《I Have Seven Big Brothers》


 Chapter 1: Nuannuan, I am mother

    In the misty morning, rows of luxury cars driving on the narrow concrete road broke the tranquility of this small mountain vige.


    The dark farmer carrying a **** and weeding in the field stood up straight, stretched his neck and stared at the luxury cars that only appeared on TV.


    "My dear, how much does this car cost?"


    The richest person in their vige drives a car worth more than 300,000 yuan, which is always enviable to them. Everyone thinks that this is a very promising person, and now the car passing in front of them looks better than that car. Much more domineering.


    ording to the young people in the vige, one car costs several million, a few million, that is an astronomical figure for those who n to eat in the fields, and there is more than one car!


    "Let''s go, let''s go...go and see!"


    There is no entertainment in the small mountain vige, and a little bit of excitement can cause the whole vige to shake. This row of luxury cars looks quite shocking even in a big city, let alone this small mountain vige.


    The luxury car stopped in front of a dpidated log cabin, and the vigers who watched the excitement around were amazed and gossip.


    "Have you heard? Nuan Nuan''s family is here."


    "Hey, Nuan Nuan''s biological family is so rich. This is the daughter of a rich family. What did Xiao Liu say about this car? It''s so expensive anyway."


    In the sound of harmonious blessings, a discordant voice happened to be inserted.


    The voice of the old woman knocking melon seeds was sharp and mean, "Does it mean that the family is not sure? Bah... besides, it''s just the appearance of Nuan Nuan who grew up in our small mountain vige. If you go to a rich family, what will you like?"


    These words were heard by the bodyguards guarding outside, and they looked at her fiercely.


    Now the old woman can''t eat melon seeds anymore. After all, she is just a country woman. She has never seen this scene before. As if she was afraid of being beaten, she hurriedly pulled her grandson who was salivating and staring at other people''s carts away.


    During the period, I only heard the voice of the fat kid crying loudly to see the car, and the sound of the old man coaxing his grandson, saying that he would buy a big car for him in the future.


    Although the people who stayed were a little scared, but the bodyguards in ck didn''t look at them after Grandma Sun left, so they got bolder and started discussing again. Some expressed their blessings for Nuan Nuan''s future life, and some expressed sneer at Grandma Sun just now of.


    In the wooden house, the room was clean and tidy, but a few brightly dressed people standing in the room seemed a bit out of ce with this cramped ce.


    The only owner in the room, a thin little girl, looked at them timidly and apprehensively, with a pair of big grape-like eyes that were distinct in ck and white, especially moist and beautiful.


    The graceful and elegant woman walked slowly to the little girl. Her eyes were red, and she held her thin and small hand cautiously and tremblingly.


    "Is your name Nuannuan now? I''m mother." Her voice was choked with sobs, her eyes were red, and she looked at this thin little girl with a sore nose, but the corners of her mouth were raised, because she found My lost baby.


    Nuan Nuan timidly looked at the incredibly beautiful woman in front of her, the only big eyes that looked particrly beautiful and clear looked at her a little helplessly, she was too gentle, but her thin and ugly hands were put together with hers Nuannuan felt deeply inferior, which made her want to pull her hand back, but she couldn''t.


    The woman gently but firmly held her small, unattractive little palm.


    "Nuan Nuan, will you go home with your mother?"


    The five-year-old skinny girl is very clean, her clothes are a little white from washing, and the skin on her face is not in good condition, but her facial features are exquisite and beautiful, but they are covered by some messy hair.


    There was only a pair of **** and white eyes that were particrly bright and moving. She looked at the woman in front of her, and there were tears in her eyes, as if the tears would flow down if she didn''t agree.


    I don''t know why, Nuan Nuan felt a little distressed.


    She awkwardly wiped her eyes with her little hand, "Don''t cry."


    The sound of "Don''t Cry" is small and soft, and it''s very pleasant to hear. It''s just two words, but it''s so heartwarming that the woman couldn''t help crying anymore. She hugged the baby she had lost for three years into her arms, I cried out the fear of the past few years and the joy of regaining the loss.


    The handsome and elegant middle-aged man came over and hugged the mother and daughter into his arms, as if building a solid safe haven for them with his arms.


    The moment Nuan Nuan was embraced by them, she felt a warmth she had never felt before, which made her a little greedy, reluctant to give up, and very at a loss.


    The little nose was sore, Nuan Nuan''s eyes were red, and bean-sized teardrops fell patteringly in the misty eyes.


    The only twelve-year-old boy in the room who seemed a bit out of ce walked around the room anxiously, muttering, looking at the little girl over there from time to time.


    "Didn''t you find someone? Why are you crying?"


    ording to the appearance of their old Gu family, the whole family is very handsome, how do you know that they fell off a cliff when they came to my sister?


    He dare not tell his ssmates that he has a younger sister! It''s a bit ugly, if someone tells her that she will have to help fight if she is taken out.


    is annoying.


    "Stinky boy, get out of the car and don''t be an eyesore here!"


    Papa Gu felt his eyes hurt when he looked at his brat who was so skinny that he almost jumped into the sky. The little girl in the family only found it back. With his attitude, don''t let the little girl think that she is not wee back home.


    "Let''s go, I don''t care about staying here!"


    Gu An raised his chin and snorted, put his hands in his trouser pockets and tossed his hair, and left thinking he was very handsome.


    Papa Gu squeezed his fingers, his fist hardened!


    "Don''t be afraid, Nuannuan, this is your youngest brother, he usually looks like this, if he dares to bully you at home, tell your parents, or your other brothers, and our family will beat him up for you. "


    Nuannuan''s **** and white eyes looked helplessly at the brother who was so proud that he left like a little rooster, and he replied shyly when he heard his mother''s gentle voice.


    "it is good."


    Although there is only one word, the soft and waxy voice of the little milk made the two adults present cute. Mother Gu touched her fluffy hair and burst into tears.


    Before leaving the small mountain vige, Nuannuan''s parents took gifts and walked from door to door to give gifts.


    They all found out clearly that since the old man who adopted Nuannuan died, she grew up eating a lot of food for more than a year. The people in this vige are rtively simple, and they have helped her more or less Daughters, of course, there are some exceptions.


    But for those who helped her daughter, both of them gave gifts generously. As for those who bullied her precious daughter, they were not generous enough to choose to forgive.


    It''s toote to protect their precious daughter. Although they won''t take revenge if they are bullied here, they won''t give them a good face either.


    After all, it was their fault that they lost Nuan Nuan. Most people in this vige epted Nuan Nuan with kindness, and they have no face to say other people''s fault.


    As she was about to leave, Nuan Nuan plucked up the courage to use her little hands to tug on Gu¡¯s mother¡¯s clothes


    "What''s wrong Nuan Nuan?"


    Mother Gu immediately squatted down and looked up at Nuan Nuan, talking to her in the most gentle voice.


    Nuan Nuan blushed, her voice was as thin as a kitten''s.


    "Can you, can you bring the rhubarb and briquettes."


    After she finished speaking, she lowered her little head, and her two index fingers seemed to be tangled and nervous. She was afraid that they would not like her if she asked too much.


    "of course."


    A deep and reliable voice sounded from above, and the big warm palm gently rubbed the little girl''s furry head.

 Chapter 2: Nuannuan, lets go home

    "Apart from rhubarb and briquettes, is there anything Nuan Nuan wants to bring?"


    Rhubarb and briquettes are exactly the pastoral dog and a ck cat following Nuan Nuan''s butt.


    "No, no more."


    Hearing that the rhubarb and briquettes could be taken away, Nuan Nuan puffed up and raised her face with a sweet smile.


    "Hey... What good do you bring with such ugly dogs and cats? The husky raised by my good buddy is beautiful and majestic. I''ll let you see it some other day!"


    Gu An raised his chin and looked at the khaki dog and ck cat with disdain.


    But after he finished speaking, he regretted it a little. If he wanted to let this little girl meet Huskies, he would have to take her to meet his good buddies. That won¡¯t work, I can¡¯t let them know that I have such an ugly sister.


    So he might as well take the dog home to show this little bumpkin.


    "Shut up you!"


    Gu An, who was flustered, was red at by his father again. He raised his neck in disbelief, why didn''t he say anything? Hit him if you have the ability!


    "Nuan Nuan, don''t care about it like your stupid brother, your brother has never talked with his brain."


    Mother Gu was afraid of Nuan Nuan and wanted to exin in a gentle voice, and even gave Gu An a look.


    Nuan Nuan pursed her mouth and smiled slightly. In fact, she could feel that her brother had no malice towards her.


    Watching those luxury cars leave the vige, the vigers all waved their hands and bid farewell to Nuan Nuan. Although everyone was envious of Nuan Nuan''s sudden return to a wealthy family, there was not much jealousy.


    After all, Nuan Nuan was the one they saw growing up to such an age, and the little girl has always been very well-behaved and polite, and basically everyone in the vige likes her.


    Except for one...


    "Grandma, grandma, I want a gift! They all have gifts but I don''t have one. I want a gift, and I want that car..."


    The seven-year-old fat man waited for those fierce-looking people to leave and then rolled on the ground regardless of his image, while the old man whom she called grandma was even more sour-faced. Everyone in the vige got presents, but his family did not. It was embarrassing for her.


    Now that her grandson made such a fuss, almost everyone in the vige was watching her jokes. This made her, a patriarchal old woman, murder her grandson for the first time.


    "What do you want? Our grandson''s family is short of your food or drink, bah... just show off any good things, anyway, my old woman also grew up watching that **** girl, just a white-eyed wolf!"


    "Yo, I said Mrs. Zhao, you are not guilty of saying this. How did you treat Nuannuan before, how did you let your grandson bully Nuannuan? You don''t know. Nuannuan''s parents didn''t retaliate and you stole it. Let¡¯s have fun, if you¡¯re still making up the mess here, you won¡¯t be afraid that they will find out and trouble youter.¡±


    The old woman''s eyes were dimmed, but then she sternly poohed in the direction where the luxury car was leaving.


    "What''s so rare about a money-losing product, it will be kicked out sooner orter."


    "Olddy Zhao, you should umte some virtue in your mouth. What happened to such a well-behaved and polite child as Nuannuan? I see, her parents are very rare about her."


    Mrs. Zhao is not forgiving, "Who knows about those rich families? You just wait, Nuan Nuan''s small loser will definitely have a hard time."


    In fact, she was already jealous to death. How could the little loser have such a rich father and mother? If only this had happened to her grandson.


    In the car, Gu''s mother, Nuan Nuan and brother sat in the back, the two little ones were next to each other, Gu An looked up and down at his new sister, she was thin and timid.


    "How old are you? Why are you so small?"


    He gestured to the height of the two of them proudly.


    "I''m so much taller than you!"


    Now he is not the shortest in the family.


    "Five...five years old."


    Nuan Nuan replied timidly.


    "Five years old and still so young, like three years old, tsk...you should eat more in the future, someone saw you and said that our house is starving you, and after you go back, you are not allowed to go outside and talk to school Say I am your brother, or I will beat you!"


    As he spoke, he raised his fist to show off his might.


    Nuan Nuan obediently and softly oh.


    "Gu An!!"


    A thunderous and angry voice sounded from the front, and then his ears hurt, and he was pinched up by his seemingly gentle mother.


    That is to say, Gu''s father sat in front and couldn''t hit anyone, otherwise Gu An, the little overlord, would be hit by the couple in mixed doubles.


    "Are you in a panic, boy, have you gone to the house without beating you for three days? Have you ever talked to your sister like this?"


    "It hurts, it hurts, Mom, don''t you want your gentle personality? What''s wrong with me? She is so thin and not good-looking, other people''s sisters are white and tender. I want to take her out, so I will lose face." !"


    Papa Gu was so angry that he reached out from the front and pped Gu An on the head.


    "Stinky boy! Your sister doesn''t care about you!"


    Nuan Nuan looked at all this anxiously, seeing his brother in a panic, he suddenly became less disturbed, and there was a smile in his **** and white eyes.


    The Gu family is one of the most wealthy and aristocratic families in Lincheng. Although the Gu family is only three generations old, the younger generations are doing well. Every heir to the family behind them is a genius. The descendants are holding back, and now the Gu family has be the richest man in the country.


    When she arrived at Gu''s vi, Nuan Nuan looked out at the strange world outside from the car window with apprehension. Is such a beautiful and grand vi the ce where she will live in the future? It feels... so unreal.


    Compared with the ce where she lived before, the huge gap made Nuan Nuan feel inferior and anxious, but she tried hard not to let these emotions show.


    A pair of gentle hands grasped her tangled fingers.


    "Nuan Nuan, let''s go home."


    Nuannuan looked at her gentle mother and her father who encouraged her, and nodded heavily.


    Like a kitten stepping into a new territory, she timidly followed her familiar parents, not daring to nce around, but quietly and obediently followed into the gate of the vi.


    Walking towards him was an old man in a ck suit with white hair intermingled with most of it. He stood upright and gracefully, with a gentle smile on his face.


    "Madam, you are finally back."


    "Housekeeper, I''m hungry and want something to eat. You ask Aunt Liu to prepare my favorite food."


    Even though he was given a good lesson in the car, Gu An just didn''t remember to eat, and when he got off the car, he was still the arrogant and proud young master of the Gu family.


    The housekeeper responded with a smile, "It''s already ready."


    His eyes fell on the little girl, and he froze for a moment when he saw Nuan Nuan''s face, then his eyes turned red, and the smile on his face became more gentle.


    The housekeeper tried hard to control his trembling hands, so as not to frighten the timid little guy, he purposely lowered his voice.


    "Miss Nuannuan wees you home, the old man is waiting for you."


    Like...really too simr...


    But looking at Nuan Nuan''s thin and small appearance, he felt very distressed, how much trouble he has suffered.


    Papa Gu and the housekeeper looked at each other, and it was self-evident what was going on in their hearts.


    "This is the housekeeper grandpa."


    Mother Gu touched Nuannuan''s hair gently and introduced with a smile.

 Chapter 3: grandfather

    Nuannuan took her mother''s hand, looked up at the butler timidly with a smiling face, and yelled softly.


    "Hello, grandpa housekeeper."


    The polite and well-behaved appearance is rare.


    The housekeeper responded twice, and said distressedly with red eyes, "Miss Nuannuan is so thin, you can eat more. We don''t know what you like to eat, so we prepared some ording to the taste of the wife and the master."


    Mother Gu nodded with a smile, "I''m sorry to trouble you."


    They walked towards the living room, and the old man who had already sat in the main seat and waited anxiously could not sit still when he saw his grandsoning in.


    "Why did youe back? Where''s your sister?"


    Gu An pouted, but he still didn''t dare to be presumptuous in front of the old man.


    "Grandpa, what are you in a hurry for? They are walking slowly behind. Why do they all only care about my sister and not me."


    The old man gave him a squinted look, "It would be good if you calm down for a while."


    There were footsteps outside, and the old man couldn''t wait to stand up and straighten his clothes, then quickly sat down and put on a majestic appearance, but after thinking about it, he was afraid that he would scare his good granddaughterter, so The expression on his face rxed a lot.


    This old man, who had spent most of his life in the shopping malls, was actually nervous at the moment, and no one would believe him when he said it.


    But it is true.


    "dad."


    The old man nodded to his son and daughter-inw, and his eyes fell on the skinny little granddaughter standing next to his daughter-inw. Looking at the warm face, he suddenly stood up with his eyes wide open, and his hand by his side slightly trembled.


    "This this¡­"


    Papa Gu quickly patted the old man on the back tofort him, "Dad, calm down."


    "Good good good..."


    The old man said yes repeatedly with trembling lips, but he couldn''t wait to go to Nuan Nuan and squat down, showing a kind smile in the little girl''s frightened eyes.


    "Nuan Nuan, don''t be afraid, I am your grandfather."


    "Why so thin?"


    "We are suffering in Nuan Nuan, and grandpa will not let you suffer in the slightest in the future."


    Trembling, he hugged the little person tightly into his arms. In fact, he didn''t even need a paternity test to be sure that this was his granddaughter.


    Nuan Nuan didn''t know why grandpa was crying. She was hugged by the old man obediently, pursing her lips and raising her hand to wipe the tears on the old man''s face cautiously and timidly.


    "Grandpa doesn''t cry."


    Her voiceforted softly, and the old man looked at the little girl and nodded repeatedly.


    "Don''t cry, grandpa is happy."


    His voice was unprecedentedly gentle, which stunned Gu An next to him.


    Can his grandfather be so kind? Still crying! This is simply unbelievable! !


    Hearing the little girl call grandpa, the old man felt warm in his heart.


    He finally has a granddaughter, a biological granddaughter, who is so obedient and looks so simr to his deceased wife.


    "Hey, our daughter is so good."


    Being praised, Nuan Nuan blushed with embarrassment. Facing this old man who was kind to her, she was no longer so afraid, and looked at him with clear and beautiful big eyes.


    The heart of the old man was softened by her.


    "Our niece is so beautiful, especially her eyes, which are exactly like your grandma''s. She is as smart as she can talk. She is a good child, but her body is too thin. In the future, she must eat well and strive to grow white and fat. Yes, this way our daughter will look better."


    Gu An, who was sitting and waiting for dinner, looked at Nuan Nuan several times, thinking that his grandfather is really old and his eyesight can''t work well, is this good-looking?


    He really couldn''t imagine how good-looking Nuan Nuan was when she was raised white and fat. Anyway, looking at the ugly one now, at most, it''s just pleasing to the eye. He has reservations about how this younger sister can be raised to look good.


    Gu Lao held Nuan Nuan and talked for a while, and when the food was ready, he started to eat. The whole family except Gu An was adding food to Nuan Nuan''s bowl.


    "Nuan Nuan eat more of this shrimp."


    "The fish has no thorns, Nuan Nuan can eat it with confidence."


    "This custard is delicious, my daughter should eat more, drink a ss of milk after eating, and grow taller in the future."


    Compared to the kind care from the three adults on Nuan Nuan''s side, Gu An''s side seemed deserted, and he was very angry.


    "You guys are too much, you only care about my sister and don''t care about me!"


    Three pairs of eyes on the table looked over at the same time. Papa Gu picked out a chicken wing and threw it into his bowl with a smile on his face. It looked a little scary, and Gu An shrank his neck spinelessly.


    "Come on, Dad will take care of you!"


    The old man squinted his eyes and picked up a chopstick of vegetables.


    "An''an seems to have gained weight recently, don''t just eat meat, eat more vegetables for a bnced nutrition."


    Gu An "..."


    Why on earth should I owe so much!


    Under the pressure of three pairs of gazes, Gu An pitifully ate the vegetables and chicken wings in the bowl.


    Woooooo...others have stepmothers and stepdads, why does his family have a stepmother and stepdad when they have a younger sister!


    Oh...have to add a grandpa!


    Nuan Nuan was quietly relieved to see that everyone''s attention was on her brother. The food in the bowl was so big that it was so sharp that she couldn''t eat QAQ.


    Fortunately, the three adults at the back seemed to think that there was too much food for Nuan Nuan and did not continue to serve food. When she was full, Mother Gu took her upstairs to change clothes.


    She took Nuan Nuan to one of the upstairs rooms and opened the door, then took her little hand and walked in.


    "Nuan Nuan, this will be your room from now on."


    Nuan Nuan saw that this room was much bigger than the wooden house she used to live in, and the luxurious and dreamy decoration inside was beyond her imagination, and her mouth was full of shock.


    "Is...is it warm?"


    Nuan Nuan epted this reality a little dizzily, feeling as unreal as dreaming.


    "That''s right, the whole room is prepared for Nuan Nuan, the toys on the bed are Nuan Nuan, and the desk over there, after Nuan Nuan goes to school, this is where you will store your books, and this cloakroom..."


    She introduced the things in the room to Nuan Nuan one by one, and her gentle words quickly made her let go of the uneasiness and apprehension in her heart.


    Open the closet, there are all kinds of beautiful clothes and skirts inside, Nuan Nuan can''t see it.


    But what surprised her was that there were some clothes in it that she obviously couldn''t wear now.


    Mother Gu walked over to take off some of the small clothes, pulled Nuan Nuan to sit on the bed and said with red eyes.


    "The clothes here are prepared by your mother for you since you were a child. I prepare new clothes for you every year on your birthday. I hope that one day when youe back, you can wear the clothes prepared by your mother at any time. clothing."


    Nuan Nuan stared nkly at the neatly arranged beautiful dresses and skirts in the closet, her nose was sore, her eyes were misty and she couldn''t see clearly what was in front of her.


    It turns out...she has always been missed by someone. She is not a child that no one wants.


    "Mother''s daughter, fortunately you are back."


    Mother Gu held her little daughter in her arms. Except for her own family, no one knew how broken Gu Mama''s little daughter was when she lost her. Because of this, she even wanted to die when she was sick.


    Fortunately, she survived with the care of her family. Over the years, she has never given up looking for her little daughter. As long as there is any news about her, no matter how busy she is at the time, she will go to see it. disappointment.


    Even so, she still didn''t give up any news, for fear of identally missing her only real daughter.


    When the news of Nuan Nuan came this time, the whole family was in a state of anxiety. When she saw Nuan Nuan, she was sure at a nce that this little girl must be her daughter.


    The subsequent paternity test is just a procedure to settle everything.

 Chapter 4: photo album, big brother and second brother

    "Nuannuan, you still have two older brothers. It''s just that your elder brother went abroad to do an important project and couldn''te back in time. However, he is already finishing up. You should see your elder brother soon. gone."


    As she spoke, Mama Gu took out a photo album and opened it, and introduced the family members to Nuan Nuan in a gentle voice.


    In the photo, there are two teenagers who look exactly the same, but one is stern and the other is elegant. They can be easily distinguished by their different temperaments.


    "The one who looks cold is your eldest brother, and the one next to him with sses who looks exactly like him is your second brother. They are twins, but their temperaments arepletely different.


    Your eldest brother rarely talks more calmly, but he looks cold. The second brother is a very gentle person. He is currently working in a scientific research institute, and the nature of the work there is quite special, so we can''t contact him. Didn''t know you were home yet. "


    Said Mama Gu touched Nuannuan''s head, "Your two older brothers are looking forward to your return home."


    Nuan Nuan looked at the two people in the photo album with **** and white eyes, and felt that his two brothers were so amazing and good-looking. He felt a little uneasy, would they really like him?


    As if understanding her concerns, Mother Gu smiled and said, "When you were born, your two older brothers liked to hug you more than me, and you also liked to cling to your two older brothers the most. After Nuan Nuan was lost, they The two almost turned the entire Lincheng upside down, and they have never given up looking for you all these years."


    Nuan Nuan nodded with red eyes, and said softly, "Brothers are so kind."


    Mother Gu smiled and showed her the photos of other people in the family, especially the younger brother Gu An.


    "Your elder brother Gu An is only a few years older than you. He has escaped from his temper since he was a child. He is the little bully of the family. Except for your elder brother and grandpa who can control him, no one else can control him, and he has never spoken out of his head. So if Nuan Nuan hears him say some nasty things, you cane and tell grandpa or mom and dad, we will help you clean him up, of course, it would be better if Nuan Nuan can beat your little brother to the ground."


    Mother Gu finally said jokingly.


    Nuan Nuan smiled shyly, how could she beat such a small one.


    The mother and daughter flipped through the photo album and talked for a long time. Nuan Nuan also saw a photo of herself when she was one or two years old. The white, tender and beautiful little doll ispletely different from her current appearance.


    Gu''s mother said, "Nuannuan was born to be good-looking. You and your grandma look the most alike in the family. Your grandma is the best-looking in our Gu family. Now she is just a little thinner and looks malnourished. Wait for us to raise Nuannuan well." , she must be the prettiest little girl in the family."


    He kept talking about the shy Nuan Nuan until his little face flushed.


    Mother Gu showed her an old photo, on which was a beautiful woman in a cheongsam, as beautiful as a fairy falling into the mortal world, even Nuan Nuan was stunned.


    "This is your grandma, unfortunately she has..."


    Sighed while speaking, the girls of their generation, when they were young, every girl admired the woman in the photo the most, and she was the goddess in the hearts of all wealthy daughters.


    "Grandma."


    Mother Gu smiled and nodded, "We Nuannuan and grandma look six points simr. If we wait for Nuan Nuan to grow a little longer, then I''m afraid they will be seven or eight points simr. Your grandpa loves your grandma the most, so when he saw you He''s going to cry."


    Nuannuan leaned against her mother and listened to her telling the story of grandpa and grandma. Holding the photo in her small hand, she looked at the smiling woman in the photo, as if she saw through the photo. That insanely beautiful grandma.


    After reading the photo album and telling the story, Ms. Gu took her to take a bath and wash her hair. She washed her body deliciously, and her dry hair was taken care of. Then she put on a beautiful bright yellow pajamas, warming her whole body. It looks brand new.


    Although it is still such a skinny little one, it looks a lot better.


    This night, Nuan Nuan slept with her mother, lying on a soft andfortable big bed. She was a little cramped at first, but when she was gently hugged by her mother, she gradually rxed, and her little furry head was light in her arms. Rubbing lightly, like a little milk cat.


    Everything that happened today was like a dream to Nuan Nuan, making her feel a little dazed. Ever since she could remember, she knew that she had no parents. I lost a poor little nobody wanted.


    Thinking of the difficult life she lived alone after grandma died, the little guy sniffed his nose because of his grievances, and curled up his little body to get closer to his mother.


    "Mother¡­"


    The warm and soft voice had a strong nasal tone, and she cried aggrievedly.


    "Thank you mom, dad and brothers."


    Thank you for not giving up. I have been looking for her all the time. She is only five years old. Even in that small mountain vige, she is much more sensible and hardworking because her family is poor, but she is still at a loss about her future and does not know what to do. .


    "Nuannuan, good boy."


    Mother Gu''s heart wrenched when she thought of Nuan Nuan''s painstaking efforts over the years. Her daughter, who was supposed to be pampered by thousands of people, suffered so much because of their negligence.


    "Mom doesn''t cry."


    With a warm voice, she stretched out her little hand from under the quilt to wipe her mother''s tears.


    "Okay, mom won''t cry."


    Mother Gu smiled and hugged the little girl in her arms tightly.


    This evening, the Gu family''s heart that had been hanging for many years finally settled down.


    Nuan Nuan woke up very early the next day, this is the biological clock she had developed, and Nuan Nuan opened her eyes in a daze before six o''clock, and her big misty eyes stared nkly at the strange environment around her. It took a long time for her memory toe back.


    Recalling everything yesterday, Nuan Nuan suddenly opened her eyes wide, looked to the side, and was relieved when she saw the beautiful mother sleeping next to her. Only after she felt the pain did she feel more real.


    "It''s not a dream..."


    Nuan Nuan muttered happily in a voice that she could only hear.


    She raised her small hand and patted her face, looking a little dazed, with her chin resting on her palm, giggling for a while, frowning for a while, and she didn''t know what she was thinking.


    Looking at her mother who was still soundly asleep, Nuan Nuan climbed out of bed lightly, her little feet were wearing soft andfortable slippers, she took two steps carefully, with a happy and happy smile on her face.


    Tiptoedly covered her mother with a quilt, Nuan Nuan ran to the bathroom, rolled up her sleeves and picked up the dirty clothes she changed yesterday, but walked around the bathroom and didn''t know where to wash them.


    After thinking for a while, she opened the door lightly and walked out.


    The housekeeper downstairs who also got up early heard the voice and looked up. At this moment, he saw Nuan Nuaning out of the room.


    "Why did Miss Nuan Nuan get up so early?"


    Seeing the old man walking up, Nuan Nuan grabbed her little finger and yelled politely.


    "Good morning, grandpa housekeeper."


    That soft, waxy and milky little voice is so sweet to the heart.


    The butler walked over with a gentle expression, looked at the little girl who was a little embarrassed and squatted down and asked softly, "Miss Nuannuan, what''s the matter?"


    Nuan Nuan poked her finger in embarrassment, "I...I want to wash the dirty clothes I changed yesterday, but...but I don''t know where to wash them."


    The butler was stunned for a moment, then thought of Nuan Nuan''s experience over the years, and touched her hair distressedly.


    "Miss Nuan Nuan doesn''t need you to do these things. There is a servant who specializes in washing clothes at home, and the wife has prepared so many clothes for thedy. Those old clothes are a bit short for you, and you may not be able to wear them in the future."


    ustomed to being frugal, Nuan Nuan''s thoughts have not yet been straightened out. After the housekeeper reminded her, she remembered the beautiful clothes and skirts she saw in the closet yesterday. She would never repeat them every day.


    Thinking about it this way, the suit she brought seems to be out of ce here, and she won¡¯t be able to wear it in the future. She will beughed at. It doesn¡¯t matter if she isughed at, but her mother will beughed at too.


    Nuan Nuan raised her head and nodded obediently and earnestly, "Well, Nuan Nuan won''t be able to wear it anymore."


    She has a lot of new clothes prepared by her mother, so she doesn''t have to worry about running out of clothes in the future, which is great.

 Chapter 5: Small parent-child activities

    The butler was heartbroken seeing her cute appearance, so he asked her why she got up so early.


    Nuan Nuan has a soft and sweet smile on her face, and her voice is milky and soft.


    "Nuan Nuan can''t sleep anymore, I used to wake up at this time."


    She used to feed the chickens and ducks when she woke up, go up the mountain to collect firewood, and water the vegetables in the yard, but when she got up today, she found that she didn''t know what to do, and suddenly she was free, feeling a little panicked and helpless. measures.


    Looking at the little girl in front of him, the housekeeper''s eyes became even more distressed.


    "Can''t sleep yet?"


    Nuannuan nodded obediently, she couldn''t fall asleep when she woke up.


    "Then Miss Nuannuan, let''s go watch cartoons."


    The butler took her to sit on the soft sofa, then turned on the TV and yed the cartoon. Nuan Nuan watched the childlike animation, and couldn''t move her eyes away for a moment.


    When she was in the vige, she also watched TV, but it was all at other people¡¯s houses, and because she was busy, she actually had very little time to watch TV.


    Trying to control his gaze away, Nuannuan looked at the butler eagerly.


    "Grandpa housekeeper, Nuan Nuan hasn''t washed her face, brushed her teeth andbed her hair yet."


    "That''s it, then..."


    "I''ll take Nuan Nuan with me."


    Before the housekeeper finished speaking, Papa Gu¡¯s voice came from upstairs.


    Nuan Nuan raised her small face and looked over, her **** bright eyes met Papa Gu''s gaze.


    Gu Linmo''s expression softened, "Come here Nuan Nuan, dad will take you to wash up, okay?"


    The housekeeper is of course happy to see the results, which will help Miss Nuan Nuan and her family to develop a rtionship.


    Facing Dad''s expectant eyes, Nuan Nuan puffed up her little face and nodded her head obediently.


    At the end, she showed him a super healing and sweet smile, and said softly.


    "Thank you Dad."


    After she finished speaking, she jumped off the sofa and walked upstairs with her short legs. When she reached Papa Gu''s side, a broad hand was stretched out in front of her.


    Nuannuan hesitated for a while, pursed her mouth, and slowly put her thin little hand on it. Dad''s palm was big and warm, which gave her a very safe feeling.


    Nuan Nuan sniffed her nose, but her eyes were slightly red, she lowered her head, not daring to let her father see that she was about to cry, she is not a little crying bag.


    The small palm was wrapped by the broad palm of his father. Gu Linmo slowed down and led her to the bedroom. The little guy followed him step by step, secretly nced at the palm of his father''s hand, She couldn''t help pursing her lips and revealing a shallow smile, her brows and eyes were curved, and those clear and sparkling eyes were extremely beautiful.


    Mother Gu was sleeping, but she was awakened by the sound of the door opening. She hurriedly nced to the side subconsciously.


    She is such a big and well-behaved daughter!


    Mother Gu panicked. She lifted the quilt and sat up, only to find that her husband hade in, holding her soft and obedient little daughter by the hand.


    My heart was relieved immediately, and Mother Gu put on her shoes, walked to Nuan Nuan, squatted down, and hugged the child in her arms.


    "I scared my mother to death. I thought everything that happened yesterday was a dream."


    Nuan Nuan hugged her mother''s neck and patted it gently,forting her softly.


    "Mom is fine, Nuan Nuan is here."


    The little girl is very heartwarming.


    Knowing that her husband came to wash with Nuan Nuan, Mother Gu immediately got busy and said she wanted to be together.


    "Will Nuan Nuan wash it by herself or ask Dad to help you?"


    Nuan Nuan''s face was flushed, and she answered crisply, "Nuan Nuan can wash it by herself."


    The washstand was a bit high for the little Nuan Nuan, so Papa Gu brought her a small stool, grabbed the little guy''s armpit and hugged it easily.


    Nuan Nuan let out a small exmation the moment she was hugged, but thenughed happily.


    "This is your toothbrush."


    The long and slender hands took out the small pink toothbrush, squeezed toothpaste and handed it to her.


    "Thank you Dad."


    Nuan Nuan took the toothpaste and thanked her softly, and then started to brush her teeth under the gentle gaze of her parents. She cleaned the neat little teeth, and her mother taught her how to wash her face with facial cleanser. She asked someone to buy it. All of them are specially for children, natural and harmless, will not hurt the skin and have a sweet and fragrant milky taste.


    Finally, Dad used a warm towel to wipe off the foam on her face little by little.


    A small parent-child activity also made Nuan Nuan closer to her parents.


    After rubbing the skin-care cream on Nuan Nuan''s face, Mama Gu personallybed her two cute and beautiful braids.


    Papa Gu has been watching eagerly by the side, he also wants tob the soft little girl''s hair.


    Mother Gu raised her chin triumphantly, "Forget about you, a big man with thick hands and feet, but don''t pull Nuannuan''s hair sorely."


    Papa Gu was not convinced, "Why do I have thick hands and feet, can Ib Nuan Nuan''s hair after I have practiced?"


    Thest sentence is for Nuan Nuan, the person involved.


    The soft little girl leaned on her mother and nodded obediently, "Okay."


    "So good!"


    Mother Gu lovingly kissed her daughter on the forehead.


    Nuan Nuan lowered her head shyly, her eyes sparkling, obviously very happy.


    It was already half past six when everything was done. Nuan Nuan held her father in one hand and her mother in the other. Her big beautiful eyes were bent into small crescent moons, and she was so beautiful.


    The old man downstairs was drinking tea, his eyes lit up when he saw Nuan Nuaning down, and he waved cheerfully to the little girl.


    "Nuan Nuan,e to Grandpa."


    Nuan Nuan obediently responded and walked over, the old man smiled and rubbed her little hairy head.


    "I heard from the housekeeper that you got up very early, are you hungry? Is there anything you want for breakfast?"


    Nuan Nuan shook her head, and replied softly, "Nuan Nuan is not picky about food."


    "It''s good not to be picky eaters. Only after you don''t picky eaters can you grow taller and healthier."


    Nuan Nuan''s eyes sparkled and she nodded her head, "Well, Nuan Nuan will grow taller in the future."


    The obedient appearance made the old man very rare. Sure enough, it would be better to have a girl in the family. Look at how obedient they are, the boys in the family are really tough even when they are young.


    The breakfast is very rich, warm and well-behaved sitting on the chair, looking at all kinds of cute and exquisite Xiaolongbao of various vors, delicious seafood porridge, and wonton dumplings, and finally a cup of steaming milk.ing.


    Well... so much, can her belly be filled?


    "Nuan Nuan is free to eat. If you can''t eat more, don''t hold on, or your stomach will hurt. After eating, grandpa will take you to the vi for a stroll and recognize your family. By the way, there are also the cat and dog you brought."


    Nuan Nuan raised her small face and looked at him eagerly. She didn''t see coal **** or rhubarbst night.


    The old manughed when he saw her like this.


    "Don''t worry, those two are fine. The servant took them to take a bath and get vinated yesterday, and they will stay at home with Nuannuan from now on."


    "Thank you Grandpa!"


    Nuan Nuan''s thank you was clear and loud, and the old man was ted when he heard it.

 Chapter 6: childish grandpa and dad

    The old man nced at his son and daughter-inw quitecently, but he didn''t realize that he showed off inadvertently, with a bright expression on his face, ''Nuan Nuan''s favorite is still me, the old man. ''


    Papa Gu refused to admit defeat, "Papa will take you for a walk after Nuan Nuan finished eating."


    The kid nodded obediently, and smiled with crooked eyebrows. Even though his skin was a bit dark, he still couldn''t hide his delicate and beautiful features, and his smile looked even better.


    The little girl said softly, "Thank you, Dad."


    The corners of Papa Gu''s mouth raised, and he looked at the old man with calm eyes.


    Master Gu "..."


    This unfilial son!


    Mother Gu couldn''tugh or cry when she saw the eye contact between the two of them. When did these two most dignified people in the family be so naive.


    "Mom, where''s brother?"


    Nuan Nuan held a delicate steamed bun in her mouth, and with a single bite, she bit the white and fat steamed bun into a crescent-shaped gap.


    This steamed bun is so delicious, Nuan Nuan took a bite and his eyes lit up, it was clear and watery, as if there were twinkling stars.


    The little guy looks happy after eating, her cheeks are bulging, even if she is thin, she can''t hide her cuteness.


    Watching her eat, Mr. Gu instantly felt his appetite whet.


    "Leave him alone, your brother must still be sleeping now, that guy won''t get up until ten o''clock."


    Nuannuan gave an obedient oh, and licked her lips with her little tongue to suffocate the rest of the buns. This time, her cheeks were puffed up even more, like a little hamster stealing food. Pinch the soft cheeks.


    Nuan Nuan originally wanted to restrain herself habitually. When she used to eat in the vige, she didn''t dare to eat too much for fear of being rejected. She just came here today. She habitually wanted to restrain herself when eating. eat too much.


    But this breakfast was so delicious, she identally ate five delicate steamed buns, a small bowl of seafood porridge and a few dumplings when she came back to her senses. Putting down the chopsticks with a stiff expression, he secretly nced at the other people on the table with a guilty conscience.


    She is so edible, will she be disgusted...


    Nuan Nuan had a small face tangled up, **** under the dining table were all mixed together.


    "Are Nuan Nuan full?"


    Seeing her stop, Mama Gu asked with concern, "Can you eat more? Eat more if you can, but don''t push yourself too hard, or you will have a stomachache, you know?"


    The other two people on the table also showed her concerned expressions.


    Seeing that they didn''t dislike her, Nuan Nuan finally let go of her uneasy heart. She sat obediently on the chair and showed a shy and soft smile.


    "Well, I''m full."


    Old man Gu wiped his mouth slowly, and said warmly to Nuan Nuan with a smile.


    "Looking at Nuan Nuan eating so deliciously today, I ate an extra bowl of porridge, old man."


    The housekeeper also smiled and said, "It seems that after Miss Nuan Nuanes back, your health will definitely get better and better, this is all the blessing brought by Miss Nuan Nuan."


    The old man¡¯s appetite is not very good recently, and he eats much less than before. Everyone is secretly worried, and they are very happy to see him eat more today.


    Nuannuanughed happily, and persuaded in a soft voice, "Grandpa, you should eat more."


    The old man pped his palms andughed loudly, "Okay, okay... From now on, grandpa and I will eat with Nuannuan, we both eat more."


    Nuannuan nodded aside, of course she is happy.


    "Let''s go, grandpa will take you to find your two cats and dogs, and let''s eat some food by the way."


    Papa Gu stood up not to be outdone, "Didn''t it be agreed that I would take Nuan Nuan there?"


    Old Master Gu gave him a sideways nce, and took Nuan Nuan''s little hand, "You should go to work in thepany."


    Papa Gu walked over and took Nuannuan''s other little hand, "No hurry, it''s not time yet, besides, I''m the boss of thepany, so who would dare to say that I can''t do anything even if I''mte? Compared to going to work, of course I''m with you ''My daughter'' is more important."


    Papa Gu bit the word "my daughter" very **** purpose.


    Old man Gu snorted coldly. He used to think that his elder son was prudent and polite, but now he seems so prudent!


    "What''s wrong with your daughter? It''s not my granddaughter!"


    Father and son started to fight each other after a disagreement. This scene is really rare, and it has never happened before. After all, I have never seen two people fight each other for their daughter/granddaughter.


    Both the housekeeper and Mama Gu are speechless, why are they getting older and more childish.


    Nuan Nuan looked at this and that, and took the initiative to clenched their fingers and said softly.


    "Dad, Grandpa, let''s go together."


    Her little one stood in the middle, taking no ce at all.


    "Okay, okay, for the sake of Nuannuan, grandpa won''t bother with your childish father."


    The old man is cheerful, and he walks with vigor and energy, without feeling old at all.


    Papa Gu almost couldn''t resist rolling his eyes, who the **** is naive?


    The two took Nuan Nuan to find rhubarb and briquettes first, and they were ced in a wooden house in the garden. This wooden house was as big as the house where Nuan Nuan lived in the vige, and it was beautiful.


    "This was originally a room for storing sundries. After we vacate all the things in it, we will make it a pet room for them. They have everything that other people''s pets have."


    Before reaching the door, a cat and a dog with two clever ears were happily wagging their tails and galloping towards Nuannuan.


    Rhubarb''s tail was almost like a fan, and when he was about to approach Nuan Nuan, a dexterous and slender shadow descended from the sky, stepped on Rhubarb''s head and jumped up with strength, and then fell into Nuan Nuan''s arms with light and perfect movements.


    As for Rhubarb, he staggered and fell to the ground after being stepped on.


    "Wow woof woof!!!"


    Rhubarb gritted his teeth and barked at the ck cat in Nuan Nuan''s arms, making the dog mad!


    The ck cat in Nuan Nuan''s arms squatted, licked its paws gracefully, and squinted proudly and contemptuously at the rhubarb on the ground.


    Good guy, this is terrible. Rhubarb jumped up and wanted to bite the briquettes with all his strength, but are briquettes so easy to bully? It took only two seconds to raise the paw, and the cat punched so fast There was an afterimage, and I even beat it on Rhubarb''s face, which was extremely fierce.


    Grandpa Gu and Papa Gu were particrly worried that Nuan Nuan would get hurt, but the fact is that they were overthinking. Even though they were fighting, they kept caring about Nuan Nuan and didn''t hurt her at all.


    Even when Nuan Nuan made a move to stop her, the two stopped in a tacit understanding, but they still looked at each other disliked.


    "No more fights!"


    Nuan Nuan put the briquettes next to Rhubarb, put her hands on her hips, looked swollen, stared at each other with big eyes, and sat obediently in a row.


    Nuan Nuan is like a little adult, poking her little fingers on the two furry foreheads to start the education mode.


    "How many times have I told you that rhubarb and briquettes are a family, and a family should not bully each other or fight. What if you get injured? It hurts. Disobedient rhubarb and briquettes are not good boys." , bad boys will be spanked!"

 Chapter 7: Nuan Nuan is already very satisfied

    The warm and glutinous voice of the little milk made people''s ears so sweet, and the adults stood happily by the side, watching the little one teach the cat a lesson just like the little adults. dog.


    Wait until the two fluffy ears drooped, only then did Nuan Nuan remember that her father and grandpa were still there, and she blushed shyly.


    "Hahaha... Our Nuannuan is really amazing."


    Nuannuan''s shy appearance made Mr. Gu couldn''t helpughing.


    Nuan Nuan hugged the briquette and buried her whole face in its fur. The briquette just took a bath yesterday, and the fur has a fragrant smell.


    "Will Nuan Nuan go to y?"


    Papa Gu asked jokingly.


    "Yes."


    The little guy raised his face with a crisp voice, walked up to his father and grandpa on short legs, put down the briquettes and continued to hold their hands for a walk.


    A cat and a dog were very vignt in this strange environment, but now they see Nuan Nuan and they gradually let down their vignce and start wandering here and there to sniff and mark the territory.


    Rhubarb ran around excitedly, wagging its tail and making barking and cheerful calls from time to time, while the coal ball was about to be more reserved and quiet. It basically jumped onto the fence or tree a few times lightly, with a condescending look in its eyes. Look at that stupid dog hopping around.


    "Nuan Nuan, this is a garden, you said how about grandpa making you a swing there?"


    Nuan Nuan blinked her eyes, thinking that when the children in the vige were ying in the forest, the ce where the thick vines on the side of the bayberry tree were the favorite ce to go, they said that was a swing, they stood on it and dangled in the air, look It looks a little dangerous but also very fun.


    At that time, she was busy collecting firewood to make grass for the chickens and ducks at home to eat, so she just nced enviously from a distance and left.


    "OK."


    Nuan Nuan nodded, and responded softly, her clear eyes were full of smiles.


    Hearing her promise, all the adults in the family became happy, took her hand excitedly and began to n in this garden, put a slide there, a small wooden horse or a sandpit here, all of them Things that children like, it means to transform this garden into a yground.


    Nuan Nuan hurriedly waved her hand, "No, no, just a swing."


    As she spoke, she raised a short finger, and said to her father and grandpa eagerly, "Can... is it okay?"


    Papa Gu took a deep breath and rubbed Nuan Nuan''s little furry head.


    "Nuan Nuan doesn''t need to be so careful, you are the baby of our Gu family, you can tell your parents or grandpa what you want at any time, we will never dislike you much more."


    He actually knew the reason why Nuan Nuan was so cautious, but it was because he knew that he felt sad. This child should have grown up in their home carefree.


    Nuan Nuan raised her small face, a pair of small hands grasped her father''s broad palm, her eyebrows were curved like the prettiest little crescent moon in the world, and those clear and bright eyes shone with dazzling starlight.


    "But Nuan Nuan already feels very satisfied."


    She said softly, and her furry head rubbed against her father''s palm.


    "Nuan Nuan is already very happy. I have father, mother, grandfather, and brothers. I am already very, very happy."


    This is something she didn''t even dare to think about before.


    Mother Gu came over, touched her little head with red eyes, how could her Nuannuan be so obedient.


    "Okay, Nuan Nuan will be happy in the future."


    Nuannuan nodded, smiling with her soft mouth, revealing white and neat little teeth, like a small sunflower that can infect people''s hearts.


    Old man Gu wiped his eyes secretly when he watched this scene, he became sentimental when he got old.


    It''s great, their lost daughter is back, and the haze that has weighed on the family for these years has finally dissipated.


    Before finding Nannan, although everyone was still living their lives as if they were no different from others, only they knew how much the loss of Nuan Nuan had hit their family, and it took three years to make up for it.


    "Grandpa, let''s go y."


    At this time, the warm and soft voice came back to the old man''s thoughts. The little guy looked at him with a smile in his clear eyes, and walked in front and turned around to greet him to go with him.


    "Hey...here wee!"


    The old man immediately walked up energetically, as if he was several years younger all of a sudden.


    Exercising while digesting food can also make Nuan Nuan familiar with the environment at home, and the most important thing is to promote Nuan Nuan and everyone¡¯s rtionship. This activity couldn¡¯t be better.


    It''s a pity that there is azy one at home, and I guess I won''t get up until lunch.


    When I went back, people came to the vi, and the first person to get out of the car was a man who looked very simr to Papa Gu.


    He hurriedly said as soon as he got out of the car, "Dad, I heard that Nuan Nuan has found it?"


    As he spoke, his eyes fell on the skinny little girl next to Mr. Gu, and his eyes turned red when he saw it.


    "Why are you so thin, what a crime you have suffered!"


    A refreshing woman who followed immediately came over quickly, and touched her little face distressedly in front of Nuan Nuan.


    "When I was young, Nuan Nuan was chubby, which was rare. How did I be so thin?"


    Nuan Nuan held Grandpa''s hand tightly, looked at the two strangers curiously and timidly, but didn''t feel scared.


    She is very sensitive to people''s emotions. These two people really feel sorry for themselves, without any malice.


    So she didn''t escape either.


    "Don''t scare Nuan Nuan."


    Old man Gu scolded, and then introduced Nuan Nuan, "Nuan Nuan is your uncle, and this is your little aunt."


    "Hi, uncle, auntie~"


    Nuan Nuan obediently called someone, that soft, waxy and milky voice made two uncles and aunts without daughters so rare.


    "Oh... Nuan Nuan is so good, this is a gift from your aunt."


    As she spoke, she took out a safety lock and put it on Nuan Nuan''s neck.


    "This is a safety lock, bless Nuannuan to be safe in the future. Your uncle and I hugged you when you were young. Unfortunately, there is only a little girl in our family. At that time, your uncle and your grandpa fought for peace." It took a long time for your father to fight with your brothers, and it took him a long time to give him a hug, and he was unwilling to let go, such a small and soft ball, now it is so big."


    Speaking of Nuan Nuan, everyone couldn¡¯t help but miss it when they were young. There were quite a lot of boys in the Gu family. Mother Gu gave birth to three, all of them were boys, and my uncle¡¯s family also had two children. They were still all boys. Nuannuan finally has a girl here, isn''t it rare for everyone?

 Chapter 8: Fourth brother Gu Mingli

    But such a little girl who was held in their hands was lost by the nanny. At that time, there was a major crisis in thepany, and the subordinates who were trained by the old man were betrayed. The Gu family was devastated at that time. Everyone in the family, including the old man, Getting nervous and busy, it was just such a negligence of their treasure that was lost.


    At first, I thought it was just the negligence of the nanny, but after Gu''s father checked it out, I found out that the loss of Nuan Nuan was the result of collusion between those people and the nanny, in order to make the Gu family fall into a panic.


    And their initial n was to kidnap Nuan Nuan to threaten Gu''s family, but they didn''t know which link went wrong and Nuan Nuan was lost, and they didn''t know how Nuan Nuan went to Xiaoxi Vige in the end.


    Nuannuan''s disappearance did deal a major blow to the Gu family, but in the end the old man turned the tide and dealt with all the traitors in the group, and finally persuaded Gu''s father to cheer up and take revenge on those who participated in Nuannuan''s kidnapping and disappearance. People are still locked in prison and are being ''well cared for''.


    "Ming Li, hurry up ande see your sister!"


    Aunt Gu greeted her.


    "Here wee." Came thescivious boyish voice.


    Nuan Nuan looked over with big eyes, only to find that there was a handsome older brother with rebellious brows and eyes, but his red hair was conspicuous, and she couldn''t help but look up .


    Grandpa Gu became angry when he saw Gu Mingli''s red hair. He gave him a re and went back to the house.


    The boy looked at Nuan Nuan with sharp eyes, clicked his eyebrows, and came over and licked Nuan Nuan''s furry head, almost turning the little girl over.


    There was a sneer from above, "You can''t stand still even if you are weak."


    Nuan Nuan "..."


    This brother is a bit Fei Nuannuan.


    Aunt Gu raised her eyebrows and immediately began to teach her son a lesson, "What are you doing, brat! Nuan Nuan is so young, you don''t know how to be gentle!"


    Gu Mingli picked out his ears, "I know, I know, can''t I be lighter next time?"


    "Nuannuan, this is your fourth brother. Your third brother doesn''t know which mountain to film at this time, and there is no signal. He doesn''t know you are back yet."


    Nuannuan said obediently, and then softly called out "Hello, fourth brother."


    Gu Mingli smiled provocatively at the corner of his mouth, but he didn''t know why his smiling movement looked a little unbearable, as if he was provoking someone.


    His parents'' fists were itchy at the sight, but fortunately, Nuan Nuan didn''t think too much, and shyly showed him a sweet smile.


    Uncle Gu and Aunt Gu suddenly felt that their daughter was much better, how heartwarming, unlike their own brat, they were so worried.


    The whole family went to the living room. Nuan Nuan walked in front and looked back at the fourth brother secretly from time to time. Gu Mingli raised his eyebrows and made a grimace at her.


    Nuan Nuan immediately smiled and rolled her eyes.


    Gu Mingli: This sister looks skinny and has little flesh, but she still looks pretty when she smiles.


    "Gu An, isn''t he up yet?"


    Gu Mingli was sitting on the sofa with a big horse and a golden sword. Just as he was about to raise his legs, he caught a glimpse of his grandfather sitting down in a corner, but the sitting posture was still a bit arrogant, like a little bandit leader.


    "Nuan Nuan, go and call my little brother."


    Mother Gu patted Nuannuan''s small shoulder encouragingly.


    She hopes that Nuan Nuan can have a good rtionship with her family members, especially her brothers. She knows her youngest son, but he is a bit offended. He is more beautiful and face-saving than his father at a young age. In fact, he really hates his daughter That''s really not going to happen.


    Nuannuan nodded, and walked upstairs with short legs.


    Gu Mingli stood up and said, "I''ll go up and have a look."


    Nuan Nuan paused when she heard this, and stood at the stairs and turned her head to look at him eagerly.


    Gu Mingli walked over and patted her on the head, "Let''s go."


    Nuannuan pursed her mouth into a sweet smile, and said hello softly.


    "Fourth brother, do you know where the little brother''s room is~"


    "Fourth brother, did youe to see Nuan Nuan today?"


    "Fourth Brother..."


    Gu Mingli felt inexplicably better when he heard the little girl''s little milk voice softly mouthing four brothers.


    "ah!"


    Nuan Nuan, who suddenly flew into the air, let out a small exmation, and then fell into a refreshing embrace, and the cheeks on both sides were pinched by two slender fingers.


    "It can''t be seen that the little girl talks a lot, does she like your fourth brother?" Gu Mingli raised his eyebrows, his whole body exuded a prickly head and a beast-like untamed savagery.


    Ordinary children are afraid to approach him, and they will cry and say that he looks like a bad guy, and he himself hates those little kids who cry all the time.


    He also thought that he would meet a timid child who was afraid of him when he came here today, but he didn''t expect that this little girl was quite courageous, not only not afraid of him, but also chattering around him like a small talker, of course, Seeing that the little guy''s voice is soft and sweet, as if he is acting like a baby, he doesn''t dislike this small talk.


    Nuan Nuan nodded with a red face, and counted with her fingers in a weak voice, "I like it, I like the fourth brother, I like my parents, grandpa, and little brother..."


    "Hmph... Who cares that you like me, let me tell you, there are so many people who like me, and those who like me at school can go around the yground twice!"


    Gu An, who didn''t know when, came out of the room with a chicken nest head on his head, ran out without cleaning the eye feces from the corners of his eyes, and uttered nonsense.


    Gu Mingli nced at him with the eyes of an idiot, "Look up to the sky, the cow is blown up by you, your mouth is really powerful?"


    Gu An "..."


    He became angry from embarrassment, and raised eyebrows at Gu Mingli, "She is my own sister and not yours! Fourth brother, why are you facing her like this?"


    Gu Mingli: "I am willing, you also know that she is your own sister, why are you so anxious?"


    "Brother...Brother, I told you to go down and have breakfast."


    Nuan Nuan''s weak chirping interrupted the two people''s mutual confrontation.


    Gu An curled his lips, "Understood, I still need you to call me, I can''t get up by myself, young master."


    After speaking, he red at Gu Mingli, turned around and went back to the bedroom.


    Gu Mingli raised his eyebrows, "Yo? This kid is still so messed up, just give him a spanking some other day."


    As everyone knows, he himself is also very messed up.


    Nuan Nuan covered her mouth and snickered, but before she could evenugh twice, Gu Mingli tapped her head with her fingers.


    "Whatughing?"


    Nuan Nuan shook her head innocently, "No."


    Gu Mingli pinched her cheeks on both sides, shaking the light person in her arms, her two eyebrows were about to get tangled together.


    "Eat more, you don''t have any meat on your face or body."


    That tone should not be too disgusting.


    Nuan Nuan "The nest time is so cool QAQ"


    Nuan Nuan, whose cheeks were pinched, couldn''t speak clearly.

 Chapter 9: Four brothers fight against each other

    Gu An put on his clothes and ran out quickly. When passing by Nuannuan and Gu Mingli, he hugged him with his arms, raised his chin and let out a proud snort.


    Gu Mingli didn''t bother to look at him, he just pinched his warm hair, cheeks or small hands, and made ''vicious''ments while pinching.


    "Your ws are like chicken feet, when will you gain weight?"


    Nuan Nuan, whose hands werepared to chicken feet, shook her head innocently, "I don''t know."


    "Tsk tsk... the hair is not good, it is too dry, and your hairstyle is a bit too rustic. After dinner, my brother will take you to maintain your hair and change it into a trendy style."


    Nuan Nuan raised his head, his clear eyes stared at his head, "Is it like the fourth brother''s red hair?"


    Gu Mingli "...No, it''s just changing the look, not dyeing the hair."


    When he was dyeing his hair, he was chased all over the yard by the old man with a cane, but he was born rebellious, the more his family refused to let him do something, the more he wanted to do it, so that Hair color changes every few weeks.


    Now everyone in the family is used to it, and it is also a kind of out of sight and out of mind for him, but if he really dyes his hair color for Nuan Nuan, he dares to use Gu An''s head to guarantee that he will be killed by the family. The grown-ups are humanely devastated.


    It''s good to be alive, he''s still young.


    Nuan Nuan didn''t know that her fourth brother had thought about so many things in just a moment. He only shook his feet when he heard his words, and nodded very obediently, "Okay..."


    Gu An, who was walking in front with his hands behind his back and looking like he didn''t care about anything, said in a low voice.


    "Listen to him in everything. If he gives you an even uglier hair, it won''t be uglier than now."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Gu Mingli kicked his ass, and looked at him like a fool.


    "Do you think everyone is like a pig like you?"


    Gu An frowned, "I''m telling the truth. Gu Mingli has the nerve to take her for styling just because of your weird and weird aesthetics. I''m so ridiculous."


    Gu Mingli sneered, "I''m reallyughing at you to death."


    It took a while for Gu An to react, and suddenly became angry like a pufferfish, "You wait, I can''t beat you now, my lord, but it''s not toote for a gentleman to take revenge!"


    One advantage of Gu An is that he is very self-aware. For example, now, even if he is angry and bes a fat puffer fish, he clearly knows that he is not Gu Mingli''s opponent, so he will not go up and get beaten in a boring way.


    Gu Mingli gestured with his hand on the top of Gu An and his own head, and then let out a non-harmful and insultingugh.


    "Ha... I''ll wait for decades and you won''t be my match."


    Gu An "..."


    He was about to be so angry that he gesticted with his hands in the air, and then arrogantly pointed his two fists at him and raised his middle finger.


    Gu Mingli "...Gu An, you are getting impatient!!"


    Gu Mingli''s furious voice can be described as ''resounding through the sky. ''


    Gu Anbi finished his gestures and ran wildly. When he reached the stairs, he supported the railing with one hand and jumped. He slid down while sitting on the railing of the stairs with his buttocks, and screamed as he slid.


    "Uncle and aunt, fourth brother is going to beat me up again!"


    Gu Mingli chased after him, but unfortunately he was only a fist away from catching the cunning Gu An.


    "Fart, you provoked me first!"


    Gu An ran behind Aunt Gu, his voice was innocent and pitiful.


    "Fourth brother, you really know how to joke. How can I provoke you at such a young age? Besides, I can''t beat you. Uncles and aunts, you have to protect me..."


    Gu An is very smart. The reason why he didn''t run to his parents is because he knew they wouldn''t protect him. Of course he had to find his aunt at this time hehehe...


    He is young and good-looking, as long as he acts like a baby, the elders will turn to him more or less, at least he won''t let the fourth brother beat him up hehe!


    Sure enough, Aunt Gu patted Gu An''s shoulder reassuringly, and mmed the knife at her son.


    "Gu Mingli! If you want to do something,e and make gestures with your mother!"


    The corners of Gu Mingli''s eyes twitched, and he rolled his eyes speechlessly.


    "You just protect that little fox!"


    Mother Gu twisted Gu An''s ear and arrested him, "Don''t pretend to be innocent, you won''t feel at ease if you don''t find something to do every day, won''t you?"


    "Mommy... Take it easy..."


    Master Gu looked at his two grandsons calmly, "Where is Nuan Nuan?"


    "Here."


    Nuan Nuan pulled the railing with her little hands, timidly revealing a little furry head, with crooked eyes and a clear smile, and the corners of the small and beautiful mouth raised to reveal a cute arc.


    "Grandpa, Nuan Nuan is here."


    A soft voice sounded, and everyoneughed when they saw her soft, shy and timid appearance like a little white rabbit.


    "Come down Nuan Nuan, mom will take you out to y after breakfast."


    "Ok~"


    The little girl was about to go downstairs, but Gu Mingli bent down and picked her up.


    Nuan Nuan was only surprised for a moment, thenughed happily, and took the initiative to hug Gu Mingli''s neck.


    "Thank you fourth brother~"


    The sweetness of the sound is seriously exceeded.


    Gu Mingli looked disdainful or even indifferent on the surface, "It''s just a matter of convenience."


    But the corner of the mouth has been raised quietly, so stupid that my mother didn''t even notice it.


    However, everyone was quite surprised by his actions. After all, Gu Mingli is the kind of kid who sees everyone as an idiot, has the nature of "everyone is stupid and I am only awake", has a bit of a temper and is very impatient, but he He was surprisingly patient with Nuan Nuan.


    Mother Gu and Aunt Gu looked at each other, and they both saw the color of relief in each other''s eyes.


    When Gu''s mother looked at Gu An in a blink of an eye, there was a sense of hatred for iron and steel. This son is so stupid. If Nuan Nuan is abducted by your uncle''s house one day, you will regret it yourself. !


    A certain Mr. Gu An gave Gu Mingli and Nuannuan angrily a look, what''s so great about it! I''m still her real brother!


    "Auntie, take Nuan Nuan to get your hair done after dinner, it''s too ugly."


    Old Master Gu nced over, "Dye your red hair back! You have the face to say that Nuan Nuan''s hair is ugly!"


    Gu Mingli rubbed his nose and stopped talking. As the bully of the school, he was already out of character to be able to wear the school uniform obediently. His hair was hisst stubbornness, and he would not dye it ck no matter what!


    "Nuan Nuan,e to Grandpa."


    After reprimanding Gu Mingli, Mr. Gu performed a seamless face-changing technique on the spot, and he was so pleasant and amiable to Nuan Nuan.


    And under the watchful eyes of everyone, the double standard is justifiable.


    Gu Mingli "..."


    Xing Ba, who made him a boy? What the Gu familycked most were boys.


    But if it were him, he would... dislike boys very much, such as his narcissistic brother and the brat Gu An.


    Looking at Gu An''s, both turned their heads away in disgust.


    Gu Mingli: Why do you look more stupid than before?


    Gu An: A pig with a simple mind and well-developed limbs!


    The brainwaves of the two coincided strangely at this moment.

 Chapter 10: My sister has to stay with her when she comes back

    Nuan Nuan ran to grandpa with short legs, and before she could climb up on the stool, the old man cheerfully pinched the little guy''s armpit and sat on it.


    Nuan Nuan "..."


    Actually, she can sit on it by herself, but adults seem to enjoy holding her on the stool.


    It was another sumptuous lunch, and the dishes werepletely different fromst night, but every dish looked so delicious and delicious.


    Nuan Nuan shook her dangling feet, her eyes shone brightly and beautifully like stars, and her eyes curved into small round crescents made her look particrly happy.


    At the dinner table, almost everyone was staring at her, as if the food tasted even better.


    Wearing a small skirt, the tidy Nuannuan child looks delicate and cute. Although she is still skinny and distressing, her smile is really healing like a little angel.


    Aunt Gu said that she already wanted to have a daughter, but with the urine nature of the Gu family''s genes, the one who conceived again would most likely be a son.


    Thinking of this, she curled her lips, forget it, the two sons in the family can drive her half to death every day, and she might be a regr visitor to the hospital with another one.


    "Nuan Nuan eat more meat."


    The elders began to add vegetables to Nuannuan children kindly again, and most of them were meat.


    In the blink of an eye, the dishes in the bowl in front of her were all on top.


    Nuan Nuan "...I, I can''t eat, what should I do QAQ"


    Although it took only a day to go to Gu''s house, these rtives still gave her a lot of sense of security, so Xiao Nuan Nuan now doesn''t dare to talk like she had dinnerst night and just eats with her head depressed.


    Papa Gu smiled and said, "It''s okay, if you can''t finish Nuannuan, you can let Dad eat."


    Mother Gu smiled gently, "Mom can do it too."


    Grandpa Gu happily touched Nuannuan''s little head, "Grandpa doesn''t mind eating the leftover food from my daughter."


    Nuan Nuan''s face turned red immediately, and she puffed her cheeks to cheer herself up. She must eat as much as she can to make herself fat!


    Gu An was so angry that he frantically ate rice andined to Gu Mingli, "What''s going on? Why do I feel like my father and grandpa are different people!"


    Gu Mingli mocked unceremoniously, "Are you the only girl in the family? Are you warm and sensible? Are you as soft and sweet as her?"


    Gu An "..."


    not a single one.


    Gu Mingli heheed twice, full of sarcasm, "So you don''t have anything and you expect your uncle and grandpa to treat you differently, do you want to eat ass?"


    Gu An "..."


    The fist was hardened, but he couldn''t hit it.


    Why does his fourth brother deserve such a beating?


    A meal is harmonious and seems to be filled with gunpowder smoke.


    After the meal, Nuan Nuan bid farewell to Rhubarb and Coal Balls, who were reluctant to leave the gate, and finally got into afortable luxury car. There was a mother on the left, an aunt on the right, and a fourth brother in front of her, and the reason behind the car was unknown. The little brother who insisted on following.


    "Go to the mallter, Nuan Nuan likes anything, don''t be polite, just swipe your aunt''s card."


    Aunt Gu took out her card boldly and stuffed it into Nuan Nuan''s hand.


    Mother Gu stopped, "How is this good? Nuan Nuan still needs you, my younger brother and sister, with my own mother. Isn''t the money her father earns just for her to spend?"


    "What''s yours is yours, but as an aunt, I''m also happy to buy things for Nuan Nuan."


    The two women with decent and elegant smiles on their faces fought almost regardless of their image over who would spend money for Nuan Nuanter.


    "Mom, little aunt, stop arguing..."


    Nuan Nuan will persuade this one whileforting that while Nuan Nuan is extremely busy.


    Gu Mingli, who was sitting in the front watching the y with great interest, let out a sigh. The rtionship between these two people is usually as good as that of sisters, but one day they would almost fight because of one person.


    Speaking of which, this little guy Nuan Nuan really has the potential to be a ''beautiful woman''...


    "In this way, I will buy clothes and skirts for Nuan Nuan."


    "Then I will buy shoes and small jewelry for Nuan Nuan."


    The two women reached a certain agreement with each other, and they finally calmed down.


    Gu Mingli''s idle voice sounded, "Mom, I see you can''t wait to spend money, why don''t you give me some pocket money."


    Aunt Gu squinted at him, "Should you skip ss to fight or go to y games? I''m burning too much money to make you learn to be bad!"


    Gu Mingli touched his nose, "I''m still not your biological son, so I treat you differently."


    Aunt Gu folded her arms and snorted coldly, "I want money, I''ll give it to you as long as you can advance five ces in this exam."


    "S...the fifth from the bottom..."


    Gu Mingli''s expression immediately became painful, making Gu''s mother so happy that Aunt Gu gave her son an angry look.


    "You also know that it is the fifth from the bottom. Look at how magnanimous your mother is, and she didn''t let you pass the subject!"


    Anyway, she has already given up treatment, and letting her son study is like going to the battlefield. It is also the gene of the Gu family. Howe her son''s academic performance is like this when hees to her?


    Nuan Nuan leaned in her mother''s warm arms, and secretlyughed when she heard the fourth brother and Aunt Gu arguing.


    Nuan Nuan has never seen the high-rise buildings and prosperity of the city. She was quite shocked when she saw it in the car. It''s not enough to watch, only the small mouth is open and round.


    "It''s so big..."


    Not only big but also bright and spacious, Nuan Nuan felt dizzy, tightly grasping her mother''s hand and following her like a tail, otherwise she didn''t know where to go.


    "Let''s go, let Nuan Nuan take care of his skin first."


    The two women walked towards the high-end beauty salon with Nuannuan aggressively. There are also special care for children here. All kinds of ointments are made of pure natural nt ingredients, which are mild in nature and will not cause skin damage to children. Any irritation and side effects.


    The two women are already senior VIPs here, so they know a lot about this ce.


    "Fourth brother, what are we doing here?"


    Gu An stared at a pair of dead fish eyes and watched the three women being taken away, and the two of them were left in the reception room.


    "rest."


    After speaking, Gu Mingli leaned directly on the soft sofa, took out his phone and started sending a message to the group.


    ¡¾Li: A few people came out to y games. ¡¿


    ¡¾Hao: Brother, you finally came out. We didn¡¯t look for us or y games for so long. We thought something happened to you. ¡¿


    ¡¾Release: That¡¯s right, how many times have you been called Aite in the group, Brother Li is here to y the ranking (hook up.jpg)¡¿


    ¡¾Li: I had something to do before, and my sister has to stay with her when shees back. ¡¿


    ¡¾Hao: Fuck! ¡¿


    ¡¾Put: Fuck, Fuck! ! Where is your sister from? ¡¿


    Gu Mingli raised his eyebrows while looking at the bunch of **** in the group with his mobile phone, and smiled with the corners of his mouth raised.


    Gu An frowned, why is this man smirking?

 Chapter 11: What to do if you are bullied

    Gu An sneaked a nce over there, but was discovered without looking at anything.


    "Go y your own game."


    Gu An curled his lips, "It''s as rare as I say."


    He sat down on the sofa, and started to put together the Lego on the table with nimble fingers.


    On Gu Mingli''s side, his two friends kept asking what was going on with his sister, but he just kept their appetites in check and didn''t exin clearly, and then forced them to y games.


    Theyout of this beauty salon looks veryfortable and noble, Nuan Nuan now feels that she is out of ce here, a little flustered and awkward, she looks so expensive.


    But under thefort and encouragement of her mother and aunt, she worked hard not to show her timidity, and kept cheering herself up in her heart, not to embarrass her mother and the others.


    While the beautiful big sisters in the beauty salon began to wash her face and apply medicine soothingly, because the technique was toofortable, Nuan Nuan became more and more rxed, and finally fell asleep directly.


    "Although the little girl is a little thin and her skin is dry, she looks pretty."


    The beautician who took care of Nuan Nuan''s skin praised softly, "I have seen many children, but there are very few children with delicate and flexible facial features like Miss, especially Miss'' eyes, which seem to be spiritual and can talk. If they are white The fatter the better."


    Who doesn''t like others to praise their children, no matter whether the beautician is telling the truth or not, but Mama Gu is still full of joy.


    But this time the beautician really didn''t lie. She is the best at seeing the essence of facial features through superficial phenomena. She has seen a lot of faces. Even a fat man of two hundred catties can recognize them at a nce. Their potential after losing weight can be seen from their facial features.


    Nuan Nuan just lost some weight, because her skin has be rough due to exposure to the sun all year round, but her facial features are exquisite and beautiful, her foundation is there, and she will be a proper little fairy after being raised.


    But she looked at Nuan Nuan and Mama Gu calmly. This is her regr customer. Although the situation at home is not clear, how many children do know. When will there be an extra daughter? And still looking like this is obviously not a daughter who grew up in a wealthy family.


    She didn''t ask too much. After so long, she listened to what the customer wanted to say, and she didn''t ask too much.


    After Nuan Nuan woke up, all the maintenance was over. She opened her eyes and was dazed for a moment. After Nuan Nuan woke up, she felt embarrassed when she saw the smiles of her mother and aunt, and her face turned red with embarrassment.


    "I''m sorry Mom, I... I fell asleep."


    Nuan Nuan blushed and lowered her head, her curly eyshes trembled slightly, her voice was soft and sweet, even if she did something wrong, people would not want to say anything about her, let alone she hadn''t done anything wrong yet.


    Mother Gu touched Nuan Nuan''s head distressedly, her voice was gentle, "What do you say to Mom, I''m sorry, Mom and your little aunt just woke up after falling asleepfortably. Seeing Nuan Nuan sleeping so soundly, it means sister Very good workmanship."


    Nuannuan nodded, the corner of her light pink mouth raised to reveal a soft smile, "Thank you big sister."


    The beautician''s heart suddenly softened. She had seen many children, but there was no one with such a contagious smile and such a soft and polite voice. It was so cute.


    "You''re wee, this is what my sister should do."


    Nuan Nuan touched her face, it felt smooth and tender, and the skin on her hands was whiter and tenderer than before.


    When I looked in the mirror, I was so surprised by my current appearance that my mouth was round.


    In fact, it hasn''t changed much, but the skin condition is much better and a little whiter, but this small change has greatly improved her appearance.


    Nuan Nuan didn''t pay much attention to her appearance before, but little girls also love beauty, and she is happy to see herself bing more beautiful. The most important thing is that her face is so smooth and tender!


    I didn''t feel this way before, all the way out, Nuan Nuan''s little hands secretly touched my face no less than five times, and I thought I did it very covertly so no one would notice, but I didn''t know that I was noticed by the two adults Here, they all smiled and pretended not to know.


    "You can figure it out!"


    After waiting for several hours, the two boys who were almost irritable stood up when they saw theme out to brush.


    "Women are trouble!"


    Gu An murmured with a small face, and the next second, Gu''s mother twisted her ears.


    "I didn''t hear what you said, can you say it again?"


    Mother Gu threatened with a smile.


    "I didn''t say anything!!"


    Gu Anchao defended himself loudly.


    Nuan Nuan, who just came out here, was pinched by someone on both soft cheeks, needless to say, she knew who it was.


    Gu Mingli squeezed his fingers, and raised his sword eyebrows, "That''s right, it''s whiter, and it''s morefortable to hold."


    With a snap, Gu Mingli''s hand was pped away.


    His mother red at him angrily, "Don''t keep pinching Nuan Nuan''s face."


    "My sister, why can''t I pinch it?"


    The corners of his mouth were raised, and his long and narrow eyes looked at Nuan Nuan and asked.


    Nuan Nuan covered her cheeks with her small hands, her **** and white eyes turned nimbly, her short legs took two steps back slightly, and she nodded obediently after being stared at by him for two seconds, as soft as dough angry.


    Gu Mingli thought that this temper was too good, so he raised his hand and rubbed her hairy head.


    "You have such a soft temper and are easy to bully, what if others bully you like this?"


    Nuan Nuan tilted her head and thought for a while, her voice was very unconvincing, "Bite... bite back?"


    Gu Mingliughed suddenly and stretched out his hand, "You try to bite one first?"


    Nuan Nuan "QAQ"


    She has never bitten anyone.


    In the end, she couldn''t take a bite of Gu Mingli until she went out to Nuan Nuan.


    Gu An snorted, especially loudly, as if he was afraid that others would not notice him.


    He crossed his arms and looked at Nuannuan with hatred for iron and steel, "Why is he so cowardly, he even let you bite him, and you bite him hard. If he dares to fight back, auntie will be the first to be unhappy."


    Nuan Nuan puffed her cheeks and stared at her fourth brother eagerly.


    Gu Mingli narrowed his eyes and looked at him dangerously, "Gu An, your skin is itchy, aren''t you?"


    Gu An cut out, "Didn''t you say that yourself?"


    After finishing speaking, his eyeballs rolled, and he stretched out his hand in front of Nuannuan, "I''ll bite you, the rabbit bites people when it''s in a hurry, you are no better than a rabbit, you will only be bullied when you go out in the future, although I As your elder brother, he will help you beat people up, but the less this kind of thing is, the better, I don¡¯t want my little brothers to know that I have such an ugly girl... oh!"


    With a whimper, Nuan Nuan opened her mouth and bit the hand in front of her, staring at her little brother with her dark eyes.

 Chapter 12: warm change

    "You really bite! Just now Gu Mingli asked you to bite, why didn''t you bite?"


    Gu An stared at Nuan Nuan, although it didn''t hurt, but his heart was always unbnced, he is a real brother!


    Nuan Nuan let go of her mouth, strode on her short legs and sprinted behind Gu Mingli, staring at him with a small head and big eyes.


    "It was you... Let Nuan Nuan bite you."


    I have said that Nuan Nuan is ugly several times, my brother is too much!


    "Gu Mingli let you bite me!"


    Gu An put his hands on his hips and was unconvinced.


    Gu Mingli poked his forehead with a finger, "How do you talk, can''t you call me brother? You deserve to be bitten, who made you talk so cheap? How ugly is my sister? You are ugly."


    Gu An "She is my sister!"


    Gu Mingli sneered mboyantly, "I seem to have heard someone tell Nuan Nuan that she is your sister''s outside? Howe I don''t remember what I said? Do you want me to buy a few more walnuts for you to remember. "


    Gu An twitched, "I...I just told her not to say it in front of my little brother!"


    The two of them were fighting each other while walking, Nuan Nuan followed behind Gu Mingli, holding the corner of his clothes with his small hand, and followed step by step, like an obedient little tail.


    Gu Mingli used to walk like an overlord. His legs were still very long, so every step he took was big, but now he walked a little slower, and his steps were much shorter. Nuan can keep up with him by pulling the hem of his clothes, and his face looks natural, as if he used to be like this.


    Mother Gu and Aunt Gu followed behind with smiles and watched this scene in their eyes, and didn''t intervene much in the conflict between the two boys. They hoped that Nuan Nuan could blend in with them.


    Mother Gu "I usually see Mingli having a temper, but I didn''t expect him to be very careful."


    Of course, the two of them saw Gu Mingli''s small actions, and they were very relieved.


    "It''s that stinky brat in my family who is flustered. Wait until Nuan Nuan really ignores him and see what he will do."


    Aunt Gu smiled and said, "Gu An has an awkward temper, and he said he doesn''t care. Didn''t hee with us? He sat and waited for hours in the beauty salon. If you thought he was waiting for you before Can you live?"


    The two womenughed as they talked, and they were relieved to see that Nuan Nuan got along well with the two brothers.


    "Let''s go, I''ll take you to get your hair cut."


    Gu Mingli scooped up the little girl behind him and mped it in his arms, and walked towards the hairdressing shop with his long legs.


    The nuannuan with his body suspended in the air had a dazed and dazed expression on his face after being picked up, and he didn''t react until he sat on the special chair.


    "Give her nice hair."


    After speaking, he leaned back on the chair like the second uncle, and subconsciously raised his arrogant Eng legs.


    "Snapped¡­"


    Gu Mingli, who was pped on the back of the head by his mother, returned to reality, put down his raised legs annoyed, forgetting that his mother followed suit.


    Gu An was gloating beside Gu Mingli, swaggering past Gu Mingli, almost getting his **** kicked.


    Mother Gu is asking Teacher Tony, "Please take care of my daughter''s hair, follow the best and most suitable one, and then give her a cute hairstyle."


    Teacher Tony expressed understanding, and after a lot of tossing, Nuan Nuan''s somewhat dry hair became soft and fluffy, from long hair to short hair, a suitable cut for her younger sister, and the whole person looked cuter.


    After her hair was cut, she changed even more. Gu An rubbed her eyes in surprise, and walked around Nuan Nuan, wondering if she had been transferred.


    "Are you really that ugly sister?"


    He poked Nuan Nuan''s little face with his hand. Although it wasn''t fleshy, his skin was smooth and tender, and his hair was fluffy and soft. Like a cute little animal, it was veryfortable to touch.


    His hand was a little ready to move, but in fact... it is not impossible to let her go out and say that it is his sister.


    Gu An thought secretly, well, if she really wants to say something, I''ll just turn a blind eye and close one eye, young master.


    Gu Mingli was more straightforward, rubbing the soft and fluffy fur, Nuan Nuan''s hair immediately became like fried hair.


    She clutched her little head, "Brother, brother, be gentle, Nuannuan''s hair is messed up."


    The little girl moaned and chirped in a low voice, and there was no threat at all.


    Looking at Nuan Nuan scurrying around with her head in her arms, a certain fourth brother with a bad taste was in a good mood, with the corners of his mouth raised sharply.


    In the next second, he was pumped hard, and his mood was instantly bad.


    "Little bastard, your hands are itchy! Nuan Nuan just got your hair done like this for you!"


    Now it''s him who is running around like a mouse.


    Gu An''s face was stiff, and then he red at Gu Mingli angrily. The little Gu An in his heart spit fire in all kinds of irritable ways. He hasn''t rubbed his sister''s hair yet! !


    Nuan Nuan, who was about to walk out of the hairdresser with her mother, saw her brother still standing there angrily, tilting her cute little head and thinking about it, she didn''t know why he was angry, but she still ran on her short legs Going back, the little hand held Gu An''s hand timidly, and looked at him cautiously with bright and clear eyes.


    "My brother is gone."


    Nu Nuo Nuo''s voice extinguished the fire in Gu An''s heart for a while. He held Nuan Nuan''s hand for the first time and met her cautious, clear and beautiful big eyes. He felt proud after a little bit of awkwardness. He raised his chin.


    "Because you like me so much, I will allow you to hold my hand, young master. Let''s go."


    He tightened that palm himself, and looked at Gu Mingli with a somewhat smug expression, with provocative eyes.


    ¡®Look, look, my sister still likes me the most! ''


    It seems that he finally feels proud.


    Gu Mingli looked at Gu An contemptuously with the eyes of the second idiot. He held Nuan Nuan''s hand and thought that he was very popr. Did Nuan Nuan pull his clothes and walk all the way before, did he get embarrassed? ? No!


    Nuan Nuan cleaned up her whole body, except that she couldn''t gain weight all of a sudden, everything else was out of the image of a pitiful little local girl when they first met.


    Gu Group Headquarters, after the meeting, Gu Linmo nced at the time, and there are still two hours before get off work!


    He had never felt that the time was so difficult. He pursed his lips and frowned, and the aura around him seemed a little low.


    The special assistant beside him secretly nced at his boss. Something is wrong with the boss today, very wrong!


    From the beginning to the end of the whole meeting, he saw the boss checking the time for the sixth time, and even he felt the anxiety that he couldn''t wait to get off work.


    Good guy, he remembered that such a thing only happened during the time when he was married to his wife, so what is it for now?


    Right at this moment, Papa Gu''s phone rang.


    He almost couldn''t wait to take out his phone, "Hello?"


    "Dad~"


    A warm and soft voice came from the phone, and Papa Gu''s expression softened instantly.


    Special Assistant: It must be Madam calling!

 Chapter 13: Mr. Gu skipped work!

    "It''s warm."


    That gentle voice can almost drip water.


    etc! !


    Warm? who is this


    The special assistant suddenly became nervous, staring at his boss with a very strange look.


    "Dad, when are you going home? Nuan Nuan, mom, aunt, and brothers are back home."


    Nuannuan''s soft voice seemed to smell a milky fragrance through the screen, and Papa Gu''s heart softened when he heard it.


    "Dad will go back soon, what did Nuan Nuan do with mom today?"


    "We went to skin care, cut hair, mother and little aunt also bought a lot of beautiful clothes and small shoes for Nuan Nuan, and..."


    Listening to his daughter rambling about what he had done today, Papa Gu walked all the way to his office with a gentle smile, and the people who saw him saying hello along the way were almost intimidated by his ear-to-ear smile.


    The shareholders and directors stared nkly at the back of Gu Linmo leaving, and they looked at each other before they raised their greeting hands.


    "President Gu, what''s wrong?"


    "Who are you talking on the phone forughing so silly?"


    The gossip wanting to know the answer is itchy, but unfortunately none of them know.


    He talked about Papa Gu''s office all the way, and finally hung up reluctantly. Papa Gu also looked at the time, and there was still an hour and a half before the end of get off work.


    "Is there any important schedule in the future?"


    At this moment, the special assistant was thinking about what happened just now. Mr. Gu called himself father to the person on the phone, but he couldn''t imagine that he would talk to any son so softly and warmly. It was obviously a girl''s baby name.


    But the Gu family doesn''t have a girl, this... He really wanted to know what was going on, but he didn''t dare to ask.


    While thinking wildly, when he heard Mr. Gu''s words, he immediately showed the qualities of an excellent employee that a special assistant should have.


    He stood up straight and worked hard, as if he hadn''t been thinking about anything just now.


    "President Gu, Director Li has made an appointment for a meal."


    Papa Gu stood up directly, "Push it, the other documents will be dealt with when Gu Nanes back, there is nothing important, I will leave first."


    After speaking, he couldn''t wait to leave in a hurry. Li Tezhu''s expression was confused, and his professionalism was as professional as him, so he couldn''t react!


    His boss with a strong sense of time never left work early even after he fell in love and got married with his wife!


    It was toote to catch up. Besides, he had to arrange other things, so he could only discuss the following series of tasks with a few secretaries.


    While working, seven words were constantly circting in his mind.


    The boss actually skipped work!


    "Mom, I''m done talking with Dad~"


    On the way home in the car, Nuan Nuan handed the mobile phone to Mama Gu, with a very happy and cute smile with crooked eyebrows and eyes, so cute that people''s face was full of blood.


    Aunt Gu is very upset, Nuan Nuan is so cute, if she really grows flesh, how lethal it will be.


    "Good boy, did dad say when he will be home?"


    "He said soon."


    The car here is incredibly warm, but the car in front is full of sparks.


    "It''s all your fault, you don''t have to be ashamed topete with a child for the fourth brother. When you came here, you took the same car with your mother. Why can''t I take the same car with them when I go back!"


    Gu Mingli folded his arms and sneered, and threw a knife at Gu An with his eyes.


    "What? You were disgusted with Nuannuan before, didn''t you want her to call you brother? Now you regret it?"


    Gu An was furious like a cat whose tail was stepped on.


    "Who said I did it for her! I just want to share a car with my mother and aunt, can''t I?"


    "Why haven''t I seen you so attentive before?"


    "That''s because you didn''t see it, you are blind!"


    "Gu...an..."


    Gu Mingli smiled sinisterly, pinching the knuckles of his fingers and making a clicking sound.


    Gu An was so frightened that he shrank into the corner and screamed.


    "Gu Mingli, don''t mess around, my aunt won''t let you go... Aw! Brother! Fourth brother, I was wrong!"


    driver"¡­¡­"


    He is too difficult.


    The Gu family...


    Old man Gu was sitting at the gate of the vi. There was a ck cat lying on the door wall, and a big yellow dog lying in front of the door. All three pairs of eyes were staring outside.


    The housekeeper dutifully stood beside the old man, "Master, you have been waiting here for two hours, why don''t you go back to the house."


    Grandpa Gu waved his hand, "It''s okay, I''ll take it as a basking in the sun, Nuan Nuan should be back soon."


    The housekeeper sighed helplessly, this really is getting more stubborn with age.


    The familiar car drove to the vi, and the old man stood up energetically when his eyes lit up when he saw it.


    "Come back,e back!"


    "Wow woof!"


    Rhubarb also stood up, sticking out his tongue and wagging his tail like a fan. He was so excited that it waspletely different from the way he was just now.


    The ck cat on the wall stood up and stretched its **** unhurriedly, showing the flexibility of the cat to the fullest. Then it gracefully jumped off the wall andnded on the big yellow head with precision.


    The big yellow eyeballs rolled up into cross-eyed eyes, and he shook his head. The cat on his head stood firmly and even crawled down.


    Rhubarb sticks out its tongue and doesn''t care about it. It often did this when it was in the vige. Its simple little head can''t fight coal balls.


    "Grandpa Nuan Nuan is back."


    Before the car arrived, a cute, fluffy little head protruded from the window.


    Calling grandpa warmly and softly, shaking his little hands to greet the old man, smiling with crooked eyebrows, so happy and beautiful.


    Gu An in the car in front looked back and snorted, "Stupid, childish!"


    Gu Mingli gave him a sideways look and sneered, "Heh..."


    Gu An felt the naked ridicule and wanted to beat someone up, but he couldn''t!


    Rhubarb ran to the door of the car with the briquettes on his head, and Nuan Nuan was surrounded by them enthusiastically as soon as he got out of the car.


    "Rhubarb briquettes." The little girl called them in a soft voice, her beautiful eyes bent into small crescents, and she raised her hand to rub one and the other.


    After saying hello to the two pets, Nuan Nuan ran up to the old man on short legs, held his wrinkled fingers with her small hand, and asked in a childlike voice with her little face raised.


    "Grandpa, why are you here~"


    The old man cheerfully said, "Grandpa is waiting for Nuan Nuan, rhubarb and briquettes are waiting for Nuan Nuan with Grandpa."


    "Meow~"


    The coal ball barked softly, jumped directly from the dog''s head to Nuan Nuan''s shoulder, and swung its long ck tail around the little girl''s neck.


    Rhubarb wagged his tail and rubbed against Nuan Nuan''s feet, leaving an afterimage of his tail.


    The little girl took the old man''s hand and walked slowly towards the vi, asking softly while walking.


    "Grandpa, how long have you been waiting?"


    "Soon, not long ago, just for a while, grandpa is basking in the sun by the way, which is good for his health."


    "Then Nuannuan will bask in the sun with grandpa in the future."


    "Okay, okay...then grandpa will be waiting."

 Chapter 14: Gu Nan

    One old and one young asked questions and answered, Nuan Nuan had only been back for less than two days, but it seemed like she had lived here for a long time, getting along with the old man so naturally.


    Mother Gu and Aunt Gu watched from the side with unconscious smiles on their faces.


    "Grandpa, I will also bask in the sun with you!"


    Gu An leaned over to the other side of the old man and chattered, and gave Nuan Nuan an arrogant look.


    Old man Gu said in a disgusted tone, "You apany me to bask in the sun, and don''t bother me, an old man, that''s fine."


    Although the words were disgusting, there was a smile in those eyes.


    Gu An yelled to argue for himself, "Grandpa, am I that kind of person?"


    Nuan Nuanughed so hard that her eyes curled up, and Gu An red at her, "Don''tugh!"


    The little girl obediently said, and tried her best to suppress the corners of her upturned mouth, but the smile in her eyes couldn''t be concealed no matter what.


    Master Gu knocked on Gu An''s forehead, "Don''t kill your sister."


    "It''s too much, you all turn towards her! I didn''t attack her, I just stared at her."


    Before everyone had gone far, they suddenly heard the sound of a car engine.


    Nuannuan looked back, Gu An snorted, "Why did Dade back so early today?"


    "Is it Dad?"


    Hearing Gu An''s words, Nuan Nuan''s eyes lit up instantly.


    The old man stroked her fluffy and soft hair and nodded, "Well, your father is back."


    Facing the little guy looking at him with bright and expectant eyes, the old manughed, "Go, go."


    Nuannuan showed a soft and sweet smile in embarrassment, tilted her head and rubbed her grandfather''s hand, then ran towards the ck car with her short legs.


    Master Gu looked at the car, and soon the door opened, and Father Gu came out.


    He snorted and muttered, "The stinky boy must have missed work! I came back before the end of get off work time. People nowadays really don''t respect their work. It''s not like the old man. At that time, I Still working overtime!"


    The housekeeper standing next to him "..."


    That''s because you don''t have a daughter!


    "Dad~"


    Warm and beautiful eyes looked at the person who got out of the car, and she called Dad in a childish voice, and was picked up by the tall man.


    The little guy shyly hugged his father''s neck with his little arms, his little face was flushed but his eyes became brighter, and he looked obviously happy and shy.


    "Did Nuan Nuan miss Dad?"


    Gu Linmo put the soft little **** his strong arm and asked softly. He smiled like a silly father. If his friends and rivals in the mall saw him, he would definitely suspect him. Has he been reassigned? Is this still the frightening smiling tiger?


    Nuan Nuan nodded obediently, and replied softly to her father, "I think about it, Nuan Nuan called Dad."


    Gu Linmoughed, his eyes lit up when he saw Nuan Nuan''s appearance now, she is indeed his daughter, she is so beautiful and cute after a little tidying up, no one is as warm and cute as his house.


    "Dad, did you leave work early today?"


    Gu An jumped over and asked.


    Papa Gu''s smile froze for a second, and then he answered naturally, "Thepany has nothing to do and left work early."


    Old man Gu heheed twice, is there anything wrong? What a fool, as the boss of thepany, if you get busy, you don''t have time to eat and rest!


    Facing the contemptuous eyes of the old father, Gu''s father touched his nose.


    Anyway, he has a young, strong and capable son, who is he afraid of?


    "Ah Choo..."


    Gu Nan, who was far away in another country, sneezed without warning, and then pinched his nose expressionlessly.


    His assistant ran up and asked, "Master, do you have a cold?"


    The weather here is indeed a bit cold, so he hurriedly called someone over to bring a ck windbreaker.


    The expression on Gu Nan''s stern face has not changed for thousands of years, like facial paralysis, and his eyes are also a little cold. Generally speaking, people who want to talk to him will be frightened by his expressionless face and eyes. Talking is really going to face too much pressure.


    Gu Nan took the windbreaker and draped it casually on his body. The moment he took out his phone and turned it on, there was a cute little girl with a little **** the phone screen. The little guy smiled at the screen with crooked eyes. There are thousands of stars, the water is full of fine light, and the fluffy hair makes her very obedient and soft, as cute as a furry animal.


    This photo was taken by Gu''s mother after Nuan Nuan cut her hair, and then she sent the photo to her son to show off.


    Staring at the photo, Gu Nan''s long, narrow and stern eyes softened a bit. His emotions may not have changed in the eyes of others, but the assistant who observed carefully noticed it.


    It was precisely because of this that the assistant felt a little surprised and curious, but he didn''t go over to see what his boss was looking at and became gentle.


    "The rest of the matter should be settled as soon as possible, buy me a ne ticket two dayster."


    There is still a week to finish the matter here, but Gu Nan can''t wait to go back.


    Looking at the photo, he couldn''t help but think of the time when his younger sister was only a few months old. During that time, he hadn''t fully contacted thepany''s affairs, and he had plenty of time, so the younger sister who was less than one year old was with him and his second brother Gu Bei. What I carry is basically to carry it wherever I go.


    When the soft little sister was babbling, the first person she called was not father or mother, but brother.


    Gu Nan clenched his fingers, called a meeting with his staff, and worked overtime today!


    The assistant and all his subordinates felt their scalps go numb, my master''s body is made of iron!


    She didn''t know that Nuan Nuan, who was missed by her brother who was far away in another country, had a delicious dinner, and then went out with her grandfather to go shopping and walk the dog. Nuan Nuan really wanted to repay her family''s concern for her. She wanted Send everyone a gift, but don''t know what to give.


    Nuan Nuan''s little face was troubled.


    "What do you think about Nuan Nuan?"


    The gentle voice of the old man came from above, and Nuan Nuan recovered from her own thoughts.


    "It''s just...Grandpa, I want to make something, but I don''t know how to do it, what should I do?"


    "What do you want to do? You can discuss it with grandpa. If it doesn''t work, then read a book. There are everything in the book."


    Yes, Nuan Nuan can read books!


    But the next second she was discouraged again. She only went to preschool in the vige, and she knew too few words.


    "Grandpa, Nuan Nuan wants to read!"


    The little girl said with her tender face upturned, her voice was childish but extremely serious and firm.


    "Okay, okay, we will definitely be smart children in the future, and I want grandpa to teach you how to read."


    "Dad, where do you need to teach me? Let that brat Gu An teach Nuan Nuan. That guy can''t sit still all day and can''t calm down. It''s good to grind his temper."


    Mother Gu asked Gu An to teach, in fact, she wanted to promote the rtionship between their siblings.

 Chapter 15: Milk Flavored Nuannuan

    The old man obviously thought of this when Mama Gu reminded him, and he agreed.


    Compared to his old man who is fond of his grandchildren, it is more important to have a better rtionship between the younger ones. After all, the brothers and sisters will support each other in the future. Of course, the older brother should protect the younger sister, but the premise is that the rtionship between the siblings is good.


    The old man is very confident in the character of his children and grandchildren. Although some of them are a bit stubborn, they are not wed in character. Although his grandson says he dislikes Nuan Nuan, in action...


    Heh... just an awkward kid who will p himself in the face sooner orter.


    "Nuan Nuan, can my brother teach you how to read?"


    Master Gu asked softly, this matter mainly depends on Nuan Nuan himself.


    The little girl nodded without hesitation, her fluffy hair swayed slightly with her movements, and a bunch of little hairs suddenly sprouted from her head.


    Gu Mama Gu Papa "!!"


    All of a sudden, their eyes were glued up.


    Even Grandpa Gu stared at him.


    Good guy, when the breeze blows, the little bunch of dumb hairs swayed unsteadily, as if greeting them.


    Three people: I just want to touch my hands itchy.


    Seeing that they were all staring at her forehead, Nuan Nuan felt a little dazed on her little face, and raised her small arm to touch her head.


    "Is there something on Nuan Nuan''s head?"


    The little fingers fumbled on the hair, and then pressed down the little hair. When she let go of her hand, the little hair stood up again.


    Mother Gu''s heart trembled with that little silly hair, it''s so...so cute!


    "No."


    She smiled and stretched out her hand, and sessfully pinched the little bunch of dull hair.


    "Just some hair sticking out."


    Nuan Nuan let out an obedient oh, it turned out to be hair, so it''s fine.


    She couldn''t see it herself, but in the eyes of the three adults, this bunch of little hairs was very smart.


    Before the haircut, the little hair was **** by the hair rope and could not stand up. After the haircut, it was suppressed by the stylist''s styling, and now it has stood up strongly after a while.


    Nuan Nuan continued to walk leisurely with her little hair on her head, walking the dog and cat, and when it was almost done, she walked back with the adults in step.


    She was thinking about reading and writing, but she was too timid to tell her little brother, so she could only look at her mother eagerly.


    "Mom, if little brother doesn''t want to teach Nuannuan, can I learn to read with grandpa, dad and you."


    She will study hard.


    "Yes, your little brother doesn''t want to be the only one in the family who can read and write, you can ask anyone."


    Hearing my mother say this, Nuan Nuan immediately stopped panicking. Anyway, there is no little brother, grandpa and mother.


    Mother Gu took Nuan Nuan to the door of Gu An''s room and knocked on the door. After a while, Gu An ran out with bare feet.


    "Mom, what are you doing?"


    "I want to discuss something with you. My sister is only in preschool and can''t recognize many words. She wants to learn to read and brother can help me."


    Gu''s mother spoke to Gu An in a negotiating tone. She wanted to warmly integrate into the family, but she would notpletely ignore Gu An''s feelings. What, that not only destroys the rtionship between mother and child and makes the son rebellious, but also makes the son more resistant to Nuan Nuan.


    This is not what she wants, so she has to ask her son and daughter a lot about their own requirements.


    Gu An raised his chin and looked at Nuan Nuan proudly, "Tsk... so you don''t know how to read yet."


    Nuan Nuan defended herself in a low voice, "That''s not true, Nuan Nuan can already recognize more than 300 characters."


    She knows all the words taught by the preschool teacher.


    Gu An became even more proud, like a little rooster showing off his might, and even boasted, "Ha... it''s only a few hundred characters, and I know them all!"


    Mother Gu''s eyelids twitched, she just felt that her son was really trying to kill him, what if Nuan Nuan really asked someone she didn''t know to see you!


    "Wow... Brother, you are amazing!"


    Nuan Nuan stared at Gu An with star-like eyes, and praised him sincerely.


    She didn''t doubt it either, and she believed it when she heard what Gu An said.


    Mama Gu "..."


    Really dare to speak and believe, his own son doesn''t know? The ss score upies the 22nd ce, and there are only 23 students in the ss.


    But I can recognize all the characters in the textbook. If I only teach this, it should be... no problem.


    And a certain person ispletely overwhelmed by Nuan Nuan''s adoring eyes now, and he doesn''t think about the problem of his poor grades at all.


    "Because you admire me so much, I will try to spare some time to teach you."


    "Thank you bro~"


    This thank you is called sincere and soft, and Gu An''s heart is full of joy, but he still wants to try his best to put on a serious and indifferent appearance, because the upturned corners of his mouth can''t be suppressed no matter what.


    Mother Gu felt that her son was really stupid, just as stupid as his father, and he didn''t get any calmness and self-control from her at all!


    Just like that, Nuan Nuan has found a teacher who can read and write. From tomorrow, Gu An will teach Nuan Nuan how to read after school.


    Speaking of going to school, Gu An felt a thunderbolt.


    "Ah! Tomorrow is Monday!"


    After speaking, he looked at Nuan Nuan enviously, "Why doesn''t my sister go to school?"


    Going to school is simply one of the most painful things for scumbags like them!


    Mother Gu said calmly, "My younger sister will stay at home for a while, and she will go there after school starts next year, so you have to be serious. You are in the fourth grade, so don''t bepared to me by your younger sister."


    Gu An thought of his messy grades, his eyes shed with guilt, but he must not lose face in front of his sister, he puffed out his chest and said firmly.


    "impossible!"


    How could he bepared to his younger sister?


    Mother Gu didn''t say much, now it''ste and it''s time for Nuan Nuan to go to bed.


    Papa Gu came up with a cup of warm milk, "Drink a cup of warm milk and get ready for bed."


    The fresh milk is steaming hot, with a sweet grapefruit aroma inside.


    "Thank you dad~"


    Nuannuan took the milk, the temperature was just right, she held the cup and drank it delicately, the smooth and sweet taste of the milk made her squint her big beautiful eyes with happiness.


    After drinking, Nuan Nuan burped with a milky burp, leaving a little milky white mustache on her lips, cute and cute like a little hamster.


    "Nuan Nuan smells like milk."


    Mother Gu picked up the little girl and kissed her little face. Nuan Nuan blushed from embarrassment, but she still mustered up her courage and kissed her mother''s beautiful face.


    Mum Gu was pleasantly surprised, "My baby girl is amazing haha..."


    Uncontrobleughter came, and Papa Gu felt sour watching from the side.

 Chapter 16: I want to send my brother to school

    Being stared at by his father''s eyes as if they were real, he gave him a few nces with his warm and watery eyes.


    Gu Linmo walked over, "Nuan Nuan, you only like mom?"


    The voice was a little wronged, and the jealous expression made Gu''s motherugh.


    Nuan Nuan said childishly, "Yes, I like Dad too."


    As she said that, she also kissed Gu Linmo''s face. After the kiss, she buried her little face on her mother''s shoulder like a mimosa. She had a sweet smile, and her eyes were twinkling with stars.


    Mother Gu hugged her and patted her back gently. Father Gu was satisfied, and kissed Nuan Nuan on the forehead, "Good night, Nuan Nuan, and have a good dream with Mom."


    Nuan Nuan lifted her little head up, softly looked at her father and said good night.


    "Good night, Dad, Dad will have a good dream too."


    Papa Gu left their room, closed the door and sighed sadly. In fact, he wanted to sleep with his wife and children more.


    But this thing has to be done slowly...


    Nuan Nuan finished washing with her mother, and she was wearing the milky white hamster pajamas that she bought today, with a cute pocket on the front.


    She stepped on the soft bed with her bare feet, and her body was white except for the ces she often exposed to the sun. Her feet were pink and white, not so chubby, but her toes were also beautiful like pearls.


    Mother Gu pinched Nuan Nuan''s little feet, covered her with a quilt, and gently told her a bedtime story.


    Under the warm deskmp, Nuan Nuan looked at her mother with **** and white eyes, with a smile on her mouth, twisted her small body and leaned against her mother, holding her sweet-smelling mother in her small arms, her immature face pressed against her belly, Gradually fell asleep to the gentle voice of my mother telling stories.


    She turned her small face sideways, and her belly was undting and breathing evenly.


    Mother Gu gently ced the sleeping little guy on the pillow, lowered her head and kissed Nuan Nuan on the forehead, turned off themp and fell asleep with her daughter in her arms.


    Woke up ording to the usual time the next day. She rubbed her eyes and sat up, and Gu''s mother next to her also opened her eyes.


    "Nuannuan."


    Mama Gu raised her hand and rubbed her little head, "You don''t have to wake up so early, just sleep a little longer, okay?"


    Nuan Nuan nodded his head with dim eyes, yawned a little and got into bed again, curled up in his mother''s arms and slowly closed his eyes.


    I really fell asleep this time, and slept soundly.


    She didn''t wake up when Dad Gu walked into the bedroom at 7:30.


    "I took Gu An to school."


    Mother Gu patted Nuan Nuan next to her and nodded. Just as she was about to speak, Nuan Nuan opened her eyes in a daze.


    "Mom~"


    Nuan Nuan just woke up with a soft and sweet voice, and the sugar content was seriously exceeded.


    "Are you awake? Do you want to sleep again?"


    The little guy shook his head slowly with bristling hair, looked at the extra people in the room with his big misty eyes, and called daddy in a childlike voice.


    Papa Gu looked at his little daughter so soft in his heart that he stretched out his hand to hug the dazed little milk bag.


    "Aren''t you going to sleep?"


    Nuan Nuan shook her little head to express that she really didn''t want to sleep anymore.


    Papa Gu nodded, "Okay, papa will apany you to wash your face and brush your teeth, and then go to have breakfast. Your brother is also eating now."


    Nuan Nuan opened her round eyes wide, "Brother is up?"


    Her impression of her brother was still yesterday, he is a little slob.


    Papa Gu smiled and raised Nuan Nuan over his head, causing the little guy to exim andugh again.


    "Because my brother is going to school today."


    Bringing Nuan Nuan to wash and tidy up, the three of them went downstairs, Gu Anzheng was gnawing on the steamed stuffed bun dejectedly, with an unhappy expression on his face.


    As soon as the warm child came downstairs, he greeted people in a childish voice.


    "Good morning grandpa, good morning grandpa housekeeper~"


    "Good, good, good morning, Nuan Nuan."


    The two old menughed so hard that their teeth could not see their eyes, and their expressions softened several degrees when they saw Nuan Nuan.


    Nuan Nuan blinked her eyes, and her eyes fell on Gu An who secretly nced at her from time to time, and she also shouted in a childish voice.


    "Good morning brother~"


    Extremely polite and obedient.


    When Gu An saw her, he held his head high, "I got up earlier than you today."


    Nuan Nuan frowned, nodded her head docilely and sincerely praised "Brother is so amazing."


    Gu An was instantly satisfied, the frowning face since he got up disappeared, and the corners of his mouth were pursed.


    But thinking about going to study soon, he was unhappy again.


    When Nuan Nuan sat down to eat breakfast, he moved over awkwardly.


    "When do you go to school?"


    Now he is the only one in their family who goes to school, of course not counting the fourth brother of the uncle¡¯s family. If Nuan Nuan is added, they can suffer together.


    Nuan Nuan replied in a low voice, "Dad saidst night that Nuan Nuan won''t go to school until next semester."


    Gu An pouted, "Is there any difference between going to school early and goingte?"


    Nuan Nuan ate the delicious steamed stuffed buns in small bites, her cheeks bulged, her beautiful eyes were big and round, she looked like a soft little hamster happily eating snacks.


    Gu An sneaked a few nces at her bulging cheeks, and secretly murmured in her heart that she looked so thin, how could her cheeks be so round when eating?


    "Then Nuan Nuan sent my brother to school?"


    After swallowing everything in his mouth, Nuan Nuan talked to his brother softly.


    Gu An was in a high mood, but he still said arrogantly, "I don''t need you to send me off."


    "Oh."


    Nuan Nuan obediently said "Oh" and there is no further text.


    Gu An...


    Gu An was dumbfounded, what happened? Shouldn''t you have asked more times? Maybe I will agree?


    He was anxious like a cat scratching in his heart, but he was so warm that he didn''t say anything about sending him to school after breakfast.


    Gu An "..."


    Not persistent at all!


    He was annoyed, who cares about you sending me off!


    "Then what, since you want to send me to school so much, I am a generous person, so I will reluctantly agree."


    Gu An leaned close to Nuan Nuan who was sipping milk and raised his chin, looking like "I''m good to you, my lord".


    Nuan Nuan "..."


    Actually, I didn¡¯t think too much about it.


    But Dad also wanted to go together, so Nuan Nuan nodded obediently and agreed.


    "That''s great."


    Gu An was in high spirits, and the expression on his face when he went to school for the first time was not so bitter.


    Small man, I knew you wanted to send me to school, but you dared not say so, my lord.


    is really narcissistic.


    Everyone in the Gu family "..."


    This silly boy.


    But for Nuan Nuan to send Gu An to school together, Father Gu is the happiest, and secretly wants to take Nuan Nuan to hispany.


    Papa Gu asked softly, "Would you like to visit the ce where Papa works?"


    Nuan Nuan hugged the milk and shook her dangling feet, looking up at her father with a smiling face.


    "Will it disturb Dad''s work?"


    The first thing thates to my mind is not whether I want to, but whether I will disturb him.


    Papa Gu''s heart softened into a ball, why is his Nuan Nuan so obedient and so distressing.

 Chapter 17: Go to Dads company

    "Won''t."


    Papa Gu said affirmatively, "When Dad is busy, Nuan Nuan can watch TV by himself in the office, sleep or eat snacks. When Dad is not busy, can I teach Nuan Nuan how to read?"


    Nuan Nuan nodded obediently, and said softly, "I will be obedient."


    After finishing speaking, she looked at her mother, "What about mother?"


    Mother Gu smiled and said, "Yesterday Nuan Nuan apanied Mom, let''s stay with Dad today, Mom will prepare delicious food for you at home."


    "Okay, mom has worked hard."


    Grandpa Gu kept a straight face on purpose, "Where is Grandpa? Nuan Nuan doesn''t even ask Grandpa? I''m going to be sad."


    The kid quickly shook his little head, and the handful of bristly bristles on top of his head also shook quickly, giving him a strong sense of presence.


    Gu An couldn''t help staring at it.


    "Then grandpa, do you want to be with Nuan Nuan and Dad?"


    The little guy added in a childish voice.


    Grandpa Gu rxed andughed, "Okay, it happens that grandpa hasn''t been to thepany for a long time. If Nuan Nuan gets bored at father''s ce, grandpa will walk around with you."


    Papa Gu has something to say, why would my daughter be bored following him? Why is his father secretly poking his image in front of Nuan Nuan now!


    After breakfast and boarding the car, Gu An raised his hand and brushed Nuan Nuan''s fluffy hair, and pinched the little lock of dull hair under the little girl''s bewildered expression.


    Facing Nuan Nuan''s gaze, he slowly lowered his hand and coughed, "The hair on your head is sticking up, I''m kind enough to press it for you, sir."


    As he spoke, he pressed it again, and the little bunch of dull hair was pressed down and then raised up dully, which was a bit amusing.


    Nuan Nuan raised her hand to touch it, but she really touched a bunch of raised little hairs.


    "Can''t hold it down?"


    She pressed it with her small hand, but when she touched it again, it still curled up.


    Gu An "If you can''t hold it down...then forget it."


    In the car, Gu An started bragging about how good he was at school.


    "I am the boss in our ss. All the students in the ss listen to me. They are all my younger brothers. My brother, I will let them go east and never go west..."


    Nuan Nuan gave a wow of admiration, and looked at him with starry eyes, "Brother is so amazing."


    Under Nuan Nuan''s adoring eyes, Gu An became even more embarrassed.


    The car drove all the way to the school gate, Nuan Nuan''s little paw wed at the car window, poked out a furry head to look at the school, and in the dark pupils, the magnificent and beautiful buildings were fully visible.


    Her eyes were eager, this school is so beautiful, the small school in their vige ispletely different from this one.


    "Is my brother studying here? It''s so big and beautiful."


    It turns out that schools in big cities look like this.


    Listening to Nuan Nuan''s admiration, Gu An inexplicably felt that he was very proud of being able to study here.


    "Of course, when you go to school in the future, you should also study here, but you have to start from preschool. I''m two grades older than you!"


    Nuan Nuan stared at the school with bright ck and white eyes, and turned to look at his father with some surprise.


    "Dad, will Nuan Nuan study in such a beautiful school in the future?"


    Good... so happy.


    Papa Gu nodded, "I''m in the same school as my brother, if someone bullies Nuannuan in the future, go to him directly, and thene to dad."


    His family is so soft and has no temper. Papa Gu is really worried that she will be bullied when she goes to school. The children in this school are very tough. The best way is of course to treat bears with bears. His family The youngest son is very bearish, it is best for the older brother to protect the younger sister.


    Grandpa Gu is not to be outdone, "Nuan Nuan can alsoe to grandpa, the little girl of our Gu family is not allowed to be bullied by outsiders."


    Gu An raised his chin, "You look so soft and easy to bully, biting me that day didn''t hurt at all, if someone bullies you, I will beat them for you because you are my sister." .¡±


    Papa Gu & Grandpa Gu "..."


    Will you die if you speak your mind? If you insist on pretending to be very reluctant, you should clean up very well!


    Nuan Nuan nodded obediently, and said softly, "Thank you brother."


    "Go to ss soon!"


    Papa Gu just sent him away.


    Nuan Nuan looked longingly at the back of his brother leaving.


    "Does Nuan Nuan want to go to school?"


    Rubbing her hairy head with his big palm, Papa Gu asked softly.


    Nuan Nuan nodded obediently, "Nuan Nuan wants to study, wants to study."


    "Okay, but this semester will only have a holiday for one month. Dad will bring Nuan Nuan to the school to sign up next semester, okay?"


    "Okay, Nuan Nuan will wait for the next semester before entering school."


    So good.


    This is what everyone in the car thinks.


    The driver drove all the way to thepany''s parking lot, holding the hands of Dad and Grandpa, with the short and thick Nuan Nuan between them, looking up at the tall buildings in front of him, feeling that he couldn''t see the top at a nce.


    Papa Gu said, "This building belongs to our Gu Group, so Nuan Nuan cane here whenever he wants."


    "Wow... so big!"


    Gu''s Group belongs to their Gu family. Hearing from my father that the whole building is full of them, Nuan Nuan''s eyes widened.


    Is Dad so rich?


    Nuan Nuan''s little head was dizzy.


    "Our Gu family has a lot of property. Dad will take Nuan Nuan to have a look."


    The two entered thepany with Nuan Nuan, and all the employees they met along the way greeted them respectfully.


    "President Gu, chairman..."


    When they walked away, a group of employees suddenly started gossiping.


    "Why did the old chairmane to thepany?"


    "Does anyone know who the little girl Mr. Gu is leading?"


    "That little girl is so good, but she is a little too thin."


    "He was led here by Mr. Gu and the old chairman, my God, does anyone know the identity of that little girl?"


    During the discussion, many people held their mobile phones to discuss and inquire enthusiastically in the work group, but unfortunately, no one knew the identity of the little girl.


    Gu Linmo''s special assistant was unhappy seeing the employees in the group chatting, but raised his brows after seeing the issues they were discussing.


    little girl?


    He suddenly remembered Mr. Gu''s abnormality yesterday and the phone call. He remembered that Mr. Gu called Nuan Nuan, could it be that little girl?


    It''s just that the Gu family doesn''t have a girl, no...


    He has been with Mr. Gu for at least ten years. As an excellent assistant to Mr. Gu in life and work, he knows a lot of things. For example, three years ago, the Gu family lost a girl.


    Shouldn''t it be...


    He suddenly opened his eyes wide.


    The elevator door on the floor where the president''s office is located opened, and Nuan Nuan followed her father and grandpa step by step, watching everything here curiously with big eyes.


    Gu Linmo''s assistant saw the child all at once, and his gaze fell on the little girl''s beautiful face.

 Chapter 18: Reluctantly

    With previous guesses, the more he looked at Nuan Nuan, the more he felt that he was...not at all like the president...


    assistant:"¡­¡­"


    Some embarrassingly put away the thoughts of guessing, the president of his family is very handsome, with three-dimensional and clear facial contours, long and narrow phoenix eyes and a high nose bridge, but the little girl''s eyes are big and round, and the eyeballs are like ck grapes She looks great, her nose is delicate and cute, if you say her face doesn''t look fleshy, but her lips are plump and she looks very cute.


    So that little girl really doesn''t look simr to her own Mr. Gu.


    "Tezhu Chen, go and buy some children''s favorite food, and then buy some small pillows and soft nkets. You can buy other things that children like."


    After ordering his assistant, Gu''s father asked his baby daughter softly: "Nuan Nuan, do you have any fruit you like?"


    Nuan Nuan held one of her father''s fingers tightly with her little hand. She was a little timid, especially when she saw strangers in a strange environment.


    "No¡­no."


    Nuan Nuan''s voice was weak and chirping like a little milk cat, Gu''s father rubbed the little guy''s fluffy hair with the palm of his hand, especially pressing down the little hair on her forehead.


    As soon as he let go of his hand, the stupid hair stubbornly stood up, and shook it tremblingly twice as if to say hello to him.


    "Nuan Nuan, don''t be nervous."


    Grandpa Gu held the little girl who was a little nervous, his voice was kind and trustworthy.


    "Nuan Nuan is as casual as entering her own home here. You can tell grandpa what you like and want."


    Papa Gu next to him was not to be outdone: "And Dad, does Nuan Nuan really have no favorite fruit? If not, I''ll ask them to buy more."


    Nuan Nuan shook her little head, "Don''t have too much, I can''t finish it, it''s a waste."


    As she spoke, she puffed up her face again, and said in a soft voice, "I want... I want grapes. Nuan Nuan likes grapes."


    "That''s right, are there other things besides grapes?"


    The cute little girl shook her head slightly, and asked the two adults in a childlike voice: "Then what do dad and grandpa like to eat, you can''t just eat warm."


    "Okay, then buy some more strawberries. I remember that many children like to eat this."


    Chen Tezhu made a note of it and went to buy it. After buying everything Mr. Gu said, he saw a light pink plush rabbit doll in the store.


    It''s not too big, a child can be picked up with one hand, remembering what Mr. Gu said about arranging some things that children like by himself, so he bought this doll without hesitation.


    Gu Linmo is very busy. As the boss of argepany group, he does not need to deal with trivial matters, but he needs to control the general direction. There are many meetings and meetings with some partners every day to discuss cooperation What.


    So after he took Nuan Nuan to the office, he was called away without being able to stay with Nuan Nuan for a long time. When he left, he was reluctant to part.


    "Nuan Nuan, if you need anything, you can find grandpa, and the work of running errands can be handed over to the secretaries outside or the uncle just now, you know?"


    "Okay, okay, I''m here with the old man, what are you worrying about?"


    Old man Gu waved at his son impatiently. Why didn''t he realize that his son was such a mother-inw before.


    Papa Gu looked at his father enviously. He really came to thepany this time for fun, and he still yed with Guai Nuannuan. He didn''t want to go to work anymore!


    Nuan Nuan looked at the way her father was begrudgingly exhorting herself, and got tangled up and stood on tiptoe and shyly kissed her father''s face.


    At the end, she said softly, "Dad, you''ve worked hard."


    Papa Gu was immediately ted, feeling full of motivation.


    He hugged his good daughter and kissed her tender little face.


    "It''s not hard, Dad earns money to spend for you and mom, buy whatever you want in the future!"


    Then, under Nuan Nuan''s reluctant eyes, Papa Gu also walked away step by step.


    The secretary who came to invite Mr. Gu to a meeting: "..."


    From the inability to look directly at the beginning to the numbness now, the ghost knows what he has gone through.


    It''s just a meeting, why did she look like a big viin who came to break up their father and daughter!


    But I''m really shocked, the identity of the little girl that everyone is guessing now is Mr. Gu''s daughter!


    They didn''t know that Mr. Gu had a daughter, and they were so precious. Now Mr. Gu looks like a silly father.


    But after leaving, the secretary watched Mr. Gu perform a face-changing performance in seconds, from the naive and silly reluctance just now to the calm and superior person who seemed to have power over everything.


    The secretary didn''t even react, it was like a different person.


    "Does Nuan Nuan only like Dad and not Grandpa?"


    Grandpa Gu saw Nuan Nuan kissing his son, and felt a sour imbnce in his heart, hum! Don''t think he didn''t see the smug look in his son''s eyes when he left!


    Nuan Nuan shook her head quickly, and Xiao Dai Mao followed suit: "I like grandpa too."


    The old man knelt down and pointed to his face, "Then give me a kiss on Grandpa."


    Anyway, I have kissed my mother and my father, and now I am not so shy to kiss my grandpa Nuan Nuan.


    Nuan Nuan also kissed Grandpa on the face, and the old man was so happy that he couldn''t see his teeth. Now he really wants to call some of his old friends to show off his granddaughter.


    No one canpare to his soft little granddaughter!


    "Let''s go to Nuan Nuan, let''s go see Little Bear!"


    After getting the kiss from his little granddaughter, Grandpa Gu went to watch cartoons with great vigor and warmth.


    Nuan Nuan is very obedient and soft, holding the hand of grandpa step by step and following him, sitting on afortable chair, a childish cartoon is ying on theputer in front of him, but the old and the young are watching it with great interest.


    When Chen Tezhu knocked on the door and came in, Nuan Nuan hugged a light pink bunny that was also veryfortable to the touch.


    The chair Papa Gu used to work was too big for her. Chen Tezhu also bought a set of tables and chairs under Mr. Gu''s orders. The height of the small table is very suitable for Nuan Nuan. Going up, the whole person leans rxedly on the soft backrest.

 Chapter 19: Warm and cat

    An obedient and soft Nuannuan, the appearance of sitting obediently holding a rabbit doll is not too rare.


    Chen Tezhu nced at her, the little girl was obedient and not fussy at all, no wonder Mr. Gu liked it so much, but he was a little sure of the answer in his heart, Miss Gu''s family, I found it back...


    The tabletputer was also transferred to the small table. There was also a fruit te on the left. The fruits were all cleaned. The grapes were round and lovely with a strong grape fragrance. The red strawberries were extremely attractive. Apples, bananas and citrus in bunny shapes.


    In short, it is very rich. There is a cup of handmade milk tea next to the fruit te, and various dried fruit snacks and beautiful candies are ced on the other side of theputer.


    She hugged the rabbit doll, her small chin was pressed on the rabbit''s head, and her big and bright eyes looked at Chen Tezhu who was busy making notes to arrange everything neatly and beautifully, and it was especially convenient for her to hold.


    This reminded her of the housekeeper''s grandpa. When Nuan Nuan ate, it was also neatly arranged. It would not look chaotic and beautiful.


    "Thank you uncle."


    Little Nai Tuanzi thanked her politely, her voice sounded sweet.


    Chen Tezhu had a gentle smile on his face.


    "Miss Nuan Nuan, if you need anything else, you can call me at any time."


    Nuannuan nodded obediently, Chen Tezhu looked at Gu Laodao, "If the chairman is okay, then I will step down first?"


    "Go, go, young man is doing a good job."


    The old man looked at Nuan Nuan and expressed his satisfaction.


    Chen Tezhu left smiling even more when he heard this, with a calm face on his face. In fact, he almost didn''t jump up excitedly at the moment the door was closed.


    Miss is obedient and polite, her smile is extremely sweet, and her voice is soft and waxy, she is just a little cute.


    He was also praised by the old chairman!


    "Grandpa eats bananas."


    Nuan Nuan carefully put the little rabbit aside, then peeled a banana and handed it to Grandpa Gu.


    "My granddaughter is so good, Nuan Nuan, don''t just care about grandpa, eat it yourself."


    "Nuan Nuan knows."


    The little guy nodded obediently, picked up a round grape with his soft fingers and ate it, his cheek bulged into a round and cute little bag, and his eyes turned into moist crescents, lol It''s limp.


    Grandpa Gu saw that the grapes looked delicious.


    He couldn''t help but also touched a round grape and put it in his mouth, well, it was really sweet, with a very strong fragrance!


    Nuan Nuan fed herself and grandpa while watching the cartoon. After eating five big round grapes, she ate another red strawberry, which was sour and sweet, with the aroma of strawberries and The sweetness is stronger, and the juice is richer. One bite is full of fragrance. The fragrance of the grapes before eating is still there. Nuan Nuan feels that the whole body is delicious.


    "Grandpa, this strawberry is also delicious."


    The old man happily took it and ate it, then pointed to the snacks, "Nuannuan, eat some of these snacks."


    The little girl responded softly, "Okay."


    The old one and the other were eating and watching cartoons. It was a real pleasure. When she was thirsty, Nuannuan took a sip of the milk tea with both hands. The soft boiled red beans and barley were mixed with the milk tea and wrapped in her mouth. Cheeks are bulging after eating.


    The little guy ate very happily, and then his little stomach was a little full.


    Grandpa Gu stood up and stretched his waist, "It may be a while before your father''s meeting is over. When you are full, grandpa will take you out for a stroll?"


    Nuannuan nodded, jumped off the chair with a light pink bunny doll in one arm, walked to the old man with short legs, and walked out slowly holding his hand.


    Chen Tezhu was told that today''s task is to keep an eye on the old man and Nuan Nuan, and when he saw theming out, he immediately greeted them.


    "Chairman, do you need anything?"


    Grandpa Gu said cheerfully and warmly, "Take my little granddaughter out for a stroll, let someone clean up the things in the office."


    "yes."


    He asked the left-behind assistant to clean up, and he followed the two so that they could help when needed.


    Thepany is very big, and the old man hasn''t been here for a long time. The neers whoe in thepany don''t know him, and the old man is basically in meetings. It''s just that Chen Special Assistant who is with them is guessing their identities.


    "Meow~"


    Walking around, I suddenly heard a soft meow, Nuan Nuan''s attention was immediately attracted.


    She had been holding on to Grandpa''s hand tightly as if she was afraid that she would get lost, but now that she saw the cat, she rxed a lot.


    "Cat?"


    Nuan Nuan looked at Special Assistant Chen suspiciously.


    Chen Tezhu nced at the puppet cating out of a certain studio and smiled, "That''s the development department, and there are basically a group of programmers in it. There is amon problem in this profession, the pressure is bald, In order to relieve their stress, Mr. Gu specially prepared a pet-only room for them. They can bring their pets here. When they are busy at work, they can let the pets go to the room to y by themselves. When they are resting, they can feed them and rx. .¡±


    Preparing a special room is to prevent courageous and violent pets from fighting or disturbing their work. If the pets are really docile and well-behaved, you can bring them with you.


    The puppet that came out now obviously belongs to thetter.


    Nuan Nuan pursed her light pink mouth andughed when she heard Chen Tezhu''s exnation, her eyes were bent so gentle.


    She knelt down and waved to the puppet over there.


    "Meow,e here."


    The soft and glutinous voice isparable to the cat''s soft voice, they are both cute creatures that can make people''s hearts soften.


    "Meow?"


    The clean puppet cat over there tilted its furry head and let out another soft cry.


    Nuan Nuan also tilted her head, opened a pair of beautiful eyes that are almost as round and bright as a cat, and meowed with a soft voice, really cute.


    Chen Tezhu squeezed his fingers, resisting the urge to touch his head to warm him.


    The fluffy puppet cat stared at Nuan Nuan for a few seconds, then walked towards her with light cat steps.


    The character of the puppet cat is very docile and clingy. As soon as it came to Nuan Nuan, it tilted its furry head and rubbed against her hand. Its big fluffy tail hooked the little girl''s ankle, tender The soft meowed sticky while rubbing against her fingers.


    Although Ragdoll is clingy to people, it is definitely not so enthusiastic towards strangers!


    Chen Tezhu secretly thought, could it be that this Maoyan blindly regards Miss as his kind? After all, Miss''s soft meow sounds like that.

 Chapter 20: Weird sorghum

    The puppet cat obviously likes Nuannuan, both of them are soft and cute, and thebined effect can make people''s nose bleed.


    Master Gu cheerfully took out a tablet phone and turned on the camera function. During this period of time, he fell in love with taking pictures, especially taking pictures of his little granddaughter.


    I didn¡¯t do this kind of thing when I was young, but now that I¡¯m old, I pester the young man to teach him how to take good-looking photos and how to post them on Moments.


    There is no need to deliberately grasp the angle. When Nuan Nuan hugs the beautiful puppet cat, one person and one cat be the most beautiful scenery here.


    "Meow~"


    "Meow~"


    A series of meows sounded, one was soft and delicate, and the other was full of milky taste. Chen Tezhu felt that the air was a little sweet.


    If the old man was not by his side, he would have taken out his mobile phone to take pictures of these two cuties! His girlfriend must love it to death.


    It''s a pity that the old man doesn''t dare to be presumptuous in him.


    "Princess, princess..."


    Someone came out to look for a cat, a man who had almost turned into a Mediterranean man, with a few hairs on his forehead still sticking out, he was obviously a good young man under thirty years old, but it was because of this ''beautiful'' hairstyle that he turned into a cat. I bought an old man, and he was still wearing flip-flops, a T-shirt and beach shorts.


    Gu Lao "..."


    "Won''t this really affect ourpany''s image?"


    Tezhu Chen also twitched the corners of his mouth, "Actually, they still dress very formally before and after get off work."


    But at work, because these programmers pull their clothes and scratch their hair when they are upset, and sitting for a long time is naturally the mostfortable and the best state. In the end, the whole department simply looks bright when theye to get off work and when they leave work. , but when you are at work, you can dress asfortably as you are at home.


    The programmers who can enter the development department of their group are all experts inputer science. Many of them are either old people trusted by Mr. Gu or people trusted by Master Gu Nan, so they don''t wear clothes like this when they go to work. No matter what the impact, Mr. Gu and Mr. Gu Nan don''t care about such trivial matters. Gradually, the information technology department of their group has be like this.


    Elder Gu doesn¡¯t understand either, he only knows that his son and grandson are now attaching great importance to game development and the Inte sector, which is the world of their young people, so he doesn¡¯t care too much.


    "Tezhu Chen, why don''t youe here with Mr. Gu?"


    The person who came out saw Tezhu Chen teasing, "Is there any exnation from Mr. Gu?"


    Chen Tezhu shook his head, "No, I''ll take the old man and youngdy to thepany."


    "Princess!"


    When the young man saw Nuan Nuan holding the puppet cat, he almost put his eyes on it. When he saw Nuan Nuan holding the puppet cat, he fell back exaggeratedly while clutching his heart.


    "Why are there two cuties!"


    "Hi Uncle."


    Nuannuan greeted politely, the fluffy and soft younger sister''s head perfectly showed her exquisite and beautiful facial features, plus the beauty care she did yesterday, although Nuannuan is not in the state of powder carving and jade carving now, she is still a full-fledged cutie.


    She squeezed the princess''s soft cat paws with her small hands, and her voice was as soft as a toffee bun.


    Immediately following the puppet cat, it meowed coquettishly, and thebination with the warm voice was a double sweetness double crit.


    Especially for those dead houses, such as Luo Lin now, he feels that his blood tank is going to be empty.


    Special Assistant Chen "..."


    Forgot, the favorite of this group of nerds is the soft and cute little loli, theirdies are so cute...


    "Little sister, what''s your name? Do you want to eat candy, uncle has candy here..."


    That tone is like a big bad wolf coaxing Little Red Riding Hood.


    Nuan Nuan was a bit timid at first, so she couldn''t help holding a light pink rabbit in one hand and a beautiful puppet cat in the other. She stood up and ran to hide behind her grandpa with short legs.


    This is probably the aggressiveness brought by the strange sorghum.


    Nuan Nuan timidly peeked out a small furry head from behind her grandpa, with Grandpa around, Nuan Nuan is not afraid of anything!


    "Hey...Uncle is not a bad guy..."


    Luo Lin touched his bare forehead, it was not very hurtful and extremely insulting, and he was regarded as a strange sorghum again.


    He wanted to cry, but the children were afraid of him, so he couldn''t help it.


    "Sorry, your kids are so cute."


    Looking at the old man''s nonchnt gaze, Luo Lin felt embarrassed.


    Master Gu nodded, his little granddaughter is really cute.


    "My Nuan Nuan is indeed the cutest, but she is a little shy, don''t take it wrong, young man."


    Luo Lin quickly waved his hands, "No, I was the one who was abrupt."


    After they finished speaking, Chen Tezhu introduced them.


    "Miss Nuan Nuan, this is Uncle Luo from our game development department, and also your father''s friend."


    Hearing that he is father''s friend, Nuan Nuan looked at him curiously with **** and white eyes, and was no longer afraid.


    Luo Lin was at a loss, "Who is his father?"


    Chen Tezhu showed a just-right smile on the corner of his mouth, and said a celebrity that frightened Luo Lin, "Mr. Gu."


    Rollin "???"


    Rollin "!!"


    His eyes widened, looking at the cute little doll in a small skirt, and then thinking about his good friend Gu Linmo.


    "Gu Linmo, his daughter is so cute?! No, when did Gu Linmo have a daughter?"


    Luo Lin waspletely shocked. He always thought that there were only three brats in Gu Linmo''s family, but now suddenly such a cute and cute daughter appeared?


    This is the daughter he always wanted in his dreams. Well, although he doesn''t even have a girlfriend now, this doesn''t stop him from dreaming of having a soft and lovely daughter.


    Mr. Gu immediately started to show off. He is good at showing off his granddaughter.


    "Our family is warm and cute, right? I have seen so many children, but I have never seen one who is more obedient than her. Hearing her softly calling grandpa every day can make me feel better all day..."


    Grandpa Gu talked endlessly, Luo Lin''s eyes showed infinite envy, as for Nuan Nuan...


    The little girl was so shy that she buried her little face on the soft belly of the princess.


    The puppet cat meowed a few times, its soft little paws hugging Nuannuan''s furry little head.


    Special Assistant Chen "..."


    He couldn''t figure out how the two of them became friends while talking.


    "Nuan Nuan, would you like to visit our department office? There are a few cats and dogs inside. You can also feed them yourself."


    Luo Lin began to secretly poke and try to lure this cutie to the office.


    Nuan Nuan hesitated. There are many strangers in their office and they don''t want to go.


    But there are many cats and dogs, and I want to go again.


    The little guy hugged the soft puppet cat, his little expression became tangled.

 Chapter 21: President Gus daughter!

    "Go if you want, Grandpa will apany you."


    The gentle voice of the old man came from above, Nuan Nuan looked up with her small face, and met her grandfather''s encouraging eyes.


    She nodded, looked at Luo Lin and said softly, "Thank you uncle."


    Luo Lin only felt that his heart was softened by this sentence, and quickly said no thanks, seeing the cute little girl walking over with the equally cute and fluffy puppet cat in her arms, Simply blissful.


    In the office, other people are still busy. Just like Chen Tezhu said, these people like to scratch their hair and pull their clothes when they encounter problems in program development. When they entered, they saw several such situations.


    "Cough cough cough..."


    Luo Lin coughed very quickly, but there were not many people who ignored him.


    "Damn it!!"


    Until a younger man saw Luo Lin, and then saw the Nuannuan kid who was looking at everyone timidly and curiously with wide eyes, and suddenly he said a lot of people''s attention.


    Then¡­


    There was a period of turmoil, and the programmers in the development department barely arranged their appearance, looking at Nuan Nuan with their eyes shining.


    Nuannuan is wearing a beautiful light pink skirt today, and a beautiful bow is dotted on the ck leather shoes. Her short fluffy and soft hair looks even more lovely. In addition, she has a soft and obedient temperament, and a pair of beautiful ck and white eyes are watery. It''s very aura.


    What do these nerds in the development department like most? All kinds of anime figures, and the one I like the most in anime is the soft and cute little loli. Nuan Nuan looks like a delicate little loli who came out of the anime. Of course, if she is fatter, she will It looks better.


    Being stared at by so many pairs of eyes, Nuan Nuan hugged the princess and shrank behind her grandfather, a little nervous.


    "Meow~"


    The princess seemed to be aware of Nuan Nuan''s nervousness, and the fluffy cat''s paws rested on the back of the little guy''s hand and let out a soft cry, as if to cheer her up andfort her.


    The warm and soft little hands squeezed its cat paws, the soft and fluffy touch eased the tension in her heart.


    Grandpa Gu also patted Nuan Nuan''s furry little head lightly. The little hair on her forehead was pressed down and then popped up biu, she is really a clever little ghost.


    "Lao Luo, didn''t you go out to find the princess? Why did youe back with a little sister?"


    "Bah! Who is your little sister, this is your little niece!"


    Everyone "..."


    "No way? Could this be your daughter?"


    Luo Lin looked at Nuan Nuan with envy in his eyes, "I really want to."


    "Who is this?"


    Mr. Gu was also a famous figure when he was young, and his aura was umon. Everyone noticed him after seeing Nuan Nuan holding the princess, and everyone noticed him. After retirement, he basically faded out of everyone''s sight. Yes, this is not a familiar person or a person who deliberately remembers him, but he really can''t recognize him when he meets him.


    Especially for these young people, it is normal not to know him.


    Chen Tezhu introduced with a smile, "This is Chairman Gu."


    As soon as he heard that he was the former boss of Gu Corporation, a group of young people looked at him with bright eyes, and the admiration in their eyes was not too conspicuous.


    "So you are the chairman,e and sit down."


    "I admired you back then, and I came to Gu''s Group because of you."


    "No? I remember you said that you came here because you admired Mr. Gu, why did it change?"


    "Fart...you misheard."


    The whole department became lively because of the arrival of Gu Lao and Nuan Nuan, and Mr. Gu had never encountered such a situation.


    Those young people in the past saw him who was not cautious, but today these children are really a bit different.


    He didn''t know that those people used to look at him cautiously because he had a straight face and was full of majesty, but now because of Nuan Nuan''s side, his majestic aura has unknowingly slowed down, especially when he looked at his little granddaughter. At that time, it was called an amiable person.


    The old man coughed, "You don''t have to worry about me when you do your own thing, I just go out with my granddaughter for a stroll."


    After speaking, he took Nuan Nuan and asked Luo Lin to take them to find cats and dogs.


    A group of people were left slightly stunned by his words.


    The old chairman is Mr. Gu''s father, so isn''t the old chairman''s granddaughter...


    "Fuck?!"


    "Is that what I think it is?"


    "No way, I haven''t heard that the senior has a daughter."


    "Could it be from the senior brother''s house?"


    A group of people racked their brains to guess, and when Luo Lin came back, they all surrounded him and asked him.


    Luo Lin stroked his chin andughed, and was immediately disgusted by others andughed obscenely.


    He suddenly became angry, "Do you still want to know?"


    "Think about it, Brother Luo, please tell us what''s going on..."


    After knowing from Luo Lin that Nuan Nuan is Gu Linmo''s daughter, they were all envious and puzzled. "


    In this group of people, there are many seniors who have a good rtionship with Gu Linmo, so they don''t know that Mr. Gu has a daughter! Still such a lovely and beautiful daughter!


    This is simply big news.


    "Ah... I remembered, someone said in the work group today that Mr. Gu brought a child to thepany, it should be Nuannuan, right?"


    There are few gossips in their department, so the news is not very well-informed. At this time, they are very eager to gossip, so they all ran to theputer, continued to work when they had to work, and started gossip immediately when they had nothing to do. Knowing a shocking news 1


    So soon, the news that the little girl brought by Mr. Gu today is Mr. Gu''s daughter spread throughout thepany as if it had grown wings.


    ¡¾Is it really Mr. Gu''s daughter? Who has a picture to show me what thedy looks like! ¡¿


    ¡¾Also ask for photos, Miss Gu''s Group, I have to take a closer look, and I will pay homage to her in the future for promotion and sry increase. ¡¿


    ¡¾I also want to get promoted and raise my sry. I heard that Mr. Gu brought the youngdy to work. It''s a pity that I couldn''t see the scene at that time. ¡¿


    ¡¾I saw it, so I nced at the youngdy. I didn''t dare to look at it because of Mr. Gu''s majesty, but the youngdy is very beautiful and cute, but she is a little thinner? Maybe it''s my bad eyesight, how could Miss Gu Jiayang be thin? ¡¿


    ¡¾You must have read it wrong, so who has a photo? ¡¿


    [I heard that the old chairman hase to ourpany, but thedy came here holding the hands of Mr. Gu and the old chairman. The smile on Mr. Gu¡¯s face is as silly as my husband¡¯s when he hugged his daughter. It''spletely different, I thought I was dazzled. ¡¿


    ¡¾So there is not a single photo? Why are you so cowardly! ¡¿


    After begging for a long time, there was not a single photo, which made everyone even more curious.


    ¡¾Hehe... I admit that I am cowardly. If you have the ability, you take a photo in front of Mr. Gu and the old chairman. Whoever takes the photo will call me Dad! ¡¿


    ¡¾Dare not. ¡¿


    ¡¾Dare not +1¡¿


    ¡¾Dare not + ID number.

 Chapter 22: Nuan Nuan, do you miss your father?

    Facts have proved that anyone is good at talking bullying, but in front of Mr. Gu, who can take out his mobile phone to take pictures when he is at work?


    Therefore, many employees in the entire group know that there is such a person as Miss Gu, but very few see her in person.


    A group of programmers in the development department excitedly said that they are the chosen ones. They have seen thedy up close, and thedy is still fluffing with them!


    Nuan Nuan, who was curiously missed by many people, was hugging arge snow-white dog, Satsuma, with eyes full of joy at the moment. The whole little person was almost buried in Satsuma''s deep long hair.


    "So soft~"


    Nuan Nuan was surrounded by a group of furries,pletely forgot about the tension, the whole group was extremely rxed, the watery eyes were full of joy, and the dark eyes were like starry sky shining in the dark night.


    Everyone who saw her eyes felt that there were stars and seas in her warm eyes.


    "Meow~"


    "Wow woof..."


    The furry animals, big and small, obviously also like Nuan Nuan, this soft and cute little girl, and they all don''t even want their own masters, and they all circle around the soft little girl.


    On Nuannuan''s shoulders is the beautiful puppet cat princess, holding a snow-white Satsuma known as the "Smiling Angel" in her arms, a blue cat and a Siamese cat are rubbing against her ankles, and there is a petite The chihuahua''s crisp barking was trying to get her attention.


    The lively scene of hugging left and right at this young age is simply a winner in life.


    The owners of the cats and dogs had their eyes sore and red. These fur cubs have never been so enthusiastic about them.


    Especially for those cat owners, cats are generally rtively cold animals, even clingy Ragdoll cats are asionally very cold, but what about now? Look at the appearance of each of them vying for favor and almost fighting to attract Nuan Nuan''s attention, there is no aloofness at all.


    The owner of the blue cat bit his finger and stared angrily at his cat, "My dumpling has never been so warm to me!"


    The owner of the Siamese cat looked sad, "Who doesn''t own it?"


    The two of them looked at each other and confirmed that they were both brothers and sisters.


    But I have to say, the scene where Nuan Nuan and the Mao Tuanzi are together is really eye-catching, all of them are cute and want to masturbate.


    But Mr. Gu''s daughter and the others are ruthless.


    "Sit down obediently and I will feed you."


    Nuannuan gently and softly let the two dogs sit down, rubbed the three cats and put them on the cat climbing frame with different heights.


    A few hairballs that usually don''t listen to people''s words actually sat down obediently!


    programmer outside "!"


    This is discrimination! Are cats and dogs so double-standard these days?


    Grandpa Gu cheerfully handed the cat stick to Nuan Nuan, and apanied her to feed the two dogs dog snacks, and then went to feed the cats.


    The petite and proud cats took a bite and rubbed on Nuan Nuan''s hands or face, took a bite and rubbed it, and meowed softly, and flicked their tails, either wrapped around her wrist or rubbed against her. In the palm of his hand, the big, clear and translucent cat''s eyes stared at her eagerly, looking like a concubine hooking up with the emperor, it was so shameless!


    Programmers are itching with anger.


    "What are you doing here?"


    "What else can I do? Watch them vying for favor! These few are too much, you said we usually provide them with delicious food and drink, and asionally let them touch them with a haughty look like ''I reward you'', you Look, look, look, now everyone is turning into a favorite concubine to fight for a child''s favor!"


    "Too shameless!"


    "It''s the same with dogs, when did that silly Samoyed be so docile and caring?"


    "The Chihuahua''s expression of being afraid that Nuan Nuan will run away really **** me off. Last time I wanted to touch it, it ran away instantly!"


    One by one, the programmersined, but a chuckle came from behind.


    "My daughter, of course deserves to be liked so much."


    That proud tone is simply...


    Wait...his daughter?


    The programmers who were looking into the pet room from the transparent ss window turned their heads stiffly, and saw the smiling Mr. Gu.


    A group of people shivered subconsciously, and the cold sweat stayed behind.


    You must know that Mr. Gu has the title of a smiling tiger. The better you smile at someone, the more unlucky they will be in the future...


    "Mr. Gu, we didn''t desert!"


    "Yes, yes, yes... I have finished writing my programming, and now I juste here to rx, ah, yes, I have to continue with the next programming..."


    After speaking, he hurried away.


    "Me too, juste and rx, and go to work right away."


    "Nuan Nuan is so obedient, we couldn''t resist following over to have a look, Mr. Gu, please don''t deduct our wages!"


    Gu Linmo "..."


    He nced at the group of people speechlessly, making him look like he was going to eat people one by one. Is he that scary?


    But these words really touched his heart, Gu Linmo had a smile in his eyes, and his tone was unabashedly showing off.


    "My Nuan Nuan is indeed very well-behaved. In fact, if it is possible, I hope she will be a little more arrogant. She is too soft-tempered and I am afraid that she will be bullied."


    The programmer who spoke before was also a smart ghost, and suddenly realized that he had hit the right ttery by mistake.


    He immediately said, "What''s the matter, who dares to bully our Miss Gu Group?"


    Gu Linmo gave him an appreciative look, and didn''t want to say more, opened the door and strode into the pet room.


    As soon as the meeting was over, he couldn''t wait to go back to his office. Unfortunately, he didn''t see his obedient and soft little daughter at the first time. After asking Chen Tezhu where they were on the phone, he couldn''t wait to rush over.


    Now he just wants to hug his good daughter.


    "Nuan Nuan''s father is here."


    Nuan Nuan, who was immersed in the furry, turned around in surprise when he heard his father''s voice, and saw the elegant man in a suit at the door. The little guy''s eyes were shining, and he immediately abandoned the little cuties and ran towards Gu Linmo.


    Gu Linmo squatted down and opened his arms to catch Nuan Nuan who was running over, and hugged the little person up.


    "Did Nuan Nuan miss Dad?"


    He looked at the obedient daughter in his arms with a smile on his face, and his whole body softened.


    Nuan Nuan blushed and nodded, holding her father''s neck a little shyly and more happy.


    "I think about it, Nuan Nuan misses Dad."


    The soft and glutinous voice is sweet and milky, and the warm and clear eyes reveal a feeling of dependence and caress. Facing this father who cares and loves her, the little girl is now a lot closer to him.


    She hugged her father''s neck with her soft little arms, and leaned over to her father''s handsome face shyly with her small face. The corners of her mouth, like peach blossom petals, were raised in a beautiful arc, revealing a neat whiteness. Little baby teeth, the whole little milk bag looks obedient and soft.

 Chapter 23: The old mans circle of friends shows off

    For Nuan Nuan''s initiative to get close, Gu Linmo was overjoyed, smiling like a silly father, his eyes brightened.


    He shook the soft little guy in his arms and felt his heart go limp. This is really their little baby.


    Master Gu snorted, took his mobile phone and sent all the photos he took today to Moments.


    Title: My little granddaughter is so attractive to animals.


    In the photo, his little granddaughter is so cute holding a puppet cat, and she opened her arms and almost buried her whole body on the big dog Snow White Satsuma, just like hugging a soft cloud. Satsuma treats Nuan Nuan very patiently and gently , the screen is full of warm and cute little ones.


    Of course, the photo with him and Nuannuan is definitely indispensable.


    The old man was a leader among his peers when he was young, and he learned things quickly when he was old. He mastered the essence of taking pictures and showing off his granddaughter in a short period of time.


    As soon as the photo was sent out, I immediately received greetings from several old friends, most of whom praised his granddaughter.


    The Gu family, the butler who also saw the old man''s circle of friends immediately saved those photos and forwarded them to the old man''s circle of friends.


    Their butlers also have circles!


    How can such a cute and well-behaveddy in their family not show off!


    ¡¾Old Lu, yourdy is really back? ¡¿


    Steward Lu [Yes, my Miss Nuan Nuan just found her back not long ago. Although she hasn''t been in the Gu family for three years, she is well-raised, polite and well-behaved. She greeted me in a childlike voice when she arrived at home. , the old man was getting worse and worse, and he couldn''t eat much, but after Miss Nuan Nuan came back, he ate a lot of food, and the youngdy also apanied the old man to walk around in the sun. Such a young person still knows how to take the initiative I''m going to find Master Xiao An to teach her how to read...]


    The housekeeper on the opposite side "..."


    All right, all right, I know how good your youngdy is, can you stop showing off?


    He sighed, the young masters and youngdies in the family he lived in had been raised too pampered, and several people had to chase after each meal to feed them, otherwise they would just sit on the ground and roll around. Children are really too difficult to deal with. .


    But looking at the photo sent by a friend, the girl with curved brows and eyes is very obedient and soft, and there is no need to worry about it. It is really... people are more angry than people!


    ¡¾Miss Gu is really polite and well-behaved. Many people in the wealthy circle have heard the news and are still secretly guessing that Miss Gu may have a bad temper because she was raised in a small vige. You should pay more attention. ¡¿


    Steward Lu snorted [They are just jealous, Miss Nuannuan is thousands of times better than them! ¡¿


    It''s really full to not take care of your own housework every day and even ignore their youngdy!


    "Did Nuan Nuan have fun today?"


    Farewell to the reluctant Mao Tuanzi and programmer uncles, Nuan Nuan took Dad''s big hand and walked back to his office step by step.


    The cute little girl hugged the light pink plush rabbit with one hand, nodded her head when she heard the words, and answered in a childish voice.


    "Well, happy, there are dad and grandpa ying with Nuan Nuan, and the princess and the dumpling, the princess is so beautiful, chubby and fluffy, the dumpling is white and soft like a cloud, Nuan Nuany on the bed It''s warm now, but Nuan Nuan still likes briquettes and rhubarb..."


    She has a soft voice, full of smiles, and her curly eyshes are like the beautiful wings of a butterfly. With her blinking movements, she incites them from time to time, and the dark eyes are moist and sparkling. It can be seen that I am really happy, and the words have increased.


    But none of the people present would feel impatient. Instead, they would unconsciously smile when they listened. This little guy always has a magic power that makes people rx and heal. up.


    "If you like it, you cane and see them often in the future, okay?"


    Papa Gu is wishing that his good daughter coulde to thepany with him. Of course, it would be great if he could retire early and hand over the family property to his son.


    It''s a pity that that brat is unwilling to live or die, not only unwilling to inherit the family property so early, but also went abroad to do things on his own!


    Sure enough, the son is not as good as the daughter!


    "President Gu, it''s time to eat."


    Nuan Nuan looked at Papa Gu eagerly after hearing the words, eating, she likes it.


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because she ate very restrainedly and was often hungry during the three years in Xiaoxi Vige. Now that she can eat so many delicious things with an open stomach, what Nuan Nuan looks forward to most now is the time to eat.


    Seeing his good daughter''s pitiful big eyes, Papa Gu can''t wait to bring all the good things in the world to her.


    "What does Nuan Nuan want to eat? I''ll ask Chen Tezhu to buy it for you."


    Nuan Nuan said softly and well-behaved, "Anything is fine, Nuan Nuan is not picky about food, Dad and grandpa can eat whatever Nuan Nuan eats."


    What a caring little cutie!


    Chen Tezhu suggested on the side, "You should take Miss Nuan Nuan to the cafeteria to have a look, so that you can order your favorite dishes."


    The food in their cafeteria is clean, rich and delicious. Gu Linmo often orders his meals from the cafeteria.


    Gu Linmo nodded after thinking about it, and simply picked up the soft little daughter beside him. Although he has a refined temperament, he also exercises regrly, so holding Nuan Nuan with one arm is not a problem at all.


    Nuan Nuan sat sideways on one of her father''s arms, her little heart was pounding, her little face was flushed, and her curly eyshes drooped slightly to cover the shyness and excitement in her beautiful big eyes.


    "Hold Nuan Nuan tightly, Dad will take you to dinner."


    The shy little girl nodded obediently, and said "OK."


    Then he hugged his father''s neck, and walked out with his one-armed hug.


    Grandpa Gu followed beside him and murmured dissatisfied with his son, "Your old man, I can still hug Nuan Nuan now."


    Papa Gu was full ofcency, "You better say goodbye, it''s fine to hug, but what if you lose your waist while hugging?"


    Old man Gu snorted loudly, "Who said I can''t hold the old man anymore? Give me the warmth!"


    Papa Gu thought to himself, "Dad, don''t be self-willed."


    Old man Gu was about to say something when he was interrupted by a warm and soft voice.


    "Grandpa doesn''t hug Nuan Nuan, Nuan Nuan is heavy, don''t press down on Grandpa, but Nuan Nuan can kiss Grandpa."


    As he spoke, he tilted his body and kissed Grandpa Gu''s face, and his fluffy head was rubbed lightly like a kitten.


    "Grandpa wants to be healthy."

 Chapter 24: like old lady

    Grandpa Gu didn''t care about whether he could hug his granddaughter immediately, and the wrinkles on his face became much deeper when he smiled.


    "Okay, okay...Grandpa doesn''t hug anymore, but we are not heavy at all, we should eat more meat."


    Nuan Nuan nodded obediently, and Nai chirped, "Grandpa also eats a lot, he is in good health, and Nuan Nuan eats a lot of fat."


    The little guy softly set a small goal for himself and his grandfather, and subdued the stubborn old man in two or three strokes, and never mentioned the matter of hugging her again.


    Chen Tezhu was stunned by the sidelines, Miss Nuannuan is mighty!


    Papa Gu was also a little surprised. He knew his father''s increasingly stubborn temper. He didn''t expect Nuannuan to change his mind so easily.


    The five-year-old Nuan Nuan felt inexplicably cute when he was hugged by his tall father with one arm.


    Along the way, as long as anyone saw it, they were stunned, especially those senior management and some directors.


    They looked at the elegant man and then at the obedient little girl in his arms. The man smiled happily, the kind of smile that came from the heart, and his temperament was much softer.


    He wouldugh before, but it was basically the kind of superficial polite smile and the chilling smile when deceiving people. As a superior person, his aura is very strong and oppressive for no reason. , but now, he doesn''t seem to be the Mr. Gu who strategizes in the mall, but just a father who likes to hug his daughter.


    They had never seen Gu Linmo like this before.


    "Mr. Gu? Why did youe to thepany, old chairman?"


    Grandpa Gu smiled, "Xiao Liu, have you eaten yet?"


    "Eat, eat, are you going to eat?"


    Master Gu nodded cheerfully, and began to show off calmly, "Well, go to dinner with my good granddaughter."


    Gu Linmo nodded, "Director Liu, Nuan Nuan, this is Uncle Liu."


    Wannuan looked at the middle-aged man who was talking to his father with big eyes full of aura, and when he heard his introduction, he was polite and well-behaved, and softly called Uncle Liu.


    That milky voice really makes people tremble.


    "Is this Ling Xi?"


    Gu Linmo nodded reservedly, but the pride in his eyes couldn''t be concealed.


    "Her name is Nuan Nuan, she is my youngest daughter."


    Director Liu also heard some news, especially the rumors in the circle of wealthy families. After all, the Gu family is the richest man, and there are many people staring at them. Before, when Gu''s mother went shopping with Nuan Nuan, she was already rejected. Few people in the circle know.


    Many people still have means, and the Gu family didn''t deliberately let people block the news, so everyone soon knew that the lost daughter of the Gu family had returned, and they also knew that for three years, this young daughter of the Gu family had always been there. In a small backward vige.


    This made many people wait to see the Gu family''s jokes. The daughter raised in the small mountain vige for three years is probably ugly and ugly. She will definitely be out of tune with the people in their circle in the future, and the Gu family will also beughed at by many people.


    Before seeing Nuan Nuan, Director Liu actually felt that the only daughter of the Gu family would be a stain on the Gu family in the future, but now...


    He just wanted to tell those who guessed wildly, stop guessing wildly, who said that the daughter of the Gu family from the vige is ugly and ugly? This is blind!


    Obviously so polite and obedient!


    But he is happy in his heart. As one of the directors of Gu''s Group, he is of course happy to see Gu''s prosperity.


    Thinking of this, he smiled and looked at Nuannuan, "Uncle didn''t bring any presents with him, I''ll transfer some money to your father and give it to my little niece as pocket money, and I will definitely bring a gift for my little niece when Ie to visit another day. "


    As he spoke, he transferred 100,000 yuan to Gu Linmo''s mobile phone on the spot.


    Gu Linmo didn''t ept it politely from him anymore. From now on, the money will be reserved for Nuan Nuan, and he can use it whenever he wants.


    "Thank you, Uncle Liu."


    Nuannuan thanked him obediently, Director Liu quickly waved his hand and said no thanks, and after a few simple greetings with Mr. Gu, he separated. Seeing their backs going away, he immediately took out his mobile phone and shared this shocking big news with a few friends. information.


    ¡¾Guess who I met just now? Mr. Gu and his daughter! ¡¿


    The people in the group are basically old people and directors of the Gu family, and they were immediately blown up when they saw the news.


    ¡¾what happened? Didn''t Gu Linmo''s family only have three sons? When did they have an extra daughter? ¡¿


    ¡¾No, right? Is that news true? I heard that the daughter of the Gu family lived in a small backward mountain vige before she was lost. ¡¿


    ¡¾And why didn¡¯t I know this news? Lao Liu, tell me what''s going on? ¡¿


    Director Liu immediately briefly exined what he saw Gu Linmo and the others just now, and then typed angrily.


    [Those who say that our Miss Gu is ugly, ugly and impolite may be rumored by some people who are ulterior motives or jealous of the Gu family. I just saw that the little girl is polite and well-behaved. She is still very beautiful, looks very simr to the olddy, but she is a little thinner. This child must have suffered a lot before, and the poor people who spread the rumors don''t know what kind of heart they are at ease. ¡¿


    Like the olddy...


    This made many old people think of the demeanor of the olddy back then. That woman was a real famous daughter of a schrly family. All of her noble sons from home and abroad are young talents, and all of them are fascinated by her talent, temperament and appearance. I don''t know how many women died of jealousy.


    But in the end she was chased by the old man of the Gu family, and the love between the two was admired by countless people. It''s a pity that the sky is jealous of her beauty. This woman who was top-notch in both intelligence and appearance died of illness early. After that, the old man died. He raised his two sons by himself and never remarried.


    Although they didn''t see Nuan Nuan with their own eyes, now they all want to meet the well-behaved girl who looks like the olddy in Director Liu''s mouth.


    At this time, the Nuannuan child sitting on his father''s arm sneezed a little, and the two adults of the Gu family suddenly became nervous as if they had encountered some great crisis.


    "What''s wrong with Nuan Nuan? Is it cold?"


    "Have a cold? I''ll call the doctor right away."


    Special Assistant Chen "..."


    Exaggerated, exaggerated, just a small sneeze!


    He roared inwardly, but dared not speak.


    "do not have."


    The little girl said it in a childish voice, she licked her delicate little nose, andforted the two nervous parents.


    "Nuan Nuan is fine, don''t worry about grandpa and dad."


    Papa Gu was still a little worried and put his palm on the little girl''s forehead to test the temperature. It was good, his own palm was hotter than the little girl''s forehead.


    "Well, I don''t have a fever."


    Grandpa Gu was worried, "Do you want to take a temperature measurement?"


    Nuan Nuan quickly hugged their hands and said pitifully, "Grandpa, Dad, Nuan Nuan is hungry."


    The two adults instantly agreed, "Let''s go eat first."

 Chapter 25: Dad took Nuan Nuan to the cafeteria

    "President Gu."


    "Hello, Mr. Gu..."


    In the cafeteria, the moment Gu Linmo brought his daughter in, even though he was middle-aged, he was still outstanding and handsome, and instantly caught a lot of attention.


    Even at that moment, the entire lively cafeteria was quiet for a few seconds, and then the few employees who were closest to them quickly reacted and greeted them.


    Gu Linmo hugged Nuan Nuan and nodded calmly, leading the people directly to the dining window, and then stood behind a small line.


    The person standing in front of Gu Linmo "..."


    The female employee in front trembled, "Gu...Mr. Gu, why don''t you go first..."


    "No, there are not many people left."


    The female employee is in a veryplicated mood at the moment, both excited and nervous about meeting a big leader.


    "Dad, are you tired, let''s warm up and walk by ourselves."


    Nuannuan, soft and caring, she felt that her father must be very tired after holding her for so long, and she didn''t want to tire her father.


    Gu Linmo''s voice was gentle, and his slender fingers tapped the tip of her delicate and small nose.


    "Not tired, warm and light."


    Nuan Nuan shook her short legs and was hugged high by her father. Many people were secretly looking at her, Nuan Nuan was a little shy.


    She rubbed her father''s shoulder like a kitten, and that soft and cute appearance immediately attracted a lot of people.


    Gu Linmo even heard the sound of gasping, but when he looked over, he found a few people pretending to be nonchnt and eating rice.


    However, in fact, they were already screaming with excitement.


    "So obedient and too soft, is that the legendary Mr. Gu''s daughter? This is too cute!"


    "My good guy was almost discovered by Mr. Gu, but our youngdy is really cute, and she is also very beautiful and delicate, but I don''t know why she is so thin, is she sick?"


    "Unfortunately, I dare not take pictures."


    "click..."


    "Fuck!"


    "Damn it, Lingmeier, you are so brave!"


    The short-haired girl named Lingmei quickly put away her phone andughed.


    "The bold and the timid starve to death. It''s off-duty time. Even if Mr. Gu finds out, he won''t say anything about us."


    "That''s what I said, but when facing Mr. Gu, I always feel nervous like facing the dean when I go to school. I feel that he will confiscate the phone the next second."


    "Eh... Actually, I am too."


    "Quick, quick, quick... send us the picture!"


    "Ahhhhhhhhhh! This photo is amazing!"


    "Shhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh"


    A few girls not far away were chatting excitedly, and here, Nuan Nuan was acting softly with her father, she didn''t mean to be coquettish, but just looking at it eagerly, she felt like a little milk dog Poor thing, when you say your request in a soft voice, you have a sense of being coquettish.


    And this coquettish sweetness is seriously beyond the standard, and people simply can''t bear to refuse.


    "Dad~ Nuannuan down, holding the hands of Dad and Grandpa."


    Nuan Nuan spoke softly while looking at her father pitifully, no one can stand it!


    Papa Gu felt very sorry, but he still let him go at the request of his good daughter.


    "Cough... okay, hold Dad''s hand tightly and don''t lose it." Gu Linmo looked serious


    Nuannuan showed a soft and sweet smile on the corner of his mouth, his brows and eyes were curved, and he tightly held his father''s **** with his soft little hands.


    "Grandpa, Nuan Nuan is also pulling Grandpa."


    Then he held Grandpa''s finger with the other hand.


    Mr. Gu is so warm in his heart, why is his granddaughter so warm-hearted.


    "Okay, grandpa is holding Nuan Nuan''s other hand."


    The beautiful little girl stood between the two adults, her big eyes were as bright as ss, and there were tiny stars shining in them. When she smiled, she looked so bright and beautiful.


    The female employee in front heard Nuannuan''s soft and coquettish voice when she spoke up close, and felt that her ears were going to be crisp.


    Mr. Gu''s daughter is a little too obedient.


    When it was their turn to cook, Gu Linmo picked up his daughter, pointed at the sumptuous dishes in the window and said warmly.


    "Nuannuan, let''s see what dish you want to eat."


    The employee benefits of theirpany are very good, so after the meal time, most people basicallye to the cafeteria to eat, and rarely order takeaway. "


    Nuan Nuan''s ck and white eyes were wide open, she was so dazzled that she didn''t know what to eat, she felt that everything was delicious.


    Papa Gu rubbed her little furry head, "It''s okay, just choose slowly."


    The uncle who was doing the cooking was very happy to see such a soft and cute baby boy.


    "My baby, try this stewed lion''s head made by our master Li. It tastes good. There is also this custard and sweet and sour carp..."


    The uncle introduced several dishes at once, "If you really don''t know what to choose, then the uncle will order you a little, each dish is less, but make sure you are full."


    Nuan Nuan nodded with sparkling eyes, and her fluffy and soft hair swayed up and down.


    Finally, my father helped to carry the sumptuous dishes, and thanked the uncle who served them warmly and softly.


    "Thank you uncle~"


    The uncle''s heart lightened up when he heard it, and the smile on his face was so happy that he almost grinned.


    "Uncle will help you fight more when youe back next time."


    Nuan Nuan obediently said hello, and then got a big apple as a gift from the uncle.


    "Mr. Gu, leave it to me."


    Chen Tezhu helped to bring all the food to the table. After Papa Gu and Grandpa Gu left with Nuan Nuan, the uncle who came to order foodter was far less enthusiastic, and everyone''s food was fixed for three days. Add another serving of soup.


    "Old Hu, you can order a few more dishes for me, I also like to eat a few other dishes..."


    Uncle gave him a nk look, "God, so many dishes are not enough for you to eat, do you have a cute little girl?"


    Double standard is justifiable.


    The man was speechless, really not, he urged in a very low voice, "Then you also hit so many of Mr. Gu''s."


    Uncle Hu heheed twice, "My sry is all paid by Mr. Gu, what do you think?"


    Okay, whoever pays the sry is the mother!


    Nuan Nuan sat on the chair, slowly started to eat by herself with small sips with a spoon, she was quiet and graceful while eating, and she would not stain her clothes at all.


    "Dad eat this, it''s delicious."


    Nuan Nuan slowly took a piece of short ribs to his father with chopsticks, and then took a piece of easy-to-bite braised lion head to his grandfather.


    She said in a childish voice, "Grandpa eats this and eats more vegetables."


    As he spoke, he picked up a few cauliflowers.


    Grandpa Gu was so happy that he ate all the food that Nuan Nuan gave him, and gave his son a provocative look by the way.


    ¡¯ Nuan Nuan picked more dishes for me than you! ''


    Papa Gu: Childish! Like no one!


    "Nuan Nuan, Dad also needs to eat more vegetables."


    Nuan Nuan nodded obediently and said yes, and then patiently picked up some vegetables for Dad.


    Papa Gu was eating the food, and the corner of his mouth raised to give the old man a faint look.


    The old man is so angry, his son is not pleasing to the eyes again.


    Chen Tezhu, who saw all this in his eyes, "..."

 Chapter 26: Submit photos without killing

    You have topare every meal, he really has never seen such a president or an old chairman.


    I can only sigh that Nuan Nuan''s charm is too great.


    At this time, Nuan Nuan didn''t notice the secret tit-for-tat between grandpa and father at all. She ate delicious food like a little hamster, her soft cheeks were bulging, and her big beautiful eyes shone with happiness.


    Although she took small bites, she ate very carefully and deliciously. Those who watched her eating couldn''t help but eat more, and then they were decisively supported.


    "Hic..."


    Chen Tezhu put down the chopsticks in his hand and burped, secretly annoyed that he had unknowingly overeat, watching the youngdy eat really well!


    Wait for Nuan Nuan''s stomach to be full, and Mr. Gu and Papa Gu are also full.


    "Go, Dad will take you around."


    Digestion, he watched his daughter eat and unknowingly got full.


    Nuan Nuan hupped and quickly covered her mouth with her hands, feeling a little embarrassed.


    With a smile in his eyes, Gu''s father walked around thepany with Nuan Nuan, and then went to the development department to y with cats and dogs for a while. When he left, his eyes were bright, but he was hugged by his father. After walking for a while, a burst of drowsiness hit, and Nuan Nuan''s little head began to twitch little by little.


    I was too tired from ying with a few animals just now, but now I can''t help but feel sleepy when I''m hugged by my father''s warm arms.


    "want to sleep?"


    Warm big palms lightly pressed on the little girl''s fluffy soft hair, Nuan Nuan''s little heady on her father''s shoulders along with this force, her little face was sideways, and the little flesh on her face was pressed The ttened and pressed light pink mouth slightly opened and pursed.


    She didn''t hear her father''s words very clearly. Her big beautiful eyes were almost narrowed, and her curly eyshes trembled slightly, as if she wanted to open them but couldn''t.


    Nuan Nuan''s milky voice responded vaguely, her soft little face rubbed against Dad''s broad and safe shoulders, and then fell asleeppletely, breathing evenly and quietly, softly The broken hair fell on the side of her face and forehead, and a hand with well-articted bones gently pinned the broken hair behind her ear.


    "Shh... fell asleep."


    Grandpa Gu motioned to Dad Gu to be quiet, and the two of them took Nuan Nuan to his office lightly. There is an inner room in the office, which is specially used for rest and sleep.


    Gu Linmo carefully ced the little daughter who was sleeping soundly in his arms on the soft bed, took off her shoes, and covered her with a quilt.


    "Dad, do you want to take a break too?"


    Master Gu also took off his shoes and coat and went to bed, "Sleep! I will sleep with my granddaughter!"


    Papa Gu "..."


    Damn it! He couldn''t even sleep with Nuan Nuan!


    Reluctantly took a look at Nuan Nuan who was sleeping soundly, finally bent down and kissed the little guy on the forehead and left.


    He still has a lot of work to do, s... I miss my eldest son again, when will he abdicate and stay at home with Nuan Nuan.


    The fact that Gu Linmo took Nuan Nuan to the cafeteria to eat was quickly spread to everyone in thepany.


    This annoyed those who didn''t go to the cafeteria to eat or even missed the time. It''s a pity that they didn''t see it with their own eyes.


    ¡¾Mr. Gu looks so domineering when he hugs his daughter, it''s the kind of one-handed hugging daughter, so handsome! ¡¿


    [Our Mr. Gu is really well maintained. He is already in his forties, but he looks like he is in his thirties. If he is standing with Master Nan, if he doesn¡¯t know it, he will think he is a brother. . ¡¿


    [Mr. Gu¡¯s daughters are so good. They stood behind me when I was queuing for dinner. You don¡¯t know. Never let.


    Then I heard Mr. Gu¡¯s daughter talking, maybe she was afraid that Mr. Gu was too tired to hold her, she wanted toe down and walk by herself, not only toe down and hold Dad¡¯s hand, but also hold Grandpa, yes, I only reacted now The old man who came to follow Mr. Gu should be our old chairman!


    so excited! Anyway, Mrs. Gu''s daughter spoke softly, caringly and well-behaved at that time. God, what kind of little angel is this? I am so envious of Mr. Gu having such a cute and obedient daughter. The key is that she is still very beautiful. ¡¿


    ¡¾Ahhh! ! I regret to death, my boyfriend brought me food today, so I didn''t go to the cafeteria to eat, now I feel like I missed 100 million! ¡¿


    ¡¾I can''t imagine Mr. Gu holding a baby, woo woo woo... Who has a picture, please! ¡¿


    ¡¾Bronze Ball! ¡¿


    There are not too many people asking for photos at once. As a handsome and wealthy president, although he is now middle-aged, his charm of attracting attention is definitely not weaker than those stars in the entertainment industry, not to mention there is such a big gossip now in the body.


    The members of the Gu family are all of the top-notch type. The two twin sons are both geniuses with their own characteristics. Their family has definitely received a lot of attention from the outside world.


    It''s a pity that this family doesn''t like to show up in front of the public. There are very few photos of them on the Inte. If they insist on showing up, they are usually in high-end financial magazines. I remember that there was an issue about Mr. Gu, and then that Issues of magazines are sold out, and there is a serious shortage of supply.


    So now as soon as there is a photo request, there will definitely be a series of photo requests below.


    However, this time, there are still photos.


    ¡¾Hahaha... I have photos! I just say that the bold will starve to death and the timid will die, but I won¡¯t post the photos, I¡¯ll starve you to death hehe...]


    This is really too much hatred. The people in this group basically include all the employees of thepany, and they are basically anonymous, so they didn''t recognize who it was at the first time, except for people who knew her well.


    Personnel Department...


    "Aw! Lingmeier was the one who spoke in the group just now!"


    "Submit the photo without killing!"


    "Sister Ling, photos! What''s the rtionship between us, you can''t just not give me a photo!"


    For a while, the personnel department was very lively, and in the end the short-haired girl had to hand over the photo in the ''siege'' of the crowd.


    There is only one picture, but the picture is very clear. This mobile phone has good pixels!


    The photo was taken from behind, so it is more of the back view. The tall and elegant man is holding a soft and cute little girl in one arm. The man looks full of domineering but cautious gentle.


    Although it was from the back, the timing of the capture was just right, and the profiles of the two people were captured. The profile of the man was well-defined, his fortitude revealed elegance, and his expression was unbelievably soft.


    The girl is obedient and cute, and the small half of her face exposed is exquisite and beautiful, especially the curled and thick eyshes, which are like a small fan. Under the small fan, the translucent eyes are like the finest ss, clean and bright. A trace of impurities.


    The pupils wrapped in the colored ss are as dark as obsidian, and the little girl is smiling. Those obsidian-like pupils seem to carry the sea of ??stars, which is unbelievably beautiful and fascinating.

 Chapter 27: Shy Nuan Nuan

    The photo is so beautiful. With this gap, it didn¡¯t take long for this photo to be spread everywhere.


    ¡¾Damn it! Everyone take it easy! Don''t be discovered by Mr. Gu! ¡¿


    ¡¾I got it, I got it, so I had to save it quickly, and the person who sent the photo quickly deleted it! ¡¿


    Tezhu Chen looked at the photos posted in the group, and saved them immediately, and then struggled for a while. Should I tell my boss about this?


    "what are you doing?"


    A familiar voice came from behind, and Tezhu Chen froze immediately, and turned off the screen of the phone with a shake of his hand.


    Gu Linmo stared at him with dark eyes, he seemed to have seen a photo just now, and the photo was his daughter!


    The first thing he saw was his daughter''s tender little face, but he didn''t see himself.


    "Picture of my daughter?"


    He frowned slightly, and asked where it came from with his eyes.


    Chen Tezhu''s scalp is numb, don''t worry about it now, dead fellows don''t die poor, sorry everyone!


    Chen Tezhu tried his best to maintain a calm expression and turned on his mobile phone.


    "Mr. Gu, this is a photo of you and yourdy taken in the cafeteria. I saved it in the group post just now."


    As he spoke, he handed in his photo respectfully, and silently said sorry to the person who took the photo in his heart.


    Picking up the phone, Gu Linmo stared at the photo in a daze. His eyes finally fell on himself in the photo. So, was he like this at that time?


    The photos as a whole are very warm. When Chen Tezhu was feeling nervous, Gu Linmo returned the phone.


    "Pass the photo to me, the technology is good."


    After speaking, he left without haste.


    Looking at the back of his boss who was full of aura, Chen Tezhu was confused for a few seconds before realizing what he meant.


    Special Assistant Chen: "!!"


    So not only did Mr. Gu not care about it, but he even exaggerated this photo? Then he can also save it openly!


    Chen Special Assistant sent the photo to Mr. Gu in a reckless manner, and secretly ttered him.


    ¡¾Mr. Gu and Miss look very warm. ¡¿


    "Ding Dong..."


    Not long after he sent it, his cell phone rang. When he picked it up, he saw that it was a message from Mr. Gu!


    ¡¾I have a good vision, I will give you a raise this month. ¡¿


    The surprise came so suddenly, Tezhu Chen felt light and airy all over, and Mr. Gu still...is really controlled by his daughter.


    Miss long live!


    This afternoon nap Nuan Nuan woke up in a daze after only sleeping for an hour. The little guy who just woke up has misty eyes full of confusion, the little hair on his head is up and down, and the short fluffy hair on the back of his head is a little bit chaos.


    "Nuan Nuan woke up."


    Old man Gu was sleepy and woke up early. He didn''t leave after waking up, so he picked up a book and started reading in this room, and nced at Xiao Nuannuan who was sleeping soundly from time to time.


    Seeing that Nuan Nuan woke up at this time, he immediately put down the book in his hand.


    The door of the room was opened, and Papa Gu came in with a ss of milk.


    "Nuan Nuan, do you still want to sleep?


    Hearing the question, he put the milk on the desk and walked over.


    The bleary-eyed Xiao Nuannuan shook her head softly, raised her small arms and rubbed her eyes and gradually came to her senses. She yawned delicately, and her beautiful big eyes were immediately filled with water vapor, which made her Her eyes became more crystal clear.


    "No more sleep."


    Ruannong''s sweet little voice seemed to be coquettish, Nuan Nuan opened her big eyes to look at grandpa and father, her voice was so childish.


    "Grandpa, Dad~"


    The soft and glutinous voice of the little milk is so sweet to the heart, the eyes of the two adults looking at her are unbelievably gentle.


    "Get up, have a ss of milk."


    Picked up the little guy in the bed, and Papa Gu fed her with milk.


    Nuan Nuan leaned against Papa Gu, holding the milk cup with both hands, and took a sip. The warm milk had a hint of sweetness, which she liked very much.


    After drinking the milk, there was a creamy white mustache on her little mouth. She stuck out her tongue and licked it, and took the paper from grandpa to wipe her little mouth clean.


    "Thank you, grandpa~" the little girl thanked softly.


    I got off the bed without asking my father and grandpa to help me. I put on my shoes obediently and pulled my hair with my fingers a few times.


    "Dad will have to wait a while before getting off work, can Nuan Nuan watch cartoons with Grandpa here first?"


    Gu Linmo touched Nuannuan''s hair, afraid that she would get bored.


    The little guy nodded obediently, sat on the cushion as before, hugged the light pink rabbit and watched TV obediently, fearing that it would disturb Dad''s work, she also turned down the sound of the cartoon very considerately and sensibly .


    Watching cartoons with big clear eyes, she is serious. Sometimes when she sees funny parts, she just raises the corners of her mouth and bends her eyes, but she doesn''t make a sound, she is so soft.


    Nuan Nuan ate the round purple grapes, her cheeks bulged like a soft little hamster, and she fed her grandpa a sneak peek at her hard-working dad.


    Thinking for a while, the little girl picked up arge round purple grape and peeled it, then jumped off the chair and ran to her father, holding the grape in her hand and feeding it to her father.


    "Dad, eat it, it''s sweet."


    Gu Linmo looked at his obedient daughter, feeling warm in his heart, and opened his mouth to eat the crystal clear grapes.


    Then the little guy took out another big red strawberry.


    "and this."


    Gu Linmo: "Thank you baby."


    Nuan Nuan smiled with crooked eyebrows, and the corners of her pink lips raised to reveal a little white and neat teeth. She hugged her father''s palm with her soft little hands, and leaned her head to rub against his palm.


    "Dad has worked hard."


    The door of the office happened to open, and a group of managers who came in from the outside to report to work suddenly saw this scene, and thought this was a cutie in the world!


    Rubbing the palms softly or something, this is too cute!


    Several pairs of eyes looked at the Nuannuan child beside Gu Linmo.


    Nuan Nuan turned her head when she heard the door opening, and her **** and bright eyes just stared at them.


    But in the next second, she blushed, shyly buried her little head on her father''sp, and remained motionless like a little wooden figure.


    This reaction is simply too cute!


    "Cough...Mr. Gu, we are here to report on work."


    The man in the lead expressed his intentions, and his eyes seemed to be vague, looking at Nuan Nuan who buried his face on his father''sp and refused toe out for a long time.


    Gu Linmo nodded towards them, looking down with a smile at a certain little guy who was pretending to be dead because of shyness.


    "Will Nuan Nuan go to apany Grandpa?"


    The voice was so gentle that it could drip water, and the bodies of the few people standing at the door trembled, and the way they looked at Gu Linmo was strange.


    Although Mr. Gu looked elegant, he never spoke so softly.


    àæ¡­

 Chapter 28: Feed Dads warm dumplings

    Regardless of other people''s eyes, Nuan Nuan raised her head, her beautiful little face was flushed, her soft little fingers were nervously grabbing her father''s pants, her **** and white eyes nced at her father, and then she nodded obediently , said softly.


    "it is good."


    After finishing speaking, he tried his best not to be so nervous, squeezed his small mouth tightly, mingled his two soft fingers together, and quickly ran towards grandpa with his short legs, and ran to grandpa''s arms eagerly. inside.


    "grandfather."


    She called grandpa softly like a kitten, soft and sweet.


    The old man hugged the little guy and stroked her hair, "Don''t be afraid of Nuannuan, grandpa and dad are here, these are your uncles and aunts, and they are all colleagues of your dad."


    Nuannuan let out an obedient oh, her curled eyshes trembling, she raised her little head in the arms of her grandpa, her fluffy soft hair looked very cute, she looked like a child who had been raised in a deep pce for a long time Like a little princess, timid and full of aura, her delicate face is extremely beautiful.


    "Hello, uncles and aunts..."


    Encouraged by her grandfather, Nuannuan looked at those people with big moist eyes, and was very polite and soft-spoken.


    The youngest of these are all in their thirties, and those who have children at home have no children. Looking at the soft little girl at this moment, they feel so soft in their hearts, and they have a gentle smile on their faces.


    "Hey, Nuannuan, hello."


    "Nuan Nuan is so good."


    They greeted each other with a smile. Although they wanted to hug the little girl, it was obviously not the time.


    "Come in, everyone."


    Started to work, Nuan Nuan looked at her father and them carefully, and turned off the cartoon directly, so as not to disturb her father''s work.


    Grandpa Gu seemed to know what she was thinking, raised his hand to rub her hair, and sighed in his heart, his granddaughter is so well-behaved, in fact, he hopes that Nuan Nuan can be as capricious and even mischievous as other children in the circle.


    But who is so obedient and warm, who can bear to talk about her?


    Nuan Nuan doesn¡¯t feel bored without watching cartoons. She doesn¡¯t understand the work of the fathers, so the little one concentrates on eating.


    She put the saucer of grapes in front of her, picked up one with her little finger and started peeling the grapes.


    The purple grape skin was peeled off to reveal the crystal clear emerald green flesh inside. She shook her feet a few times, turned her head and fed the grape flesh to her grandfather.


    Seeing her grandpa eating, she smiled happily and rolled her eyes. Under the warm light, her short fluffy hair seemed to emit a soft light, her star eyes were shining brightly, and her smile healed.


    Those who haven¡¯t started reporting or have already finished reporting can¡¯t help but take a sneak peek at Nuan Nuan, thinking that the Gu family is the one who most resembles the olddy, and there is no one else with such delicate eyebrows.


    However,pared with the olddy''s personality, there is a big difference. Thete olddy was an elegant and noble woman, but Nuan Nuan was as obedient as a furry animal, and she was still very temperless. kind of.


    But who knows what will happen in the future, the youngdy of the Gu family, even if she looks obedient and easy to bully, no one can bully her.


    Nuan Nuan peeled the skins of the grapes, and stuffed one into her mouth after a while. The grapes were a bit big, and one could fill her small mouth to the brim. Her mouth was full of sweet and fragrant grape pulp.


    One for grandpa, one for myself, and then one for dad, keep it in a clean dish for him.


    Just like this, silently counting the grapes of the three of them, there are already hills of grapes in the small dish.


    Nuan Nuan counted carefully, and there are already eight grapes for Dad.


    Hmmm... go check out the others.


    "Grandpa eats bananas."


    Give grandpa a banana, Nuan Nuan wiped his fingers and peeled the shell of the sugar-fried chestnuts.


    This shell is a bit hard.


    Nuannuan looked at her little hands, they were thin and soft, and there were some hard calluses in the palms, which were left over from long-term work in the countryside, but she was still young after all, and she was carefully cleaned and maintained when she returned to Gu''s house Afterwards, she still looks very tender and a little white. She belongs to the kind of skin that is difficult to tan, but no matter how difficult it is to tan, herplexion will be darker if she spends a long time in the sun without taking any protective measures.


    On the soft fingers, the nails are neatly trimmed and clean, that is...


    She used her fingernails to pick out the shell of the chestnut, but it couldn''t be buckled QAQ


    "Grandpa is here to help you."


    The old man pinched the rtively t ends of the chestnut, and with a slight cracking sound, the chestnut shell cracked.


    Nuan Nuan''s eyes widened, and she looked at Grandpa with some admiration.


    It''s just a trivial matter, but the old man feels more fulfilled than earning him millions!


    "This one is not as hard to peel as raw chestnuts. Would you like to try Nuan Nuan?"


    Nuannuan Chick nodded her head as if pecking at rice, and pinched it just like Grandpa did just now, click... also opened.


    Nuan Nuan ^¦Ø^


    It''s really open!


    "Grandpa, look!"


    Xiao Nuannuan''s voice was a little louder in excitement, but still soft.


    "awesome."


    Grandpa Gu gave Nuan Nuan a thumbs up.


    Nuan Nuan who was praised was happy and a little bit shy, her dark eyes were shining brightly, she peeled off the chestnut shell and took out the chestnut pulp that exudes a soft, glutinous and sweet taste and put it in a small te beside her.


    "This is for Dad."


    She shook the little jiojio happily.


    Grandpa Gu moaned, "What about mine?"


    Nuan Nuan''s clear and innocent eyes stared at the chestnut in the old man''s hand.


    Old Gu "...this one doesn''t count."


    "That''s great, Nuan Nuan will also peel one for grandpa."


    Her indulgent and soft tone seemed to be coaxing an ignorant child, and the old man was a little dumbfounded for a moment.


    But after eating the soft and sweet chestnut meat that Nuan Nuan peeled with his own hands, he was instantly satisfied.


    Nuan Nuan ate the third chestnut peeled off for herself. She held her little chin with her soft little hand, eating until her cheeks were round and her big eyes were full of satisfaction. She was just like a little hamster Be refined.


    Waiting for the others to report their work and leave, Nuannuan saw that her father was not so busy, so she ran over with a fruit snack and said softly with her short legs.


    "Dad eats, eats and then goes to work."


    ce small tes full of grape pulp, strawberries, apple bunnies, chestnuts, and other dried fruit pulp in front of Dad.


    Gu Linmo pinched the bridge of his nose a little tiredly from the high-intensity work just now. Seeing the little guy carrying so many things to feed him, his tiredness instantly disappeared.


    "Did Nuan Nuan prepare so much food for Dad?"


    The little girl nodded her head and held strawberries to feed him.


    "Daddy is resting and tired."


    Gu Linmo gently kissed her little face, and then ate the fruit she fed.

 Chapter 29: You have a thicker skin!

    After feeding Dad, Nuan Nuan called her mother after hearing that he would be off work soon.


    "Mom, Dad is leaving get off work, we areing back."


    Mother Gu on the other end of the phone felt very soft when she heard her daughter''s soft, glutinous, milky and sweet voice.


    "Mom knows, what does Nuan Nuan like to eat? Mom will prepare it for you right away."


    The little girl is very well-behaved holding her mobile phone, "Nuannuan is not picky about food, she likes to eat everything, mom has worked hard, does mom have anything she likes to eat, dad and I will buy it for you."


    "I have everything at home, so don''t worry about Nuannuan..."


    Gu''s mother likes to listen to her daughter''s talk, so the mother and daughter started chatting about various things through the mobile phone. Gu''s mother asked Nuan Nuan what she did at her father''spany today, and the little guy said everything she did today was cute. I told my mother.


    Papa Gu was working on the side, listening to the conversation between his daughter and his wife, a happy smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, and he felt more motivated.


    "Dad, do you want to pick up my brother from school?"


    After Papa Gu got off work, Nuan Nuan didn''t forget her brother on the way home by car.


    "Going, how about going with Nuan Nuan?"


    The little guy nodded his head obediently, "Yeah, yes."


    "Where did the fourth brother go?"


    She still remembers how kind her fourth brother was to her.


    "Your fourth brother is in high school and lives in the school dormitory from Monday to Friday. Would you like to visit Nuan Nuan?"


    The warm Xiaotuanzi blinked her eyes, and her curled eyshes fluttered, like a butterfly pping its wings. It was so beautiful.


    She was sitting obediently, with fine stars shing in her beautiful eyes, "Can... is it okay? Will it disturb the fourth brother?"


    "No, go when he is out of ss. If Nuan Nuan wants to go, let''s go there after dinner."


    The child nodded obediently, and she reminded, "I have to bring a gift for the fourth brother."


    Papa Gu smiled and stroked her furry head.


    "Okay, Nuan Nuan is stuck with Dad, you can buy anything you want for the fourth brother."


    As he said that, he handed a bank card to Nuan Nuan, "This is the pocket money that Dad gave you, and the meeting gifts that your uncles and uncles gave you when you were in thepany, all of which are stored in this card for you." , take it warmly."


    The little girl shook her head hastily, her big watery eyes were clear and bright, her voice was soft and she refused hastily, "No need, no need, Nuan Nuan doesn''t cost money."


    Grandpa Gu deliberately said with a straight face, "How can this work? Your brothers all have their own pocket money. How can Nuan Nuan not have pocket money? The children of our Gu family are all treated equally, and all brothers have them."


    Nuan Nuan opened her eyes wide, tilted her head and asked, "Do you have any brothers?"


    The two adults nodded resolutely, and they didn''t lie, it''s just that the card for the little guy contained the sum of her pocket money from birth to the present, and more than one person gave her pocket money, adding up to a total of two million Like it.


    The monthly pocket money of their children is around 100,000.


    Nuan Nuan didn''t know, she only epted it when she heard that all her brothers had it, and didn''t ask how much money was in it, anyway, she doesn''t know the numbers of one hundred thousand million now.


    Of course, Nuan Nuan will not spend money indiscriminately. She has nned everything. She will buy gifts for her brothers, parents, grandpa, and uncles and aunts.


    The car drove to Gu An''s school, just after school, Nuan Nuan''s little ws were pulling on the car window, her small and delicate chin rested on the back of her hand, her chubby pink lips were pursed, and her **** and white eyes were staring at the school gate intently .


    "elder brother¡­"


    Finally seeing Gu An, Nuan Nuan held her father''s finger and yelled softly.


    She still remembered what her brother said before, she couldn''t call him brother outside, so she didn''t let outsiders hear it, and didn''t go down to pick him up.


    Papa Gu rubbed her short, fluffy and soft hair, looked at her son who came out of school with a smile and groaned in his heart.


    You brat, regret it in the future!


    Gu An, who came out of the school gate, looked left and right, finally found his own car, and rushed over with his two friends.


    "Dad, why don''t you go down to pick me up!"


    Nuan Nuan hid behind her father, her soft fingers grabbed a bit of the fabric of the suit on his arm, revealing half of her furry head and looking at Gu An eagerly.


    Gu An saw Nuan Nuan right away, and just as he was about to call out to her, he found that she got behind her father with a whimper.


    Gu An "..."


    Confused, what did he do to make my sister avoid him like this!


    "Hi Uncle."


    The two naughty little friends who usually hang around Gu An obediently greeted Gu Linmo.


    Gu Linmo''s voice was a bit majestic, "Okay, is your family here to pick you up?"


    "Come here, uncle, let''s go first."


    The two children nodded quickly, greeted Gu An, who suddenly became awkward, and left.


    Gu An stared at Nuan Nuan angrily after getting into the car.


    "Brother~"


    Waiting for the two children to leave and close the car door, Nuan Nuan called Gu An sweetly.


    Gu An became angry like a pufferfish, "What happened to you just now? You hid when you saw me. Am I so shameless?"


    Nuan Nuan looked at him innocently, "But...it''s not what my brother said, you can''t let my brother''s ssmates know that Nuan Nuan is your sister."


    Gu An "..."


    The face... just hurts a little.


    "Then...then you can''t avoid me!"


    Nannuan asked softly, "Then if they see me and ask me who I am, what should I say?"


    Gu An was choked again, the expression on his face changed, he wanted to refute but didn''t know what to say, so he could only sulk himself.


    Papa Gu and Grandpa Gu were watching the fun, seeing Gu Anna regretting and not knowing what to say made me so happy haha...


    "Brother, what''s wrong with you?"


    Nuan Nuan feels that she is very caring and obedient, and she ispletely fine.


    I also don''t know what Gu An''s mood is entangled at the moment, and he said awkwardly when he heard Nuan Nuan softly calling him brother.


    "If... if you really want to call me brother, you can call me brother in front of my ssmates."


    He raised his chin slightly and tried to look like I don''t care about it.


    "I''m not such a preupied person, although it will make me feel a little troubled."


    Nuan Nuan blinked her big eyes to look at him, and said slowly, "Then...that''s not enough."


    She frowned, "It''s okay, Nuan Nuan can just call her brother at home, and it won''t cause trouble to my brother."


    Gu An "..."


    You have a thicker skin! !


    The other adults in the car almost diedughing at Gu An''s inconceivably wide eyes, hahaha... Does this count as self-defeating?


    Gu An blushed, so angry, he just felt that his sister was not very smart.


    "I mean you... It doesn''t matter if you call me brother outside!"


    Finally, he blushed and yelled out the words from his heart.


    So tired...

 Chapter 30: The straightforward Gu An

    Nuan Nuan looked at her little brother with big eyes and blinked, wondering if he heard it wrong.


    "elder brother?"


    Gu An was a little annoyed, "What''s the matter? You''re not happy with me allowing you to call me brother outside, my lord?"


    The obedient little girl shook her head quickly, her eyes suddenly looked at him with sparkling eyes.


    "Really? Brother, aren''t you afraid that Nuan Nuan will embarrass you?"


    The little girl''s voice was soft and excited, but she was not angry at all.


    Gu An folded his arms and snorted coldly, "I am the boss at school and I have the final say. If they dare to dislike you, I will beat them up!"


    "Wow."


    Nuan Nuan gave a wow of praise, and pped hard with an adoring look.


    "Brother, you are amazing!"


    Being praised by his younger sister''s soft and waxy milk voice, and watching with adoring eyes, Gu An was a little flustered.


    "That is, I have the final say at school."


    "Snapped¡­"


    His father pped him unceremoniously on the back of the head. Gu An covered his head andined.


    Gu''s father looked over with a faint look, and Gu An shrank his neck cowardly and whispered.


    "A good man doesn''t suffer from immediate losses, thirty years in Hedong and thirty years in Hexi, when I grow up..."


    "Ok?"


    Papa Gu looked over with one look, and he shut up.


    Laughing coldly, Gu Linmo touched the little furry head of his good daughter.


    "Nuan Nuan, don''t listen to your brother''s nonsense, no one will dislike you."


    "Oh."


    The little guy let out a soft oh, his brows and eyes were crooked and he tilted his head and rubbed against his father''s palm, he was very good.


    Gu An looked at his sister, who was as soft as a kitten, and looked at his own hand, eager to touch it.


    But he was stared back by his father.


    Gu An was furious, his father was going too far! Nuan Nuan is still his sister, why can''t she touch her head!


    When the car arrived at Gu''s vi, the two pets were still guarding the door. When the car approached, Rhubarb ran over wagging his tail, and the briquettes on the wall were still walking gracefully and with the style of a big boss, walking leisurely. .


    When Nuan Nuan got out of the car, she was barked by excited dogs, begging for hugs.


    After rubbing Gouzi''s big face te, the briquettes walked up to him and fell into Nuannuan''s arms with a light jump. The benefits of being small were fully reflected. Rhubarb whimpered and looked at him enviously. Briquettes.


    "The baby is back."


    A gentle voice came, and Nuan Nuan looked at her mother with bright eyes, put the coal ball on the rhubarb''s head, ran over with short legs, and hugged Gu''s mother.


    "Mom~"


    The grandma called out to her mother, and she was picked up by Gu''s mother and kissed on her little face.


    "Mom Nuan Nuan is more beautiful today."


    Nuan Nuan blushed shyly, hugged her mother''s neck and boldly kissed her on the face.


    "Mom is super pretty too."


    The mother and daughter were very happy and warm, but at this time, a strange voice came in.


    "Mom, do you only remember that you have a daughter and forget that you have a smart son? If you really have a daughter and forget your son, will there be no ce for me, Gu An, in this family soon!"


    Gu An is so angry, he is so big and alone here, these two women just didn''t give him a look!


    Mother Gu hugged Nuan Nuan to look at Xiong Son, and asked with a smile, "Do you want Mom to give you a kiss too?"


    Gu An instantly stepped back a few steps and blushed and shouted, "I''m already this old, who wants you to kiss me!"


    Mother Gu rolled her eyes with an indecent look, "Then what do you want?"


    Gu An "..."


    He just felt unbnced, what''s wrong!


    "Brother,e here for a while."


    Nuannuan softly calling out to his brother, bending his beautiful eyes and beckoning.


    Gu An put his hands in his pockets and hummed consciously, "Who''s going to get over your puppy gesture!"


    Nuan Nuan looked at him eagerly, "Brother~"


    The soft, glutinous milk''s incredibly sweet voice made Gu An''s heart tremble, and he murmured in his heart that his sister might not be made of toffee, her voice is so sweet!


    "Women are trouble!"


    A certain brother was disgusted, but his body was extremely honest, and he walked towards Nuan Nuan while pretending to be disdainful.


    Mother Gu looked at her youngest son with disdain.


    "what?"


    Nuan Nuan lowered her head, and softly kissed her little brother on the face.


    "Nuan Nuan kisses my brother, I''m not angry anymore."


    Gu An felt in a trance. When she spoke in a milky voice, her voice was full of milky fragrance.


    "You, you... why are you kissing me!"


    In two seconds, Gu An''s fair little face flushed suddenly, and he took a few steps back while covering his kissed face and stuttered.


    Nuannuan looked at him nkly, thinking that her brother didn''t like her kiss, feeling a little disappointed, poking her finger and saying bluntly.


    "If brother doesn''t like it, then Nuan Nuan won''t kiss you anymore."


    Grandpa, mom and dad like to kiss, so my brother doesn''t like it.


    "Nor...nor."


    Gu An panicked when he heard her words, his eyes wandered, "It''s just...it''s just too sudden."


    Papa Gu and Grandpa Gu couldn''t helpughing anymore, and even Mama Gu burst outughing.


    Gu An became angry with embarrassment, "What''s so funny!"


    After finishing talking, he ran quickly with his schoolbag on his back. He returned to the room and covered his face kissed by his younger sister. His slightly immature handsome face was still slightly flushed, and he hummed.


    "Master, my charm is really great!"


    When it was time to eat, Gu An had returned to normal, still looking like a stinky fart. He nced at the seats on the dining table, Nuan Nuan was next to his grandpa, his father and mother had gone to the kitchen and hadn''t served the table yet, his buttocks twisted So he sat on the other side of the little girl with a proud face.


    "There are my favorite dishes here!"


    It wasn''t because of Nuan Nuan, he made a blunt excuse for himself.


    Grandpa Gu wanted to roll his eyes at his grandson.


    Mother Gu and Father Gu came out with a few sses of milk and sat down in front of everyone.


    "Brother, what do you like to eat?"


    "that."


    Gu An casually pointed to a bowl of c chicken wings.


    Nuannuan let out a soft oh, took a chicken wing with chopsticks and put it in his bowl.


    "Brother eat."


    The watery eyes bent into small crescent moons looked at him shiningly, like a gentle little angel who fell into the mortal world, who could bear to reject such a cute and gentle little angel.


    Gu An looked at the c chicken wings in the bowl, his eyes lit up, and the corners of his mouth raised uncontrobly, "It''s not like I can''t catch it."


    As he spoke, he asked again, "What do you like to eat?"


    Nuannuan said obediently, "I like them all, they are all delicious."


    Gu Anqi: "Too unspecific!"


    He said this on his mouth, but his body honestly added a lot of food to the warm bowl.


    "Reciprocity, I don''t owe you anything!"


    Nuannuan nodded obediently, and the little milk said softly, "Well, brother, you are so kind."

 Chapter 31: Nuannuan and the fourth brothers phone call

    Hearing his sister''s soft praise, a certain brother was very happy, but he just didn''t say it.


    A few adults next to him rolled their eyes.


    Nuan Nuan didn¡¯t forget their grandpa and the others, they worked very hard like a cute little bee to bring food for them.


    "Grandpa eat more, and father and mother also eat."


    The little guy chanted in a soft voice while picking up vegetables, his eyes sparkling, obviously no longer the formality he had when he first came here, this change made the Gu family even happier.


    "You can eat Nuan Nuan too."


    The little guy nods her head obediently, holds the bowl and starts to pick up the rice seriously. Anyone who sees her eating will feel an inexplicable sense of happiness.


    After dinner, Nuan Nuan leaned against her father and called her fourth brother Gu Mingli with his mobile phone.


    Gu Mingli, who was ying basketball with his friends at school, shook his hair. His red hair was very mboyant. He was a reckless person. Even if the teacher really forced him to dye his hair back, he was very stubborn. If he gets anxious, he skips ss directly, and his family can''t control him, so now everyone basically turns a blind eye to him.


    "Brother Ming, call!"


    Gu Mingli jumped up and dunked the basketball in his hand. His handsome and wild action caused the audience watching the game, especially the female students, to scream like a wave.


    It can be seen that his poprity in school is definitely not low.


    "Who is it?"


    He fiddled with his ears with his little finger, and his walking posture was very loose.


    The chubby boy nced at the words disyed on the screen, "It''s your uncle."


    Gu Mingli staggered suddenly and almost fell to the ground. He wondered if he was hallucinating.


    "Who are you talking about?"


    Wu Kuang moved the phone over, "Your uncle! Look."


    Gu Mingli walked over and took the phone over to have a look. It was really strange. Why did the uncle suddenly call him?


    Suddenly thought of that little guy Nuan Nuan, and wondered if that little guy thought about himself.


    Muttering in his heart, he answered the phone. He thought he would hear his uncle''s voice, but he didn''t expect that it was Nuan Nuan''s soft and soft milk voice.


    "Fourth brother..."


    Brother with a milky voice, he could smell the sweetness of milk through the phone screen. Gu Mingli raised the corners of his mouth and raised his eyebrows slightly.


    "I said why uncle would call me, it turned out to be you little guy."


    Gu Mingli''s tone of voice was as mboyant as anyone else''s, but his voice was a very nice boyish voice.


    Hearing Gu Mingli''s voice, the Nuannuan childughed softly, his eyes were bright and clear, extremely clean.


    "Nuan Nuan misses her fourth brother."


    Gu Mingli was obviously in a better mood, "I didn''t hurt you for nothing, why are you calling my brother?"


    "Dad said that he can go to see the fourth brother, is it possible?"


    The little Naiyin on the other side of the phone asked cautiously. Gu Mingli could imagine the cautious and curious expression on the little guy''s face, so he should be looking forward to it.


    He smiled, "Come if you want, brother four can stop you."


    Hearing that you can go, Nuan Nuan''s voice immediately became a little flying.


    "Then I will go to see my fourth brother with my father..."


    Before she finished speaking, she felt a strong resentment in her eyes, and Nuan Nuan blinked her eyes to meet Gu Ana''s gaze that was almost staring at her.


    Nuan Nuan "..."


    Well... what a scary look!


    Tilting her little head and thinking for a while, she asked in a low voice, "Do you want to go together, little brother?"


    Gu An snorted coldly, "Who cares about going with you!"


    I didn¡¯t see him until now, thanks to the fact that I picked up so many dishes for her when I was eating, and I have to teach her how to read, so heartless!


    Nuan Nuan looked at him eagerly, "Brother, are you really not going?"


    It looks like you really want to go.


    Gu An groaned, and with the previous lessons, he didn''t dare to say no more, otherwise this little girl could really understand that he didn''t want to go.


    "Since you invited me so much, then I will reluctantly go with you."


    Nuan Nuan pursed her lips and revealed a soft and beautiful smile, her eyes were also bright and bright, "Then dad and brother will go with Nuan Nuan."


    After speaking, she looked at the other two people, "Grandpa, Mom, do you want to go?"


    Mother Gu shook her head, "Mom has made an appointment with your little aunt tonight and has something to do."


    Old man Gu also shook his head and said that he would not go, "The old man will not go to school to join in the fun."


    Nuan Nuan nodded, and then continued talking to Gu Mingli on the phone.


    "Nuan Nuan went to see my fourth brother with my father and my little brother~"


    Gu Mingli also heard the conversation between Nuan Nuan and them just now, and he just thinks that Gu An should note.


    "Okay, then I''ll wait for you."


    "Fourth brother, Nuan Nuan, will bring you dinner. My parents and I will make dumplings together."


    Gu Mingli raised his eyebrows, "Okay, then I can rely on you for dinner today."


    Nuannuan said in a milky voice, "Well, I won''t let the fourth brother go hungry."


    The voice of the little milk is crisp and sweet, Gu Mingli probably didn''t realize how happy he is smiling now, but the few friends next to him looked at him with strange faces.


    After hanging up the phone, a big face came up in front of him, "Who, seeing you are so happy that your eyebrows are almost flying."


    Gu Mingli''s originally happy expression suddenly turned disgusted, and he pushed the big face in front of him away.


    "Did you have a girlfriend?"


    Another person approached from the other side, asking curiously with gossip.


    Gu Mingli kicked him unceremoniously, "Don''t make wild guesses, it''s my sister."


    When talking about his younger sister, the beaming look showed his happy mood.


    The handsome and cold boy came over and handed Gu Mingli a bottle of clean water, and pushed his sses with his index finger when he heard his words.


    "Is that the sister you mentioned in the group that day?"


    The cheerful Tang Le who was kicked jumped over immediately, "Damn it, really? I thought Brother Ming, you were fooling us that day?"


    Gu Mingli raised his head to drink water, and that neat movement inexplicably carried a chic and domineering vor.


    Squinting at Tang Le, "Who is joking with you? My sister''s name is Gu Nuannuan, isn''t that a cute name?"


    "Hmm..."


    Tang Le hugged his arms and rubbed them together, "Brother, why are you so nasty?"


    Gu Mingli kicked over, "What I said is the truth, not only the name is cute, the voice is soft and waxy, but the person is also good-looking."


    That slightly proud appearance, as if he was praising himself, surprised the three friends next to him. When did their brothers who are living every day ever praise others? Is this something that cane out of Gu Mingli''s mouth?


    Wu Kuang, who was slightly fat, scratched his head and looked puzzled, "Is it really so good? I don''t remember that your family has a younger sister?"


    Gu Mingli "It''s not my real sister, it''s from my uncle''s family."


    Tang Le was speechless, "Look at your proud look just now, I thought it was your real sister."


    Gu Mingli was unhappy, "Why can''t I be regarded as my own sister, isn''t my uncle''s family''s family''s?"

 Chapter 32: Make dumplings

    As Gu Mingli''s younger brother, Lu Xingzhi knew that his uncle''s family did not have a daughter, but there was a girl from a branch of the Gu family who wanted to be the daughter of the uncle of the Gu family, but unfortunately he never got her wish.


    He saw that little girl called Brother Gu Mingli under the guidance of her family, but Gu Mingli''s expression was very impatient at the time, and he didn''t admit it, so where did this ''sister''e from?


    He asked this question when no one was around.


    Gu Mingli buried his head in the sink and washed his face, the red hair on his forehead was wet and drooped softly.


    "You don''t know about this. There was a girl in my uncle''s family before. She was kidnapped by the family''s nanny and outsiders when she was only one year old and almost two years old. After that, there was no news. We are in pain, and our family doesn''t keep it secret, so very few people know about it."


    Lu Xingzhi looked at him in surprise, "So this is...found?"


    Gu Mingli nodded with a smile, and brushed back the hair on his forehead, revealing a smooth and beautiful forehead, making him look sharper and wilder.


    "I found it. I have only been back for two or three days. The day before yesterday, my parents took me back to the old house to have a look. I look very simr to my grandma, but she is quite obedient. I remembered me in just one day, and I specially used my uncle''s The mobile phone called me and said he missed me, and said he would bring me dinner tonight, the little guy is quite conscientious..."


    He chattered a lot, with a hint of showing off in his tone, Lu Xingzhi twitched the corners of his mouth when he saw such a small talk, and wondered if he had been transferred.


    He tweets daily every day, usually with few and harsh words, and the most frequent words are ''fuck off'', ''court death'' and other cruel words. When did you see him say so much? Still boasting.


    Lu Xingzhi pushed his sses, it was...unbelievable, but he was a little curious about the younger sister that his buddy was talking about.


    "Ajiu~"


    Sneezed a little baby-like sound, Nuan Nuanjin licked Jin''s small nose.


    "Is someone talking about our little Nuannuan again?"


    Mum''s gentle voice came from behind, different from father and grandpa''s reaction, Gu''s mother joked with Nuannuan as if joking.


    The fluffy little girl tilted her head and thought for two seconds, "It''s the fourth brother. The fourth brother is thinking about Nuannuan."


    After speaking, he nodded his head, feeling that his guess waspletely correct.


    Papa Gu walked in and couldn''t helpughing at Nuan Nuan''s cute little appearance. As expected of his daughter, she is so cute!


    Mother Gu alsoughed, and put the basin filled with flour on the kitchen counter. Nuan Nuan pulled the edge of the counter with her little hands, and tiptoed to look inside.


    "I''ll knead the dough, your mother will roll out the dough, Nuan Nuan and brother make dumplings, okay?"


    That''s right, tonight they n to make dumplings by themselves as a family.


    Gu An at the door was disgusted to death, "Who said I''m going to make dumplings?"


    Papa Gu squinted at the past, "What''s the matter? I''m worried that I can''t wrap it well, that''s okay. I''m also worried that you will waste the dumpling wrappers that your mother rolled out so hard."


    Gu An was unconvinced, "Who said I can''t pack well? Can such a trivial matter be difficult for me? Besides, isn''t there someone smaller than me here?"


    The younger Nuan Nuan has a very serious face, "Nuan Nuan can learn."


    Gu An "...just like anyone who can''t learn, just do it!"


    After speaking, she walked up to Nuannuan aggressively, and looked at the little girl who was much shorter than herself andughed mercilessly.


    "How can you make dumplings when you are not as tall as this kitchen counter?"


    Forget aboutughing, he poked Nuan Nuan''s forehead with his fingers, almost knocking Nuan Nuan over when he was standing on tiptoe.


    Then he was pped on the back of the head with a snap.


    Gu An "..."


    Nuan Nuan clutched her poked forehead, staring at her brother with watery eyes.


    Papa Gu, "Go and move a small stool for my sister!"


    Gu An snorted, did the most cowardly thing with the most ferocious expression, obediently moved a stool in.


    Nuan Nuan''s face turned into a smile, and she didn''t care at all about the matter of her brother poking her forehead just now, which was too vindictive.


    "Thank you brother."


    Gu An had a fierce expression on his face, "Little short legs."


    Seeing that his father''s p was about to be pped again, he quickly ran behind his sister.


    "Dad, you will support me after you make a fool of yourself!"


    Papa Gu red at his son, "No Promise!"


    Gu An curled his lips, don''t think he doesn''t know, the younger sister is a treasure at home, she is so fierce to him and gentle to her as if she has changed herself, so of course it is safest to hide with her younger sister.


    "Can you go up by yourself? You beg me to help you, sir?" That twitching look is extremely unbearable.


    Gu Linmo was almost **** off by his stupid son, "Who are you talking about, Young Master?"


    Gu An "...it''s just a matter of course."


    He calls himself like this outside, it sounds domineering!


    Nuan Nuan couldn''t go up such a small distance, but before she could lift her feet, she was carried up by Gu''s father and stepped on the stool.


    Nuan Nuan "..."


    Does she really look so short QAQ.


    The kitchen was very lively. Grandpa Gu was teasing the dog in the living room. Hearing the sounds in the kitchen, he was in a good mood.


    Such a big vi is now much more lively than before.


    Papa Gu is very strong. When kneading the dough, Mama Gu was mixing the meat stuffing. The two children watched with wide-eyed eyes.


    Mother Gu smiled and talked to them, "Although I don''t usually cook much, I used to learn cooking. I can make some simple dishes and desserts. I was the first in the ss before."


    "Mom is amazing."


    Nuan Nuan opened her eyes wide, and her tone of praise was very sincere.


    When she praises people, her eyes are full of admiration, and the voice of the little milk is simply not too serious, and the soft and waxy tone makes the person being praised feel satisfied.


    The smile on Gu''s mother''s face deepened, as expected, her daughter is the caring little padded jacket.


    When making dumplings, Gu''s mother stood among several people and began to teach. Except for her, the other three people at the scene did not know how to do it.


    With the same teaching method, Mother Gu finally realized the helplessness of being a teacher. The three students learned so unevenly.


    Nuannuan may be the reason why she cooked at home before and watched others make dumplings, and she has nimble fingers, so she can get started very quickly. After three dumplings, she has made them decently.


    As for the other two, Mama Gu can only use one idiom to describe them, ''Dead wood cannot be carved''!


    Gu An made the first dumpling into glutinous rice balls, the second into a bun with three big ugly pleats, the third into a square shape, and the fourth...


    Papa Gu held the small dumpling wrapper in his big palm, frowning and earnestly, but he put too much stuffing and wrapped it clumsily, so that the opening couldn''t be closed at all. The buns are not like buns.


    The second opening is closed, but the buttocks are split, and the meat stuffinges out again. The third... In short, none of the shapes are good andplete.

 Chapter 33: Send dinner to the fourth brother

    Although... the process was a bit difficult, at least it was packaged out.


    Among them, the dumplings made by Gu Mama and Nuannuan are the best. The white, fat and beautifully shaped dumplings are neatly ced together, which is simply the gospel of obsessivepulsive disorder, and the various shapes in the basket next to it are horrible The piled-up dumplings form a particrly tragic contrast.


    "Okay, keep these dumplings for you two to eat, and cook them for Mingli first."


    "Good~"


    Nuan Nuan is very active, following her mother like a tail to watch her cook dumplings, watching the white and fat dumplings she made into the pot, smiling happily.


    As for the other father and son looking at their bags, they all showed disgust on their faces.


    "Dad, why are you uglier than me!"


    Papa Gu frowned, "Nonsense, obviously yours is uglier!"


    It¡¯s just fifty steps and a hundred steps.


    After the dumplings were cooked, Nuan Nuan hugged the instion box and boarded the car with her father and brother.


    "Grandpa and Mom bye, Nuan Nuan will be back soon."


    The little girl said goodbye softly before leaving, which made both of themugh happily.


    "Then remember to call mom when youe back."


    "Good~"


    Nancheng Noble High School, after evening self-study, many people went to the cafeteria for dinner.


    Gu Mingli nced at his phone, and there was no call yet, which made him feel a little annoyed. Could it be that the little guy forgot?


    Opening the uncle''s phone number, he hesitated for a while with his thumb hanging in the air, but still didn''t press it.


    He was still a little scared of his uncle, and it would be too embarrassing if it was his uncle who answered the phone.


    "It''s better not to forget what you said!" Gu Mingli muttered.


    "Brother, are you going to have dinner? Shall we go together?"


    Tang Le ran over from behind and patted Gu Mingli on the shoulder.


    Gu Mingli put his hands in his pockets, his expression was a little loose, and his eyes were fierce, "I won''t go."


    "Why don''t you go, don''t you usually go to have dinner?"


    The corners of Gu Mingli''s mouth raised slightly, "Today is different. Someone brought it for me today. I''ll go back to the dormitory first."


    After speaking, he strode away. The tall and thin boy moved nimbly and slid straight down on the railing of the stairwell. His eyebrows and eyes were flying, and his red hair was unassuming even in the night.


    Gu Mingli''s handsome face full of wild beauty can control this head of red hair, making him look like a character who walked out of a cartoon instead of overturning.


    Tang Le looked at Gu Mingli who left briskly and scratched his head in a daze, "Brother Ming, what''s wrong?"


    Lu Xingzhi walked over from behind unhurriedly, looking cold and bookish, he seemed out of ce with this small group from outsiders. Only people who know that this guy won''t lose to Gu Mingli in a fight.


    "His sister will bring him dinner in the evening, and of course it is not rare to go to the cafeteria."


    Lu Xingzhi''s voice was faint.


    "what!!"


    Tang Lehe let alone a look of shock, "His sister brought dinner?"


    Lu Xingzhi didn''t say much, and followed directly.


    The other two didn''t care whether they went to the cafeteria or not, and rushed to chase after Gu Mingli.


    Tang Le wailed, "Brother Ming, why didn''t you tell me earlier! When will our sistere? What food did she bring?"


    Gu Mingli kicked him over, "Get lost! Who is your sister? You have no ce!"


    Going back to the dormitory, except for Lu Xingzhi''s bed and desks, the whole dormitory is no different from a kennel.


    Gu Mingli "..."


    I didn¡¯t think it was a big deal before, but now¡­


    "Go and clean up the kennels of the two of you for me, don''t smoke my sister!"


    His sister is so soft, the dormitory is full of the smell of feet, don''t scare Nuan Nuan.


    The two knew that it was a little girl who came, but they consciously cleaned it up.


    While several people were cleaning up the dormitory, a luxury car stopped at the gate of their school, and a little girl came out after the door opened.


    Warm short legs are wearing white pantyhose, a pair of cute rabbit cloth shoes on the little feet, a small light pink skirt, fluffy and soft younger sister''s hair, fairer facial features and big eyes full of aura, the whole People look obedient and ignorant.


    I have to say that Nuan Nuan''s foundation is really good. After only a few days back home, her skin condition is getting better and better, and her spirit ispletely different from before. These changes have also made her gradually change from a dusty bead Being wiped clean, it gradually exudes its own light.


    "Dad, please warm me up."


    The soft and cute little girl didn''t leave after getting off the car, but turned around and stretched out her small arms, hugging the dinner prepared for her fourth brother.


    "Let''s go, Dad leads the way."


    Nuan Nuan and her cute head nodded, holding the insted box and following her father step by step. From time to time, she opened her eyes and looked curiously at the school where the fourth brother was.


    "It''s so big."


    The soft and glutinous little girl has beautiful big eyes and sparkling eyes. After entering the school, she waspletely shocked. Are the schools in big cities so beautiful and beautiful?


    Gu An walked on the other side of Nuannuan, and snorted coldly when he heard the words, "Our school is also very big, and it will still be your school from now on."


    Nuan Nuan didn''t refute with crooked brows and eyes, and only said in a childish voice, "Then brother will alsoe here to study in the future?"


    Gu An "Yes... yes."


    Nuan Nuan smiled and pursed her pink lips, revealing her white and beautiful teeth, "Then this will be my brother and Nuan Nuan''s school from now on, right?"


    Gu An "..."


    The entrance score of this school seems to be a bit high, but... as an older brother, he must not let his younger sister look down upon him!


    "Yes! But you have to study hard!"


    Nuannuan nodded obediently, "Well, Nuannuan has to study hard, and my brother has to study hard too. My brother who doesn''t know how can I help Nuannuan?"


    She blinked her big eyes and looked at Gu An.


    Gu An immediately said proudly, "I am so smart, there is no one I can''t do. If you ask me, then I will reluctantly agree to you."


    After finishing speaking, I got a look of contempt from Papa Gu, and you have the nerve to talk nonsense even with your poor grades!


    When they came to the downstairs of Gu Mingli''s dormitory, many people had already seen Nuannuan and them. Many people''s eyes fell on the beautiful and cute little girl, watching her crawling with such a big insted box. Stairs, one by one couldn''t help but want to go over to help.


    Papa Gu "Nuannuan, give it to Papa."


    Nuan Nuan shook her head, "Nuan Nuan is not tired at all."


    She still has some strength. After all, she used to work a lot when she was in Xiaoxi Vige. Even though her legs were short, she didn''t feel too tired climbing the stairs.


    But there is a kind of tiredness, that is, Dad thinks you are tired.


    Then a certain father hugged a certain little dumpling together.

 Chapter 34: The roommates of the fourth brother

    Her gaze was raised suddenly, and she let out a warm, milky voice. After knowing it, she found that many people were looking at her. She hugged the heat preservation box and blushed shyly. She blinked her thick and curly eyshes. Blink, and then quickly buried his head on Dad''s shoulder.


    Gu Linmo only heard the voice of a little guy chirping from his shoulder.


    "Dad, Dad, let''s go."


    The corners of Gu Linmo''s mouth rose, and he took the baby away with a stride of his long legs.


    Gu An "!!"


    "Wait for me!"


    After they left, the students in the corridor started a lively discussion.


    "Whose sister was that just now? She''s so good, she walks like a little penguin holding an insted box."


    "Look at who the insted box she is holding is delivering dinner to. Who is it? It''s a little too happy."


    "Why is there only one stinky brother who always fights against me in my family!"


    It is not surprising that someone from the Nancheng Noble School has food delivered. Some young masters anddies with a delicate temper don¡¯t like to eat the food in the cafeteria, so they will send it directly to their families.


    Still such a cute little guy, this is too happy!


    Not long after Gu Mingli and the others finished cleaning up, the doorbell of the dormitory rang.


    Gu Mingli jumped up from the bed and walked quickly to open the door.


    "Fourth Brother~"


    The soft, glutinous, milky, sweet, sweet little voice sounds so cute. I haven''t seen anyone yet. Just hearing the voice calling these four brothers, the other three people in the dormitory can imagine that this is a cute and milky girl. cute.


    Tang Le and Wu Kuang almost rushed to the door, but when they saw Gu Linmo, they immediately became more honest.


    "Fourth brother, these are the dumplings made by Nuan Nuan and mom, eat them quickly if they are still hot."


    The Nuannuan kid standing at the door smiled sweetly and softly, her beautiful eyes were bent into small moist crescents, and her small white hands held the instion box and raised it up to Gu Mingli.


    The soft and glutinous voice of the little milk seemed to be coquettish, and the corners of Gu Mingli''s mouth rose when he took the insted box, his whole body became visibly happy.


    "I thought you forgot."


    Nuan Nuan pursed her lips and smiled, showing two cute and beautiful dimples on both sides of her cheeks, her hair was soft, and she looked like a furry pet waiting to be petted.


    Gu Mingli did not hold back and stretched out his hand to touch Nuan Nuan''s furry head twice, but this time the strength was much gentler than when he almost turned him over when they first met.


    Nuan Nuan herself tilted her head like a kitten and rubbed against Gu Mingli''s palm, she was so soft and obedient.


    Gu An: I don¡¯t know why, but I¡¯m so upset! My sister has never let him touch his head like this, and she hasn''t rubbed him like this before!


    He is clearly the real brother!


    "Uncle, you are here too."


    Satisfied, Gu Mingli nced at a certain little guy who was about to turn into a puffer fish from the corner of his eye, and he didn''t know what kind of madness it was.


    "I''m worried about letting Nuan Nuan do it by herself."


    Gu Linmo has nowpletely be a daughter-inw.


    "Hi Uncle."


    The other three young men came over and greeted people politely and obediently. For people like Gu Linmo, even looking refined and elegant gave them a sense of oppression. Anyway, it was enough to pretend to be a grandson in front of him. I didn''t see Brother Ming like this Are you good?


    Nuannuan looked curiously at the three big boys behind the fourth brother, and those three finally saw the younger sister that Gu Mingli had been talking about for the past two days.


    Whoo! It''s really soft and cute at first nce, and it''s really exquisite and beautiful like a bjd doll. They are all greedy for such a real-life doll.


    Several people couldn''t help but look at Gu Mingli enviously. They thought that Gu Mingli was just bragging about sister control, but they didn''t expect...


    Tang Le showed a mouthful of healthy white teeth, smiled brightly, and called out to Nuan Nuan, "Sister!"


    Gu Mingli gave him an elbow, who is he calling his sister?


    Tang Le "..."


    You can''t be so stingy.


    Lu Xingzhi politely made a gesture of invitation, "Uncle, pleasee and sit down first."


    It''s not a problem to always stand at the door.


    Gu Linmo shook his head, "I won''t go in. The assistant has a call to deal with. I''ll wait outside the school. After eating, I''ll send Nuan Nuan and Gu An over."


    Thest sentence was addressed to Gu Mingli. Gu Linmo knew that these children would feel ufortable if he was here, so he simply didn''t bother them.


    Gu Mingli nodded and assured, "Don''t worry, uncle!"


    Nuan Nuan took her father''s finger and pointed at her little face, "Dad, Nuan Nuan will find you soon."


    Gu Linmo rubbed her hair softly, "Okay."


    Watching his father away eagerly, Nuan Nuan''s reluctant eyes almost left Gu Linmo behind, and in the end it was Gu Mingli who scooped him up and ran to the dormitory.


    The warm child was obediently picked up by the fourth brother without any struggle. When he was put on the sea blue bed, the little girl was shaking. It''s extremely rare.


    "Oh... so my sister is really so cute!"


    Tang Le groaned and rushed over to hug Nuan Nuan.


    "roll!"


    "Don''t go near her!"


    Two angry voices came, and then he was grabbed by the cor, and he was less than two centimeters away from Nuan Nuan.


    The soft and cute Nuan Nuan was hugged by Gu An, staring at Tang Le angrily.


    "This is my sister! You are not allowed to hug!"


    Tang Le "...Brother Ming and I are close buddies, his sister must be my sister, why can''t I hug her so cute?"


    Gu Mingli red at him angrily, "Who is your sister? I don''t know how much I weigh? Nuan Nuan is such a small and soft one, what if it gets crushed?"


    Nuan Nuan blinked her eyes, wanting to say that she is not that fragile.


    Tang Lezhi yelled, "Brother, you look down on me too much, am I such a reckless person? Just hug, I will definitely not press down on our sister, right sister Nuan Nuan."


    While talking, he also made faces at Nuan Nuan.


    "Pfft..."


    Nuan Nuan couldn''t helpughing, her eyebrows and eyes were curved and beautiful.


    But soon she covered her mouth with her small hand again, but her eyes were always bent.


    This smile is so good that the hearts of the big boys in the dormitory are half softened. How can there be such a soft and cute little angel in the world.


    "Nuan Nuan, I am your elder brother Tang Le, can you call me?"


    Tang Le had a cheeky face, and risked being beaten by Gu Mingli, he leaned in front of Nuan Nuan and asked her to call her brother. He heard it before, when the little guy called Gu Mingli''s fourth brother, his voice was soft and milky, it was really nice. If he had a sister with such a nice voice, he could set her voice as the phone ringtone!


    Nuan Nuan smiled crookedly with **** and white eyes, and let out a soft and obedient cry.


    "Brother Tang Le~"


    Tang Le exaggeratedly held his heart, "Satisfied!"


    Wu Kuang also eagerly leaned over under Gu Mingli''s angry eyes.


    "I am your elder brother Wu Kuang."


    Nuannuan didn''t favor one person over another, so she yelled "Brother Wu Kuang~"


    Wu Kuang danced with excitement, "Sister, I''ll buy something for you right away!"


    Hearing Nuannuan''s milky voice call out "brother", I really have the urge to bring the best things in the world to her!

 Chapter 35: Goodbye four brothers

    After calling out to the two of them, Nuan Nuan turned her gaze to thest one, Lu Xingzhi.


    The corners of Lu Xingzhi''s mouth turned up, and the image of Nuan Nuan looking at him obediently was printed on the mirror.


    "My name is Lu Xingzhi."


    Nuan Nuan let out a dumbfounded oh, and then said milkily, "Brother Lu~"


    Lu Xingzhi has always been rtively calm, but caught off guard, he reached out and rubbed the little guy''s head, and the brows and eyes behind the sses softened.


    Gu Mingli "..."


    Tang Le & Wu Kuang "..."


    No one expected that he would do it suddenly.


    Tang Le screamed and wanted to touch his little furry head to warm it up, but unfortunately, he was kicked away by the stinky Gu Mingli, who swung his fierce eyes at Lu Xingzhi.


    Careless!


    Lu Xingzhi raised his eyebrows slightly, rubbed the head of a certain little one, and then calmly backed away.


    Gu Mingli felt that it was necessary for him to find time to learn from each other with his good brothers.


    "Brother, dumpling."


    Nuan Nuan looked at the instion box eagerly, the dumplings will not taste good after a long time.


    Gu Mingli rubbed her little head, "Got it."


    "Wow...it smells so good."


    Opening the instion box, a delicious smell of dumplings wafted out immediately, Tang Le and Wu Kuang were extremely greedy.


    Wu Kuang, a foodie, immediately leaned over cheekily, "Brother, you can''t finish eating so much, why don''t you give me a little?"


    Gu Mingli kicked them over, "Get lost!"


    Turning his head is like changing his face, and his voice to Nuan Nuan has softened several degrees, the corners of his mouth are still upturned, the double standard is hardly too obvious.


    "Have you eaten Nuannuan? Do you want to eat with the fourth brother?"


    Nuannuan shook her head, and Xiaodaimao swayed a few times, she touched her soft breast and said.


    "Nuan Nuan and the little brother sent it to the fourth brother after eating."


    Gu Mingli followed her slender hands to stare at her belly, and stretched out his slender fingers to poke her.


    Nuan Nuan hurriedly covered it, and turned her small body to the side, "Don''t poke the belly."


    A brother who had seeded in a prankughed when he saw her reaction, the young man who made publicity was always very lively.


    Of course, with a bit of a bad personality, he doesn''t seem to be satisfied with just poking the warm little nipple. With a twist of his slender fingers, he pinched the little guy''s soft cheek with great precision, and he even pinched it twice !


    Nuan Nuan who was suddenly pinched on the cheek "!!"


    The eyes were watery and the little mouth was pouting. He hugged the fourth brother''s wrist with two small hands and struggled a little bit, unable to open QAQ


    But the fourth brother controlled the strength, so it didn''t hurt at all.


    Nuan Nuan struggled a few times before giving up, as if she had epted her fate, she was extremely obedient.


    Gu An, who was next to him, was so angry that he rushed towards Gu Mingli with all his teeth and ws, "Let her go!"


    Gu Mingli snorted coldly in disdain, and suppressed him with absolute force with just one hand.


    Gu An became angry like a pufferfish, "Wait, I''ll ask my dad to enroll me in martial arts sses when I get back, and I''ll be the first one to beat you when Ie back after I''ve learned it!"


    Gu Mingli sneered coldly, and his tone was extremely arrogant, "Just you? I have been waiting for you for decades, and you will always be defeated by me."


    Gu An: Damn it, I''ll wait for you, my lord!


    "Si Guo Guo ~"


    Nuan Nuan, whose cheeks were being pinched, called four elder brothers pitifully and indistinctly, with a soft and waxy voice like glutinous rice dumplings, which was very pleasant to hear.


    Someone finally let go of his finger with a little bit of reluctance, "Hey, let''s have another dumpling, add more meat."


    The touch on her fingers still dislikes theck of flesh on her face, when will she gain weight?


    He held a crystal clear fat dumpling and fed it to the little girl''s mouth.


    Nuan Nuan touched her little belly, it seemed that she could still stuff another one.


    Nuan Nuan tweaked it a little bit, her little face was flushed, her moist ck and white eyes looked at her fourth brother softly and said, "Then... I can only eat one, I can''t eat any more Nuan Nuan."


    The voice was soft and small, as if she was acting like a baby.


    Gu Mingli nodded, and there was a little smile in his wild eyes that always looked at everyone with a little disdain. He actually wanted to try what it was like to feed this little guy himself.


    "what¡­"


    Nuan Nuan opened her small mouth, and the fourth brother''s chopsticks just bit down a small gap on the fat dumpling, her little cheeks bulged from eating, her expression was serious when eating, her eyes sparkled Bright, like a chipmunk stuffing food up its cheeks, or a milky little chipmunk.


    The teenagers present were all trembling at the cuteness of Nuan Nuan eating, and the others couldn''t wait to squeeze Gu Mingli away and feed Xiao Nuan Nuan themselves.


    "Keep eating."


    Gu Mingli didn''t even eat it himself, so he concentrated on feeding a certain milky animal, until Nuan Nuan ate the whole dumpling in small bites, and when he wanted to feed it again, the little girl shook her head and refused, clutching her belly and hitting her Little burp.


    "Nuan Nuan... Nuan Nuan can''t eat anymore."


    Poor little milk voice, no one can refuse her request.


    Gu Mingli could only look regretfully at Nuan Nuan''s little belly, "When Ie tomorrow, I will save my stomach to eat with my fourth brother, huh?"


    Nuan Nuan "Are you stilling tomorrow?"


    Gu An "Don''te!"


    Gu Mingli: "Of course!"


    Two different voices, the two brothers looked at each other.


    Gu Mingli: Heh...the stupid thing dares to challenge him!


    Gu An: A guy with a big face, he always thinks about beautiful things every day!


    As for the question of whether toe or not, she still has to take care of her father. Nuan Nuan can''te even if she wants to.


    He brought quite a lot of dumplings. In the end, although Gu Mingli was a little reluctant, he still gave some to his brothers.


    Wu Kuang, who likes food, of course pestered Gu Mingli to ask for more.


    After they finished eating, Nuan Nuan and Gu An should go back, and they were sent to the school gate by four teenagers. Nuan Nuan took her father''s hand and bid them farewell.


    "Sister Nuan Nuan wille again next time!"


    The little guy showed his furry head from the car window, looking at them with moist eyes.


    "Yeah, Nuan Nuan remembered."


    Tang Le is reluctant to let go, "My sister remembers to miss Brother Tang Le."


    Wu Kuang pointed at himself with both hands, "And me."


    Although Lu Xingzhi didn''t speak, the eyes that stared at Nuan Nuan fully expressed his meaning.


    It''s a pity that a certain five-year-old Xiaotuanzi can''t read eyes...


    But she is still as sweet and soft as a little padded jacket.


    "Nuan Nuan will miss Brother Tang Le, Brother Wu Kuang and Brother Lu."


    Gu Mingli "..."


    He gritted his teeth, "What about me?"


    Nuan Nuan smiled with her eyes bent, and the dark pupils hid the bright light like stars, which was extremely dazzling and charming.


    The little guy called four elder brothers in a sticky voice.


    "Fourth brother,e here a little bit, Nuan Nuan has something to say to you."


    Gu Mingli immediately let go of the little sour feeling in his heart before, and walked over, "What? You still have something to say to me?"


    He walked over and bent down, and the pretty little girl poked her head out of the car window, pouted her lips and left a milky kiss on his handsome face.


    "Goodbye, fourth brother, Nuan Nuan will miss you."


    Gu Mingli was stunned for three seconds, touched the ce where Nuan Nuan kissed, and his slightly sharp phoenix eyes were instantly filled with spirit.

 Chapter 36: Gu Ans sudden sense of responsibility

    After the Gu family''s car drove away from Nancheng Noble Academy, the little girl seemed to hear the angering from her side.


    Nuan Nuan "???"


    Turning his little head to look at his little brother, he saw him holding his arm, slightly raising his chin and turning his head to the other side.


    Did she hear wrong?


    "Humph!"


    The voice was more obvious this time, Gu An nced at Nuan Nuan, snorted deliberately and turned his head.


    Nuannuan''s little eyes were at a loss, "What''s wrong with you, brother?"


    Gu An "It''s okay!"


    Nuan Nuan stared at him and blinked, then said softly and then said nothing.


    Gu An "..."


    One more question, have you gained weight?


    "Humph!"


    Nuan Nuan "..."


    The little brother looked ufortable in his throat.


    "Let me ask you, whose real sister are you?"


    My younger sister doesn''t look very smart, so don''t expect her to figure it out by herself.


    Nuan Nuan took his hand and shook it lightly, and said softly, "It''s your brother, your sister."


    Gu An "Then you treat Gu Mingli better than me!"


    Nuan Nuan seriously corrected, "That''s the fourth brother, Nuan Nuan''s fourth brother, and the little brother''s fourth brother."


    "How can there be an older brother who fights against his younger brother all day long?"


    "But he is our fourth brother. If you don''t believe me, ask Dad."


    Gu An choked for a moment, reluctantly, but he quickly realized that the topic was off track, and immediately put his hips on his hips with a fierce look on his face.


    "Is this what I was talking about just now? Are you stupid? You will rely on me to protect you in school from now on!"


    Nuan Nuan looked at him innocently, "Oh, brother is so good?"


    Gu An "..."


    After rambling for a long time, Nuan Nuan finally figured out the situation, his little brother spoke sourly as if...


    "Brother, are you jealous?"


    Nuan Nuan hit a straight ball and Gu An instantly blushed with embarrassment, and he retorted loudly, "How is that possible! Ha, jealous? What is that thing! I will never be jealous, sir!"


    Gu Linmo, who was driving ahead, nced at the recording equipment on the car, and decided in a good mood to save the words of his youngest son''s pride and ambition, and take them outter when he ps his face.


    "Slow down, don''t scare my sister, who else are you with?"


    Papa Gu''s voice was chilly, Gu An shrank his neck, the man could bend and stretch, he just didn''t talk about the young master.


    "Anyway, it''s impossible for me to be jealous!"


    Nuan Nuan nodded obediently, "Yeah, I see, my brother is not jealous."


    Gu An snorted and stopped talking. In the night, the ck Maybach drove to the Gu family''s vi. With a burst of dog barking, the deserted vi became lively again.


    Gu Mingli''s expectations were not realized in the end, because the next day, Gu''s mother took the little guy to the yground and water park for a day. The warmth of the whole day was undoubtedly exciting, but after the excitement, the little guy was Tired and fell asleep.


    Even Gu An didn''t wake up to pick up someone after school.


    Gu An, who ran out of the school gate excitedly but only saw his father, became angry after being disappointed.


    With a pretty face, he threw his schoolbag onto the car, and he got sulking as soon as he got in the car.


    But he just didn''t say anything, hum! Who cares about youing to pick me up!


    Gu Linmo looked away from the tablet, and nced at the youngest son whose expression changes all over the ce, who can''t hide his emotions at all, and was speechless for a moment.


    "Don''t you ask Nuan Nuan why she didn''te to pick you up today?"


    Gu An hummed loudly, "Who cares about hering to pick me up? It''s not like I can''t go back myself!"


    You have a stubborn mouth, but are you sure you don''t care when you''re so angry?


    Forget it, let the younger son get angry by himself.


    Back home, Gu An looked around randomly, but unfortunately he still couldn''t see the little figure.


    He pretended not to care, "Grandpa, why didn''t that little girl apany you today."


    Grandpa Gu red at him, "What little girl, that''s your sister!"


    After taking a sip of tea, he said unhurriedly under Gu An''s eager gaze, "Your mother apanied Nuan Nuan to the yground and water park today, and it''s probably the first time for the little girl to y too much. , When I came back, I was so tired that I fell asleep in the car, and I am still sleeping now."


    Gu An heard that the little entanglement in his heart finally disappeared, and went upstairs muttering in his mouth.


    "Why doesn''t mom wait until I''m on vacation before going out to y."


    After running upstairs, Gu An put his schoolbag away and ran out again, then sneaked into the warm room.


    In a spacious, bright and warmly furnished room, on a big soft bed, a little one is sleeping in a warm sleeping position, hugging a rabbit doll sideways, with half of its face buried in the quilt, Gu An can only vaguely understand Seeing the small half of the furry head exposed from the pillow, the fluffy ck soft hair drooped obediently like others, and with her long and even breathing, the small bag covered by the quilt also rose and fell evenly.


    Gu An walked over lightly and took down the rabbit doll, Nuan Nuan''s sleeping appearance waspletely exposed.


    Two soft and soft hands rested on the side of the head, and the ten soft fingers curled up slightly, which didn''t look very sensual. There were even some slight wounds and calluses on the fingers and palms.


    At this moment, the little guy who was sleeping with a flushed face was as obedient as when he was awake, like a harmless little animal.


    Nuan Nuan in deep sleep closed her eyes and curled her eyshes like a delicate fan. Under the soft light, the fan cast a small shadow under the eyelids. Her delicate facial features were more like a motionless and quiet appearance. It is a carefully crafted doll.


    No matter how you look at it, it looks like it is easy to bully, but at the same time, it also makes people want to protect this fragile little doll.


    Gu An put his fingers into Nuan Nuan''s slightly curled fingers and scratched her palm. When his finger pulp touched the calluses and tiny wounds on his sister''s palm, there was a distress in his eyes that he didn''t know .


    He was still young when his sister was lost, and he didn''t remember whether he was sad at that time, and his childhood memories were always easy to lose, so in the three years when he didn''t find Nuannuan, time may have diluted a lot of things, and he is very concerned about this The younger sister''s appearance was very vague, and it seemed that she didn''t have much affection.


    But now, seeing the wounds exposed on his sister''s small hands, Gu An hated anyone who had participated in the kidnapping of his sister for the first time.


    "Hmm...brother."


    Nuan Nuan curled up her fingers and slowly clenched them, and slowly grabbed Gu An''s fingers. Nuan Nuan opened her eyes slightly, and recognized the person standing in front of the bed in a daze. Before her consciousness was clear, She called her brother softly.


    The cry of his brother gave Gu An an inexplicable sense of responsibility in his heart. He had never regarded himself as an adult like this moment, and wanted to protect this soft younger sister under his wings, and did not want her to suffer any harm. harm.

 Chapter 37: Big brother is coming back

    Nuan Nuan grabbed Gu An''s fingers and opened her eyes ignorantly. The little girl who had just woken up had messy hair, her eyes were misty and she was a little dazed, and she looked very cute and easy to bully.


    Gu An followed Gu Mingli''s example and pinched her cheeks on both sides of her cheeks. Even though she didn''t have much flesh, they were soft when pinched.


    It''s no wonder that guy always likes to pinch Nuan Nuan''s face.


    "Brother, what time is it?"


    The little girl who was still so obedient even after being pinched in the face gradually woke up, and only opened her big watery eyes and asked milkily.


    Gu An nced at the electronic watch on his wrist, "It''s almost six o''clock, it''s time to get up and eat."


    Nuan Nuan yawned a little, her furry head flicked, "Oh, Nuan Nuan got it."


    Immediately afterwards, he slowly got up from the bed, and started to tidy the bed with bare feet, and folded the slightly messy quilt neatly without much effort under Gu An''s staring gaze.


    Gu An thought of the mess on his bed and suddenly "..."


    has beenpared to.


    No wonder mom and dad dislike him so much.


    Nuan Nuan pped her hands and climbed down from the bed, put on fluffy slippers, walked to Gu An''s side, and took his hand actively.


    "Let''s go brother."


    The little hand that grasped the palm of his hand was limp, obviously looking skinny, why is his body so soft?


    The corners of Gu An''s mouth turned up, and he quietly clenched Hungry Nuannuan''s little hand and walked slowly ahead.


    Really, children are troublesome, and I have to be led by him when I go downstairs.


    Only my younger sister can be treated like this.


    While walking happily on the road, Gu An was still muttering various things in his heart.


    "Nuan Nuan woke up?"


    Seeing Nuan Nuan, Mama Gu hurriedly stepped forward, picked her up and kissed her on her little cheek.


    "Did you sleep well?"


    The little girl nodded softly, "Well, I''ve slept well."


    After speaking, he kissed his mother on the face.


    Gu An was depressed, why didn''t his sister even kiss him after getting up?


    Dinner is ready, the family is well fed, with a cat and a dog, and now the whole family is out for a walk.


    Papa Gu suddenly said, "Your elder brother will be back tomorrow, do you want Nuan Nuan to pick up your elder brother?"


    Hearing the news, Nuan Nuan''s eyes widened for a moment, "Is the big brother back?"


    I was a little excited and a little nervous, would my big brother like her?


    Gu Linmo nodded, "The flight tomorrow morning."


    "Then... Are you going, Mom and Dad?"


    Mother Gu gently rubbed her little head, "Mom won''t go, but your father will apany you."


    It is good to have someone familiar with her to apany her. Nuan Nuan really wants to pick up her big brother, so she nodded seriously with a small face.


    "Well, Nuan Nuan is going to pick up big brother."


    Gu An rolled his eyes, "Why don''t I ask for leave tomorrow and go with my sister."


    "No!"


    The three adults in the family spoke out almost at the same time,pletely killing Gu An''s idea of ??not going to school by taking the opportunity.


    He curled his lips, if he doesn''t go, he won''t go!


    Nuan Nuan hugged the briquette, and ran her fingers from its head to its tail. The thick and soft cat fur feels like a boon for plush lovers, and it also super relieves the mood.


    I will see her big brother tomorrow. She has only seen him in photos. He seems cold and not talkative. How can she express her closeness to him when she sees someone tomorrow?


    What if the big brother doesn''t like me?


    Thinking about it in my heart, when Nuan Nuan was sleeping, she couldn''t fall asleep after moving around on the bed for a long time.


    "Are Nuan Nuan worried about seeing her big brother tomorrow?"


    Mother Gu''s gentle voice sounded from above her head, and a hand ran along her small back as ifforting.


    The little girl was a little embarrassed, and half of her furry head was exposed from under the quilt. She was looking up at her delicate face in her mother''s arms, and looked at her with clear and clean eyes.


    "Mom, did Nuan Nuan disturb you?"


    There was a bit of guilt in her milky voice. Her movements were actually controlled to be very small, but in the quiet night, these small movements seemed to be magnified.


    "What do you think?"


    Mother Gu''s voice came with a smile, and she gently pinched her small and delicate nose with two fingers.


    "Mom didn''t fall asleep either, I guess you should be thinking about your big brother."


    Nuan Nuan buried her flushed face on her body and did not speak.


    Mother Gu smiled and said, "Are you worried that your brother won''t like you?"


    The shy Xiaotuanzi nodded slightly, and hummed softly like a milk cat.


    Mother Gu stroked her hair, "Don''t worry, Nuannuan, big brother will definitely like you, but I''m afraid that he and your father will fight to **** you."


    Such things are really easy to happen. When Nuan Nuan was just born, when her two brothers and father got together, they would fight each other over who could hug Nuan Nuan more.


    Nuan Nuan herself couldn''t imagine it, she thought it was impossible, why did her father and brother fight to **** her?


    "Nuan Nuan is our baby, why are you so unconfident in yourself?"


    She touched her warm little face distressedly. If she had been raised by them since she was a child, she would never have such worries.


    Nuan Nuan rubbed her head in her mother''s arms, keenly aware of her mother''s sad emotions, she was very smart not to discuss this with her mother, so she didn''t want her mother to be sad.


    "Then Nuan Nuan, do you want to prepare a gift for brother?"


    Mother Gu "It depends on Nuan Nuan yourself."


    Nuan Nuan let out an obedient oh, frowning and thinking about the gift.


    "Let Dad take you to the mall tomorrow. It''s bedtime now, so you should go to bed obediently, Nuan Nuan."


    "Okay, Nuan Nuan understands, good night, mom~"


    "Good night baby."


    After a sleepless night, Nuannuan woke up very early the next day, washed his face and brushed his teeth, and happily went downstairs wearing a beautiful little dress.


    I''m going to see my big brother today. After my mother''s enlightenmentst night, Nuan Nuan is now less anxious and more happy and looking forward to it.


    "dad."


    Papa Gu also woke up very early. Today, in order to take his younger daughter to pick up his elder son, he asked for leave directly and did not go to thepany.


    Hearing the warm and soft voice calling himself, Gu Linmo put down the newspaper in his hand, called the obedient and beautiful little girl toe over, and gently hugged the little guy up and put him on hisp to sit down.


    He lightly tapped the little girl''s nose and smiled.


    "Wake up so early, want to see big brother so much?"


    Nuan Nuan pursed her lips and smiled slightly, her eyes were sparkling, and a blush appeared on her delicate face. She blinked her eyes a little shyly, and her curled eyshes fluttered like butterfly wings.


    Gu Linmo only listened to the sweet and soft words of the baby girl, "I''m going to go early, Nuan Nuan bought a gift for my big brother."

 Chapter 38: choose a gift

    To be honest, Gu Linmo now has such a sour feeling towards his eldest son. He didn''t even buy a gift for his daughter when he first met her.


    Gu An also got up early today. When he went downstairs, he found that his father wasbing his sister''s hair! !


    Nuan Nuan''s hair is a bit messy, but it''s easy tob because it''s short.


    Gu Linmo held theb a little clumsily, as if he was afraid of hurting the fragile little man''s hair, and his movements were extra careful and gentle.


    The soft little guy sat obediently on his father''sp, with a clean smile in his eyes.


    Big ck and white eyes saw the personing down from upstairs, and immediately called out.


    "Good morning brother~"


    In an instant, Gu An felt the sweet smell of milk in the air, her sister''s voice was really soft and waxy like glutinous rice dumpling, and it still smelled of milk.


    "Dad, let me do it!"


    Gu An walked over excitedly, thinking that he couldb her sister''s hair better than her father, and she had long coveted her short fluffy and soft hair.


    Since I cut my hair and maintained it regrly, Nuan Nuan''s hair feels softer and smoother. A child''s hair is already soft, ck and thick, asfortable as a kitten''s soft fur.


    Papa Gu nced at his son and told him to get away with a smile. Of course, the words from his mouth were more tactful.


    "It''s time for you to eat, my sister doesn''t need you here."


    Gu An felt that his sister needed him very much!


    But he didn''t dare to resist his father''s authority, so he could only leave in despair.


    He quicklybed the upturned hair on Nuan Nuan''s head. Gu Linmo still felt a little regretful, but it was too short to braid the baby girl, but now he can practice it, and when his daughter''s hair grows, it will be almost ready. Get started.


    Turn back and ask the assistant to buy a few more models with thick hair to put on their heads, so that they can practice as soon as they have time.


    "Is Dad okay?"


    Nuan Nuan raised her head slightly and asked the people behind her in a childish voice.


    Gu Linmo hummed, "Okay."


    Then reluctantly put the soft little **** the ground.


    Nuan Nuan touched her head, raised her head on tiptoe, raised her head and kissed her father''s face.


    "Thank you Dad."


    The tender and childish voice almost melted the heart of Gu Linmo, an old father.


    Satisfied with breakfast, Nuan Nuan happily squinted her eyes while drinking a cup of hot milk, her cheeks bulged, and she was sitting on a high chair with her short legs dangling in the air. It was obvious that she was very good mood.


    Gu An, who usually doesn''t like to drink milk, watched her drink a big cup, and then managed to hold on.


    Damn it! Why does it look like everything my sister eats is delicious!


    "Brother, Dad and I will take you to school."


    After drinking the milk, the Nuannuan child took the initiative to hold his brother''s hand. After the change of mind yesterday, the brother''s voice was really soft and sweet in Gu An''s ears. I wish she could yell a few more times. Brother is fine.


    "Let''s go."


    Gu An raised his chin, and the corners of his mouth were upturned as if he wanted to stand shoulder to shoulder with the sun. If there was a tail behind him, it would probably be wagging by now.


    Nuan Nuan held his father in one hand and his elder brother in the other. He smiled and showed neat white teeth. His eyes were like a spring of shattered sunlight. It was clean and thorough as if one could see to the bottom at a nce. Warm colors appeared on the surface of the clear spring. Dawn, very beautiful.


    Arriving at school, Nuan Nuany on the window and said goodbye to her little brother softly.


    "Goodbye, brother, Nuan Nuan and Dad are here to pick you up after school."


    Gu An looked around, **** it! Why is none of his younger brothers here? If he is, he can see Nuan Nuan and call him brother now, so he can...


    Well, he admitted that when he saw Gu Mingli and his roommate showing off Nuannuan, he felt sour in his heart, obviously he was his real brother, but no one knew.


    "Well, remember what you said."


    Gu An left with his schoolbag on his back, and had to bring his younger brother with him in the afternoon.


    Gu Linmo rubbed Nuan Nuan''s little head, "Let''s go to Century Mall."


    The driver started the engine obediently and left the school quickly.


    The mall has only opened recently, and there are scattered customers, so it looks rtively deserted now.


    The manager of the shopping mall was exining something to the employees, when he suddenly saw a person out of the corner of his eye, he thought it was dizziness at first.


    Wait and look at the past again, ho!


    It really is their Mr. Gu, and the most important thing is that Mr. Gu is holding a delicate and beautiful little doll by his side.


    In an instant, he remembered the rumors that had been flying in thepany the day before yesterday and that photo, my God, Mr. Gu apanied his daughter to the shopping mall, it''s still so early!


    "The rest of the matter, you sort out a n as soon as possible and give it to me."


    After finishing speaking, he left the few people in front of him and walked quickly to Gu Linmo''s side.


    "Mr. Gu, why are you here?"


    The person who was still serious just now burst intoughter when facing his immediate boss.


    "Who is that man?"


    "I''m going, you don''t know this, didn''t you hear what the general manager called just now? Mr. Gu, Mr. Gu of our group!!"


    "My God, Mr. Gu actually came here, is he here to inspect the work?"


    "No, don''t you see that he is still holding a child in his hand? He should be here to buy things."


    Gu Linmo briefly greeted the general manager, and then took his daughter to continue shopping in the mall.


    "What does Nuan Nuan want to buy for brother?"


    Nuan Nuan herself is so entangled, she has never bought a gift for anyone, and she doesn''t know how to buy it.


    "Dad, what does big brother like?"


    Gu Linmo rubbed her little head, "Your big brother doesn''t like much. If you say the biggest hobby is making money."


    Then how to deliver this Nuan Nuan.


    Nuan Nuan''s little eyebrows were tangled together.


    Gu Linmo suggested with a smile, "Your elder brother likes very few things, but because he has to work, he always carries a pen with him. Maybe Nuan Nuan can choose this."


    Hearing what Dad said, he solved the little girl''s problem at once, and the little guy raised his face and smiled sweetly.


    "Thank you Dad."


    Soon she fell in love with a ck gold-edged fountain pen with a superb texture. It looked very luxurious, and the little girl liked it at first sight.


    Walking out with the pen in a gift box, Nuan Nuan followed her father step by step.


    "Dad, what do you like?"


    After struggling for a while, the little girl still asked. She really couldn''t figure out what to buy for her father with her little head.


    Gu Linmo looked down at Nuan Nuan with surprise shing in his eyes. The sourness in Nuan Nuan''s heart when he was serious about choosing a gift for his eldest son just now disappearedpletely.

 Chapter 39: Big brother

    Papa Gu bent down and gently pinched his daughter''s little nose, "Buy a pair of cufflinks for Papa."


    He will wear it on the most important asions in the future!


    "Okay, then Dad will take Nuan Nuan to buy it." Nuan Nuan took Dad''s hand and followed him into another high-end luxury store with short legs.


    Finally, Nuan Nuan bought her father a pair of dark sapphire cufflinks, which are warm and luxurious, which fits her father''s temperament very well.


    Then, at the suggestion of my father, I bought flowers for my mother, a bouquet of elegantly packaged carnations, the gifts of the fourth brother and the younger brother were chosen by herself, a domineering ck cat keychain and a figure of an anime little girl, because my father said That cute figure looks exactly like her!


    Bringing the presents she bought for her family, Nuan Nuan happily took her father''s hand and left.


    The ne departed at 9:00 in the morning, and it was 8:40 when Nuan Nuan and Dad arrived at the airport.


    Twenty minutes passed, Gu Linmo called his son, but he couldn''t get through, and the ne didn''t arrive as scheduled.


    "Dad, isn''t brother here yet?"


    Nuan Nuan, who was holding a gift box, sat obediently next to his father, looking at his father with **** and white eyes eagerly.


    Gu Linmoforted, "Maybe the flight has been dyed, and you will often encounter such problems when flying."


    Nuan Nuan''s eyes sparkled brightly, "Dad, have you ever been on a ne before, wouldn''t you be afraid to fly in the sky?"


    Nuan Nuan only saw the ne passing by high in the sky in Xiaoxi Vige, but she couldn''t see it clearly, so she couldn''t imagine what it was like to be sitting in the ne.


    Gu Linmo stretched out his arms to hug the little daughter, and the soft little girl leaned against her father, rubbing her furry head affectionately, as cute as a small animal.


    "Our family has a private jet, someday dad will take you there, you can fly wherever you want, okay?"


    The little guy''s eyes lit up in an instant, and his pupils curved into round and cute little crescents, and he said hello softly.


    "Dad, Nuan Nuan wants to go to the bathroom."


    Before waiting for her brother, Nuan Nuan wanted to go to the bathroom.


    "I''ll take you there, can you do it yourself?"


    The little guy nodded obediently to indicate that he could, Gu Linmo took him to the toilet, and Nuan Nuan ran in by himself.


    My mother taught her how to identify the toilet outside, so she can still find it.


    Coming out of the toilet, Nuan Nuan walked outside slowly, the ce for washing hands inside was too high for her to wash, and there was a ce for washing hands outside, but after walking out...


    This sink is too unfriendly to dwarfs QAQ


    Standing on tiptoes, Nuan Nuan couldn''t wash her face. When Nuan Nuan was so anxious that her little face was almost red, a pair of big palms picked her up.


    Suddenly suspended in the air, there was a pleasant smell of fir fragrance from the person behind him, which was not familiar to Nuannuan. The little girl was terrified at the time, and looked back while thumping her short legs and twisting her neck.


    But due to the height distance, she could only see the well-defined and beautiful chin of the man hugging her.


    "Don''t you have to wash your hands?"


    A cold, seemingly temperatureless voice came from behind, but the voice was unexpectedly deep and pleasant.


    Nuan Nuan blinked pitifully, and quickly washed her hands.


    "Thank you...thank you big brother, you can keep warm."


    The little girl¡¯s voice is soft and small like a cat¡¯s, and it¡¯s a pleasure to listen to it.


    The person behind him put her down slowly, and before Nuannuan left, he squatted down unhurriedly, took a dark gray handkerchief from his suit pocket, and held the little girl''s hand carefully and carefully with his long, bony fingers. Wiped slowly.


    At this time, Nuan Nuan can fully see the appearance of this person, the cold and three-dimensional facial features, the clear contours on the face, the eyes that are as deep as an ancient well, and the temperament on his body is like the snow in the severe winter, icy cold, With a sense of oppression that makes people dare not approach easily.


    But... this person looks familiar!


    Nuan Nuan stared at his face and looked again and again, the little expressions became tangled together.


    At this moment, the special assistant and bodyguard who followed the man looked at the boss who squatted down to wipe the child''s hands, and they were stunned, with a dazed expression on their faces, as if they didn''t know what was going on.


    Their master actually washed his hands with a little girl in his arms!


    Just hugging and washing her hands, after washing, she squatted down and wiped her hands gently and earnestly!


    Is the way they returned to China wrong? Or are you dreaming now?


    "elder brother?"


    A soft voice sounded, bringing those people who were in a trance back to their senses, but their facial features might be a little distorted.


    This little girl is also daring, even if she is not scared to cry by their master, she still calls her brother!


    "Hmm." A deep and cold voice sounded, it was their master!


    Their master answered! !


    Gu Nan wiped the little girl''s fingers clean one by one. When his fingertips slid over the scars on Nuan Nuan''s little hands, a bone-chilling coldness shed in his deep phoenix eyes, even if the housekeeper and his party were three meters away. All felt it.


    But what little tenderness he had was given to the little girl standing in front of him.


    "Recognize it?"


    Gu Nan raised his hand and gently pinched the back of the little girl''s neck.


    Fingers felt a bit of cold temperature across the skin of the back of the neck, Nuan Nuan shrank his neck slightly, but his **** and white eyes looked at the cold and handsome tall young man in front of him with vigor.


    She smiled shyly and obediently, Xiao Liwo was so cute, her big beautiful eyes were bent.


    "I recognize it, it''s Nuan Nuan''s big brother."


    Nan Nuo Nuo''s voice was extremely crisp and joyful, the little girl hesitated for a moment, and mustered up her courage to grab... Gu Nan''s index finger with both hands.


    Gu Nan''s knuckle-boned fingers held by her slightly curled up, the little guy''s hands were warm.


    The young man''s eyes drooped slightly, looking at the small and soft hand, which looked very fragile at first nce. He didn''t dare to move too much, fearing that if he was not careful, this little hand that was as fragile as a ceramic doll would be taken away. Guy broke.


    "Big brother."


    She looked at the young man in front of her with big moist eyes, and called out again in a soft voice.


    "Ok."


    Hearing his response, Nuan Nuan was even happier, the corners of her light pink soft lips were raised, and the starlight in her eyes was even more dazzling, as bright as a little sun, melting his cold heart.


    His little girl has grown so big.


    "Big Brother, Dad is still waiting for us outside."


    "Ok."


    Still cherishing the words like gold, Gu Nan gave a hum, and Gu Nan wrapped his arms around Nuan Nuan''s back, and easily hugged the little person with one hand.


    So light.


    The young man exuding a cold temperament frowned slightly, and he had already thought about how to feed the little guy in his arms in the future.


    The expressionless and stern young man held a cute and delicate child like a bjd doll in one arm, and he looked strangely cute.


    But it really shocked the jaws and eyes of a group of Gu Nan''s subordinates. With their elite heads, they couldn''t imagine how their father was holding the child.


    But today, they saw it with their own eyes.


    When the tall and indifferent young man walked away with the little girl in his arms, the assistant and other people reacted and hurriedly followed. They tried their best to adjust their expressions, but they couldn''t calm down because of the turmoil in their hearts.

 Chapter 40: Give big brother a gift

    Nuan Nuan''s thin and soft fingers grabbed a little bit of clothes on his brother''s shoulders, and his little **** sat on his brother''s strong and strong arms, the smile on his delicate little face never fell.


    "Hold tight."


    A low, emotionless voice sounded in Nuan Nuan''s ears. Another person might think it was because he didn''t like her, but his movements of hugging Nuan Nuan were so gentle and steady.


    Nuan Nuan also knows that her big brother doesn''t hate herself, even though he looks cold.


    The beautiful little girl gave a milky oh, and then looked helplessly at the big brother whose face was still stern, her little arms took the initiative to hug the young man''s neck and moved closer.


    The expression on Gu Nan''s face basically didn''t change, but the cold eyes looking at the little person he was holding were rare and gentle.


    Of course, this kind of gentle outsider can''t see obvious changes, but the people who often follow him are different.


    Gu Nan''s special assistant, Nan Feng, was keenly aware of the changes in his master. To be honest, he still hasn''t figured out why his master just went to the toilet and picked up a child and came out! It''s against thew, sir!


    He hesitated to speak and looked at the tall young man strolling ahead, how to stop this?


    Gu Nan walked in front, carrying a strong sense of oppression for no reason. Even holding a little girl in his arms still did not reduce the condensed and domineering oppression. People who walked in from the outside subconsciously gave way to them.


    The overwhelming feeling of BGM, they have only seen it on TV or short videos, it turns out... there is such a mysterious thing in real life!


    The people who watched Gu Nan and his party pass by were thinking in a daze.


    "My God, that man''s aura is too powerful, I didn''t even dare to look at him, but his figure is definitely the best I''ve ever seen, and those legs are too long!"


    "It''s so handsome, it turns out that there are really men with their own music in this world. The domineering and ruthless president in my novel has a prototype."


    "Sister, did you see the child he was holding in his arms just now? It''s as soft as a bunny, and the posture of the handsome guy holding the child is so handsome that my legs are soft, so cute!"


    "Ahhh... I forgot to take a photo!"


    "Shouldn''t be able to take pictures. There are bodyguards around him. This kind of person is not easy to mess with at first sight."


    Gu Nan, who had gone far away, didn''t know the discussion behind it. As soon as they stood out from the crowd and walked to the waiting hall, Gu Nan''s condensed temperament like a snow mountain turned his surroundings into a vacuum.


    Of course, there are also many people secretly watching them.


    Nuannuan sat on his brother''s arm, only to realize that his brother is so tall, and everyone around him is shorter than him.


    Therefore, the sight of Nuan Nuan being hugged at this moment is also very high (^¦Ø^)


    The little girl is very happy. This kind of perspective was also seen when her father held her before, but now it is on her brother hehe...


    They stand out from the crowd, of course, they were spotted by Gu Linmo at a nce.


    Nuan Nuan, who stands tall and sees far, also finds his father who is also out of ce with his surroundings because of his extraordinary temperament, um... my brother inherited his father''s genes, so my father is also very tall.


    "dad."


    Gu Linmo came over, calling Dad warmly and softly, his cheerful voice sounded louder than before, and the soft, milky voice reached many people''s ears and attracted a lot of attention .


    This little voice of milk is a kind of enjoyment to anyone''s ears.


    "Dad, Nuan Nuan has found my brother."


    The little girl didn''t notice the sights around her, and she smiled as sweetly as a healing little angel, melting the hearts of many people.


    Nanfeng almost choked on his own saliva when he heard Nuan Nuan call Gu Linmo''s father.


    Of course he knows the father of his boss, so... This horse is really my father''s sister? dear sister!


    But... As the master''s assistant and housekeeper, plus the time when he was only an assistant, he has been by my master''s side for more than six years, and often goes in and out of the Gu family, but he swears that he has never seen the Gu family. Daughter''s!


    This horse riding is fantasy!


    "dad."


    When Gu Linmo came over, Gu Nan just greeted him nkly and indifferently, not because of a bad rtionship, but because he was just like this, as cold as a lump of ice.


    Gu Linmo had already gotten used to it, so he patted his eldest son on the shoulder with a gentle smile and seemed harmless.


    "It''s good to be back, I left you a lot of presents."


    Gu Nan remained silent with a cold expression. He was sure that this gift must not be a good thing.


    Speaking of the gift, Nuan Nuan suddenly remembered what she had prepared for her big brother, and she blinked her beautiful big eyes.


    "Dad, gift gift, Nuan Nuan''s gift for brother."


    Little Nai''s voice was a little eager, and her big moist eyes melted people''s hearts.


    Hearing that Nuan Nuan had prepared a gift for himself, Gu Nan paused, and looked at the little girl in his arms with slightly gentle eyes.


    The little girl took a small ck rectangr gift box from her father, held it in both hands and sent it to her elder brother.


    "Big brother, this is a gift that Nuan Nuan bought for big brother."


    The soft and glutinous voice seemed to float over with a substantial milk fragrance, and a slender and well-articted palm took over the box that the little guy was holding.


    "Give me Nuan Nuan, and see for yourself what she gave you."


    Papa Gu was about to reach out to hug Nuan Nuan, but Gu Nan took a slight step back, sideways and urately dodged, and handed out the gift box in his hand naturally.


    Nanfeng immediately stepped forward to catch it knowingly and opened it, revealing the pen lying quietly inside.


    Papa Gu "..."


    You are so filial to me!


    Gu Nan didn''t seem to see his father''s real eyes poking at him, and his lowered eyes met the beautiful big eyes that a certain little girl was looking forward to, like a little milk dog waiting for praise. Sobbing and swallowing, she ttered the little milk voice.


    His knuckle fingers picked up the pen inside the gift box. The high-grade ck texture and golden luxurious fine lines are notplicated designs, but they are unexpectedly suitable for him.


    The little guy has a good eye.


    The corners of Gu Nan''s mouth, which had never been curved all the year round, raised slightly, and the slight curvature was almost imperceptible, but Nan Feng, who observed everything meticulously, noticed it.


    South Wind "..."


    The more expensive pens never saw the slightest smile on your face.


    "I love so much."


    Speaking concisely, the pen was put into the chest pocket of the ck suit with a twist of his fingertips.


    Although the big brother only said four words, the Nuannuan kid who gave the gift was very happy, with **** and white eyes curved, and a soft and sweet smile on his delicate little face.

 Chapter 41: go home

    In the car, Nuan Nuan was sitting next to her elder brother and father in a very well-behaved posture, the arc of her lips never fell down, her little feet dangling in the air, and from time to time she secretly nced at the stern young man sitting next to her, her eyes bent into The beautiful little crescent moon, the whole little person exudes the light of joy.


    "Happy?"


    A cold, hard and deep voice sounded in the cramped space, Nuan Nuan peeked at her big brother being caught.


    The smile in Gu Nan''s eyes shed away, but the expression on his face was still as cold as a lump of ice.


    "Yeah, happy to see big brother."


    The little guy who was caught was blushing and seemed a little shy, but he still answered the big brother''s question softly.


    Papa Gu became a bit apprehensive. Seeing the eldest son, the daughter forgot about him.


    "Nuan Nuanes to Dad, and I''ll be home soon. You will be happy when you take the flowers for Mom."


    The beautiful and exquisite bouquet is colorful, and the warm and dark pupils are full of these beautiful colors. She also likes these beautiful flowers very much.


    The little guy hugged the bouquet, his sitting posture became more upright, and he also took back a little of the attention that fell on Gu Nan.


    Gu Nan nced at his father expressionlessly.


    Gu Linmo had a gentle smile on his face, "Son, I will apany Dad to thepany tomorrow."


    I have left a lot of work for you!


    "Not going."


    Gu Nan refused very simply.


    Gu Linmo "..."


    This son is afraid that he will rebel, "If you don''t go, you must go!"


    Gu Nan just stopped talking, looked at the phone coldly, leaned his upper body back slightly, his phoenix eyes slowly fell on the little girl.


    Before he came back, he had thought about meeting his younger sister in various ways. Before he met anyone, he didn''t say anything on the face, but he was actually a little nervous in his heart. He was afraid that his sister would be afraid that he would not like him.


    Because of his cold temperament and strong sense of oppression, adults dare not approach him, let alone children. Children cry when they see him.


    He also thought about it before, what would he do if he saw Nuan Nuan and she cried?


    Because of nervousness, Gu Nan went to the toilet at the airport right after getting off the ne. Unexpectedly, when he came out, he saw a little guy trying to wash his hands on his toes, and... the little guy looked familiar.


    At that time, after he stood still, he took out his mobile phone to confirm.


    He never expected that the way he and his sister met was... like this.


    At that time, he didn''t think much about it. He walked over and hugged the little guy to wash his hands. The moment he hugged Nuan Nuan, his muscles and jaw were tense.


    Unexpectedly, the little guy was indeed a little scared at first, but he was only facing the fear of strangers, but he didn''t cry as expected.


    Nuannuan is more courageous than she imagined, or is it because of the wonderful blood rtionship that she is not afraid of herself?


    When he wiped the little guy''s hands and was recognized, Gu Nan''s heart softened when he saw his younger sister''s timid and eager to get close to him.


    "Big brother."


    The soft and glutinous milk voice called him cautiously, and Gu Nan, who closed his eyes and recalled the scene when he met his sister, slowly opened his eyes.


    His bony fingers went around behind the little girl and pinched the back of her neck, and he hummed in a low voice as a response, his sharp eyes softened a little, and he asked her something with his eyes.


    "Brother, are you tired?"


    The warm and moist eyes are full of concern, and the tone is soft, waxy and sweet.


    The corners of Gu Nan''s mouth rose slightly, and his thin lips parted slightly, and he said two words, "No."


    Nuan Nuan let out an obedient oh, tilted her head on his hand and rubbed it lightly.


    The car drove all the way to Gu''s vi, when he heard the barking of a dog, Gu Nan looked over faintly, the rhubarb who was still wagging its tail one second, and whining and whimpered in the next second as if it was being stared at by something terrible Twisting its tail, the dog looked around with its head, and then met Gu Nan''s gaze.


    "Wow woof!"


    What are you looking at!


    Gu Nan withdrew his gaze indifferently, "Stupid."


    Opening the car door and stepping out with long legs, the powerful and sharp aura immediately made the dog slip away quickly with its tail between its legs.


    Can''t be messed with, this human looks terrible!


    Gu Nan didn''t leave after getting off the car, but bent down without saying a word, and carried out the soft little milk bag first.


    Gu Linmo "..."


    "my daughter!"


    The smile on Papa Gu''s face could no longer be maintained, and he said the four words through gritted teeth.


    Gu Nan hummed lightly, "My sister."


    Father and son looked at each other, sparks flew all over the ce.


    Nuannuan L''s brother''s fingers tugged at his father''s clothes "Brother Dad, don''t quarrel QAQ"


    She was caught in the middle and waspletely at a loss. Both father and brother Nuannuan wanted to get close.


    Fortunately, mother Gu came over at this time.


    "Baby girl!"


    Mother Gu arrived like a butterfly, and snatched the little guy in her brother''s arms away.


    Gu Nan "..."


    He dared to fight his father **** for tat. It was a habit formed when he was young. When he was young, the two brothers fought wits with his father to grab his mother.


    But he didn''t dare topete with his mother.


    Now that Nuan Nuan has gone to his wife/mother, no one dares to **** it.


    "Mom, this is a gift for you."


    Hold in her mother''s arms, Nuan Nuan smiled like a little angel, and sent the bouquet held in her two small arms to her mother.


    Mother Gu was overwhelmed with surprise, her beautiful eyes lit up, and she asked repeatedly, "Did Nuan Nuan buy this for Mom?"


    The little guy smiled and showed his neat and white teeth. He nodded obediently and a little shyly, and his big clean eyes were full of anticipation.


    "Nuan Nuan didn''t know what to buy, it was my father who helped me."


    Mother Gu lovingly touched her daughter''s hairy little head, she was so moved that tears came out, how could her precious daughter be so sensible and caring.


    "That is also a gift from Nuan Nuan to my mother, and my mother likes it very much."


    Nuannuan hugged Gu''s mother''s neck, and used her little face to stick her mother''s face affectionately.


    "Like Mom."


    Mother Gu smiled so happily.


    "Why are you still standing? Go home."


    Mother Gu kissed her little cheek with a warm smile on her face, and after receiving the gift, she walked in front with the little guy in her arms.


    Papa Gu and Gu Nan looked at each other and then looked away lightly, with long legs striding forward to follow.


    "Nuan Nuan is back."


    "grandfather."


    The little guy called grandpa in a childish voice, and the short-legged boy jumped into his grandpa''s arms quickly.


    Then he took out the gift for the old man. It was a pair of shoes very suitable for the old man.


    The old man smiled even more happily.


    Of course, she didn''t forget the grandpa who was the housekeeper.


    "And mine."


    The housekeeper hugged his gift in surprise, how could Miss Nuannuan be so caring.

 Chapter 42: Feeding from Big Brother

    e over."


    Big brother''s characteristic cold and deep voice came, Nuan Nuan hugged the briquettes, and ran over with short legs.


    Gu Nan rubbed her hairy head with his slender fingers. The ck shirt she was wearing at home still looked very cold, but Nuan Nuan was not afraid, and instead liked to cling to this cold brother.


    "Big brother."


    The little girl called out in a soft voice, and looked at the formidable and stern young man in front of her with big moist eyes.


    Gu Nan looked at the cat lyingzily in her arms, and nced at the dog not far away who was grinning at him but didn''t dare to go forward.


    "your?"


    Nuan Nuan nodded her head obediently, and exined in a childlike voice: "I grew up with Nuan Nuan. The cat is called Liqiu, and the dog is called Da Huang."


    Gu Nan hummed without asking any further questions. He opened a box in his hand and took out a beautiful crystal gemstone bracelet inside. At the bottom of the bracelet was a beautiful crystal clear butterfly.


    His fingers as white as jade carvings held Nuan Nuan''s slender wrist, and put the bracelet on the little girl.


    The cat in the little girl''s arms licked its paws gracefully. The green cat eyes nced at Gu Nan, and then jumped out of the owner''s arms lightly.


    Watching the bracelet, Nuan Nuan opened her eyes wide in surprise. The obsidian-like pupils shone brightly like stars, and the clean and transparent eyes covered in ss were beautiful and fascinating.


    Gu Nan looked down at Nuan Nuan''s beautiful big eyes full of aura, and his thoughts suddenly went back to the time when she opened her eyes when she was just born. At that time, everyone thought that the eyes of Nuannuan were the most beautiful and lively.


    "Big brother, is this a gift for Nuan Nuan?"


    Nuan Nuan raised her wrist, the beautiful bracelet shone under the refraction of the light, exuding a bright and soft light, the crystal butterfly that was hanging was alive, as if it would spread its wings and fly at any time.


    She liked it very much, and she was also very happy. Her eyes were bent into round and pleasant little crescents, and she was as soft as a harmless little animal, which always made her heart soft.


    Gu Nan''s cold eyes softened a lot unconsciously.


    "Well, here you are."


    Nuan Nuan sniffed her little nose, walked a few steps towards her big brother, and leaned her soft little body into his arms.


    Big brother not only has a cold temperament, but also feels a little cold on his body, but he doesn''t feel warm at all.


    Her little soft hand hugged the cold big palm of her big brother, and she pressed her little face against it with crooked eyebrows, rubbing against it like a petite kitten coquettish.


    Big Brother¡¯s hands are cold, but Nuan Nuan is warm, so rubbing against them won¡¯t be cold anymore.


    Gu Nan was stunned for a moment, looking at the little person leaning on hisp, the corners of his mouth curved up a little, and he rubbed her soft hair with the other palm.


    Nan Feng dutifully standing behind Gu Nan: "..."


    His grandfather is getting more and more wrong.


    The two brothers and sisters get along very harmoniously, so harmonious that Gu''s father is in awe. Seeing that his eldest son really has a nose, it''s not his nose, his eyes are not his eyes.


    At the dining table, Gu Nan looked at his grandfather and father, "When will the banquet be held to announce Nuan Nuan''s identity?"


    When Nuan Nuan returned to Gu''s house, they had already agreed to hold a banquet to officially announce her identity. The youngdy of their Gu family should not be underestimated by outsiders.


    "Already preparing, Nuan Nuan''s birthday is September 1st, and it will only be a month. We will prepare a grand birthday party for Nuan Nuan at that time, and at that time we will openly announce that Nuan Nuan is us Youngdy of the Gu family, take good care of her during this time, and try to gain some weight."


    They also know that many people are staring at Gu''s family. Nuan Nuan is too thin now, and it would be better if she could gain weight when the banquetes.


    They will definitely not dislike their daughters, they are the most beautiful no matter what.


    But there will be many people at the banquet. If Nuan Nuan is too thin and has a bad image, it is easy to be used by some malicious people to talk about things. They don''t care about these, but they care about Nuan Nuan''s mood. Sometimes some people When you touch your lips up and down, you don''t care what you say, but it is easy for the sensitive child to remember it in your heart.


    So they want to prepare the most beautiful and perfect birthday party for Nuan Nuan.


    Gu Nan hummed lightly and didn''t say anything else.


    Nuannuan looked at them nkly. Before she could figure out what the banquet was, a crystal white and tender prawn was ced in the bowl.


    Gu Nan put the shrimp peeled by himself into the little girl''s bowl, and then picked out another one. His bony fingers continued to peel the shrimp shells slowly.


    The sleeves of Gu Nan''s ck shirt were neatly rolled up a little below the bend of his arms, revealing his forearm with tight and smooth muscles. And such a pair of hands that can be controlled by hands and want to be collected when they are seen are being used to peel shrimp shells at this moment, which makes people feel a little wasteful.


    Nanfeng wanted to go to the battle to help his grandfather peel the shrimp shells, but unfortunately he didn''t dare to move unless he ordered.


    The movements of the fingers, which were carved out of white jade, to peel the shells of the shrimps were not too fast or slow, as if they were dealing with some kind of artwork, which made other people appreciate a kind of beauty when they looked at it in a daze.


    The second shrimp was quickly peeled offpletely by Gu Nan, and Gu Nan naturally ced it on Nuan Nuan''s side.


    Seeing that she didn''t move, Gu Nan asked quietly: "Don''t you like to eat?"


    Although the voice was cold as if there was no warmth, what he did waspletely opposite to his icy demeanor.


    Even the family members who are familiar with him are looking at Gu Nan in shock.


    Son/grandson actually shelling shrimp? You must know that he is a person who is very troublesome. Generally, he basically doesn''t eat this kind of shelled food, but now, it is also a struggle to feed Nuan Nuan.


    Nuan Nuan shook her head quickly, and her soft hair flicked along with her, especially the small bunch of dull hair on the top of her head, which twisted happily.


    "No, Nuan Nuan likes to eat very much."


    As she spoke, she quickly ate rice with shrimps, her cheeks were plump, her watery eyes were big and bright, like a cute little chipmunk.


    Seeing Nuan Nuan eating happily and earnestly, the corners of Gu Nan''s mouth curled up a little bit in satisfaction, and then continued to peel her shrimp shells, and then a crab, for fish, he carefully peeled the thorns He put the ones in the warm bowl after picking them out, but he didn''t touch his own ones.


    Nanfeng was so shocked that his expression was numb. Who would have thought that their father, who could scare children to tears just by standing there, was actually a super girl!


    "Brother, you eat too."


    Nuan Nuan also brought some vegetables for the elder brother.


    Nanfeng hesitated to speak, their father was a bit of a clean freak, at least he would never touch food with other people''s chopsticks.


    As soon as he opened his mouth, he saw Gu Nan facelessly eating the food that Nuan Nuan put into the bowl, and even felt so excited.


    Nanfeng: "..."

 Chapter 43: Send fruit to big brother

    The speed of the face pping was so fast that it was caught off guard. Looking carefully, the expressions of the other Gu family members at the dining table were obviously surprised. Obviously, they also knew about Gu Nan''s cleanliness habits.


    But Nuan Nuan didn''t know, so sheughed even happier after seeing Gu Nan eat the food she picked up, and her belly was round after eating, and there was one more person in the team going out for a walk today.


    Nuan Nuan ran around with rhubarb and briquettes in front, and asionally the family went to the garden to sit on the swing, and my father pushed it behind.


    For this walking exercise, everyone has a smile on their faces, of course, there is only one exception. Gu Nan''s expression is like a icicle all the time, which makes Gu''s mother and Grandpa Gu''s eyes hurt.


    Obviously it wasn¡¯t like this when I was a child, why did it grow and be more disabled!


    Actually, if I have to say it, he turned into this cold and ruthless appearance, which actually started when Nuan Nuan disappeared...


    me those people back then!


    After Gu Nan came back, Nuan Nuan especially loved to hang around him, following him like a little tail, calling softly her brother from time to time.


    Gu Nan would take the trouble to respond every time. Although there was only one word each time, the little guy would still be happy.


    "Big brother."


    Going back, Nuan Nuan walked up to Gu Nan with small steps, and she boldly grabbed her brother''s bony index finger with her soft little hand.


    Brother''s fingers are slightly cool, but the weather is rtively hot now, so the coolness is just right for her.


    "Brother, why are your hands cold?"


    Nuan Nuan raised her small face and asked in a childlike voice, looking at him with **** and white eyes, but because she was too tall and she was a short man, so she could only see the big brother''s strong and beautiful chin.


    Gu Nan slightly bent Qu Nagen''s finger that was caught by her, "I don''t know."


    Nuan Nuan followed him at the same pace. Simrly, Gu Nan also walked very slowly in order to amodate her short legs.


    "Are my brother''s hands cold in winter?"


    Gu Nan nodded and hummed.


    Nuan Nuan immediately looked at him with distressed eyes.


    Gu Nan "???"


    "That brother must be very cold. When it''s cold, Nuan Nuan grabs his hand, okay? Big brother''s hand is cold, and warm is hot, so that brother won''t be cold."


    Gu Nan lowered his eyes, looking at the little guy with crooked eyebrows and eyes who spoke in a milky voice, the corners of his straight mouth raised slightly in an imperceptible arc.


    "Yes." He agreed, and the little man smiled even more happily, like a little sun, beautiful and warm.


    Gu Nan himself had a lot of work, so after he came back from his walk, he went into the study to get busy.


    Nuan Nuan reluctantly left the big brother''s study room. In fact, the big brother let her stay and y by herself, but she didn''t want to disturb the big brother''s work.


    "I didn''t expect Nuan Nuan to be so clingy to Xiao Nan."


    Papa Gu felt sour in his heart, but he didn''t say, "My son is so cold, I don''t know why Nuan Nuan likes him so much!"


    The tone of voice is so yin and yang, even if he doesn''t say it, everyone can smell the sour smell of old vinegar.


    Mother Gu rolled her eyes at her husband, "Both my son and daughter are jealous, I really admire you."


    Papa Gu said stubbornly, "Before Nuan Nuan was obviously the one who stuck to me the most."


    At this time, Mr. Gu walked past him and gave him a look of disdain, "What nonsense are you talking about, Nuan Nuan obviously likes to cling to me the most."


    Papa Gu immediately became unconvinced, "Dad, you are wrong, as long as I don''t go to work, Nuan Nuan obviously spends most of the time with me."


    The father and son started arguing again. Mother Gu shook her head and walked away. Her elegant and steady husband had somehow be so childish.


    Mother Gu went to the kitchen to prepare fruit, Nuan Nuan also ran in with small steps.


    Gu''s mother immediately fed a big round grape. The little girl''s cheeks were round when she ate it, and her clean and bright eyes were a little bigger. Even if she looks Nuannuan like this, she can see it every day now. Mother Gu was still adored by her precious daughter.


    "Why is my Nuan Nuan so obedient?"


    Mother Gu squatted down and lightly poked Nuan Nuan''s swollen cheeks, which immediately sank into a small meaty dimple, and her innocent big eyes were so cute.


    Mother Gu hugged her daughter curiously, and kissed her little face.


    Nuan Nuan swallowed the grapes in her mouth, and gave her mother a fragrant kiss on her toes.


    "My daughter is so good."


    "My mother is so beautiful!"


    The mother and daughter began to flirt with each othermercially, and then bothughed.


    "Mom, what are you doing?"


    The little guy was pulling the kitchen counter with his ws and ws. He looked at it seriously with his big watery eyes. He had already washed a lot of fruits.


    "Mom, what fruit does big brother like to eat?"


    Mother Gu knew that Nuan Nuan wanted to send fruit to her son as soon as she heard it.


    "You like big brother so much?" Mother Gu asked amusedly.


    Nuan Nuan nodded obediently, "I like it."


    The little milk''s voice that answered was extremely soft.


    Mother Gu rubbed her hairy head, "Your big brother is cold, many children were scared to cry by him before."


    Nuannuan puffed up her cheeks to defend her big brother.


    "They''re timid."


    After finishing speaking, he added softly, "Big brother is very good."


    It''s not the big brother''s fault.


    Mother Gu burst outughing, and handed her a packed fruit te, "Okay, I know your big brother is fine, take it."


    Nuan Nuan blushed shyly, reached out and hugged the fruit te, and ran away with short legs.


    When she came to the door of the big brother''s study, she pushed the door open, carefully exposed half of her little furry head and looked inside.


    Gu Nan sat on the leather work chair with an indifferent expression, staring at theputer in front of him indifferently, responding from time to time, his voice said something without any emotion, like a cold robot, he could feel it through the screen. The strong sense of oppression brought by him.


    A group of subordinate employees on the opposite side of theputer are used to him like this, and they all worship Gu Nan very much, this person is like their god-like existence.


    Nuan Nuan poked her head in the fruit te, wondering whether she should go in, wanted to feed her big brother, but was afraid of disturbing him, the little guy''s delicate face was all tangled together, until...


    e in."


    There was a familiar indifferent voice from inside, but if you listened carefully, there was an imperceptible gentleness hidden.


    Seems to have been discovered, Nuan Nuan nodded her toes in embarrassment, and walked in with a fruit te in her small arm.

 Chapter 44: Big brother with one mind and two purposes

    "Big Brother~"


    The milky and soft cry seemed to be coquettish, and Nuan Nuan''s eyes were clear and innocent, looking at Gu Nan eagerly, as if trying to melt people''s hearts.


    Gu Nan tapped his index finger on Nuan Nuan''s forehead, "Why don''t youe in?"


    Nuan Nuan handed him the fruit te, stood beside him obediently, poked her finger, and answered softly.


    "I''m afraid I''ll disturb my big brother."


    Gu Nan put the fruit te away and asked quietly, "What do you like to eat?"


    "Grape."


    Xiao Naiyin answered very crisply.


    Gu Nan let out a chuckle from the corner of his mouth, twisted a big grape with his slender fingers, peeled it slowly, and then fed it to a certain little guy.


    The little girl who was being fed obediently opened her small mouth and ate the whole juicy grape with a groan. Her small cheeks puffed up again, causing a cool finger to poke it, and almost missed it. The grapes she had just eaten were spit out.


    Nuan Nuan''s agitated little mouth paused for a moment, and she didn''t get angry when she was poked, she rolled down her cheek with a soft temper, and the round big grape twirled around in her mouth and transferred to the other cheek, the big grape was wrapped in She bit slowly in her mouth, unable to swallow it for a while.


    Gu Nan''s indifferent and seemingly unrestrained eyes then turned to the other side of the little guy''s cheek, and then poked it again, but this time he mastered the strength, so she didn''t poke it out anyway.


    The warm, moist and clean big eyes still look cold, but there is a hint of warmth in the eyes of the big brother, the curly eyshes flutter, like the beautiful wings of a butterfly, very beautiful.


    Seeing that the grapes in Nuan Nuan''s mouth were almost finished, Gu Nan peeled another big round grape and handed it to her mouth.


    The soft little girl is like a small animal that is tempted by food. After being fed one by one by the person in front of her, shepletely relies on him, and slowly moves her little jiojio closer to him , and finally the limp little bodyy directly on the elder brother''s slender thighs.


    An is quiet and well-behaved, as soft-tempered as a fluffy bunny.


    The corners of Gu Nan''s mouth became more and more raised, and he became more and more proficient in feeding.


    "Ahem..."


    Coughing sound came from theputer, breaking the silent and warm interaction, Gu Nan turned his eyes away from Nuan Nuan, and looked at theputer indifferently.


    As if it was only now that he remembered that he and his younger sister were not the only ones here.


    At this moment, the subordinates in theputer were so shocked that their jaws almost fell to the ground. Many people stood up from where they were sitting and looked into the screen vigorously.


    Because Nuan Nuan was too short, they didn''t see anyone at all!


    All they could hear was a soft voice calling their boss'' big brother, which sounded like a girl''s voice, and their boss, after the little girl came in, waspletely different.


    Although he still looks as cold as ice, the feeling ispletely different.


    And... they seem to have seen the boss smile just now! !


    Although the sound was very short and they didn''t even have time to catch it, they definitely couldn''t hear it wrong!


    Careful people also noticed that the corner of the boss''s mouth raised a little bit!


    This was so incredible and shocking to them, it was even more shocking than sparks hitting the earth. Their boss, who was as cold as a towering iceberg and as emotionless as a robot, actuallyughed. !


    It was also because of the shock, so they didn''t make a sound for a long time, and it took several minutes of silence before someone came back to their senses, and they are still in the meeting now! Their serious and meticulous boss actually deserted.


    Gu Nan wiped his fingers with a handkerchief slowly, and the moment he raised his eyes, the warmth in his eyes had almost disappeared, and the corners of his mouth were straightened, turning into that cold robot again, as if Everything they saw just now was just their illusion.


    "The "Nuan Nuan" project will be followed up at any time as far as I can, and a few program errors will be changed as soon as possible. Among them, I will send you Nuan Nuan''s character modeling image..."


    Leaning on the elder brother''sp with grapes in his mouth, Nuan Nuan seemed to hear his elder brother calling him? But he didn''t look at himself, he was still talking to the people in theputer.


    Hearing him mention Nuannuan a few times, the little girl''s clear eyes shed nkly, but despite the doubts in her heart, she obediently did not speak, her little chin rested on her arm, and the weight of the whole little person''s body was almost on top of her. The big brother is on it.


    Just at this time, another grape was fed.


    Nuan Nuan raised her beautiful little face, and nced at her big brother with ck and white eyes. He was talking seriously and seriously to the person on the other side of theputer, as if he wasn''t distracted at all, but he was focusing on feeding himself , I was really not disturbed at work at all.


    Okay... so amazing.


    Nuan Nuan opened her mouth and grabbed the grapes in the elder brother''s hand and ate them with puffy cheeks. Looking at her elder brother with her aura-like eyes, she adored her even more.


    While she was eating happily, a wide palm hugged her back and hugged her, and then Nuan Nuan sat on her big brother''sp.


    Gu Nan gently pressed her little furry head against his chest, looked down at her slightly, and then continued to stare at theputer with indifferent eyes.


    Nuan Nuan was only a little frightened when she was first hugged, but the back was incredibly well-behaved, the soft little body sitting on the big brother''sp slightly leaned back against the big brother, the little one Leaning her face sideways on the big brother''s broad chest, listening to the slight vibration of his chest when he spoke, Nuan Nuan felt extremely at ease.


    Afterwards, she basically leaned in her brother''s arms, watching him work quietly and obediently while eating what he fed.


    During the nearly one-hour meeting, Gu Nan was so strong that he almost had no friends.


    Nuan Nuan yawned a little, and then the meeting ended.


    The screen went ck, and her little head was rubbed twice.


    "Sleepy?"


    Nuan Nuan nodded obediently, "A little bit."


    "Sleep."


    The little girl shook her head, rubbed her eyes with soft hands, and said softly.


    "The little brother is about to leave get out of ss, Nuan Nuan promised that the little brother will pick him up, and also send gifts to the fourth brother to school."


    She bought gifts for everyone in the family and wanted to give them to them. At the same time, she also remembered to promise her brothers, and she would work hard to fulfill them seriously so as not to disappoint them.


    Gu Nan hummed, and ran his fingers along her fluffy and soft hair without forcing it, but just brought another strawberry over.


    Nuan Nuan touched her little belly, it was swollen and a little bit stretched after being fed.


    "Don''t eat Nuannuan, big brother eats."


    Looking at the little fruit left in the fruit te, she blushed with embarrassment. She originally came here to give the fruit to her elder brother, but it seemed that most of it went into her stomach.

 Chapter 45: Nanjin Biewan

    Weiliang''s fingers touched Nuannuan''s slightly protruding belly through the fabric of the clothes. It was indeed because she was full that Gu Nan let her go, and ate other fruits in a leisurely manner. On the other side of the meeting room, after the big screen went dark, the whole meeting room became lively.


    "Did any of you see clearly the girl called our boss brother just now?"


    "No, I''m only a few years old when I hear the voice, maybe it''s too short for the camera to take pictures!"


    "I''m going, was that really our boss just now? If it wasn''t for the cold way he treated us, I would have thought he had been transferred!"


    "It''s not right, the expression on the boss''s face hasn''t changed much, but the feeling, tsk... It''s different anyway."


    "God, I swear I saw the boss smile just now, the corner of the mouth is at least a centimeter up! A whole centimeter!"


    "Fuck, Kleiaf, your eyes are measuring sticks, can you tell?"


    "I also saw Grandpa smiling, and his eyes are very gentle when he lowers his head."


    "That must be looking at his sister."


    "By the way, I have a younger sister, why have we never heard of it?"


    "I really want to see what the boss''s sister looks like."


    Everyone started a heated discussion, because of the boss''s sister, many people began to try to go back to China to see it.


    Someone had an idea and immediately thought of Nanfeng who was going back to the country with the boss, so soon, Nanfeng''s mobile phone messages kept ringing, everyone was asking Gu Ye and his sister, and there were a few people who were dreaming and wanted photos .


    tui~ He doesn''t even have a photo.


    Just after teasing a few colleagues who had been dreaming all day long, Gu Nan and Nuan Nuan came down from upstairs.


    Nanfeng hurriedly put away his mobile phone, looked up and stared nkly at his frosty Master Gu, walking down with a beautiful little girl who looked like a delicate bjd doll in one arm.


    The youngdy was obviously more dependent on Gu Nan than before, and she took the initiative to hug him with her small arms and lie on him, with a smile on her brows.


    "Master." Nanfeng called out respectfully. Although he had seen this scene before, he still couldn''t react to it.


    "Prepare the car."


    Gu Nan responded lightly, left two words and then turned to look at the Nuan Nuan he was hugging, his voice softened a few degrees when talking to her.


    "Will you drink milk or water?"


    Nuannuan''s soft little head gently rubbed against his brother''s neck, and said in a soft and milky voice, "Milk."


    Without further ado, Gu Nan went to the kitchen with Nuan Nuan. There was warm milk in the incubator, so he took it out and fed it to the little guy.


    "I''m taking Nuan Nuan to pick up Gu An."


    Aftering out of the kitchen, Gu Nan left such a sentence and walked out with Nuan Nuan.


    Papa Gu was angry, "Stop for me, I''ll take Nuan Nuan with you as agreed before!"


    Gu Nan "Don''t leave your job to me."


    Gu Linmo "..."


    My son is getting harder and harder to be fooled, he has a little guilty conscience.


    However, this is not over yet, Gu Nan turned his head and looked at Gu''s mother''s expressionlessint.


    "Mom, behind that portrait of you on the wall in the corridor, there is money hidden by Dad."


    Papa Gu staggered and almost fell to the ground. He gritted his teeth and looked at his big son, not daring to turn his head to see his wife''s expression.


    She smiled and gave her son a thumbs up, "You are fine!"


    That gnashing of teeth doesn''t look very good.


    "Old Gu?"


    A gentle voice rang in my ears. Papa Gu closed his eyes and opened them again. Who would have thought that? The big boss of a sessful businessman who is known as a smiling tiger outside, is a strict wife at home, the kind who has to hand over his sry.


    Easy to solve his father, Gu Nan, who doesn''t know what guilt is, at this moment has already left the stunned Nuan Nuan child in his arms.


    Nuan Nuan grabbed her brother''s clothes worriedly, and hesitated softly, "Will Dad not be beaten?"


    Does she want to fight?


    Gu Nan almost didn''tugh out loud.


    He rubbed the little girl''s head, "No, at most the private money is gone."


    Nuannuan said, don''t worry, just don''t get beaten.


    "Go to Nanjin Biewan."


    Nuannuan looked at the big brother nkly, didn''t he say to pick up the little brother from school?


    The back of the neck was gently pinched again, Nuan Nuan shrank her little neck and leaned on the big brother obediently.


    "Nanjin Biewan is where my brother lives. I''ll take you to identify the door. You can go there at any time in the future."


    "Okay."


    After she answered softly, she realized, "Don''t big brother live at home?"


    Gu Nan knew that the home she was talking about was the vi of the Gu family''s old house, so he exined it patiently.


    "Brother has grown up and wants to go out and create his own home."


    Nuan Nuan blinked her eyes, "Will my little brother go out when he grows up?"


    "Ok."


    "What about Nuan Nuan? Does Nuan Nuan want to go out when she grows up?"


    Gu Nan paused for a moment, then remembered that girls will marry when they grow up.


    Marrying someone = going to someone else''s house = losing my sister again.


    Not happy!


    Gu Nan pursed his lips and frowned, Nan Feng, who was driving in front, suddenly felt his scalp tingle, he was too familiar with the look of his master being angry, usually at this time it meant that someone was going to be unlucky.


    But this person is obviously not Nuan Nuan.


    After a few seconds, his expression rxed, and he said slowly when he met Nuan Nuan''s ignorant gaze with his downcast eyes.


    "No need to."


    Gu Nan''s slender fingers pinched Nuannuan''s soft little hand, "Gu family, big brother, your second brother, your little brother is your home, you can go wherever you want, you don''t need to go out."


    As for the man who might marry Nuan Nuan in the future...


    Ah!


    Nan Feng almost cried with joy, Master Gu can talk so many words at once, how could he not know before!


    Nuan Nuan blinked her eyes, for some reason, she always felt that the current big brother was very dangerous.


    Nanjin Biewan is a vi area with beautiful scenery. Like the vi area where the Gu family is located, the people who can live in it are either rich or noble.


    Gu Nan brought Nuan Nuan and entered her fingerprints and face into the vi''s system as soon as she arrived, and she can enter here at any time in the future, which can be said to have given her the greatest authority here.


    Nanfeng clicked his tongue, this is the ce where the master often lives, private territory, except himself, he has never seen anyone who can stay here, let alone have so much freedom of authority, which shows how much he attaches importance to thedy.


    "Brother, why don''t you grow anything here?"


    There are still many beautiful flowers and nts nted in the old house of the Gu family, but there is nothing in the garden here except thewn.


    And Gu Nan''s reason was very simple, "I''m toozy to take care of it."


    He doesn''t like strangers in his own space, just like a beast king upying the territory and not allowing anything else to set foot, so the vis here are cleaned within the specified time except him, who is a part-time worker whoes to clean regrly every day leave when finished.


    asionally, Nanfeng also came here to look for him because of work, but no one else came here, let alone looking for someone to take care of the flowers and nts. I don''t like it.


    So the garden of this vi has always been free.

 Chapter 46: Nuannuan who wants to grow vegetables

    Nuan Nuan suddenly looked at his big brother eagerly.


    Gu Nan lowered his eyes, his ck pupils as deep as an ancient well stared at her, "What?"


    The kid poked his finger, seeming a little embarrassed.


    "Brother, if you don''t grow flowers, can you...can you let Nuan Nuan grow vegetables?"


    When I was in Xiaoxi Vige, she grew those juicy vegetables. Even though she is young, the vegetables grown by the old people in the vige are not as delicious as hers.


    When she returned to the Gu family, she had never grown vegetables, but the Gu family had a garden, and she could help water the flowers, but she wanted to eat the vegetables she grew, and she also liked the satisfaction of harvesting when she nted them.


    Now big brother has a big piece ofnd here, so don''t waste it.


    Nuan Nuan tapped her toes, lowered her eyes and didn''t dare to look at her big brother. Isn''t she a little ashamed? She went back home and thought about growing vegetables.


    Just as she was thinking this way, a little weight was ced on her head, and her hair was messed up.


    "Yes, you can do whatever you want."


    Nuannuan looked up at this big brother with a cold temperament, and he spoke the most gentle words in the coldest voice.


    Nuan Nuan sniffed her small nose, and suddenly hugged Gu Nan''s long legs softly and coquettishly, "Big brother, you are the best."


    The corners of Gu Nan''s mouth turned up, and he took her to continue to familiarize himself with the vi. "What do you want to nt, I''ll ask someone to buy seeds for you."


    Nuan Nuan took his finger and followed him with small steps, "Can Nuan Nuan choose the seeds by herself?"


    "Well, yes."


    Following behind, Nan Feng''s expression became numb again, and he agreed... Grandpa actually agreed!


    He was speechless when thedy said that he wanted to use this ce to grow vegetables, and concluded in his heart that it was impossible for the master to agree to this unreasonable request, to grow vegetables in such a high-end vi?


    He couldn''t imagine that scene at all.


    but! He still underestimated the degree of master''s sister-control. I''m afraid it''s not that thedy wants the stars in the sky, and his master can pick them off!


    Nuan Nuan happily made a n with her elder brother in the vacant yard and left contentedly. When she arrived at her younger brother''s school, it was already over. They came a few minuteste, and saw Gu Anzheng leading him from a distance. The two friends stood unhappily.


    "Little brother."


    Gu Nan''s car stopped in front of Gu An, and as the car window lowered to reveal a cute and soft head, Nuan Nuan immediately called Gu An softly.


    Gu An, who was originally upright and depressed, heard the familiar voice of the little milk, and his anger gradually subsided, but his expression was as arrogant and proud as ever.


    "Why did youe here now? Do you know how long I''ve been waiting for you, my lord?" His tone seemed impatient, but if he was really impatient, he wouldn''t have been waiting here forever.


    It seems that Nuan Nuan is not angry at all after being murdered, and has a very soft temper.


    "I''m sorry little brother, Nuan Nuan iste, let''s go home."


    The two brothers following Gu An''s eyes widened when they heard Nuan Nuan softly calling his little brother, what...what''s going on!


    "Well, for the sake of your sincere apology, sir, I..."


    "Gu An."


    A cold voice came from inside the car. Visible to the naked eye, the proud young master trembled, and the expression on his face suddenly copsed.


    He stared wide-eyed and looked into the car, Gu Nan looked over with indifferent eyes.


    Gu An "..."


    When ites to who he is most afraid of at home, it¡¯s not grandpa or father, but the person sitting in the car now, his eldest brother! !


    "Either get in the car or walk back by yourself."


    Gu An got into the car in a hurry, and asked Nuannuan with his eyes full of lovelessness.


    ¡®Why did youe to pick me up with him! ''


    Nuan Nuan looked at the little brother with big eyes innocently, I don''t know what you are talking about.


    Gu An bid farewell to his two good brothers with a sad expression. He didn''t even have time to show off his younger sister to them. His elder brother disrupted all his ns!


    "Brother."


    After driving, Gu Anzily called Gu Nan.


    Nuan Nuan sat in the middle, with a big brother and a little brother on both sides, swaying her short legs happily.


    "Big Brother, shall we go find Fourth Brother now?"


    She tilted her head and looked at Gu Nan with a smile on her face.


    "Well, walk over there?"


    Nancheng Aristocratic Academy is not far from here. They are both aristocratic academies. One teaches students from kindergarten to elementary school, and the other teaches junior high school and high school students. They are all on this street.


    "Yeah, let''s walk there."


    After finishing speaking, she turned her head to look at Gu An, "Do you want to go together, little brother?"


    Gu An cheered up, "Of course!"


    Even if there is a cold big brother, he can''t stop him from sucking his sister!


    but¡­


    Seeing Nuan Nuan holding hands with his eldest brother, Gu An was surprisingly angry. When did the rtionship between the two of them get so good! !


    Obviously I was the elder brother who met Nuan Nuan first, but now there is Gu Mingli first, and now there is his elder brother, all of them are better than his rtionship with Nuan Nuan, it is unbearable!


    Gu An angrily walked over to grab Nuan Nuan''s hand, couldn''t help but look at his elder brother provocatively, and then was swept away by his elder brother''s indifferent and sharp eyes, and immediately became as honest as a quail.


    Nuannuan is of course happier that her little brother can take the initiative to hold her, and the corner of the mouth is raised, and the whole group is extremely happy.


    "Little brother, you have to hurry up."


    Hearing Nuannuan softly calling her brother, Gu An only felt ted.


    "Don''t worry, I will never lose you."


    He patted his chest for assurance.


    Gu Nan thought nkly, his younger brother is getting more and more stupid.


    What is the effect of people walking on the street with one big and two small?


    "Kangdang..."


    Very well, one girl sessfully mmed herself into a tree because of watching them, and several others almost fell because they didn''t pay attention to the road.


    More, it is to raise the mobile phone and take pictures with excitement.


    But before they could send out the photo, they saw a bodyguard in a ck suit approaching and said politely.


    "Miss, could you please delete the photo?"


    Gu Nan seemed to have gotten used to it, and he still walked towards Nancheng Noble Academy with Nuan Nuan and Gu An expressionlessly.


    It¡¯s just that I haven¡¯t arrived at the school yet, when I suddenly heard a mess of voices, including shouts and screams.


    It''s in the dark alley not far ahead.


    "Gu Mingli, I will kill you!"


    Hearing the word Gu Mingli, Nuannuan''s eyes widened. Is it brother Mingli?


    "Bang bang..."


    Gu Nan "..."


    Probably guessed what happened, what should I do if I don''t want to take Nuan Nuan with me?


    But Nuan Nuan couldn''t hold back and wanted to go over to see what was going on. Hearing the screamsing from there from time to time, Nuan Nuan was extremely worried.


    Helpless, Gu Nan had no choice but to take her there, and what he saw made Nuan Nuan''s eyes widen, and his mouth was wide open.

 Chapter 47: Fighting four brothers

    Young people are most likely to be impulsive. There are students who fight in every school, but now, Nuan Nuan saw the person who was fighting, and it was her fourth brother.


    The boy was wearing a thin light blue school uniform, with mboyant red hair and... that mboyant personality. He kicked the opposite person away with a flying kick, and then grabbed the wrist of another person in a handsome pass. The shoulder fell, and the long legs stepped on another boy''s neck, throwing him against the wall and making him unable to get off.


    This series of actions are seamlessly connected, as cruel as cruel as possible, as handsome as handsome, Nuan Nuan''s small eyes are so round that she forgot to respond.


    A cool, bony palm stretched out in front of her eyes to cover the scene, and Gu Mingli, who was fighting in the alley, finally saw the seemingly inconspicuous little one standing not far away and the strong presence youth.


    Facing Gu Nan''s cold gaze, Gu Mingli let out a groan, and was pped firmly on the shoulder because of this distraction.


    He snorted, the expression on his face remained unchanged, but his eyes became more ferocious. He raised his hand to grab the stick that was thrown at him again, twisted his wrist to forcefully grab the stick, and flew up to kneel at the man''s chest. Pushed over and knocked the person into the air.


    Later on, he beat more and more hard. Together with his three friends, he beat more than a dozen people to the ground in the shortest possible time.


    During this period, Gu Nan just watched quietly, but had no intention of going up to help.


    The Gu family''s education for boys has always been to solve it by themselves, including fighting, as long as it is not the kind of use of knives and guns, they will be responsible for losing or winning, but when ites to the degree of danger, their Gu family will definitely protect their weaknesses .


    This kind of fight between students belongs to their children''s world, and their adults will not intervene casually, including now, even if they saw Gu Mingli get hit a few times, Gu Nan''s eyes did not change, Gu An could see Relish is just adding oil to the side.


    Gu Mingli looked at the group of wailing people on the ground, and the hostility in his eyes was still there. He wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth with his thumb, turned around and walked out.


    "Hey? Brother Ming, wait a minute, hiss...it hurts!"


    "Fuck!"


    "Hiss..."


    Tang Le and the others obviously also noticed Gu Nan and the others standing not far away. The high-spirited young men who had won the fight because of the fight had now be quails.


    "elder brother."


    Gu Mingli came over and called Gu Nan, but his eyes fell on Nuan Nuan.


    Nuan Nuan''s little hand held the big brother''s palm, and he let go when there was no fight, revealing the little guy''s watery and worried eyes.


    "Fourth brother."


    Shouting three words softly, Gu Mingli''s anger from the fight just now disappeared, and when he met the little soft one, only softness remained.


    Just before he raised his hand and rubbed Nuan Nuan''s head, there was a sound of messy footsteps, and then, the dean and teacher of their school came.


    The final result was that all those involved in the fight were taken to the office, um... Nuan Nuan and Gu An also went, standing among a row of teenagers with bruised noses and swollen faces, the two clean little guys were hardly too conspicuous.


    When the teachers trained Gu Mingli, they couldn''t bear to talk to Shang Nuannuan''s moist and clear eyes, and their voices unconsciously lowered a lot.


    The corners of Gu Mingli''s mouth turned upwards. He never expected that he could escape the teacher''s loud voice by relying on his sister.


    Nuan Nuan held Gu Mingli''s hand and stood next to him. As soon as he saw someone scolding his fourth brother, he looked over eagerly. Gradually, everyone noticed the difference between the teachers and Gu Mingli when they were lecturing.


    The students fighting "..."


    me them for not having a sister who cares so much about her...


    Gu An held Nuan Nuan''s other hand,pletely ignoring what the teacher was saying, and focused all her eyes on her younger sister, thinking about how to make her call her little brother more.


    As for Gu Nan, he is more like a leader than the dean, sitting in a chair indifferently and listening to the teachers interrogating the whole incident.


    It¡¯s actually some young people¡¯s rtionship problems. The boss of another group of people likes a school belle in the school, but that school belle doesn¡¯t like him and likes Gu Mingli, and gives him various things every day.


    But Gu Mingli, a guy who drags so much, doesn''t like anyone. The things that the little girls gave were either thrown away by him or passed on to other people. Anyway, he himself confiscated them.


    Knowing this, the boss immediately became unconvinced. It¡¯s fine that the person he can¡¯t catch likes likes Gu Mingli. This guy also threw away the things his sweetheart gave to make his sweetheart sad, and then there was this fight. Let¡¯s do it first. It''s still the other side.


    So, the whole thing can be said that Gu Mingli suffered a disasterpletely out of nowhere.


    The teacher was so angry that everyone was fined to write a self-criticism, and finally the other group of people were asked to pay for medical expenses and so on by their parents.


    After the dean finished speaking, he looked at Gu Nan, and was relieved to see that he didn''t express any opinions.


    Fortunately, this boss doesn''t care too much, otherwise this group of people would not even want to study in school.


    After everything was dealt with, another group of people left dejectedly. Gu Mingli squeezed Nuan Nuan''s little hands, and the next second the soft little person was lifted up in the air, but the person holding her was not himself.


    Gu Mingli raised his head to meet Gu Nan''s gaze. One was indifferent and cold while the other was rebellious. The eyebrows and eyes of youths and teenagers were somewhat simr. At different ages, Gu Nan''s aura was obviously more oppressive.


    Although Gu Mingli is rebellious and rebellious, he respects Gu Nan, the eldest brother.


    "Brother, when did youe back?"


    He secretly regretted that he was a little slow to start, and should have picked up the little guy before the big brother.


    Gu Nan "Morning."


    Walking out of the office, Gu Mingli simply said a few words to Gu Nan, and then he had nothing to say. In fact, no one could say a few words to Gu Nan. His desire to speak.


    Gu Mingli moved to Nuan Nuan decisively, and raised his hand to pinch the soft cheeks on both sides of the little guy''s cheeks.


    "Why did youe to me today?"


    Nuan Nuan''s small mouth was pinched and pouted, and the soft-tempered one didn''t know how to p his hand down, and only answered softly with big moist eyes.


    "Yesterday asleep."


    "Fourth brother, do you feel pain?"


    Gu Mingli pinched the little guy''s cheek twice before letting go.


    "It hurts a bit."


    He raised his brows and eyes, with a smile on the corner of his mouth, "It won''t hurt if youe and blow it to my brother."


    Nuan Nuan was so distressed that she leaned over with her small body, pursed her mouth and blew a few times at the corner of Gu Mingli''s mouth where he was beaten.


    "Huhu~"


    "Nuannuanhuhu, my brother hurts Feifei."


    After speaking childishly and milkily, she stretched out her small hand and gently touched Gu Mingli''s face.

 Chapter 48: The fourth brother was injured, Nuan Nuan felt distressed

    Gu Mingliughed, and raised his hand to rub her little head.


    "Now my brother doesn''t hurt anymore."


    Tang Le and the others were very sad and envious. They were also beaten, but the treatment waspletely different. Destroy it! The world doesn''t love them anymore.


    The little girl didn''t believe it. Her brother''s injury looked painful, so she forced him to see a doctor.


    If it was someone else, Gu Mingli might have been impatient long ago. He never needs others to take care of his affairs, but if the object is Nuan Nuan.


    "Okay, my brother will save you and go to the doctor."


    Nuan Nuan suddenly smiled with crooked eyebrows, and said in a childish voice, "Fourth brother is so good."


    Gu Mingli "..."


    "Puchi..."


    Tang Leughed unconscionably, hahaha... so good, this word was used on him, Gu Mingli, hahaha...


    Gu Nan squeezed the back of Nuan Nuan''s neck, the little girl shrank her neck and leaned against her big brother, her small arms like lotus root joints actively hugged his neck, looking very dependent.


    "Big Brother, let''s take Fourth Brother to see a doctor."


    Seeing that the little thing was focusing on himself, a trace of satisfaction shed in Gu Nan''s eyes, he hummed lightly, then turned around with the person in his arms and walked towards the school infirmary.


    Gu Mingli followed behind and clicked his tongue. I really didn''t expect that the eldest brother would **** his sister with such a cold look!


    But didn''t he juste back today? Why is the rtionship between the two so good? He remembered that children are generally very afraid of their elder brother, the kind who cry when they see him.


    Gu Mingli couldn''t help thinking of the girl from the distant rtives of the Gu family, who was trembling and crying in front of Gu Nan, but still wanted to get close to him against her will under the guidance of the adults.


    Put his tongue against his cheeks, and Gu Mingli let out a snort. Sure enough, the other people are different from his own. See how natural his Nuannuan''s attitude towards his elder brother is.


    Went to the infirmary for an examination. Apart from the slight wound on the corner of his mouth, Gu Mingli also had arge bruise on his shoulder.


    The skin of the Gu family is all fair, and the young masters who grew up with golden spoons in their mouths will not be exposed to the sun unless they are stupid, so the skin color of Gu Mingli is fair, and therge patch on his shoulders The bruises also look particrly scary.


    Nuan Nuan stood behind Gu Mingli, pouting and whistling to him, her eyes were red with distress, and she looked watery as if she would cry in the next second.


    Gu Mingli''s fearless temperament was finally a little at a loss. Even Gu Nan frowned, and Gu An felt like he was facing an enemy.


    "Don''t cry, brother doesn''t hurt."


    Nuan Nuan''s little mouth shrunk, and her voice was a little choked up.


    "painful."


    "Nuan Nuan used to hurt when she fell, but brother, it hurts too."


    As she spoke, she blew twice more, her eyes were watery, her eyshes fluttered twice, and crystal teardrops hung on them.


    Before hearing what she said, the hearts of the three elder brothers present felt as if they had been pricked by needles.


    "Give Nuan Nuan Hu Hu, Hu Hu will not hurt anymore."


    Obviously he is a child, but at this moment he coaxes Gu Mingli like a child.


    That little appearance that hurts more than Gu Mingli himself really made everyone present feel distressed and dumbfounded.


    "I just look serious, but look, if it hurts, I will cry, right? My brother didn''t cry, and his eyebrows didn''t even frown. Look."


    Nuan Nuan really observed carefully and found that it was true.


    She touched Gu Mingli''s face nkly, and asked softly, "Brother, does it really hurt?"


    "No¡­"


    He gritted his teeth as soon as he finished saying a word, and the doctor who was applying the medicine behind him smiled shyly, "I''ll try to be as gentle as possible."


    Gu Mingli groaned in his heart, this stepping on the horse was intentional!


    But he still has to be strong "It doesn''t hurt!"


    Nuannuan let out a sigh, and turned to look at the doctor who applied medicine to his brother.


    "Brother, please be gentle, and be gentle."


    The doctor was instructed by such a soft, glutinous and milky voice, and the little guy watched nervously from the side again, and his movements were really much lighter.


    Tang Le "..."


    This school doctor knows that when he administers medicine to those injured in fights, he often kills them. The pain is so painful that they die.


    He has been under the ws of this doctor before, and now he wants to run when he sees him...


    But now, this is really a light hand.


    After Gu Mingli''s medicine was ready, Tang Le swallowed his saliva and shouted when he saw the smiling school doctor walking towards him.


    "Can I get another doctor to give me medicine!"


    The school doctor smiled unabated, "I can''t."


    In less than three seconds, there was a hog-killing scream from the school infirmary. Wu Kuang and Lu Xingzhi tensed up instantly, their legs wanting to run away.


    When it was Lu Xingzhi''s turn, he looked at Nuan Nuan next to Gu Mingli and had an idea, and walked over with his long legs, snatched him over and hugged him in his arms.


    "I''ll give you a hug."


    He looked at Gu Mingli with his eyes, trying to save him from death?


    Gu Mingli "..."


    All right, it''s cheap for you.


    Then the school doctor saw the little girl''s clear and bright eyes again.


    "Brother Doctor~"


    School doctor "..."


    The effect of warm¡¤tool¡¤warm is outstanding, Lu Xingzhi only felt a slight tingling pain at the ce where the medicine was applied, and it was not as tragic as Tang Le''s crying for his father and mother.


    Lying on the bed in the infirmary, Tang Le was dying with tears in his eyes, and raised his hand to give Lu Xingzhi the middle finger.


    "The surname Lu has this idea, you should have said it earlier!"


    It hurt him to death.


    Lu Xingzhi gave him a silly look to experience it for himself.


    After going to the doctor, Nuan Nuan finally remembered the purpose ofing here today, and took out the gift she gave to the fourth brother.


    "Fourth brother, this is for you. Nuan Nuan and Dad went to the mall to buy it."


    Surprise shed across Gu Mingli''s eyes, and he took the keychain in Nuan Nuan''s hand, on which hung a soft and cute little white rabbit, made of high-quality white jade, without any ws, it looked very well-behaved , He looked at the little rabbit and immediately thought of Nuan Nuan.


    Although rabbits are a bit unmanly, but it depends on who sent them. People... are a kind of double-standard animal.


    "Fourth brother likes it very much."


    Gu Mingli pinched the little guy''s cheeks. He didn''t know why, but he just had a soft spot for the little guy''s cheeks.


    "Brother... as long as you like it."


    Gu An stood beside him angrily and hummed super loudly, the kind that made his eyes turn red with anger.


    Nuan Nuan quickly tore his clothes.


    "Little Brother~"


    Gu An turned his head away from looking at him, it was useless to call him brother, he was angry, and at the same time he felt very wronged.


    "Little brother Nuan Nuan has not forgotten you."


    As she said that, she took out a y figure, which is a soft two-dimensional doll, with big eyes and a cute sister head, looking at the white and soft face, and the little milk fat on the cheeks. Especially hands-on, the exquisite facial features and soft and cute appearance seem to be modeled after Nuan Nuan''s current appearance, but the hand-made doll is obviously fatter.

 Chapter 49: read with my little brother

    Gu An''s eyes lit up as soon as he saw the y doll in Nuan Nuan''s hand, but he hasn''t forgotten that he is angry now. Wouldn''t it be embarrassing to forgive him all at once?


    "Cough...Since you have prepared everything for me, I will forcefully not argue with you."


    That look of forgiving you because of my magnanimity made Gu Mingli''s fist itch.


    "You don''t have to force yourself if you want, just give me the doll." Gu Mingli said in a chilly voice.


    To be honest, he also likes this little doll, but he also likes the keychain that Nuan Nuan gave him.


    Gu An snorted, carefully holding the doll in his hands, "This is for me from Nuan Nuan, not for you!"


    Gu Mingli still has ss, but now they need to go back to the dormitory to change their clothes, which were all dirty during the fight just now.


    "The fourth brother, let''s go back first."


    bid farewell to Gu Mingli and the others in a warm and soft voice.


    The boy''s slender fingers pinched the little guy''s cheeks, "It will be Friday soon, remember to pick up my brother from school that afternoon."


    Letting the little sister pick him up from school, there was no embarrassment on his face.


    Gu Nan nced at him expressionlessly.


    The corners of Gu Mingli''s mouth turned up, "I hope you''ve eaten yourself fat when you came to pick me up."


    Nuan Nuan nodded obediently, and said softly, "Well, Nuan Nuan understands."


    Why are you so obedient...


    Gu Nan picked up the little Nuannuan with a cold expression, and hugged the soft little guy with one arm.


    The little girl leaned on the elder brother''s shoulder, her small arms like lotus root joints hugged his neck, and her **** and white eyes squinted at the fourth brother and his friends who stood at the school gate to see them off.


    "Goodbye, fourth brother."


    After speaking, the big smart eyes looked at the others, and said goodbye in a soft, waxy and milky voice.


    "Brother Tang Le, Brother Wu Kuang and Brother Lu will also meet again."


    Tang Le waved vigorously, "My sister remembers toe and y often!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Gu Mingli elbowed him nkly. That''s my sister!


    When she came home, the little girl took a brother by the hand and walked into the gate of the vi with small steps. As soon as the rhubarb and briquettes smelled her breath, they happily surrounded her.


    These days, eating and drinking at Gu''s house is good, these two put on flesh faster than Nuan Nuan, not only looking clean and tidy than when they first came here, but also a little bigger.


    "Rhubarb, briquettes, Nuannuan are back~"


    "Wow, woof, woof..."


    The big dog, who was almost as tall as Nuan Nuan, barked loudly, his tail was wagging so much that only afterimages could be seen, he grinned as if he wasughing, and he was running and jumping to rub against the little girl.


    But when he ran less than half a meter away from Nuannuan, the big dog stopped, rolled his eyelids and looked at the tall man with some vignce. This man always gave him a very dangerous feeling, so he didn''t dare Easy to approach.


    "Herees the rhubarb."


    Nuan Nuan let go of her brothers'' hands, ran over to hug the big dog with short legs, and happily rubbed the dog''s big face with two small hands.


    With a flick of its tail, the briquette jumped directly onto her body. The fluffy tail hooked her slender white wrist, the triangr ears trembled, and its little head was tilted back and forth on the little girl''s neck, which made the beautiful little girlugh. The girl giggled.


    Gu An snorted, "My friend''s husky is even more majestic."


    While talking, he petted the ck cat cheaply, and the soft touch made him a little addicted, but the cat refused to touch it, and looked at him proudly and ran to Nuannuan''s other shoulder.


    Gu An "..."


    He seemed to see the disgust in the ck cat''s eyes!


    A big cool hand rubbed Nuan Nuan''s furry head, "Brother still has work, you should y by yourself first."


    The little girl hummed obediently, hugged her big brother''s broad palm with both hands, pressed her little face against it, and rubbed against it like a kitten.


    "Brother, don''t be tired."


    After Gu Nan left, the adults in the family and Gu An yed with Nuan Nuan in the garden for a while, mainly ying on the newly installed big swing, the two children sat on it and Gu''s father pushed it behind, cheerful and immature Theughter spread throughout the garden.


    The little girl yed with restraint for half an hour, and then went to his bedroom with her little brother to start studying.


    "Come in, let me show you how luxurious my bedroom is!"


    It was the first time for the little girl to enter the little brother''s bedroom. With a curious mood, after entering, she was surprised by the various colorful figures and game consoles inside, and her mouth opened wide.


    Gu An was ted when he saw the surprised expression on his sister''s face, and finally took out the gift she gave him, the little y porcin.


    He freed up the One Piece collection figure in the middle and put it in other cab frames, and then ced the y doll in the most prominent position in the middle.


    "These are all my collections from your brother, you can choose what you want, and I''ll give it to you!"


    Nuan Nuan shook her head, "It belongs to my brother, Nuan Nuan doesn''t want it."


    "That won''t work, you''ve already given me presents, and I have to give you one too. If you don''t like these, then I''ll buy them for you again. Buy whatever you like."


    In this case, Nuan Nuan nced at her brother''s dazzling collection, her cheeks puffed up, and she finally pointed to one of the ck cats.


    "That, that is like coal balls!"


    Gu An took down the figurine and gave it to his younger sister without any pain. He usually treasures these things. Even if his good brother came, he was only allowed to look at them and not touch them, but his sister was different.


    "Here you are, it''s called Luo Xiaohei."


    Nuan Nuan held the little ck cat figurine in both hands, and looked at the exquisite and handsome little brother in front of him with crooked eyebrows.


    "Thank you little brother."


    Gu An was overjoyed in his heart, but he showed a look of indifference on his face.


    "Let''s go, brother will teach you how to read!"


    Two stools have been ced in front of his desk. Gu An took out his elementary school books. As for why they are still there, it is all thanks to his mother''s proper preservation.


    The two brothers and sisters were sitting very close to each other on the stool, and their two beautiful and immature heads were looking at the same book together.


    "I read it once and you read it after me, and if you don''t know, ask me again."


    "Good~"


    Under the soft lighting, two different childish voices sounded in the bedroom, with an inexplicable warm atmosphere.


    The door opened a crack and closed quietly, and Gu''s father and Gu''s mother left with smiles.


    "This effect is very good. The two brothers and sisters just need to interact more to be better."


    Papa Gu touched his chin with regret.


    "It''s just that Nuan Nuan has less interaction with me."


    After finishing speaking, she got a nk stare from Gu''s mother. She is not ashamed topete with her younger son for favor at such an age.


    Nuannuan and his little brother studied together for an hour. The soft voice followed by reading is an auditory enjoyment for the listener. Gu An found the joy of teaching his younger sister to read. When his father came in with milk and they stopped, He was even a little unsure.

 Chapter 50: brothers friend

    It was almost time to go to bed at night, Nuan Nuan wore a set of one-piece hamster pajamas, fluffy slippers on her feet, and ran to the big brother''s study with a light pink rabbit doll in her arms.


    Nuan Nuan pushed the door open, it was unlocked as in the morning, she tiptoed in and closed the door gently.


    The study is very quiet, only the sound of typing on the keyboard can be heard. Under the light, Gu Nan is sitting upright, and the ck shirt on his body makes him look more stern.


    The well-defined lines of the facial features make his face three-dimensional and recognizable, and his serious work looks very good-looking in Nuan Nuan''s eyes.


    She ran over in small steps wearing slippers, her voice was very soft, and she obediently didn''t make any sound when she got to the big brother''s side.


    "Why are you not sleeping?"


    Gu Nan held out a hand, and ced his slender fingers with well-articted joints on the little guy''s shoulders to gently bring it to his side.


    Nuannuan obediently followed the strength of the big brother''s palm, hugged the doll rabbit andy on his slender thigh, the delicate little chin was resting on the back of the hand, and the **** and white eyes looked up at the big brother, curled up under the light The curled eyshes cast a nice little shadow under the eyelids.


    "Brother, it''s time to sleep."


    My brother has been working for a long time.


    My mother said that after working for a long time, I will be very tired, and I will get sick, which is very ufortable.


    Gu Nan pinched the back of the little guy''s neck with his slender fingers. He was indeed a little tired after he hadn''t rested since he came back.


    "it is good."


    He answered a good word in a short, cold voice. He stopped his work and pinched the bridge of his nose. When he got up, he also picked up the little guy lying on hisp.


    "Nuan Nuan is sleeping with brother today?"


    Nuan Nuan blinked her eyes, nodded obediently, her beautiful eyes were crooked with little smiles.


    Holding the big brother''s neck, Nuan Nuan leaned on him, fluffy soft hair arched on the big brother''s neck, a little sleepy yawned, the little guy leaned on the big brother''s shoulder and closed his eyes.


    The big brother who is cold to others, is very safe and warm to Nuan Nuan.


    Entering the big brother''s bedroom, Nuan Nuan opened his eyes and looked curiously. Unlike the little brother''s room full of dazzling collections, the big brother''s room is very monotonous, not only theyout is monotonous, but the color is also very monotonous. All ck.


    The whole fits the big brother''s temperament very well. He looks cold but has a kind of noble luxury.


    The bed was very big, Gu Nan put the little guy in his arms on it, and Nuan Nuan stepped on it with her bare white and small feet.


    The color of her pajamas is beige, and the overall look is soft and cute, which is a bit out of ce with everything in this room, but it seems to have injected fresh vitality into this cold room, making Gu Nan''s The room has a touch of agility.


    As the owner of this ce, Gu Nan does not reject this freshness.


    "Brother, go take a shower, don''t run around."


    The little girl nodded obediently, opened her small mouth, and a soft, waxy voice that seemed to smell like milk rang out in the room.


    "Nuan Nuan will be obedient."


    Gu Nan rubbed her little head, took the pajamas from the cupboard, and went to the bathroom.


    After the elder brother left, he sat on the bed obediently, his two short legs dangled from the edge of the bed, and he was obedient and did not run.


    "Buzz..."


    Gu Nan''s phone beside the bed vibrated, Nuan Nuan hupped in fright, blinked her eyes, rolled her short legs sideways onto the bed, and used her limbs on the soft big bed Climbed over.


    Staring at the vibrating mobile phone, it seems that someone is calling.


    Brother was not there, so she could only hold the phone with both hands, quickly jumped out of bed and put on slippers, took the phone and ran to the door of the bathroom with short legs.


    "Brother, brother, your phone is ringing."


    Standing at the door, she yelled into the bathroom in a warm and milky voice.


    "Tell him I don''t have time right now."


    Gu Nan''s unique cold and hard voice came along with the sound of water, Nuan Nuan obediently let out a sound, stretched out a finger and clicked the green button on the phone screen.


    When I called my father before, my mother taught her that the green button is connected, and the red button is hung up.


    As soon as it was connected, azy and maic male voice came from inside.


    "Gu Nan, when did you go back to China and didn''t inform your brothers, do you want to go out and get together?"


    Nuan Nuan "The elder brother said that he has no time now."


    Shen Yujin never expected that Gu Nan''s voice was not heard on this phone call, but the soft and soft loli milk voice came.


    He was so frightened that he almost lost his grip on the phone in his hand.


    I took a serious look at the contacts disyed on the phone, and it was indeed that Bing Tuozi''s. How could there be a child''s voice?


    "Who are you?"


    Shen Yujin''s sitting posture was much more correct, and the little milk voice on the phone started talking again.


    "I am Nuan Nuan, brother''s sister."


    Shen Yujin, who had a milky voice, felt that she could smell the smell of milk through the screen.


    "Sister? How old are you?"


    Shen Yujin became interested, and instead of hanging up the phone, she asked the child.


    Gu Nan actually gave his mobile phone to a child to y with, ha... It''s been a long time.


    Nuan Nuan stood at the door of the bathroom without leaving, with two small hands holding a ck mobile phone that was muchrger than her palm, and Xiao Naiyin answered very seriously.


    "Nuan Nuan is five years old."


    "Five years old..."


    He suddenly remembered the news circting in the circle recently that the youngdy of the Gu family had been found.


    When the Gu family lost their daughter back then, the Gu family almost turned the whole Lincheng upside down, especially his good buddy Gu Nan became more and more cold and unpredictable because of this incident. up.


    He knew that Gu Nan had never given up looking for the little girl all these years, and the Gu family hadn''t given up either. He didn''t expect to find it.


    Thinking of the rumors in the current circle, Shen Yujin snorted. Even if the little girl came back with such a vulgar appearance who didn''t understand etiquette and rules, she was still the treasure of the Gu family. court death.


    But I didn''t expect that this little guy answered my call by mistake. With just this soft, waxy and cute little milk voice, Shen Yujin can imagine what kind of cutie she is on the other side. The little girl must not be born badly.


    He really wanted to see this little girl from the Gu family.


    "Nuan Nuan, what is your brother doing now?"


    "My brother is taking a bath now."


    Good behavior.


    This is Shen Yujin''s deepest impression of Nuan Nuan, a kind of temperament unique to children that can be felt just by listening to the voice.


    Children nowadays, such as his little nephew, have a loud and unreasonable voice, which makes their foreheads hurt. It is rare to hear a child speak so softly.


    I want to see what the kid looks like.


    "Well, I''m your brother''s friend, I have something to ask him, now I''m hanging up the phone and I''ll make a videoter ande over to Nuan Nuan to help answer it, okay?"

 Chapter 51: Wipe my brothers hair

    The innocent Nuannuan kid didn''t hear the deception in Shen Yujin''s words at all.


    "Okay."


    She responded obediently and softly, and Shen Yujin''s beautiful peach eyes were smiling, and immediately made a video call after hanging up the phone.


    Here, Nuan Nuan obediently waited with her mobile phone in her arms. At this time, she found a big problem, why was her picture on the screen of her big brother''s mobile phone!


    Nuannuan hugged the phone, her small mouth raised and sheughed, her eyes were curved into round crescents, which looked so soft and obedient.


    The video didn''t arrive, there was a clicking sound from the bathroom door, and Gu Nan came out. It just so happened that at this time, a video invitation came on his mobile phone.


    Nuan Nuanpletely forgot what Shen Yujin said just now about asking her to answer the video, and handed the mobile phone to the young man who came out of the bathroom with two whitewashed soft hands.


    "Big brother, he said he was your friend."


    Gu Nan looked at the name disyed on the screen of the phone, took it with his knuckle fingers and clicked on it.


    Shen Yujin''s cheerful peach blossom eyes immediately met Gu Nan''s dark eyes that were cold and full of emotion.


    Shen Yujin "..."


    The smile suddenly froze.


    Gu Nan walked forward holding Nuannuan in one hand and holding the phone in the other, with the dead face that Shen Yujin had long been used to, as if he owed him hundreds of millions.


    He was already used to it, but now Shen Yujin only felt that his eyes were hurting, and he desperately wanted to see a certain cutie to wash his eyes.


    "What''s up."


    Gu Nan''s voice was cold, his sword eyebrows frowned slightly, looking at Shen Yujin''s male and female indistinguishable face te approaching the screen, a sh of disgust shed in his cold narrow eyes.


    "Call up."


    Shen Yujin "...Don''t, let me see the warm and cute girl first!"


    However, Gu Nan hung up the video indifferently, ah... still want to see his sister.


    After hanging up the video with a nk expression, Gu Nan hugged the little Nuan Nuan to the bed and sat down with ease.


    ¡¾Shen: Gu Nan, you can do it! ¡¿


    ¡¾Shen: Why don''t you send a photo to the head office? What''s the rtionship between us? Isn''t your sister my sister? ¡¿


    ¡¾Shen: When will youe out to get together and bring your sister along. ¡¿


    ¡¾Shen: Hello! say! ¡¿


    Gu Nan turned his phone to silent with a nk expression, and wanted a photo, heh...he only had that one.


    There was a knock on the door outside, he stepped on his slippers and walked over unhurriedly, opened the door a crack and looked at the person standing outside¡ªhis father.


    "Where is Nuannuan?"


    Papa Gu''s face was a bit ugly. Seeing that his eldest son had a nose or eyes, the bigger he got, the more he disliked him.


    Gu Nan "Inside, sleep with me today."


    Papa Gu is so angry, the color on his face changes.


    "Why! Nuan Nuan hasn''t slept with my father yet!"


    Facing his father''s usation, Gu Nan was very calm, "My sister agreed."


    After speaking, he directly closed the door.


    Papa Gu who was locked out of the door "..."


    This son is no longer avable.


    "Brother, where are the towels?"


    Gu Nan turned around and took out a dry towel, Nuan Nuan took it and climbed onto the bed, standing and beckoning his elder brother toe over.


    "Big brother,e here, Nuan Nuan will wipe your hair for you."


    The corners of Gu Nan''s mouth raised slightly, and he walked over with his long legs a few steps. The little guy grabbed his palm and sat down, and then the little guy standing behind him took a dry towel and put it on his wet short hair.


    Wrapped in a dry towel, Nuannuan happily wiped her short ck hair. When the hair was messed up, she used her little fingers to slowly smooth out her big brother''s hair.


    Gu Nan didn''t want to tire her "use a hair dryer."


    It is too slow to dry with a towel and it is a bit wasteful.


    "Yeah" Nuan Nuan nodded obediently, and when Gu Nan brought the hair dryer over, the little girl took it over actively and continued to take care of her big brother''s hair.


    The two brothers and sisters, who were nearly twenty years apart, didn''t speak at the moment, but it didn''t make people feel awkward, but instead revealed a sense of contentment and security.


    Gu Nan''s hair was a little fluffy after drying. It was different from his usual calm and dignified hairstyle. The current look made him look much softer and younger.


    Nuannuan carefully helped the big brother to tidy up the messy hair.


    "Okay brother."


    Gu Nan hummed, and his eyes slowly fell on the warm and fluffy soft hair, which also carried a delicious fruity scent. She came to him after washing her hair at her mother''s.


    I don''t know why I suddenly feel a little regretful, but he also wants to help Nuan Nuan blow dry her hair.


    Nuan Nuan didn''t know what her big brother was thinking. She ran to the head of the bed with small steps, then lifted the quilt and slowly got in. As soon as her little head touched the pillow, she yawned a little.


    She looked at her big brother with big watery eyes, and patted the ce beside her with her soft hands.


    "Big brother, sleep."


    After yawning, the sleepy bugs seemed to sweep over. At this moment, the speech seemed soft and mumbled, and the smell of milk wafted in the air.


    Gu Nan leaned over and rubbed her hair before lying down. The little guy inside started arching and arching as soon as hey down, and the whole little person got into his arms, holding the big brother with his tiny fingers. The pajamas on the chest, the furry head against the brother''s neck, and he slept soundly as soon as the eyes were closed.


    A smile shed across Gu Nan''s eyes, and he closed his eyes as he gently tapped the tip of her small nose with his slender fingers.


    After he was one year old, he and his twin brother Gu Bei were kicked out by their father to separate rooms and were not allowed to sleep next to their mother. Before he was two years old, he always shared the same bed with his younger brother, but after two years old, they already slept separately. of.


    Until now, even when I was in school, I bought a house outside for day-to-day study, and never slept in the same room with others, let alone a bed.


    Gu Nan was hugging his tiny, warm sister. He thought he would lose sleep, but this sleep was unexpectedly heavy, and he had no dreams until dawn.


    Still woke up by knocking on the door outside.


    Gu Nan nced at the time, it was already half past seven.


    He used to get up on time at six.


    It was warm around me, only half of her furry head was exposed under the quilt, the little girl curled up with her little hands and feet, her sleeping position was very cute, her delicate little face was flushed, maybe she was disturbed by the knocking on the door outside, The little girl''s curly eyshes trembled slightly, as if she was about to wake up soon.


    Gu Nan frowned, got up and went to open the door, there was an angry Gu An standing at the door.


    Gu An, who was originally angry like a puffer fish, suddenly became like a quail after meeting his elder brother''s eyes, and he was so cowardly.


    "Brother."


    Called obediently, Gu An stretched his neck and looked inside.


    "Nuan Nuan slept with you yesterday!"


    Thinking of this, he still couldn''t hold back his yin and yang annoyance, "She has a good rtionship with you, and you just came back for the first day, so she clings to you like this!"


    Damn it! Nuan Nuan didn''t even sleep with him!


    Gu Nan looked down at him with condescending eyes, "What''s the matter?"


    Gu An groaned, "Of course I have something to do, wake Nuan Nuan up and send me to school!"


    Gu Nan "You asked your sister to send you?"


    Gu An was seen shrinking his neck: "Of course, she sent me these two days."


    There was a hint of showing off in his tone.


    This is what deserves him to show off to his elder brother and Gu Mingli, even if he is scolded by his elder brother, he will neverpromise!

 Chapter 52: Nuan Nuan is going to farm

    "elder brother."


    When the two brothers were staring at the door, Nuan Nuan hugged her little rabbit and walked out while rubbing her eyes.


    She tilted her furry head and asked nonchntly, "Brother, what are you doing?"


    "nothing."


    The two spoke at the same time and pretended nothing happened.


    "Do you still want to sleep?"


    Gu Nan rubbed Nuan Nuan''s hair.


    Gu An is a little anxious, but... But if his sister really wants to sleep, he himself is a little bit reluctant to let her send him to school, but he will be very disappointed.


    Nuan Nuan obediently shook her head, "Don''t sleep anymore."


    Gu Nan didn''t say anything more, just took her to wash.


    The little girl has strong hands-on ability. After the big brother carried her to the low stool and stood up, Nuan Nuan carefully washed her face and brushed her teeth.


    Nuan Nuan touched her little face in the mirror. After taking care of it, it became much smoother. She became white very quickly, and the recovery ability of children is also very strong. In just a few days, the skin on her face turned white Several degrees, as the saying goes, one white covers all ugliness, the warm foundation is already good, but now it looks more refined and beautiful.


    There is also a little soft flesh on the face. Although there is not as much meat as rhubarb and briquettes, it feels much better when pinched.


    After washing up, Nuan Nuan happily took her big brother by the hand and went downstairs.


    "Good morning Dad, good morning Grandpa~"


    I can hear the little guy''s soft and waxy milk voice early in the morning. I must be in a good mood today.


    Papa Gu had a doting smile on his younger daughter, but when he saw Nuannuan holding his eldest son, his mood suddenly became unhappy.


    Besides his wife, anyone who robs her of a good daughter is a ss enemy!


    What''s more, Nuan Nuan''s clinginess to the eldest son really made him feel sour as a father.


    "Gu Nan will go to thepany with me today."


    Waiting for you toe back to deal with the backlog of work for you.


    The eldest son of the Gu family, the future heir took a look at his father and directly refused, "I won''t go today, I want to take Nuan Nuan to buy seeds."


    Papa Gu was going to be angry at first, but when he heard that it was for warmth, he resisted the urge to recall the past and beat his son.


    "What seeds to buy?"


    Gu Nan feeds Nuan Nuan a seafood bun, seeing her cheeks puff up and her little face happy after eating, she feels very satisfied.


    "All kinds of vegetable seeds, there is a lot of sparend in Nanjin Bieyuan, she wants to grow vegetables."


    Nuan Nuan''s little head is very cooperative, that''s right.


    Unexpectedly, my brother would take this matter to heart, and Nuan Nuan was so touched that he became even more attached to his elder brother.


    Gu Linmo looked at his daughter with aggrieved eyes, "No matter what Nuan Nuan wants to do, she doesn''t tell her father."


    Grandpa Gu also said, "If you want to nt those, let''s remove all the flowers in the garden and nt them."


    Nuan Nuan suddenly shook her head like a rattle, "Don''t, Huahua is beautiful."


    Gu Nan''s voice was light, "I didn''t grow anything over there, so let her y."


    All right, it¡¯s not bad to water the flowers with your good granddaughter with a watering can.


    Gu Linmo was unhappy, he wished he could switch with his eldest son.


    "When are you going abroad?"


    Hurry up and get out! As soon as he came back, he robbed his daughter, but Nuannuan was particrly clinging to her brother, which was really sad.


    Gu Nan was very calm, "The foreign market has basically stabilized, and it won''t affect me if I don''t go back now."


    Gu Linmo had a smile on his face, his fist was about to move, what a pity, I should have caught you and punched you a few more times if I knew I was a child!


    Father and son were at war, Gu An moved the stool closer to the eldest brother, leaned closer to Nuan Nuan and started talking.


    "Sister, do you want to follow me into the school?"


    Gu An secretly wanted to lure Nuan Nuan into his ss, so that everyone in the ss would know that she was his younger sister.


    At this time, someone haspletely forgotten what he said in front of Nuan Nuan, and it ispletely self-pping.


    Nuan Nuan hugged a bowl of porridge and ate deliciously. Hearing this, she softly asked, "Can I?"


    Gu An patted his chest and promised "Yes!"


    "Well, okay."


    After breakfast, it was still Gu''s father who sent Gu An to school, but this time there was an extra Gu Nan with a cold temperament.


    "Go, go to school with my brother."


    Gu Nan and Gu Linmo''s gazes were aligned.


    "You have to go to ss, why do you take your sister?"


    Gu An hesitated for two seconds, then yelled, "I''ll take my sister to see what happened to the ce where I study!"


    Gu Linmo had a half-smile but not a smile, "Who told you not to let Nuan Nuan im to be her sister outside?"


    Gu Nan looked at his younger brother with heavy eyes.


    Gu An "...I didn''t say that!"


    The super loud retort, no matter how it sounds, it seems to be a little guilty.


    He selectively lost his memory "Who said it? It''s not me anyway!"


    Nuan Nuan looked at her brother covering his mouth and sniggering, his eyes bent into small crescents.


    Gu An blushed when he was seen, and now he regrets it, he was an arrogant fool back then!


    "Anyway... Anyway, Nuan Nuan has promised me.


    Papa Gu poked his youngest son on the forehead, "Not today, you''re going to ss, it''s not good to disturb the teacher in ss, and in two days you''ll have a parent-teacher meeting, and I''ll take Nuan Nuan there."


    Gu An nodded reluctantly, "Okay, this is what you said, you want to bring your sister along."


    After separating from Papa Gu, Gu Nan asked the driver to take them to thergest nting base.


    Here, whether it is flower seeds, fruit seeds or agricultural seeds, it is veryplete, and there are ready-made reference samples.


    After Nuan Nuan entered the base, she was shocked by the inside, her small mouth was wide open, and she also felt that she had increased her knowledge in the introduction of the staff. It turns out that growing vegetables also requires learning so many things!


    Nuan Nuan likes nts and animals very much. After entering here, she squatted on the ground for a while and listened and watched very carefully. When she left, she chose seasonal crop seeds and a lot of fruits, several of which were saplings. , It will take a year or two to bear fruit.


    There are also several kinds of beautiful flower seeds, and then holding a full harvest, I happily go home with my big brother.


    Today''s Gu family''s old house is extremely lively. As soon as their car arrived at the vi, a group of people surrounded them with eager and ttering smiles.


    "Gu Nan is back, ouch, this is really getting more and more imposing, Lingling hurry up and call Big Brother."


    A smiling woman pushed the little girl in a white princess dress in front of her. She was as big as Nuannuan. She trembled a few times when she nced at Gu Nan. She was a little reluctant but had a ttering smile Walked towards Gu Nan.


    When Gu Nan saw this group of people, his original good mood disappeared instantly, and he looked at them indifferently.


    The little girl became even more frightened when she saw her feet. She looked back at the middle-aged woman with tears in her eyes, but she gave her a sharp warning. Gu Ling pursed her lips and walked slowly in front of Gu Nan.


    "Big... big brother."


    The voice of speaking is trembling.


    An eighteen-year-old girl next to the middle-aged woman hated iron and steel and red at her sister jealously. If she reced the useless thing with herself, she would definitely be able to curry favor with her cousin.


    "I''m not your big brother."


    Gu Nan''s voice was indifferent, without even looking at her, he bent down and hugged Nuan Nuan out of the car, the expression on his face obviously softened a lot.


    "Big Brother~"


    When the soft voice sounded, the faces of the people present all changed. The smiles on the faces of the adults were a bit forced and unwilling, while the girl was all jealous, and at the same time, a vicious thought came into her mind .


    ¡®Gu Nuannuan, why didn¡¯t she just die outside! ''

 Chapter 53: Bad customer

    But when they saw the child who was picked up by Gu Nan from the car, they had to smile, after all... this is the daughter of the Gu family.


    "Wow woof woof!!!"


    Rhubarb ran over wagging his tail, Nuan Nuan faintly heard someone yelling.


    "Where did this earth doge from?"


    "Where''s the housekeeper? The dirt dog brought in there is disgusting." A boy standing among them even kicked Rhubarb with his feet in disgust.


    Rhubarb dodged, and grinned at the group of people who appeared at home inexplicably.


    "Wow, woof, woof!" Rhubarb didn''t bite people because Nuannuan wouldn''t give in, but it can scare people.


    "Get out! Stinky dog!"


    Nuan Nuan pursed her mouth a little unhappy, but Gu Nan''s face had already darkened.


    "Herees the rhubarb."


    Among the exmations of several people, their soft voices made them look embarrassed, especially when they saw Nuannuan hugging the big yellow dog intimately, their expressions were embarrassing, and at the same time, their eyes shed disdain and sarcasm.


    Sure enough, he grew up in the countryside, and even brought a native dog as a pet.


    "Oh, you are Nuannuan, right? We are your uncles and aunts. Come on, let me introduce you. This is your cousin. Our Lingling is about the same age as you, and we are all rtives. It will be better if we spend more time together in the future.¡±


    The middle-aged woman had a warm smile on her face, she could speak eloquently with one mouth, if it wasn''t for Gu Nan standing beside Nuan Nuan, she would have hugged Nuan Nuan warmly.


    Although she was very enthusiastic and kind in both her tone and her actions, Nuannuan took Rhubarb and hid behind her big brother vigntly, holding his long leg tightly with a small arm, pursing her lips and drooping. Mou didn''t speak.


    She doesn''t like these people. Although they are smiling, Nuan Nuan can feel the malice from them, and...they bullied Rhubarb, Nuan Nuan doesn''t want to forgive them.


    The little girl touched Rhubarb''s hair with her fingers, and let the woman talk for a long time without answering a word.


    The woman shut up embarrassingly under Gu Nan''s cold gaze.


    "This child, why is he still so introverted?"


    Gu Nan''s voice was indifferent, "Please let me go."


    Talking about trouble, but speaking in an orderly tone, after all, Gu Nan has no patience for these thick-skinned so-called ''rtives''.


    However, Nuan Nuan''s performance was a bit beyond his expectation. Normally, even if the little guy was bullied by Gu An and Gu Mingli, she would have no temper at all like soft noodles. who.


    Regarding Nuan Nuan''s attitude, Gu Nan not only didn''t think there was any problem, but felt very relieved.


    "gone."


    The slightly cool palm rubbed the warm and fluffy short short hair, and the tone was much gentler than when talking to other people.


    Nuan Nuan knew that her big brother was not angry because of her impoliteness, so she waspletely relieved now, raised her delicate face and smiled crookedly.


    "Big brother."


    At this time, Nuan Nuan especially wanted to call Big Brother, who stood by her side to protect her.


    Gu Nan bent down, and hugged the soft little girl in the inconceivable eyes of those people, the condensed temperament around her body softened visibly to the naked eye, although she was still so expressionless, but everyone with eyes It can be seen that he gave the little girl all the tenderness in his body.


    Seeing this, the middle-aged woman red at her little daughter bitterly. If Lingling could please Gu Nan, their family would definitely live a life of a master now.


    After all, this is the heir of the Gu Group, so how much is it worth for such a big Gu family.


    The young girl Gu Wan standing next to the middle-aged woman looked at Nuan Nuan jealously. Seeing Gu Nan like this, she took two steps forward and shouted at Gu Nan.


    "Big brother."


    With a gentle voice and pitiful eyes, Gu Wan looked at Gu Nan with a cute face.


    "We heard that you are back, so we came to see you."


    Gu Nan walked past her indifferently, without saying a word, ignoring her.


    Gu Wan only felt embarrassed, but she didn''t dare to resent the mighty Gu Nan, she only hated Nuan Nuan.


    Before Gu Nuannuan came back, although the eldest brother was indifferent to their family members, he had never been so excessive.


    At this moment, Gu Nan paused and turned around, surprise shed in Gu Wan''s eyes, she opened her mouth to call for someone, but she saw Gu Nan nce at the young man with an indifferent gaze.


    "Next time, get the **** out of here."


    The boy''s legs were so frightened that he almost didn''t kneel down directly.


    The middle-aged woman felt distressed seeing her son''s pale face from fright, but she didn''t dare to directly touch Gu Nan''s bad luck.


    "Gu Nan, this...Tengda didn''t do it on purpose, he didn''t know that dog..."


    Gu Nan didn''t want to listen to her anymore, so he left with Nuannuan in his arms.


    At this time, Da Huang seemed to know that Gu Nan was avenging himself, and he was no longer afraid of approaching him wagging his tail, sticking out his tongue as if he wasughing, and followed his pace.


    Gu Wan was so angry that she clenched her fists, and her fingernails were dug into her flesh. In Gu Nan''s eyes, their rtives were not as important as a dog!


    "Nuan Nuan is back."


    As soon as Mother Gu saw Nuan Nuan, she took him over with a gentle smile, holding her daughter and winking at her son.


    ''Why didn''t Nuan Nuan be bullied? ''


    Gu Nan was expressionless.


    Mother Gu "..."


    Forget it, she didn''t expect any expression on her son''s face.


    The family at the back walked in, and they didn''t look like they were enthusiastic about picking up people before, with a forced smile on their faces.


    Mother Gu was happy when she saw it, she hugged Nuan Nuanpi and said without smiling.


    "Thank you for picking up my son so enthusiastically. You are more enthusiastic than a mother like me. You are so polite."


    The middle-aged woman looked at Gu Nan and held back, this little bastard, the Gu family is really unfortunate to marry such a woman, you must know that she is her cousin! It is impolite to disrespect the elders, and the sons and daughters I gave birth to are virtuous and have no tutoring at all.


    Gu''s mother said warmly in front of everyone, "Mom''s little baby, you remember, if someone bullies you, you must tell your mother, or your brother and grandpa. No matter what the reason is, our family is always on your side."


    What''s wrong with her being an aboveboard protector?


    Just because of your daughter, you still want to adopt us as a daughter? What a fool''s dream.


    As long as I think of the false persuasion and moral kidnapping in front of her by these people every day during that time, so that Gu Ling can be adopted as their daughter under her and her husband''s name, Mama Gu will be disgusted, and each one of them will act like an elder. Picking soft persimmons, why didn''t she say it when her husband and son were around?


    Fortunately, her baby girl is back, and they are mad at them!


    When entering the main room, Nuan Nuan discovered that there was an old woman talking to Grandpa Gu with a smile on her face, and Grandpa Gu had a serious face, and his majestic appearance was a little different from the grandfather in his impression.


    "grandfather."


    Nuan Nuan softly called out, Grandpa Guughed immediately,pletely different from before.


    The luxuriously dressed olddy saw calction and disgust shing in Nuan Nuan''s eyes, but quickly covered it up and put on a warm and kind smile.

 Chapter 54: Sapo

    "This is Nuan Nuan, my good boy has suffered all these years,e over to your grandma and let me see, this little face really looks like it was carved out of the same mold as your siblings, you are a lucky one."


    The old man walked over with a smile and stretched out his hands to hug Nuan Nuan, but the little guy hugged his brother''s neck tightly and buried his little face on his neck.


    Gu Nan also sideways dodged, looking at her with cold eyes.


    "Ouch you kids!"


    The old man squinted and stared, "I don''t know how to respect the elderly at all. I''m your grandma. If you don''t call me when youe in, what kind of attitude is this? It''s not me, cousin, the rules of your grandchildren are not very good." Okay, we made a special trip here to see people, it¡¯s fine if the daughter-inw doesn¡¯t say hello when youe in, and the grandchildren don¡¯t say hello either¡­¡±


    "enough!"


    Grandpa Gu let out a serious and cold sigh, and put the teacup in his hand heavily on the table.


    Mr. Gu is a very smooth person. His father''s family supported each other and had a good rtionship during the famine. When his father went out to work hard, he left a son in the vige, and his uncle took good care of him. Therefore, after making a fortune, he also took good care of his uncle''s cousin.


    But for this person, if you treat him well, you will have a big heart.


    His cousin is weak-tempered and soft-spoken, but the daughter-inw he married is uninformed and ambitious. She often says sow discord in front of his cousin, and some disappointing things happen a lot. Mr. Gu also gradually alienated his cousin.


    Until after his death, this sister-inw used the banner of the deceased to ask for good things from him, and nothing else. He is old enough to endure, but he wants to use his granddaughter as a substitute. Nuan Nuan, this matter is absolutely unbearable, if you say something bad about his granddaughter in front of him now, you really think he is dead!


    "Sister-inw."


    Mr. Gu looked at her slowly, his wise eyes revealed a sense of oppression and sharpness that people couldn''t look directly at. After all, he was also a leading figure of an era. .


    "What about my daughter-inw and grandchildren? That''s my family''s problem. It''s not my turn for outsiders toe to my house to point them out!"


    The old woman shivered from fright, and it took a long time to realize that she had been taught a lesson, and she was being taught this way in front of so many juniors. She blushed and took a few steps back, clutching her heart.


    The old woman''s son hurriedly stepped forward to support her, "Mom, what''s the matter with you?"


    "You... hello Gu Jianhua!"


    Her fingers trembled, and as soon as she pped her thighs and sat on the ground, she began to cry.


    "Sin, I''m your sister-inw. When your father went out to work, you were raised by our family, but now you...you treat us like this, a family with white eyes, and you will die!"


    Wearing luxurious clothes, the gold chains and bracelets hanging on her old body can be used as a disy stand, but she behaves exactly like a country shrew.


    Nuan Nuan stared at the old man with ck and white eyes, and thought of Grandma Sun in Xiaoxi Vige. She was also a bad person. Her grandson often bullied her. But it hurts, this old woman is the same as that bad woman.


    Gu Nan covered her ears, because the old woman''s scolding was getting worse and worse, it was simply unbearable.


    His grandfather was trembling with anger.


    Gu Nan sat on the sofa unhurriedly, nced at them coldly, and sounded an emotionless voice, although not as loud as the old woman''s voice, but it was enough for everyone to hear, and made the whole family tremble .


    "Uncle, you lost 30 million yuan a month ago because of a problem with the project materials you were in charge of. My dad paid it for you. When do you n to pay it back? And half a year ago, a worker was seriously injured and hospitalized because of safety failure. , Thepensation fee, the cost of recing various security materials, and the cost of buying those reporters add up to 80 million in total, I paid it in advance, when do you n to pay it back?"


    Gu Nan said so many words all at once with no expression on his face, every word pierced into the body of the family like ice knives.


    The middle-aged man''s eyes were evasive and he didn''t dare to look at him, and the old woman stopped crying because she was frightened.


    Ever since they got rich, they didn¡¯t have much ability, but they spend moneyvishly without any restrictions. Now they spend even more, not to mention paying back the money. They don¡¯t have much savings on them, and they have been living on dividends all these years.


    The worst thing is that her son is also addicted to gambling, and the family''s money is getting worse and worse, so they set their sights on Gu Linmo and his wife. Because of Nuan Nuan''s loss, her little granddaughter is warm again At the same age, the Gu family is so sad. They let their adoptive Gu Linge here for their own sake. By the way, it would be even better if they could earn some money from here for a long time.


    Unexpectedly, this little **** was so lucky that he was found alive.


    The old woman gritted her teeth bitterly, her beautiful dreams were shattered, which also made her hate Nuan Nuan even more, a girl who was going to marry sooner orter, a loser, her cousin''s family really regarded her as a treasure.


    Gu Nan sat on the sofa and looked at them indifferently, depending on how they nned to respond.


    Nuan Nuan was sitting next to him, leaning on her big brother with her small body, watching these people eagerly.


    She wants to remember these people and stay away from them in the future.


    Gu Wan, who was standing in the corner and saw the two brothers and sisters being intimate, was so jealous that her eyes were red, she bit her lips tightly, looked at Nuan Nuan with resentment in her eyes, and at the same time was annoyed that she was born at the wrong time, if she was Gu Ling If it is so, it will not be so useless, it will definitely please the cousin''s family, and now it will be me if I have a good rtionship with Gu Nan and the others.


    Then she will be the apple of the eye of the Gu family. With three brothers who are so good to her, as well as her parents, she will be sought after by many people, instead of being in the current family, where grandma favors sons over daughters and favors younger brothers and older brothers. Because she used to be a rural person with short-sightedness and love to y tricks, she felt extremely ashamed.


    Dad is an ipetent and loves to gamble, mother also ys mahjong with others all day long, elder brother is too muddy to support the wall, and there is a brother who is worthless and bastard, she has had enough of this family!


    If only... if only I was born in my cousin''s family, then I would have endless money and be pursued by all the princes of the family.


    Thinking about it, Gu Wan''s dream was broken by grandma''s mean voice.


    The old woman pulled an old face, and her pair of hanging eyes looked very mean and bitter.


    "We are all one family. Besides, isn''t it normal for your projects to have risks and losses? Shouldn''t the safety issue you mentioned be yourpany''s business?"

 Chapter 55: Old losers!

    The old woman turned her eyes to Gu Nan''s side, obviously acting like a rogue who nned to y tricks to the end, and she was nning to refuse to admit it.


    Gu Nan''s cold eyes swept over lightly, how could a short-sighted country old woman be able topare her fierce and aggressive aura, she was startled by the indifferent eyes that were so cold and sharp without any emotion, she quickly looked away for a while Dare to look at it.


    He spoke in an unhurried voice, even in the face of an old woman''s unreasonable sarcasm, he was as calm as the superior boss in thepany. It''s something they can''t resist.


    The slender fingers with well-defined joints tapped the table rhythmically, as if they were tapping on their hearts, and each stroke could bring a sense of trembling to these guilty people.


    "Your son begged my grandpa for that project."


    Gu Nan''s unique indifferent voice sounded, and when he spoke, everyone''s eyes were drawn to him.


    It is very quiet at the moment, no one dares to interrupt Gu Nan when he is talking, this is his unique ability to control the field as the heir of the Gu family in the future.


    "Before that, all the security equipment was up-to-date, and I still had purchase records, but after your son took over, all the equipment became substandard old equipment within a few months, As for where the new equipment went..."


    Gu Nan nced at the middle-aged man indifferently, "I found the transaction records between you and Gao Huai, uncle, and some ount information, do you want to see it?"


    Just one sentence turned the lucky middle-aged man''s face pale, his legs and feet trembled, he lowered his head and didn''t dare to look at Gu Nan, and only looked at his mother with a cry for help.


    The old woman felt distressed immediately. Of course her son herself felt distressed, and in her heart, no one was as powerful as her own son.


    The old woman does not allow anyone to say anything bad about her son. Even in the face of the mighty Gu Nan, her preference for her son allows her to go on a rampage against some obstacles.


    "What are you doing, what are you doing!"


    The old woman has always been the type to mess around without reason, so she started crying directly.


    "It''s terrible, the whole family bullied our orphans and widows, Gu Nan, you have no conscience, is that how you talk to your uncle? We are your elders, and we can''t write two Gu characters in one stroke, isn''t it just a few words?" Ten million, what¡¯s wrong with you guys who have so much money to help our poor rtives? You¡¯d be ashamed to haggle over us with such a small amount of money. It''s better than being left here and being bullied by them, woo woo woo..."


    Howling and howling, she saw Nuan Nuan, "Your uncle is the son of the Gu family, and also the only son of your uncle. You spent so much money on this little loser, why didn''t you see you helping your uncle, I..."


    "boom!"


    "what!!"


    There was a loud noise, when the old woman said that Nuan Nuan was losing money, Gu Nan stood up abruptly, kicked the stool in front of the old woman with a sullen face, and gave the sloppy old woman a look of anger.


    At that moment, the old man who was all-powerful in ying rascals panicked and was also afraid. She looked at Gu Nan who was like an enraged tiger in horror, and sat down on the ground shaking her legs in fear.


    "you you¡­"


    She tremblingly said two words of you, and the other voices were frightened back by the indifferent and fierce eyes.


    "Old loser, can you try to say something warm again?"


    Gu''s mother rushed over with a rolling pin angrily, "My Nuan Nuan is our Gu family''s treasure! You are also a woman yourself, why is your mouth so dirty after living for such a long time? Are you happy when I call you an old loser? Old losers!"


    The old woman rolled her eyes in anger, and the voice of the old loser seemed to be poking her lungs.


    "You...you..."


    "I advise you to think clearly before speaking. If you touch my mother''s hair, I will cut off uncle''s finger." The cold voice pulled back the old woman''s sanity that was on the verge of losing her mind.


    Gu Nan slowly rolled up his sleeves, like a tiger whose territory had been vited, even if he was eyeing the gift that vited his territory, he was still elegant and noble, but the ferocious aura that belonged to the king of beasts permeated, every time he walked Every step brings killing.


    The old woman''s son and daughter-inw were all frightened, especially her son, who seemed to have seen the scene where his fingers were chopped off. His face was pale, and he was trembling while covering his fingers.


    Although the two of them also saw their mother falling down on the ground in fright, none of them dared to go forward to help her. They all hid behind like ostriches. They are also very scared now.


    Gu Nan looked at them and sneered.


    Mother Gu nced at her son appreciatively, and then red even more imposingly at a group of blood-sucking insect-like existences on the opposite side.


    "My olddy wanted to say it a long time ago, this is my home, you are always losing money, you want Sapo to go back to your own home!"


    She is obsessed with the fact that the old woman called Nuan Nuan a little money-loser. She was originally a mother who protected her children, but now Nuan Nuan is her reverse scale. She''s a good person, and if shees to other people''s house to be arrogant and domineering, she dares to jump on their backs, she can''t stand it anymore.


    In addition to the resentment she had received before, she now vented it all.


    Being yelled at by the old losers in public, the old woman was so angry and scared that she almost fainted directly.


    She tremblingly looked at Gu Lao on the other side, wanting him to take care of her daughter-inw and grandson.


    But he saw that he was taking a sip of tea without haste, and greeted Nuannuan in a gentle voice, as if he didn''t see the imminent swords here, no... To be precise, they were being abused unterally.


    Seeing the little money-loser whom he looked down upon happily running to Elder Gu, the old man gently hugged her up and covered her ears with a smile, as if blocking out all the filth of the world.


    And the angry man in front of her was only because she said something about Nuan Nuan, who lost money. They had done more extreme things before and they didn''t see him get angry, but now it''s just because of one sentence...


    The old woman was thinking about it, she couldn''t breathe, and suddenly she rolled her eyes and passed out.


    "mom!"


    "Grandma!"


    "Woooooooooooooooo..."


    Gu Ling, who was still young, was frightened and cried and sat on the ground.


    Gu Nan said lightly to the middle-aged man, "Send her to the hospital."


    There is no sense of shame at all that makes an old man pass out. For some people, if they bear with it a little, they will make more progress, so it is better not to bear it.

 Chapter 56: Are you scared?

    The middle-aged man also coquettishly left with his wife, trembling with his unconscious mother.


    Mother Gu raised the rolling pin in her hand from behind, "Remember to return my husband and son''s money. By the way, I have always been in charge of my husband''s money, so you have to return it to me!"


    The middle-aged man and woman who were carrying the old woman staggered and ran faster. The two daughters didn''t catch up.


    And what''s ridiculous is that Gu Tengfei, who is spoiled by their family, not only didn''t help the grandmother who loves him the most at the moment, but ran in the front quickly, andined to his grandmother in his heart while running, if It wasn''t that she angered Gu Nan, they wouldn''t have been kicked out in such a mess.


    Gu Wan hesitated standing there, she didn''t want to leave, and she became more envious and jealous of Nuan Nuan, just because of one sentence, it was the first time she saw Gu Nan who was so angry, he would stand up to protect his sister without hesitation.


    Why, why is such a brother not hers, why is she not Nuan Nuan.


    Gu Wan bit her lip firmly, and next to her ears was Gu Ling''s irritated crying. Not only did she not try to coax her, but she felt disgusted.


    Gu Nan beckoned expressionlessly, and Nan Feng, who was standing at the door, came over.


    "Master."


    "Send them out."


    Gu Wan didn''t want to leave, and Gu Nan also didn''t want to keep these people.


    Hearing his words, Gu Wan''s little face turned pale, Gu Nan really...has no feelings for them at all.


    "Miss Gu Wan, please."


    Nanfeng asked them to go out with a standard smile on his face.


    Gu Wan forced a smile on her face, and hugged her sister who was sitting on the ground, her voice was soft and weak, and she was about to cry.


    "Brother, I''m sorry, Wanwan will try to persuade grandma and father when she goes back, don''t be angry, okay, they didn''t mean it, grandma is just... just used to talking indiscriminately, Wanwan will try her best to make her change in the future. "


    I have to say that in Gu Wan''s family, she is the only one who is smarter, but this little cleverness is as immature as a child in the shopping mall who are used to all kinds of calctions and actors.


    Mother Gu looked at Gu Wan and curled her lips. She thought that this child was the one with the most eyes in the elder brother''s family.


    Gu Nanchong turned a deaf ear, walked up to Nuan Nuan, and touched her ears with slightly cool fingers.


    "Are you scared?"


    The little girl sat obediently on the grandfather''sp, looked at the big brothers with clear and clean eyes, lifted her little arms around his neck and was hugged, the little girl was like a milk cat, with her fluffy little head on his body Arched, soft.


    "No."


    Her fair and smooth little face was pressed against her brother''s handsome profile, and she answered in a soft and small voice.


    "Nuan Nuan was not scared, big brother, grandpa, and mother all protected Nuan Nuan."


    Nuan Nuan feels that she is very happy, she is also protected by her family now, so happy.


    "Miss Gu Wan, please..."


    The smile on Nan Feng''s face disappeared this time, and he strongly asked them to leave.


    Gu Wan hugged the younger sister tightly in her arms, feeling jealous in her heart, but she also knew that if she wanted to have a good rtionship with the Gu family, she might have to curry favor with this little cousin in the future.


    When she thought of this, she only felt a shock in her heart, and the strengthening of her hands made Gu Ling cry even harder.


    After the two left, the entire Gu family vi finally calmed down. Gu''s mother was worried that Nuan Nuan would be frightened, so she took her to the kitchen to make a lot of small desserts, several of which were cute animal-shaped biscuits Or small cakes.


    The warm and lovely Hello Kitty apron, the tender little face is stained with some white flour, the ck and white eyes are brightly looking at those freshly baked biscuits, and the pink and tender mouth is round and round and let out an exmation sound .


    "Mom is amazing!"


    Satisfied with the softpliment, Mama Gu picked up a small rabbit biscuit and fed it to Nuan Nuan.


    The little girl ate until her cheeks bulged, she was so cute.


    Seeing her contented expression with nted eyebrows and eyes, Mama Gu was relieved, she probably wasn''t frightened.


    Mother Gu was worried that today she and her son''s family would leave Nuan Nuan with the impression of bullying the elderly rtives, so she nned to exin everything to her gently.


    "Nuan Nuan, although the people who came here today are rtives of our elders, we can fight back against those who bully us, but not all rtives are bad people. We must learn to distinguish."


    Nuan Nuan bit the biscuit and nodded, "Yeah, Nuan Nuan knows that those who are good to parents, grandpa and brothers are good people, and those who are not good are bad people."


    Listening to how she judged good people and bad people in a childlike voice, Mama Gu was a little bit dumbfounded, but also a little moved.


    "Why didn''t Xiaohuamao add herself? What if someone bullies Nuannuan?"


    Nuan Nuan was soft, and the answer was the same as when Gu Mingli asked her before.


    "Bite him!"


    The Nuannuan child with bulging cheeks and grinding teeth to make a fierce look doesn''t look threatening at all, just like a puppy who has just grown small teeth, barking fiercely and barking to bite the person who bullies her, but others Pressing a finger against her cerebellum can make it scream and p its little milk ws, unable to bite at all.


    Mama Gu couldn''t helpughing as she imagined.


    Nuan Nuan "..."


    Mom looks very distrustful of herself.


    The little guy snorted angrily, and ate another delicious and crunchy biscuit.


    Mother Gu, "Nuan Nuan, do you think that old man was bullied by his mother and brother today?"


    The little girl ate the biscuits, and shook her head when she heard this.


    "No, they are bad!"


    Nuannuan said softly, "They bullied me and mother. My brother is venting his anger on us. I am happy to have my brother protecting Nuannuan. In Xiaoxi Vige, Da Zhuang bullied Nuannuan and threw stones. Grandma Sun After knowing it, she still pinched me if she didn''t teach me a lesson, but it hurts, and no one protects Nuannuan, now I have a brother, a very powerful brother, and mom and dad, in the future, whoever bullies me will tell my brothers and beat me back!"


    She didn''t think aboutining, but just stated what happened to her in a very calm tone. When she talked about the things she was bullied before, her eyes were still clean and clear, there was no shadow but happiness, because she only knew, Now I am protected by my family.


    Because of this reason, Nuan Nuan doesn''t take the grievances she suffered before at all, she only looks forward, and now she is very happy and happy, so happy that she can forget the pain she suffered before.


    But Gu''s mother covered her mouth and her eyes were red, a tear dripped from the corner of her eyes. Gu Nan, who was standing at the door, clenched her fists tightly, her phoenix eyes were cold and deep like a bottomless cold pool.


    "My Nuannuan is suffering."


    Mother Gu knelt down and hugged her precious daughter. From the information they found before, they only knew that there were one or two in the vige who were not good to Nuan Nuan, but they didn''t know exactly why.

 Chapter 57: There is a bird guest at home

    Nuannuan was a little dazed, and then smiled with crooked eyebrows, like a little angel, sweet and soft.


    Her little hands gently wiped away her mother''s tears: "It''s not bitter, mother doesn''t cry."


    Why are you so obedient?


    Mother Gu touched her little head and burst into tears.


    Gu Nan stood by the door for a while, and sent a message to his special assistant Nanfeng with a condensed expression, asking him to find out who had bullied Nuannuan when Nuannuan was in Xiaoxi Vige.


    Although it is not like killing people at every turn like on TV, Gu Nan still thinks it is necessary to cause a little trouble for them to vent his anger.


    So not long after, his wife found out about Mrs. Sun''s son cheating outside in Xiaoxi Vige. His wife was also a fierce one. On the same day, she took her family to arrest the raper and beat Mrs. Sun''s son to death. When Mrs. Sun found out, she wanted her son to divorce his wife. Their family became a joke in the entire Xiaoxi Vige, and their own family was also in turmoil.


    Of course, this is all forter. Nuan Nuan didn''t know that her brother was thinking of venting his anger for herself. Afterforting her mother, she was holding delicious biscuits in both of her little hands.


    "Mom, I''ll give it to my brother to eat."


    The voice of the little milk was soft and glutinous, and the sweet smell of burnt milk was wafting in the air. Nuan Nuan ran so fast with her short legs and almost bumped into her brother''s leg. Fortunately, a pair of slender hands held her His small body stabilized.


    "Big brother!"


    After standing still, the little guy raised his face, his **** and white eyes turned into moist little crescents, the corners of his mouth raised when he smiled, revealing a cute little dimple, gradually growing a little fleshy, warm and delicate like a bjd doll , so good-looking and sweet that people can''t move their eyes.


    "Slower."


    Gu Nan looked down at the obedient younger sister in front of him, and the corners of his mouth raised unconsciously.


    "Brother will eat for you, mom and Nuan Nuan will make it together."


    Nuan Nuan shared her little biscuit with her brother, held up the bear biscuit and handed it over.


    The biscuits around her mouth smelled of milk, and Gu Nanmian ate them one by one without changing his expression, and wiped her little face with his thumb, which was still covered with white flour.


    The little girl stood obediently, tilting her head from time to time and rubbing it lightly, like a clingy snow-white kitten with pink paws.


    A smile shed across Gu Nan''s eyes, and he expertly hugged the little one with one hand.


    Nuannuan is very well-behaved, smiling sweetly and feeding big brother a biscuit


    In the afternoon, the weather was gloomy and raining. Nuan Nuan was sitting in a hanging basket on the small balcony of her bedroom with coal **** in her arms. Rhubarb was lying on her feet. She was holding a primary school book in her hand, and spoke clearly. Sentence-by-sentence, I read the textbook my little brother taught me to read again yesterday.


    Many people think the content is boring, but the warm but soft and sweet voice reads like an elf in the rain, with a unique romantic warmth, not only the cats and dogs present listened carefully, but also got wet in the rain The birds with wings alsonded on the windowsill following the sound.


    The wings pping against the ss made a fluttering sound, and the soft and waxy milk voice stopped. The little girl walked over with her bare feet, and opened the window with her white and tender toes. One was white with warm yellow feathers on its head, two The little parrot with red cheeks came in immediately.


    That''s right, this is the little bird that flew over when it heard the warm sound of reading.


    "Hello¡­"


    A mellow and crisp voice said the word "Hello" in a strange ent. Nuan Nuan was shocked when she saw a talking bird for the first time.


    Even rhubarb and briquettes came over, looking up at the uninvited guest with their furry faces up.


    Nuannuan looked at the little bird standing on the window sill in surprise, and greeted it with a very polite voice.


    "Hello."


    "Little Miss, Little Miss."


    It spoke again, and kept calling Nuan Nuan the little beauty.


    Nuannuan "!!"


    She blushed with embarrassment, tried to touch the bird''s head with her soft fingers, and talked to it softly.


    "What''s your name? My name is Nuan Nuan."


    "Doudou, warm, warm."


    It seems to like to say it twice, and Nuan Nuan wees this little guest who suddenly appeared at home.


    She spread out her small hands, "May I take you to dry off the water on your body?"


    "Okay, thank you, thank you."


    The little bird raised her foot and stepped on Nuan Nuan''s palm, theny downfortably on it, and gently pecked her finger with her short beak, it didn''t hurt, it was a little itchy.


    I don¡¯t know if it fell into the mud during the flight, and its feathers were a little dirty. Nuan Nuan softly discussed with it to give it a bath first, and the bird agreed.


    Put warm hot water in, the bird puts its paws in to test the water temperature, and when it feels good, it **** its wings and flies in, rollingfortably in the water.


    For a moment, Nuan Nuan''s little mouth opened roundly, "Look at the briquettes, the birds can take a bath by themselves, and you still don''t want to wash it."


    The ck cat squatting by the table had its tail tipped up, and its beautiful emerald green cat eyes stared at the bird and licked its paw gracefully.


    Bird taking a bath "..."


    In an instant, there was a feeling of being targeted as a prey.


    It looked at the ck cat vigntly with its small eyes, and came out of the water with warm fingers in its mouth and put it on itself, feeling that this was the safest way.


    Nuan Nuan thought it was going to bathe it by itself, so she cleaned and feathered it seriously, and it was clean after a while.


    The little bird that just got out of the water was wet. Nuan Nuan put it on a dry towel and wiped off the water little by little along its beautiful feathers. On the stomach, there are two ws at the end, very patient.


    "thanks, thanks."


    Shaking the half-dried feathers on its body, the bird thanked again, and was finally put into the dryer specially bought for briquettes by Nuannuan, and a beautiful bird came out in a few minutes.


    The little guy was stillbing the fluffy feathers with his mouth. Nuan Nuan didn''t know what kind of bird it was, so he decided to take it to ask his big brother.


    Wearing small slippers, holding a little bird that came home by itself, followed by two tails, Nuannuan ran to Gu Nan''s study.


    Pushing open the door and looking inside, she found that her big brother was not ying the video, so she went in lightly.


    "Big Brother Big Brother."


    Nuan Nuan ran to the cold young man, stretched out her small arms and handed over the bird in her hand. Unexpectedly, the white bird screamed and pped its wings and flew up.


    "So fierce, so fierce, fiercer than a cat!"


    Congrattions, I can say a few words.


    Nuan Nuan looked at her empty palm in a little bewilderment, why did she run away.


    Gu Nan''s long and narrow phoenix eyes nced at the flying parrot.


    "Big brother, this bird can talk, what kind of bird is it?" The warm and clean eyes were full of curiosity.


    Gu Nan rubbed her hair, "Cockatiel."

 Chapter 58: cat in the rain

    Gu Nan told the breed of the parrot at a nce: "It should be fed by someone."


    Nodding warmly and understandingly: "Then is its owner looking for it?"


    The little girl waved to the little parrot standing on the bookcase, and asked softly, "Doudou, do you still remember the way home?"


    The little parrot Doudou buried his head under the wings, and said in a strange voice, "I don''t know, I don''t know."


    "Then youe down first."


    The cockatiel pped its wings and circled above Nuan Nuan.


    "demon king!"


    Nuannuan probably knew who it was talking about, and she was a little bit angry. Her big brother is so nice, how could he be the big devil? This bird has no appreciation level like those children.


    Gu Nan, who was called the Great Demon King, was very calm: "Leave it alone, Gu An is teaching you the textbooks in elementary school?"


    Nuan Nuan leaned on her brother''s thigh with two small arms, half of her body weight was on him, and she nodded obediently upon hearing this.


    "Uh-huh."


    "Go and get the book, brother will teach you."


    The warm grape-like ck and white big eyes instantly lit up, and he grabbed the big brother''s palm very actively, and pressed his soft little face against it and rubbed it affectionately.


    "Thank you big brother~"


    After thanking her softly, she quickly slipped out to get the textbook. Seeing this, Doudou the cockatoo fluttered her wings and tried to follow, but the speed was not as fast as Gu Nan''s, and the door was almost crushed when it closed suddenly.


    "The Great Demon King, the Great Demon King!"


    "Help, Nuannuan, help!"


    Doudou screamed with a sharp voice, facing the big devil alone made it tremble.


    Gu Nan stared at it coldly, "Shut up."


    Okay, Doudou, who was so cowardly, closed her mouth, otherwise she was afraid that she would be a dish in the next second.


    "It''s okay to stay, defecating in the study or in a warm room will pull out your hair."


    Gu Nan threatened a bird expressionlessly. If Nan Feng and others saw this, how many jaws would be stunned. Their majestic master would actually threaten the bird!


    "I know, I know."


    Swept by the cold eyes of the Great Demon King, Doudou is extremely obedient, and misses the gentle little beauty so much in her heart.


    When Nuan Nuan came over with the book in her arms, she didn''t find anything wrong, and Doudou didn''t dare toin to Nuan Nuan in front of the big devil. Even if she filed aint, Nuan Nuan would of coursein to her brother.


    Sitting next to the big brother, opening the textbook, when Gu Nan read the text with a deep and cold voice, it was as noble and elegant as a cello, holding his little face warmly, and he was fascinated by it.


    My brother¡¯s reading is as good as singing, although the whole story has no ups and downs and no emotions.


    The warm, soft and glutinous little milk voice is basically the big brother reading a sentence, and she reads a sentence. The deep and pleasant voice and the immature and clean voice ovep each other. Reading a childish-sounding elementary school textbook, but somehow people can hear it. A romantic feeling that beats on the notes.


    Doudou, who was still scared before, flew to the table in front of them unknowingly, shook her wings and listened quietly. The coal ball was lying in Nuan Nuan''s arms, and her flexible ck tail was like a bracelet on the girl''s fair wrist. Circled on the top, the clear contrast of ck and white further highlights the whiteness and tenderness of the skin on the child''s wrist.


    For a while, only the sound of the two brothers and sisters reading could be heard in the study room, and with that, Gu Nan seemed to be much warmer.


    It''s almost time for Gu An to finish ss, but the rain in the sky has no intention of stopping, but Nuan Nuan still wants to pick up his little brother from school.


    She felt that the little brother was happy to see her. Although he didn''t say anything, his eyes were so bright.


    Nuan Nuan was also very happy when she received her brother, and the little brother didn''t bring an umbre today.


    Hold the umbre, Nuan Nuan wears small rain boots, the rainy weather is slightly cooler, mother puts on her a snow-white plush coat, which is as long as a skirt, it can cover her calves, and there is a There is a hat with two rabbit ears hanging from it.


    With her fluffy and soft little sister''s head and her own soft temperament, the whole person looks like a snow-white and soft little dumpling, which makes people want to hug her in their arms and hug her.


    "Nuan Nuan, remember not to get out of the car, just ask the big brother to pick up the little brother, you know?"


    "Yeah, Nuan Nuan knows."


    Even after listening to it several times, Nuan Nuan still nodded patiently and replied that she knew it. If it were Gu An, she might have lost her temper.


    Afraid that Nuan Nuan would get out of the car and catch a cold in the rain, Mother Gu repeatedly urged them to leave after seeing her nodding obediently.


    When getting into the car, a white shadow shed by quickly and then got in. As soon as Nuan Nuan sat firmly on his shoulders, a beautiful little parrot fell down.


    The little parrot got into the warm hair to hide its body, and rubbed against her little neck affectionately.


    "Little beauty, bring Doudou."


    There is a ck cat in the house who is always staring at it so that its feathers almost stand on end. It is afraid that it will die if it takes a nap.


    Nuan Nuan stroked Doudou''s little furry head, turned her head and grabbed the big brother''s clothes and looked at him eagerly.


    "Big brother, can you bring Doudou with you?"


    The cowardly Doudou didn''t dare to show her head.


    Hearing the man hum, Doudou, whose feathers were all tense, rxed and almost slipped off Nuan Nuan''s shoulders, but luckily caught it in time.


    During the rest of the journey, it basically rests on Nuannuan''s neck, making that piece warm.


    When the school arrived, Nuan Nuan leaned on the window and looked out. There were already many carsing to pick up the children.


    Gu Nan patted her head: "I''ll pick up Gu An, don''t get out of the car."


    Nuannuan nodded obediently, watching his elder brother open a ck umbre and get out of the car, the rain sshed on the ground wet his leather and the bottom of his ck suit trousers, only a little bit, Gu Nan stood calmly in the rain, still the same The existence of a king is not affected by the slightest weather.


    "Big brother, be safe."


    Nuan Nuan raised her small hand and waved.


    Gu Nan hummed, closed the door and left.


    While waiting, Nuan Nuan leaned on the car window and looked out. The rain was a little lighter than before, and she could see things outside clearly.


    Their car was parked in a remote ce, because the parking spaces in front were all upied, Nuan Nuan looked at it and found a small group of shivering things in the corner of the school.


    She opened the door almost immediately and wanted to get out, the driver in front suddenly turned pale with fright.


    "Miss Nuan Nuan can''t go down."


    Just now, I hurriedly forgot the instructions of my mother and brother, Nuan Nuan bit her finger, and pointed the other finger at the ball outside.


    "But...but there are cats."


    That¡¯s right, the one who was shivering under the corner trying to hide from the rain but had no effect was a cat, a white cat.


    The driver took a look and rushed into the rain with an umbre: "Miss Nuannuan, sit down, I''ll just go there."


    Within a few minutes, the driver brought back a few cats in his coat. The reason for the number of cats was that there were two small milk cats under the white cat. The reason why the big cat did not run away was because These two kittens.

 Chapter 59: Gu An and Doudou

    In order to carry these cats, the driver''s clothes were wet, but he smiled happily, and presented the cats in the clothes to Nuan Nuan like a treasure.


    The driver is a very simple and honest middle-aged uncle. He also had a daughter who was the same size as He Nuannuan before, but he suffered from leukemia at a young age. When he was desperate, it was the Gu family who gave him this job and sponsored him 100,000 yuan. In order to maintain the huge expenses of the hospital.


    Although his daughter died in the end, before he died, he bought her favorite things for her and left happily.


    So he is very grateful to the Gu family, especially Miss Nuannuan, who is the same age as his daughter back then. Every time he sees him, he seems to see his well-behaved daughter again, and he can''t help but want to treat her well.


    But in the Gu family, there are people who treat her well, Mr. Gu also has his wife, the old man and even the young master.


    He is really happy to be able to do something for this little girl now.


    "You go to the car first."


    Nuan Nuan hurriedly let him get into the car, and handed the clean nket that his big brother covered himself to the driver.


    "Uncle, dry off quickly, don''t catch a cold."


    The driver smiled honestly, put the cat in his clothes on his knees, and wiped the rain from his hair indiscriminately.


    "Uncle, you put the cat here."


    Nuan Nuan pointed at her feet, the location here is still very spacious, and it can fitpletely.


    Doudou lightly pecked the warm and thick earlobe with her beak, no matter how she came out, she could see the cat! Is this still going to be taken home?


    The little girl poked its feathers with a finger to signal it not to make trouble.


    The driver hesitated holding his clothes, "This car..."


    Laogui, in case it gets dirty.


    "What''s wrong."


    A cold and familiar voice came, the driver shivered and looked at Gu Nan who was standing at the door of the car holding a ck umbre.


    The stern young man didn''t look at him, but looked at Nuan Nuan, and nodded in satisfaction when he saw that her body was still dry. It seemed that his sister was very obedient.


    Based on his small body, Gu An climbed into the car one step faster than Gu Nan, sat down next to Nuan Nuan, squeezed her soft hand and then held it.


    It''s so warm!


    "What were you talking about just now?"


    "Meow~"


    There was a faint meowing sound, and Gu An found the cat in the driver''s hand, and he let out a yelp.


    "Why are there cats?"


    Nuan Nuan carefully looked at the elder brother who bent over to get into the car with the cold air, and before she could speak, two knuckle palms hugged her whole body.


    Gu Nan looked down at Gu An, "Go over there."


    Gu An curled his lips, moved his buttocks to the side, anyway, he could sit next to his sister sitting in the middle.


    Gu Nan put Nuan Nuan in the middle.


    "Brother, cat."


    Her two thin and soft hands grasped the palm of her elder brother, and she looked at him eagerly with her **** and white eyes.


    "Want to raise?"


    Nuannuan looked at her big brother with bright eyes, nodded obediently with her little head, and said softly.


    "It''s raining now, it''s so pitiful for mother cat and baby to be in the rain."


    Gu Nan scraped Nuan Nuan''s little nose with his fingers, and then said to the driver.


    "Let it go."


    The driver responded quickly, and put his coat on the warm feet. The wet mother cat was not very good-looking, she looked a little too thin, and hid the two babies under her stomach and shivered.


    Gu An nced at it and disliked it, "It turns out that the cat is so ugly when it''s wet."


    This is a guy who only cares about his looks.


    Nuan Nuan also watched eagerly, and Gu Nan lightly told him, "Don''t touch."


    The little girl nodded obediently, "Yeah, Nuan Nuan knows it, so don''t touch it."


    "Go to the pet hospital first."


    If Nuan Nuan wants to keep them, he must deworm these cats and vinate and cut their nails. He does not allow any existence that will harm Nuan Nuan''s health. If these cats are obedient, he doesn''t mind keeping them. Untamed will hurt Nuan Nuan, and he will find someone to send these cats out.


    The car drove all the way to the pet hospital. When Gu Nan got off the car, he gave the driver a card, "Use it to buy a whole set of clothes."


    The driver held the card in his hand, his eyes were moved, and he hid this gratitude in his heart. He hurried to buy a suit of clothes to change, but he couldn''t catch a cold. If he caught a cold, he couldn''t help Miss Nuannuan and the young master drive.


    The mother cat and the baby were quickly taken away by the veterinarian to do the necessary inspection items. The three sat on the sofa, and Gu An taught Nuannuan to y games with his mobile phone.


    She can''t understand games that are tooplicated, but she likes some Xiaoxiaole and Tetris very much. While despising her younger sister''s childishness, Gu An pushed her friend to y ranked to apany Nuannuan to y Xiaoxiaole.


    "Wow, brother, you are so amazing!"


    Every time she passes the level, she hears Nuan Nuan Nuan Nuo Nuo Nuan Nuan Nuo Nuo Nuan Nuo Nuo Nuan Nuan Nuo Nuo Nuan Nuan Nuo Nuo Nuan Nuan Nuan Nuan Nuan Nuan Nuan Nuan Nuo Nuan Nuan Nuan Nuan Nuan Nuan Nuan Nuan Nuan Nuan Nuan Nuan Nuan Nuan Nuan Nuan Nuan Nuan Nuan Nuan Nuan Nuan Nuan Nuan Nuan Nuan Nuan Nuan Nuan Nuan Nuan Nuan Nuan Nuan Nuan Nuan Nuan Nuan Nuan Nuan Nuan Nuan Nuan Nuan Nuan Nuan Nuan Nuan Nuan Nuan Nuan Nuan Nuan Nuan Nuan Nuan Nuan Nuan Nuan Nuan Nuan Nuan Nuan Nuan Nuan Nuan Nuan Nuan Nuan Nuan Nuan Nuan Nuan Nuan Nuan Nuan Nuan Nuan Nuan Nuan Nuan Nuan Nuan Nuan Nuan Nuan, Gu An''s heart swells, but are looked at by her sincere sparkling little eyes.


    "There''s nothing to brag about, it''s very simple."


    While saying that there is nothing to praise and trying harder to pass the level, Gu Nan thought nkly, but I haven''t seen him for half a month, why is my younger brother bing more and more ''hypocritical''?


    "awesome!"


    A strange voice came from Nuan Nuan''s body, and Gu An almost threw the phone out with a trembling hand.


    Looking over with horror in his eyes, he saw the head of a small parrot hidden in his sister''s fluffy hair.


    "Where did the birde from!"


    He breathed a sigh of relief, but it''s okay, he thought something was wrong with his sister''s throat, it was terrible.


    Nuan Nuan smiled with crooked eyebrows, and scratched Doudou''s chin with thin white fingers.


    "It flew home by itself, it''s called Doudou."


    Gu An looked at it curiously, "You can still talk, can you call me to listen?"


    Doudou rolled her eyes, spread her wings and fluttered: "What do you want me to do?"


    Gu Anughed out loud, "You really know how to..."


    Something seems wrong.


    "Okay, how dare you take advantage of me!"


    Gu An stared at Doudou fiercely, and stretched out his hand to grab it.


    Doudou pped its wings and flew up, squeaking and screaming as it flew.


    "Help, help, someone beat me!"


    "You stop!"


    "I won''t!"


    The two stared at each other up and down like cross-eyed.


    Nuan Nuan propped her small chin and looked at it for a while, but Gu An couldn''t catch Doudou, and finally came back cursing and teaching Nuan Nuan how to y games.


    The little girl''s eyes were curved into small crescent moons, she was very beautiful, and she said softly.


    "Brother, don''t argue with Doudou."


    Gu An coughed, "Okay, for your sake, I won''t argue with a bird."


    Doudou flew down with pping wings, just as she was about to say something, Nuan Nuan grabbed her mouth.


    The little girl moaned, "Don''t bully brother."


    Doudou suddenly disappeared.


    Now Gu An became proud, like Dou Sheng''s little cock, he pulled his sister and excitedly taught her how to y games.

 Chapter 60: beautiful cat

    Ding Dong...


    Gu Nan''s mobile phone message sounded.


    ¡¾Shen: Gu Nan, I''m going to visit my uncle and aunt tomorrow. The cat is cute.JPG]


    Gu Nan could tell at a nce what this guy was up to. When he said he was visiting his parents, he actually wanted to see his sister.


    ¡¾Gu: No, take her to Nanjin Biewan tomorrow. ¡¿


    ¡¾Shen: Then I will also go to Nanjin Biewan. ¡¿


    Shen Yujin withdrew a message.


    ¡¾Shen: It¡¯s such a coincidence that I¡¯m going to Nanjin Biewan tomorrow too hahahaha...¡¿


    That was as insincere as it could be.


    ¡¾Gu: Yes. ¡¿


    Uh-huh?


    Shen Yujin looked at the news sent by Gu Nan with a confused face, what does this mean? Don''t mind him passing?


    He originally thought that even if he was stalking him, he would go to see the legendary sister, but he didn''t expect him to be so talkative today?


    Shen Yujin rubbed her chin, feeling that this was a conspiracy.


    It is indeed a conspiracy. Tomorrow, Gu Nan will take Nuan Nuan to Nanjin Biewan to nt thend. Today he has asked people to sort out the vacantnd in the vi. Although the soil has been dug up, Nuan Nuan thinks If he wants to grow it himself, he doesn''t mind this helper who took the initiative toe up with him


    "Guest, your cat has been cleaned and dewormed and its nails clipped. Do you need to be vinated?"


    Gu Nan nodded lightly.


    Nuan Nuan instantly abandoned the game, and ran over with short legs to look at the three cats in the cage.


    The cat mother who was washed and dried was a snow-white long-haired cat, and her appearance changed drastically from a clown duck to a white swan, which made Gu An ask the pet hospital whether they had changed the cat for them.


    The snow-white cat fur without any impurities is now fluffy and soft. It looks a bit like a Maine Coon cat, but it is much smaller in size. It should be a cross breed.


    The two kittens are also long-haired cats. They are cute and beautiful. A pair of big watery eyes are just like Nuan Nuan. One person, two milk cats, three pairs of clean and clear eyes. You look at me, I look at you, little milk cat Meowing in a milky voice, the pink, tender and furry little paws were lifted up to explore Nuan Nuan, very cute.


    Nuan Nuan looked at the two kittens with crooked eyebrows, stretched out her fingers and pressed them together in a high-five way with their soft pink palms.


    "Meow~"


    Two little milk cats chirped softly, one was snow-white like its mother, the other was orange, its belly and limbs were snow-white, and its appearance followed its mother''s , looks really handsome, very good-looking.


    After vinating all three kittens, they went home. Mother Gu was overjoyed to see these three beautiful cats.


    "Where did you buy such a beautiful cat?"


    Warmly and softly said, "I saw them. They were raining at my little brother''s school. The driver uncle went to pick them up."


    The mother cat has a very gentle temper. When Nuan Nuan touched its head, she didn''t resist at all. She meowed very gently and settled in the new home they arranged with peace of mind. Shey on her side in the soft cat nest. The milky kitten was lying under the mother''s belly, and the little paws were eating deliciously while stepping on the milk rhythmically.


    Rhubarb ran over with the briquettes bouncing and wagging its tail. When the mother cat saw Rhubarb, she was startled and vignt. The hair on her body was blown up. It was originally a long-haired cat. It''s just fluffy and white, which is inexplicably funny.


    Nuannuan hugged Rhubarb and softlyforted the mother cat. Rhubarb stuck out her tongue and obediently did not bark at the three cats, but tilted her head and looked curiously.


    The briquettes jumped from the rhubarb''s head to the ground lightly, and approached the cat''s nest with long legs and graceful catwalks.


    The beauty of the coal ball is also high, but it is different from the beauty that the cat mother can see at a nce. The coal ball has a kind of domineering and handsome, and the muscles on the body are well-proportioned and slender. If it is not too small, it is a ck panther. No one doubts.


    But now the briquettes are still young, not yet a year old, and they can still grow, but they don¡¯t know how big they can grow.


    It squatted gracefully and inexplicably beside the cat''s nest, its long ck tail wrapped around its front paws, and its green cat eyes stared at the big three cat.


    "Balball, get along well with cat mothers in the future."


    After Nuan Nuan appeased the cat mothers, she introduced the three new members to Lianqiu in a childlike voice.


    After feeding the cats and telling them not to fight, Nuan Nuan went to study with her little brother again.


    Downstairs, after Papa Gu came back, he suddenly heard his wife say that the old woman''s family hade again, and his face suddenly became gloomy.


    "Is Nuan Nuan okay?"


    This was his first reaction, because the previous family wanted to adopt Gu Ling to them for various reasons, and he also knew that the old woman wouldn''t like Nuannuan, if she didn''t like it, she wouldn''t like it, and his precious daughter didn''t need it either. Such people like it, but if they dare to do anything to hurt Nuan Nuan.


    Mother Gu felt disgusted when she thought of the old woman calling her daughter a loser.


    "It''s fine for her to be patriarchal, why would she dare toe to our house and look down on my daughter?"


    Mother Gu didn''t exin what she said, because she really couldn''t say the words ''little loser'', especially these words were used by the old woman to describe her precious daughter.


    Although he didn''t say it clearly, Gu Linmo could probably guess something from her words. The coldness on his body became worse for a while, but he had a smile on his face, but this smile gave people a creepy feeling.


    "It seems that they are toofortable."


    Gu''s mother knew that the family was going to be unlucky as soon as she heard it, and she was also happy to see it seed. This time, the old woman not only provoked her, but Dad was obviously angry today, and his patience with the family has be more and more these years The lower it is, even if she knows that her husband is taking care of the family this time, she will turn a blind eye to it.


    Gu''s mother guessed right. Gu Linmo called his assistant to order him to take back several items from the hands of Gu Chengcai, the old woman''s son. The old man happened to pass by and heard it. In the past, he would think of his past love and let his son Start lightly, but now, he just opened his eyes and closed his eyes, pretending not to hear, and walked slowly with his hands behind his back.


    He has to feed the Nuannuan cat some milk. The cat has no temper and is soft and soft to the touch.


    Gu Linmo watched his father walk by but didn''t say anything, and immediatelyughed.


    "Dad, you''re back~"


    Seeing Dading in with milk, Nuan Nuan jumped off the chair and ran over, shouting in a childish voice that Dad is very well-behaved.


    Papa Gu''s heart softened into a ball, thinking why there are blind people who can''t see such a good daughter like him.


    "Nuannuan, drink milk, and eat some fruit."


    Feeding my daughter every day is a very satisfying thing.


    Nuan Nuan nodded and said softly, "Okay."


    Holding the cup of milk with two small hands, Nuan Nuan carefully sipped it. She would drink such a big cup for a long time, and she also likes to drink this sweet milk.


    After drinking a cup, it seems that the whole person has a strong milky fragrance.

 Chapter 61: I want to complain to my mother

    Gu An also ran over, but when he saw that his father was serving milk, he felt disgusted and wanted to run away, but his father stretched his arm and grabbed him by the cor.


    "Where are you going,e over and drink the milk!"


    Gu An struggled, "I don''t! Milk is only for children, and I don''t drink it when I grow up! I''m an adult now, and you won''t be my opponent in two years, let me tell you!"


    Gu An, who had an extremely loud voice, stood up, and Gu An nned to fight his father to the end.


    Gu Linmoughed angrily, turned his arms and picked up Gu An directly to stand face down, and pped him on the buttocks.


    "The brat wants to rebel, doesn''t he!"


    Gu An who was spanked in front of his sister "..."


    He felt that his face had been beaten!


    Gu Linmo said quietly, "I won''t let you know who your father is, do you really think I can''t deal with you anymore?"


    Gu Anzhi yelled, "You spank my ass! How can you spank my ass! Don''t you know that a man''s **** can''t move? Dad, let me tell you that you are spanking a tiger. I''ll tell you when you''re done!"


    Gu Linmo said slowly, "Oh? What do you want?"


    Gu An blushed, and said the most embarrassing thing in a super loud voice, "I want toin to my mother!"


    Gu Linmo "..."


    Nuan Nuan "..."


    Okay... what a promising little brother.


    After being put down, he obediently drank the milk, and Gu An tried his best to save himself on the ground.


    "I didn''t drink milk because of your coercion, I just wanted to set a good example for my sister."


    Nuan Nuan blinked her eyes, she didn''t need to be an example but also obediently drank milk.


    Gu An met her big clean and suspicious eyes, his face turned red, and he firmly refused to admit that after all, he could not beat his father to drink milk obediently.


    Gu Linmo twitched the corners of his mouth, who did this stupid son follow?


    "It''s time to go to bed, Nuan Nuan will sleep with Mom and Dad today!"


    Before, he was too indecisive. My good daughter is adapting well at home now, but she was frightened today. She definitely needs the care andfort of her father.


    Gu An, who was drinking milk, quit immediately.


    "Why!"


    He wiped off the milk froth on his mouth, proudly put down the cup, grabbed Nuan Nuan''s little hand, and carried it behind him, standing in front of his father with his small chest upright, with his head up like a little rooster.


    "Yesterday, my elder brother slept with my younger sister. Today, my little brother should be sleeping with her!"


    Gu An got up again, thinking about sleeping with her fragrant and warm sister, it is morefortable than a pillow!


    Gu Linmo squinted his eyes and looked at his son, this brat really didn''t hit the house for three seconds...


    After a few seconds...


    "Wow!! Mom, save your son, dad is beating someone!"


    Nuannuan is still holding a cup of milk, with a dazed and confused expression on her delicate little face, watching her father pick up a hanger and chase after his little brother, who can really run, jumping up and down like a monkey of.


    Finally, Dad calmly carried Nuan Nuan out and closed the door, and Gu An''s unconvinced squeaks came out from inside.


    and Gu''s mother and Gu Nan who walked to the door looked at each other.


    Mother Gu: "Why did you hit your son again?"


    This aka word can be said to be used vividly, which shows that such things really happen at home.


    Nuannuan hugged her father''s neck, looking at her little brother''s bedroom door with big watery eyes. In fact, her father didn''t hit her at all, but... her brother screamed so badly on purpose.


    Gu Linmo hugged his fragrant daughter and snorted coldly, "I still want to grab Nuan Nuan from me, Nuan Nuan will sleep with the two of us today."


    Mother Gu stopped caring about her son in an instant.


    Gu Nan nced at his parents expressionlessly, and finally his eyes fell on Nuan Nuan, feeling a little...disappointed.


    Nuan Nuan took a serious look, and really saw the lost emotion from the expressionless expression of the big brother.


    "Big brother."


    She called softly, "Tomorrow Nuannuan will sleep with big brother."


    So soft, cute and caring.


    Hearing Nuan Nuan''s words, the corners of Gu Nan''s pursed mouth finally turned up slightly.


    Nuan Nuan leaned on her father, and will be with her parents today. As for the little brother? Who told him that no one could beat him?


    Nuan Nuan thought a little cautiously.


    Hey...It¡¯s really worrying, Nuan Nuan has parents, big brothers and younger brothers, but Nuan Nuan only has one.


    Gu Linmo "..."


    In fact, I still want to go to bed with my good daughter tomorrow, but now it seems that I can¡¯t do it.


    He gave his eldest son a disgusted look.


    It rained intermittently all night, and the temperature difference between the inside and outside of the room made me especially like to stay under the covers and note out.


    Nuan Nuan slept between her parents, she slept soundly this time, her furry head and half of her sleeping face were exposed, soft and delicate, her pink lips were slightly open Make even breathing sounds.


    She has always been very good when she sleeps, but she is also so good that it makes people feel distressed.


    Curled sideways and nestled in the arms of the tall and reassuring father, the pajamas on his chest were grabbed by his thin and soft fingers, the halo shone down from top to bottom, and the eyshes curled up like delicate small fans It trembles slightly, like a beautiful butterfly fluttering its wings in the morning.


    Nuan Nuan slowly opened her eyes, her hairy head was gently rubbed by a big warm palm.


    "Nuan Nuan woke up? Do you want to sleep a little longer?"


    The little girl with watery and dazed eyes slowly shook her head, slightly raised her small face, and stared nkly at her father in front of her with misty clear eyes for a long while.


    It seems that he hasn''t reacted yet.


    This cute and soft little appearance is really rare.


    Gu Linmo''s slender fingers pinched her little face, and the white and tender cheeks were a little fleshy.


    "Dad~"


    The soft, mumbled voice of the little milk was waxy, Gu Linmoughed like a silly father, and he was not as elegant and shrewd as usual.


    Hold her good daughter in her arms and rub her affectionately.


    My daughter is so good! !


    "What are you doing?"


    Mother Gu pped her husband with a p, and rescued Nuan Nuan, whose hair was crumpled like a lion''s fur, from his arms.


    The little guy''s face was red and his eyes were watery, his temper was so soft that he didn''t know how to resist.


    "What kind of hair do you get for Nuan Nuan?"


    Mother Gu angrily gave a silly father a supercilious look, hugged Nuan Nuan and went tob her hair and wash up.


    After washing andbing her hair, she is a soft, cute and delicate cutie again.


    Little cutie is still dressed in fur today, but has changed from a rabbit to a milky white hamster, with a pair of round ear scrunchies in her hair.


    The whole person looks like a little hamster, so soft and cute.


    Gu An looked at her and kept turning around her sister, holding her hand and coaxing her.


    "Tonight, you must tell your parents to sleep with your little brother, you know?"


    Nuan Nuan blinked her beautiful eyes, "But... But Nuan Nuan promised her big brother that she will sleep with her today."


    Gu An was instantly struck by lightning, and almost cried out with a wow.

 Chapter 62: Shen Yujin

    Because of this reason, Gu An looked at his elder brother angrily all morning, and snorted from time to time, but he didn''t have the courage to speak of his elder brother.


    Then Gu Nan couldn''t help but nce over nkly, "I have something to say."


    The cold voice made Gu An tremble, and hepletely fell down, looking at him aggrieved.


    "You still asked me, obviously you just hugged your sister to sleep the day before yesterday, and I will hug my sister to sleep tonight."


    Gu Nan sneered, "Wait until when you can beat me."


    Gu An "..."


    You said that you are not a forceful person! Then you have to wait until you are seventy or eighty.


    Gu An grilled rice with an aggrieved face, eating his own face like a piglet, and finally went to school with his schoolbag on his back, mumbling and unhappy all day long.


    When she finally got out of the car, Nuan Nuan kissed him on the face, crying softly.


    "Goodbye, little brother, Nuan Nuan will pick you up after school this afternoon."


    Just ask who else has such a gentle and caring cutie!


    No! It''s the cutest in his house!


    Gu An regained his energy in an instant, touched his face kissed by his sister, it was delicious and smelled of milk, he smirked a few times, and leaned over to kiss the face of his sister who was fragrant and soft .


    So soft, why is my sister so obedient and so fragrant!


    "So good."


    Now he was finally happy, and walked into the school with strides that were not recognized by his rtives. The guard nced at this particrly prominent child and twitched the corners of his mouth.


    Whichndlord''s stupid son?


    Big brother still doesn¡¯t go to work today. Several meetings are connected video conferences. A lot of work is also done in the study, and Nanfeng is sent out by him.


    I am going to my big brother¡¯s Nanjin Biewan to nt fruit trees and vegetables. Nuan Nuan is full of energy and looks very happy.


    Grandpa Gu was also wearing younger looking clothes, walking around slowly beside Nuan Nuan with his hands behind his back, watching the little guy get busy like a bee.


    I want to get the small hoe, as well as the nting records that she made seriously before, put on the rain boots, put on a pair of overalls, and finally lead the rhubarb, perfect!


    "Where are the briquettes?"


    Nuan Nuan found out that the briquettes were missing, and led the rhubarb to look around, and finally found it with the cat mother.


    The shameless briquette is fighting for milk with two little milk cats!


    Nuan Nuan was stunned, her eyes and small mouth were wide open, her exquisite little face looked at the one who squeezed the two pitiful little milk cats aside and took most of the ce by herself. The particrly conspicuous ck catyzily under the mother cat''s belly. The cat''s paws were stepping on the milk on the mother cat''s belly while sucking hard. The sound of purring from its throat indicated that it was veryfortable.


    Even though the mother cat lying in the cat litter has a hairy face, everyone can still see the unrequited loveliness from her face.


    Nuan Nuan covered her face, trying to pretend she didn''t know briquettes.


    Grandpa Gu burst intoughter when he saw it from the side.


    Mother Gu also covered her mouth with a snort andughed, and everyone saw that the overbearing cat briquettes were stealing mother cat''s milk.


    briquettes "..."


    With a purring meow, she got up and returned the seat to the two poor little milk cats, and walked to Nuan Nuan''s feet with graceful cat steps, tilting her little furry head on her calf rub.


    Nuan Nuan squatted down and pinched its ears.


    "The coal ball is ashamed, grab the kitten''s milk!"


    Ball looked innocently at Nuan Nuan and meowed, the expression on his face seemed to say ''I don''t know what you are talking about. ''


    Very rambunctious.


    Mother Cat is going to bring her baby, so she can¡¯t go to Nanjin Biewan with them. In the end, an aunt who cooks is left at home to take care of her. Everyone else, including the old housekeeper, went to Nanjin Biewan together.


    Nanjin Biewan¡¯s vi looks the same from the front as it didst time, but when you walk into the back yard, you can find that the previouswn has been lifted and the soil has been turned up, just waiting to be nted Just download what they need to grow.


    It just finished raining yesterday, and the ground is very wet, even if you step on it, the soles of your shoes are full of mud.


    It was rare for Gu Nan not to wear a suit today, and his mother happily dragged him down to the ground.


    "Haha... that''s right for my son, he looks youthful! Don''t wear a ck suit all day to look like you are a few years older. People say I am your sister when you walk!"


    Gu Nan was still expressionless while listening to his mother''s rambling, but his eyes seemed a little helpless.


    Nuan Nuan carefully took out the n that he and his elder brother had made before, on which he drew what to nt in each ce, many lines were straight and smooth ns, and marked the font with a good-looking pen, There are only some crooked and immature paintings of some small flowers and nts that others cannot understand.


    The crooked and immature brushwork is of course done by Nuan Nuan.


    "Grandpa, Grandpa, let''s follow this."


    Nuan Nuan softly handed the blueprint to grandpa as if offering a treasure. The old and the young looked at it for a while and murmured, and then went to the field with a small hoe.


    Nuannuan has short legs, walking in the wet soil like a little penguin learning to walk, the family dug holes in several corners of the yard to nt peach trees, the kind that can bear big fruits.


    Gu Nan was about to carry the saplings under the urging of his mother when his phone rang.


    "Hey, Anan, I''m at your door, let''s open the door for Anan."


    "Ok."


    Gu Nan responded with a cold voice, and patted the dirt on his hands expressionlessly.


    He has never nted any flowers before, he was even more stupid than his grandfather when he was digging the soil just now, Nuan Nuan''s way of waving a small **** is much better than him, so that he was caught andughed by his mother and grandfather for a long time, No matter what, there is finally something that he doesn''t even know.


    Heh... He just didn''t do it!


    Now there is another one who is even more ipetent. With his foil, I should be much better.


    Thinking of this, Gu Nan took a bigger step towards the outside.


    Shen Yujin was wearing a white suit, which looked suave and well-dressed. He was holding a gift for Nuan Nuan in his hand, leaning against a gleaming blue Lamborghini with a smile on his mouth, very... coquettish.


    As soon as the door opened, he opened his arms, and his tone of voice was slightly ruffled.


    "surprise, it''s been a long time no see. Surprise, surprise, surprise, surprise... surprise, surprise."


    Shen Yujin looked at Gu Nan''s current outfit in a daze, the ck t-shirt and cks still had obvious dirt on them.


    "Damn it!!"


    Shen Yujin was so frightened by Gu Nan in this attire that he uttered a dirty word. He walked around Gu Nan twice, and even stretched out his finger to poke Gu Nan on his arm.


    "Are you really Gu Nan? Not the twin brother Gu Bei? No, even Gu Bei wouldn''t do this."


    Gu Nan pped his hand away expressionlessly, his voice was cold but familiar to Shen Yujin, "Come in."


    Shen Yujin "!!"


    "Oh shit, it''s really you, buddy, how did you be like this hahaha... No, you stand so well that I can take a photo, don''t miss this opportunity!"


    He pointed at Gu Nan with his mobile phone and clicked a few photos, tears burst out ofughter.

 Chapter 63: He is here to help plant trees

    However, soon, Shen Yujin couldn''tugh at all, because he was a good buddy who asked him to move the saplings! !


    Shen Yujin had an inconceivably shocked expression on her face: "Isn''t your family bankrupt or what''s going on? Still need you, the next outstanding heir of the Gu family to carry saplings and nt trees in person?"


    He felt that Gu Nan''s mind was probably out of whack.


    Gu Nan bent down and picked up a sapling half a person''s height and threw it at him: "Take it."


    "Oh! Gu Nan, you are not human, I am wearing a white suit, you will pay me several million!"


    An angry voice came, Nuan Nuan was carrying a small stic bucket and was about to fill the seeds, when the little short legs turned and came towards the big brother.


    There are two fluffy tails behind her buttocks, and a chirping parrot is flying in the sky.


    "Big brother."


    Milky called big brother, the little guy saw a good-looking person standing beside his big brother who was furious.


    Shen Yujin is good-looking, with a pair of peach blossom eyes that look very affectionate and romantic, with a smile on the corner of her mouth from time to time, looking very gentle, often causing a group of women to talk to him shyly, this boy is also very easy among women.


    When Nuan Nuan saw him for the first time, she couldn''t recognize him at all, but she always felt that the voice was so familiar.


    Shen Yujin, who was jumping violently, suddenly heard the soft sound of the big brother''s tiger body, he finally saw the legendary baby sister of Gu Nan, but it was in such a distressed situation.


    Turning around and looking, the obedient, soft and delicate little girl was standing not far away, looking at them with a pair of big moist and clear eyes, wearing a small fisherman hat on her head, and the bear overalls on her body made her look A little more cute and smart.


    This is probably the legendary little angel, worthy of being a member of the Gu family, all of them have good looks.


    Shen Yujin, the Yangou, immediatelyughed. He just likes to deal with beautiful people.


    "Nuan Nuan, do you still remember brother?"


    Gu Nanyige nced over coldly, who are you brother?


    Shen Yujin didn''t seem to see Gu Nan''s real eyes, gritted his teeth and patted the dirt on his clothes, then squatted down and looked at Nuan Nuan with a smile.


    At this time, Nuan Nuan finally remembered who this person was, and she had a sudden realization expression on her pretty little face, and then said in a soft voice.


    "I remembered, he is a friend of Big Brother."


    So good.


    Wanted to touch her hair, but looking at her paws, Shen Yujin was silent, and couldn''t help but resent Gu Nan for being a little girl.


    Looking at him with warm and clean eyes: "What do I call you?"


    "I''m the one who grew up with your elder brother and grew up together. I''m also your elder brother. Just call me Brother Jin."


    The little girl nodded obediently, and called out politely: "Brother Jin."


    This milky voice sounds reallyfortable, just when Nuan Nuan wanted to call out again, he was pulled up from behind by a force.


    "Don''t waste time."


    He pointed at the sapling with his bony fingers and said to Nuan Nuan.


    "He''s here to help nt trees."


    Shen Yujin "..."


    When did I say this!


    "Thank you Brother Jin."


    When the little boy heard his elder brother say that Shen Yujin was here to help nt trees, he smiled with crooked eyebrows and looked even more obedient.


    Shen Yujin took a deep breath, and calcted that I was unlucky. Who would have thought that I would be cheated by myself.


    Shen Yujin nced at Gu Nan: ''Let me, a young master who has never even nted flowers, nt trees, you really belong to Gu Nan! ''


    Gu Nan''s eyes lightly looked over: ''Heh, who isn''t? ''


    Shen Yujing suddenly realized, obediently carried the tree, and followed with a distorted expression to the backyard.


    As soon as he entered, he realized, huh... This ce is really lively, and the old man and aunt are also here.


    "Xiao Jin is here."


    Mother Gu smiled when she saw Shen Yujin carrying the sapling.


    "Why do I still ask you to help?"


    Shen Yujinughed, thinking that I was also tricked by your son.


    He said why this guy was so easy to talk yesterday.


    The old man dug the pit for a while, then was dragged by Nuan Nuan to sit and rest beside him. The little girl was so diligent, she ran up and down to serve him tea and prepared some digestible snacks and fruits.


    "Grandpa sit obediently and watch us nt trees."


    Nuan Nuan was afraid that the old man would be tired.


    Master Gu was so sweet in his heart, he rubbed his warm, soft hair.


    "Okay, old man, I won''t cause trouble."


    Nuan Nuan rubbed against his hand like a kitten, and then continued digging with a small hoe.


    Rhubarb followed happily, and the dog''s paws kept digging the soil. Now it haspletely turned into a dirty mud dog. It must be washed several times with water when going back.


    nted a few peach trees, and then nted some vegetable seeds, and the time was about the same.


    Gu Nan was panting slightly. After all, it was physical work, and he was still a little tired. This was the result of his never-ending exercise. Shen Yujin was already exhausted and sat with the old man like a dead dog.


    Nuan Nuan''s face was flushed with excitement, chattering non-stop.


    "Peach blossoms are very beautiful. When the peach blossoms bloom next year, Nuan Nuan will use a wooden sign to write the words that parents and brothers are in good health. Grandma said that peach trees are to ward off evil spirits, so that everyone can be healthy, etc. You can still eat peaches after they grow peaches, the peaches that Nuan Nuan nted before are delicious."


    Everyone knows that the grandma that Nuan Nuan is talking about is the old man who adopted her, and they can''t help but sigh in their hearts. They didn''t have time to thank her properly.


    Hearing a lot of words in the warm voice, everyone didn''t feel tired in an instant.


    After all, they are busy people. It is impossible to nt trees every day, and they can only experience it today. For such arge garden, it is necessary to find a gardener who knows how to nt to help nt other fruit trees.


    Finally, a few vines were nted in the side yard, and a group of people went back home dirty, including Shen Yujin.


    After returning, he changed out of the white suit that waspletely invisible, and wore Gu Nan''s clothes. The two were of the same height, except that Gu Nan''s frame was bigger, and Shen Yujin''s figure was thinner. So the clothes look a bit big on the body.


    He was wearing Gu Nan''s ck shirt with a disgusted look on his face, disgusted with Gu Nan''s aesthetics.


    "Don''t you have clothes of other colors? Look at those, either dark gray, dark blue or ck. There are so many cks. Even if the styles are different, they are still ck. Can''t you have a dress with a brighter color?"


    Seriously despise his monotonous aesthetic of clothes color!


    Gu Nan rolled up his sleeves slowly, and then went downstairs with his long legs.


    Shen Yujin: You have a bad temper because you grew up together!

 Chapter 64: This little thing looks pretty good

    "Xiao Shen is here for dinner." Mother Gu greeted Shen Yujin with a smile.


    "okay!"


    Shen Yujin, who was still disgusted with the clothes just now, ran over immediately, and then gave the gift she bought to Nuan Nuan.


    "You girls like dolls, this is for you."


    This is the bjd doll he snatched from his cousin with great difficulty. That guy treats these things like his own son and daughter. It is not easy to **** one.


    Exquisite bjd dolls are amazing in both makeup and clothes. This kind of dolls are generally much better looking than real people. The only drawback is that they can¡¯t move.


    When Nuan Nuan is holding the bjd doll with bright eyes, in fact, in the eyes of others, it may be a more delicate and smart beautiful big doll holding a small doll, both of which are quite beautiful.


    "Thank you Brother Jin."


    Nuan Nuan''s eyes turned into small crescents, and she sweetly called Brother Jin.


    Shen Yujin exaggeratedly covered her heart and said no thanks.


    It made the little girl smile.


    During the meal, Shen Yujin finally understood why the old man of the Gu family was in such good spirits. It was really too much to watch Nuan Nuan eat! If the old man of his family can eat as much as Grandpa Gu in one meal, he must be strong and strong.


    Shen Yujin sighed warmly as she watched the meal, her cheeks were round and her eyes were full of happiness.


    "One day, Nuan Nuan will alsoe to my house as a guest. If my grandfather watches Nuan Nuan eat, he will definitely be able to cook two bowls of rice at once like Grandpa Gu!"


    Mother Gu and Grandpa Gu burst intoughter.


    "Okay, you, Grandpa Gu, I just want to take Nuan Nuan out to get to know those old guys."


    Mother Guined in her heart, what did she know, she clearly wanted to show off.


    The warm and affectionate little eyes looked at everyone nkly, and before they could figure it out, they allughed, then a palm of weight fell on their head, and the big brother sitting next to her rubbed her little head.


    Nuan Nuan tilted her head and slightly arched her head, pursed her lips and raised the corners of her mouth subtly, revealing a milky and sweet smile.


    Today is Friday. In the afternoon, Nuan Nuan went to pick up his younger brother from school with his older brother, and then went to Nancheng Noble Academy to pick up his fourth brother.


    Wearing a ck peaked cap, the cool Gu Mingli stood leaning against a green tree at the school gate, with white Bluetooth earphones plugged into his ears, and casually stood there in a blue and white school uniform, exuding a youthful atmosphere and a kind of unruly ruthlessness , a pair of long legs seem to have nowhere to ce, such a lively boy is what many campus girls yearn for throbbing in adolescence.


    The cool and rebellious ssmate Gu Mingli doesn''t love anyone, and keeps his head down while ying with his mobile phone.


    "Fourth brother."


    Gu Mingli, who was originally wearing earphones and exuded an air of ''no one can beat me'', suddenly raised his head when he heard the sound, and his handsome and aggressive face suddenly appeared in the public''s field of vision, faintly hearing a lot of little girls They were all excitedly discussing such words as handsome and handsome.


    Nuan Nuany on the car window and raised her small hand to wave at Gu Mingli. A pair of clear and translucent little crescent moons seemed to shatter the warm light under the warm sunlight, so beautiful and gentle.


    Gu Mingli took off his earphones, walked over with his long legs, and tapped on Nuan Nuan''s forehead with his fingers.


    "Thought you forgot."


    Nuan Nuan shook her head and exined softly: "No, I''m going to pick up my little brother from school."


    Gu An''s shaggy head leaned over, his childish face was full of brows, and he looked at Gu Mingli provocatively, looking like he needed a beating.


    "Nuan Nuan came to pick me up first, what does this mean, it means..."


    "It means you are stupid."


    Gu An was cut off by Gu Mingli before he finished speaking, and Gu An was so angry that he barked his teeth and ws.


    "You are stupid! You are the most stupid!"


    Gu Mingli didn''t bother to argue with this little idiot, he nced at the position in the car, it was very good, there was no ce in the back at all.


    Brother, why are you here?


    He muttered and sat in the co-pilot seat, and everyone went to the old house of the Gu family.


    Gu An learned that all of them had gone to nt trees in the morning, and immediately mored to take his sister along.


    Nuan Nuan ate the big grapes fed by the fourth brother, and nodded happily with her round cheeks. Of course, I will go tomorrow!


    Then the next day, after breakfast, everyone except Gu Nan went to nt trees for half a day.


    Gu Nan finally went to work under the gaze of Papa Gu.


    "I''m so tired..."


    After less than half an hour of nting experience, Gu An was exhausted and turned into a dead dog. He shook his arms and looked at the monster with a warm expression on his face.


    "Aren''t you tired?"


    He couldn''t believe it, he couldn''tpare to his limp sister!


    Nuannuan shook her head, happily put the Chinese cabbage seeds in a small soil nest that Rhubarb had dug out with her ws, and then raised her small **** and buried it in the soil.


    "Not tired."


    After speaking, I happily went to order seeds.


    Gu An "..."


    Don''t be so energetic and make me look like a waste!


    Gu Mingli...he''s a little tired too, this is also a young master who hasn''t even nted flowers, but it''s quite interesting to experience, especially seeing that beautiful and soft little guy bouncing around in the soil like a bunny.


    The experience activities in the morning were over, and they didn''t go in the afternoon. Gu An settled in front of the cat''s nest, looking at the two little milk cats who were screaming, and wanted to rub them.


    "You''re so stupid, you can''t even walk."


    The disgusted and stupid little milk cat looked around with a pair of big eyes that were as emotional as transparent ss. The four limp little paws walked up and down, and it was easy to trip and fall.


    The milky yellow kitten was poked on the forehead by Gu An''s finger, and immediately stumbled down in the cat''s nest, with four milky little paws waving wildly.


    Nuan Nuan stretched out her hand to help it up, and after standing still, the two kittens who had just opened their eyes meowed, and tremblingly moved towards Nuan Nuan with their four paws that were not yet stable. While moving, as long as you stand up and take two steps, you are guaranteed to fall down.


    Gu Anughed unceremoniously, "Why are you so stupid."


    "Ah Choo~"


    The milky white kitten sneezed a milky little kitten, and as soon as he stood up, he kicked himself back two steps because of the little sneeze, and then sat down.


    It still raised its furry head tremblingly, looking at everyone with a particrly nk look.


    Gu Anughed again, Gu Mingli raised the corner of his mouth, and said something stupid.


    Nuan Nuan was so cute, she stretched out her finger and poked lightly on the round belly of the little milk cat, it was soft.


    Gu An also tried to poke it, then looked at the warm little face and said seriously: "It''s a bit like my sister''s face."


    Nuan Nuan puffed her cheeks: "No."


    Gu An came over and squeezed it, with a serious face, "If you don''t believe me, try it yourself?"


    Nuan Nuan blinked her eyes, and actually touched her face with both hands.


    Soft.


    Gu Mingli also knelt down and pinched her. When Gu''s mother came over, she saw her son and nephew pinching her good daughter''s face. The little cheeks were red from pinching, and the big eyes were watery and innocent, as if being bullied. damn.


    Mama Gu "..."

 Chapter 65: warm roll

    The morning sun fell through the window, and the hazy water mist passed through the transparent scale and scattered in the warm room. A burrito-like thing squirmed on the ground and then fell silent.


    Nuan Nuan woke up in a daze, and when she wanted to rub her eyes with her hands, she found that she couldn''t move her hands.


    The air is stuffy, the furry head is arching and arching, a small furry head is arched out from the roll, the small face is powdery, and the eyes are a little dazed and dazed at his current situation when he just opened his eyes.


    She remembered that the eldest brother didn''te backst night, and then it became a problem who to sleep with, and the fourth brother and the younger brother almost got into a fight.


    The final solution is that the three brothers and sisters all came to the little brother''s bedroom, and the two brothers nned to decide the oue through a game.


    While she was the referee, she slowly ate and drank with a bunch of snacks and Wangzai milk.


    Watching them ying games and then falling asleep, the memory after that is basically gone, so why did she wake up like this, why did she get rolled up in the quilt?


    Tossing and groaning for a long time was useless. Nuan Nuan hummed a little, and there was movement from the side. Turning her head to look over, Nuan Nuan was a little dazed and found that it wasn''t just her who was wrapped up in the quilt...


    Gu An squirmed in the quilt for a while and finally woke up.


    "Damn it! Did you put Gu Mingli on the roll for me!"


    Gu An struggled hard inside the quilt, rolled around for a while, crawled for a while, and then bumped into Nuan Nuan.


    Caught off guard, Nuan Nuan rolled to the side twice in a daze.


    "Brother~"


    A weak chirping sound came from inside the quilt, Nuan Nuan retracted her head into the quilt and began to fiddle.


    "Ahh!! I''m sorry Nuannuan, I didn''t mean to, are you okay!"


    "fine."


    A warm, soft and muffled voice came out of the quilt.


    After finally getting out of the quilt, she discovered that there were actually three quilts on the ground, and the fourth brother was there too!


    Gu An came out and kicked at Gu Mingli''s roll, "You can roll it yourself and roll me, my lord!


    Gu Mingli opened his eyes agitatedly, the fundus of his eyes was a little dark, he yed gamesst night and went to bed veryte.


    "Don''t force me to beat you! If you didn''t kick the quilt in the middle of the night, who would want to roll you?"


    Nuan Nuan "..."


    It turned out that the fourth brother did it, so why did she do it.


    Gu An hummed twice, yawned and took Nuan Nuan to wash up.


    Nuan Nuan fell asleep on the small table yesterday after ying the game. Afraid that she would catch a cold, Gu Mingli took the quilt and rolled her up into a firm roll and put her on the bed to sleep while Gu An was stunned. .


    Later they were ying games, and he couldn''t hold back and fell asleep. Who knew that Gu Mingli would stay cheeky and roll him into a ball.


    But...how did my sister roll off the bed?


    Nuan Nuan is also very confused.


    Only Gu Minglue has a guilty conscience. He doesn''t sleep very well, and he loves to toss and roll. He often falls asleep and rolls himself under the quilt and rolls out of bed. He slept with the warm quilt yesterday. The younger sisters all rolled up and went down.


    tsk...


    He lifted off the quilt and stood up, let''s not talk about it, what if the little one doesn''t sleep next to him after being rejected?


    Today is the weekend, Nuan Nuan got up early in the morning and received a gift from her big brother, but he didn''te, so she was a little disappointed.


    Nanfeng handed her a cute light pink mobile phone.


    "Miss Nuannuan, this is a mobile phone specially made for you by someone. Your family''s phone number has been stored in it. It has a special tracking and positioning function. Please take it with you."


    There is also anyard hanging on the phone, specially for her to hang around her neck.


    The light andpact mobile phone is not too big in the hands of Nuan Nuan.


    Nuan Nuan held the phone and said obediently, and the screen was unlocked as soon as her little face leaned over.


    Because she had used her parents'' mobile phone before, she knew how to make a call, so she couldn''t wait to open the phone book. The first thing on it was the number of the big brother, and the note was the big brother.


    The other two elder brothers and Papa Gu who were secretly watching from the side "..."


    Papa Gu calmly asked Nuannuan to show him the phone, wanting to set his own number first, but...


    Gu Nan''s number can''t be deleted at all, no matter how you do it, it will firmly upy the number one position.


    Three people "..." again


    I didn¡¯t expect the stable and old-fashioned elder son/brother to operate so mboyantly!


    Nanfeng slipped away very perceptively, afraid of being troubled.


    Papa Gu put his name on the second one with a stinking face before returning the phone to Nuan Nuan. He said why the brat was so active in taking on the task of buying a phone for Nuan Nuan.


    Nuan Nuan looked at his father eagerly, "What''s wrong with Dad?"


    Gu Linmo rubbed the little guy''s head, "It''s fine."


    I just want to beat up my son.


    "Then I''m going to call Big Brother."


    Big brother didn''te home yesterday, so she was worried.


    The little guy hugged his mobile phone, and with a sweet smile, he used his new mobile phone to call his big brother.


    Gu Nan, who had only rested for less than four hours, drank a cup of coffee at the moment and continued to work with a group of people who were listless but extremely excited.


    The holographic game that theirpany has been preparing for more than two years will beunched on the market in less than a month.


    The current holographic technology is a technology that is in need of a breakthrough in the whole country, and when other countries are making slow progress, they have achieved results first, and put this technology into the game to see the effect.


    Currently, their studio is the only one used in shopping malls in the whole country. The right to have such preferential treatment is of course thanks to the talented twin brothers Gu Jia, which ispletely envied by others.


    Moreover, it is a fairly mature holographic technology. Thisunch will not only cause a sensation in their country, but will even sweep the whole country.


    So the whole studio is basically working hard, with very little rest time, even taking turns to rest. In the final time, they have to ensure that all systems are foolproof.


    "Boss Nuannuan''s modeling is really amazing, this is definitely the best-looking and smartest little loli I''ve ever seen!"


    "Boss, where did you find the modeling image? It''s so beautiful."


    Nuan Nuan''s modeling image is basically done by Gu Nan himself. Although less than a third of it ispleted, whoever is present is not a professional. Once this modeling ispleted, it will definitely exist like a girl of the whole people .


    Although Nuan Nuan is just a junior npc of the sect of cultivating immortals in the grand picture of the whole game, this role is taken seriously by their boss.


    Several previous versions of the modeling were rejected by him. Just when everyone thought that this npc was going to be cut off, their boss suddenly said that he would do the modeling of this character himself.


    Gu Nan looked at the delicate little person gradually taking shape on hisputer, and his cold eyes couldn''t help but soften a lot.


    At this time, a special bell rang.


    Gu Nan paused, and took out the phone without changing his expression under several pairs of gazes, the corners of his mouth raised slightly imperceptibly.

 Chapter 66: Gu dog!

    It seems that Nuan Nuan has received his gift.


    "Big Brother~"


    As soon as he connected it, he heard Nuan Nuan Nuan Nuo''s sweet voiceing into his ears. Gu Nan hummed calmly, but the corners of his mouth raised a small arc. Visible to the naked eye, his body The momentum is much softer.


    People around are stupid, is this... Boss drinking high coffee or are they finally crazy.


    The matter was not over yet, and then they heard this boss who was strict and fair to everyone, unsmiling and prudent, said a lot of words. It was a few degrees gentler.


    In the studio, everyone pricked up their ears and listened more seriously than working, trying to get more information and know who the person on the phone was.


    Then they heard the word Nuan Nuan from the boss.


    Everyone in the studio was numb and shocked, looking at the person sitting at the head with their eyes protruding.


    Good guy! Their boss turned out to be using the public for personal gain!


    After Gu Nan hung up the phone, he was already surrounded by the surrounding sight.


    "Grandpa... Boss..."


    "Who was that just now?"


    "We seem to hear Nuan Nuan..."


    A group of old men stared at Gu Nan with ''hungry'' eyes.


    Gu Nan continued to work with his well-articted ten fingers on theputer, and only said a word.


    "My sister."


    And then the people in the studio exploded...


    On the other side, Nuan Nuan was taken out to y by the fourth brother after talking on the phone with the big brother, and the little brother was with him.


    Mother Gu waved her hand, "Come back early, protect my sister..."


    Master Nuan Nuany on the car window, revealing a small furry head and waving.


    "Where do you want to go?"


    Nuan Nuan obediently shook her head to express that she didn¡¯t know, her eyes were at a loss, and she really didn¡¯t know where the fun was, anyway, just follow the brothers~


    "Go skateboard!"


    "skate."


    "y games in the game city."


    Gu Mingli stroked his chin and thought for a second, "Then go skateboarding first!"


    Nuan Nuan didn''t know what a skateboard was, so she just nodded obediently.


    Listen to brothers!


    When I came to the venue dedicated to skateboarding, Nuan Nuan held a brother in one hand, and watched those teenagers who were dressed in hip-hop or a little bit of cool, ying tricks on small skateboards, and several of them were flying in the U-shaped venue. Spin around in the air ande down again.


    It was the first time for Nuan Nuan to see such a thing, her small mouth opened wide and she let out an exmation sound, her dark eyes were so bright.


    As soon as Gu Mingli and the others arrived, the three teenagers ran over.


    "Brother Ming!"


    "Nuan Nuan, I miss you so much, do you miss Brother Tang Le..."


    As soon as Tang Le ran over, he hugged the little Nuannuan child, and his big face came close to the little girl''s little face, and Gu Mingli''s fist hardened instantly, and he raised it and punched He beat it.


    There was a scream, Tang Le held his chin and looked at his good buddy with resentful eyes.


    "Where''s the stuff?"


    Lu Xingzhi came over with skateboards, one for Gu Mingli and one for Gu An. Finally, under Nuan Nuan''s expectant gaze, he took out a...children''s scooter, the kind with a rod in front, which can sit on The station has various functions.


    Nuan Nuan "..."


    Tang Le forgot the pain just now, and smiled and leaned over to hug Nuan Nuan onto the scooter.


    "Come on, Nuan Nuan, try this, this one can also slide very fast."


    Nuannuan stood on the scooter, holding the steering handle with her two small hands, and tried to pedal under their expectant eyes. At that moment, colorful streamers emanated from the scooter under her feet, even in the It is also quite eye-catching during the day.


    The most important thing is that Nuan Nuan was not prepared to be frightened by the streamer, and pressed a button on the handle with a trembling hand.


    "Two tigers, two tigers run fast, one has no ears and the other has no tail, it''s so strange, so strange..."


    In an instant, everyone''s eyes basically fell on Nuan Nuan, and she instantly became the MVP of the audience.


    Nuan Nuan "..."


    Gu Mingli and others "..."


    On the day when she was five years old, Nuan Nuan experienced for the first time what is called arge-scale social death scene.


    The loud nursery rhymes brainwashed everyone present twice before being shut down by Nuan Nuan who was busy covering her red face. She ran off the scooter and jumped into the fourth brother''s arms with a pounce. Zhang''s little face was buried on the fourth brother''s body and refused toe out for a long time.


    Gu Mingli hugged the limp little one in his arms, and gave the three of them a vicious look.


    "What did you buy!"


    Lu Xingzhi and Wu Kuangyouzhi pointed to Tang Le in the middle together. Tang Le looked around and pointed at the two disloyal guys with crossed arms in grief.


    "Tang Le, this scooter belongs to you!"


    Then he snatched Tang Le''s skateboard, nning to teach Nuan Nuan how to do itter.


    Tang Le looked at the scooter in front of him, and two mentally disabled tigers kept circting in his mind.


    If you want him to ride this, he is dead.


    Finally, Nuan Nuan was coaxed by a fluffy cloud-like cotton candy that Tang Le went to buy. The little girl sat obediently on the side and licked the cotton candy in small mouthfuls. Her small ears were still a little red, and her clear and bright eyes Looking at the teenagers ying skateboards in high spirits.


    The fourth brother is the best at skateboarding. He can do all kinds of tricks. When the young man is in the air, he looks like a leopard. He is full of wildness and beauty. Many people''s eyes are attracted and they cheer for him. whistle.


    He has such a powerful charm, like a sh point exuding a dazzling light, which can attract the attention of many people in an instant.


    Gu An nced at Gu Mingli''s lip curled, a simple-minded brat with well-developed limbs!


    "Come Nuan Nuan, I''ll take you with me!"


    Gu An stepped on the skateboard and moved towards Nuan Nuan.


    There was a figure who was faster than him, and flew past him like a gust of wind, and then picked up the soft little girl and ced it in front of the skateboard.


    The young man supported her body with his strong hands, and smoothly controlled the skateboard to drive her along. The speed was maintained within a warm and eptable range, and the wind blew their hair fluttering.


    Nuan Nuan cried out, her ck and white eyes were bright and bright, and she raised her small face to meet Gu Mingli''s smiling eyes.


    "If you are afraid, tell the fourth brother."


    Nuannuan nodded vigorously, her beautiful eyes are as beautiful as the stars, and she doesn''t feel scared.


    "I want to speed up..."


    "Okay."


    Gu An who was intercepted "..."


    This family can''t stay anymore, everyone knows how to bully him when he is young!


    He is going to run away from home, and he will take his sister with him to run away from home!


    After ying skateboard for nearly two hours, Nuan Nuan was taken to the skating rink again, which is also a sport she has never yed before.


    Putting on the skates, Nuan Nuan just stepped on them and fell into a ball.


    She can¡¯t stand up at all QAQ


    Finally, the fourth brother and his friends helped her to stand up and slowly started to study clumsily. Nuan Nuan felt that her feet were not her own, and she had her own ideas.


    Not long after skating, a group of people came to the skating rink in a big way, and they were very arrogant to clear the ce.


    "Everyone is gone, here we, Young Master Yang, have reserved the venue!"


    Gu Mingli''s ears hurt when he heard this voice, and his eyes met a young man with white hair.


    "Gu Dog!" The boy blurted out looking at Gu Mingli in an instant.


    Tang Le said, "How can I meet this idiot everywhere!"

 Chapter 67: Keep it for the New Year, dont fish it

    Xiao Xiao nced at each other, and the atmosphere between the two sides suddenly became tense.


    There are always some people in the world who can''t deal with them since they were young. Since kindergarten, Gu Mingli and Yang Xingchen have been the kings of the kids. They have almost the same style of doing things in the house, and they are domineering and ruthless in fighting. The result of these two getting together is... Anyone can see Not used to anyone.


    It can be said that Yang Xingchen and Gu Mingli fought from kindergarten to high school. Even if the high school is not in the same school, they still fight when they meet. When fighting, it depends on who brings more people at that time.


    The current situation is that the number of people on Gu Mingli''s side is obviously on the weak side, and he also has two ''oil bottles'' - Nuan Nuan and Gu An.


    On the other side, not counting the girls, there are at least a dozen of them.


    Tang Le quietly moved to Gu Mingli''s side.


    "Brother...we can''t do it today!"


    Gu Mingli stared at the bright red hair, "Gu An, bring Nuan Nuan to the side."


    Even if there are few people, he will not lose his momentum. It is impossible to escape. This word does not exist in Gu Mingli''s dictionary!


    The other party is not yet able to fight even children, so this is just a war between them.


    "It''s been a few days since I haven''t seen my hair, and my hair has turned gray. In two days, will my young master have to go to your house for dinner?"


    Gu Mingli stood with his hands in his pockets, and he looked like a hermaphrodite when he opened his mouth.


    Yang Xingchen has been dealing with him for so many years, can he not know his dung-spitting mouth?


    "Each to each other, the red-haired pig is not much better!"


    Yang Xingchen approached with people, the little mes of anger in his eyes burned so vigorously, he and Gu Mingli were already deadly enemies, but a school belle from their school he had a crush on yesterday still likes Gu Gou, where is he going to save face!


    The skaters around saw the situation and had already slipped away, and they didn''t know who would do it first, so the two sides fought like this.


    Nuan Nuan stood far away and saw the fourth brother and the others being surrounded and beaten, and was so worried that she was about to cry.


    Gu Anforted him, "Don''t be afraid, it''s just a beating, it''s not a big deal."


    But no one noticed that the phone on Nuan Nuan''s neck turned on automatically.


    ¡¾If the owner''s environment is found to be dangerous, immediately activate the rm mode. ¡¿


    Just heard this voice, Nuan Nuan just picked up the phone and connected on the opposite side.


    "Hi, this is the Lincheng Public Security Bureau, what help do you need?"


    Nuan Nuan & Gu An "!!"


    Since¡­ the rm has been called automatically.


    The warm voice was a little anxious, "I...my brother was beaten QAQ"


    Anxious and frightened, the soft and waxy voice of the little milk was crying.


    The police hurriedly asked where it was, but without Nuannuan saying anything, the smart phone gave the address very clearly.


    When the phone was hung up, Nuan Nuan didn''t realize what was going on.


    "Damn it! Why doesn''t my phone have such awesome functions."


    "Master, my name is Xiaoai~"


    A smiling face appeared on the warm phone screen.


    "Thank you."


    The little girl held the phone to thank her. She was very curious about Xiao Ai, but what was more nervous now was the fourth brother who was fighting over there.


    Gu An was envious, wishing he could go up and beat up the two of them too, but now he has a more important task, he has to protect his sister, so he can only do it on the sidelines and make a little noise by the way.


    "Hit, beat them to death!"


    "Gu Mingli, aren''t you quite capable at home? Kick his ass, pick his belly button!"


    Everyone "..."


    Where did this little scourgee from!


    At this moment, Gu Mingli was riding on Yang Xingchen and beating him on the head, and then several people from the other side jumped up and grabbed him and dragged him up. His arms were bound, and Gu Mingli kicked Yang Xingchen''s **** with his long legs.


    Yang Xingchen''s eyes were red with anger, he got up from the ground and pressed on Gu Mingli''s body without hesitation.


    The skating rink was in chaos, and when the police arrived, almost everyone had bruised noses and swollen faces. Of course, the situation of Gu Mingli, who was more disadvantaged, was more serious.


    Gu Mingli and Lu Xingzhi are very skilled, it is not a problem to hit a few, except that they are a little embarrassed, and the injuries on their bodies seem to be lighter.


    But Tang Le and Wu Kuang arepletely bruised and swollen. Of course, the other party''s people are not much better.


    A group of people were taken to the police station to pat and stand, including Nuan Nuan and Gu An.


    It was the first time for the shy and shy kid to enter the police station, and the whole obedient little guy was embarrassed.


    Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo and... and she has be a bad child.


    "Tell me about you, you still have children with you!"


    The police uncle looked at the two children. The older boy had a slightly ostentatious attitude. He didn''t care about the current situation like the other teenagers.


    As for the younger girl, just standing there gave off an obedient and soft demeanor, and she was obviously nervous and scared. A pair of **** and white eyes were watery and pitiful looking at them. .


    "Look for yourselves, the children are almost crying."


    Gu Mingli, who had never panicked after entering the police station many times, finally panicked.


    "Nuan Nuan is fine, I''ll have my mothere and take us all home right away."


    Nuan Nuan looked at him tearfully, "We... aren''t we going to jail?"


    The immature and soft little milk voice was crying and pitiful, but the people present who heard what she said "..."


    No need, just a fight.


    Gu Mingli was a little dumbfounded, the expression on his face was too big and the corners of his mouth were pulled, he clicked his tongue, and pinched the little girl''s soft cheeks.


    "Who told you we were going to jail?"


    Nuan Nuan "Tv...It''s always yed like this on TV, and the bad guys caught by the police uncle...all go to jail."


    Uncle Policeman "..."


    Seeing that the child was scared, fortunately, a gentle policedy came over and hugged Nuan Nuan lovingly to exin clearly.


    Knowing that she will not go to jail, Nuannuan stopped crying, and became shy and embarrassed instead.


    In this fight, it is indispensable to receive criticism and education. Of course, Nuannuan was excluded. The little guy was taken out alone and prepared a lollipop to eat. He sat next to the police uncle and looked at the opposite. A group of teenagers with bruised noses and swollen faces were educated.


    "It''s not the first time, is it? This time you fought in front of children, you guys are really capable, I''m ashamed for you..."


    A group of old fried dough sticks on the opposite side were watched by Nuan Nuan''s clear and clean eyes. For some reason, the teenagers who were aggressive and arrogant before were a little afraid to look at her, as if... this time it was too much.


    After the education, the police called ording to the first contact on Nuan Nuan''s mobile phone, and the voice of the person who answered the phone was unusually cold.


    Gu Nan never expected that his obedient and soft sister... got into trouble.


    And now, he is going to lead someone.


    The young man who knew what had happened thought indifferently: The other two should stay inside for the New Year, and don¡¯t fish them.

 Chapter 68: so scary

    Gu Nan came very quickly, he was the first toe among all the parents.


    When the tall and indifferent figure appeared at the police station, Nuan Nuan was the first to notice and also the first to jump off the stool, and jumped on it with her short legs and arms.


    "Big brother."


    The little girl misses her big brother, she looks at the young man with sparkling eyes, so pretty.


    Many people originally thought that this indifferent young man would not be gentle, but when he squatted down, they realized that they were wrong.


    The young man hugged the little person who rushed towards him, and the tenderness in his eyes was given to that delicate little person.


    "Scared?"


    Gu Nan rubbed his warm little head with his cool fingers.


    The little girl shook her head obediently. The police uncle said that they will not go to jail. Fighting is something that happens between children. They are just mischievous and not considered bad children.


    Nuan Nuan is relieved, as long as her brothers are not arrested and sent to jail, she will not be afraid.


    "The fourth brother and his friends were all injured."


    The little girl grabbed her big brother''s hand, "Big brother, I want to take them to the hospital."


    Gu Nan''s eyes fell on the group of young people, his eyes turned cold instantly, they all shivered from the cold, and each of them straightened their backs, standing more obediently than in front of the head teacher and the police.


    Yang Xingchen screamed in his heart, why is this big deviling! !


    At the same time, the scene he saw just now was so shocking that he even doubted his life.


    The indifferent big demon king of the Gu family, the nightmare in the hearts of children, even he is no exception, at this moment... he actually squatted down and rubbed a child''s head so gently! !


    He didn''t know whether to be shocked that the big demon king actually had a touch of tenderness besides indifference, or toment that the kid was so bold.


    This child from the Gu family was found to be so terrifying!


    After all, he still couldn''t help the warm and worried eyes, Gu Nan took Gu Mingli and his friends out with a nk expression.


    Everyone looked at Gu Nan, and felt his reluctance for some reason.


    As if... he kind of wants them to sit here.


    Gu Mingli and the others "..."


    Touching his nose, they obediently followed him to the hospital. After treating everyone''s wounds, Nuan Nuan felt relieved.


    "Fourth brother, do you still feel pain? Nuan Nuan will give you a hug."


    The soft and glutinous voice of milk, the worried tone and eyes, Gu Mingli seldom reflected on whether he was too impulsive.


    "It doesn''t hurt, this little injury will heal soon."


    Gu Nan "Starting today, you are not allowed to take Nuan Nuan anywhere within a month. Write a review and give it to me."


    Gu Mingli knew he was wrong, so he admitted it by touching his nose.


    Can¡¯t bring Nuan Nuan to eat and y, suffering!


    He still has a lot of fun and wants to take the little one to experience it.


    I still have to write a review, suffering!


    He usually writes a self-criticism at school and finally manages to hold it back, but after reading it in front of the majority of alumni, he is chased and beaten by the teachers of the whole school.


    s... so difficult!


    Back home, the parents of the Gu family also knew about it, and then Gu Mingli and Gu An were chased up and down by the old man and his father.


    Gu An yelled aggrievedly, "It''s none of my business!"


    Papa Gu "Who told you not to bring your sister back!"


    Nuan Nuan "...don''t fight anymore, Nuan Nuan is fine QAQ"


    The fourth brother is still injured, it hurts from running.


    The well-behaved little girl ran out after her, and put a bear hug on the little uncle.


    "Uncle stopped beating brother, brother was injured."


    Gu Mingli was so moved in his heart, he didn''t love this little guy in vain.


    Gu An is so angry that he is the real brother!


    Uncle Gu picked up the ko on hisp and kissed her little face,ughing.


    "Okay, uncle listen to Nuan Nuan, stop beating that brat."


    Go back and y mixed doubles with my wife!


    Papa Gu didn''t bother chasing Gu An anymore, so he leaned over with a sour heart.


    "Whose daughter are you holding?"


    The resentful eyes almost turned into real staring at Uncle Gu.


    Uncle Gu "..."


    Brother, you are such a big brother!


    After Nuan Nuan was hugged by Papa Gu and kissed him on the face, Papa Gu''s jealousy was gone, and heughed like a silly father holding his soft and good daughter.


    If things were going on today, if it was normal, the parents might ask if their son was okay, but who made them fight with Nuan Nuan?


    You say that they can beat it by themselves, Nuan Nuan is obviously a good girl, what should I do if I was frightened by that scene and left a psychological shadow?


    Fortunately, the little girl was not frightened.


    Gu Mingli muttered, "How is it possible, can we be as scary as our big brother when we fight?"


    Everyone: "..."


    These words... seem to be fine.


    It was Gu Nan who pierced towards him like a knife with his cold eyes.


    Soon it will be the most hated Monday by the scumbags. It is really difficult to get out of bed early in the morning.


    Nuan Nuan slept with her big brotherst night, and Gu Nan resumed her usual habit¡ªmorning jogging.


    Woke up earlier than Gu An, a student who was studying, Nuan Nuan was originally curled up in his brother''s arms, sleeping soundly while grabbing his clothes with his thin and soft little fingers, and woke up when he moved.


    Opening her beautiful big eyes in confusion, she yawned like a kitten, and ayer of mist filled her clean eyes.


    "Brother~"


    Nuan Nuan''s little furry head rubbed against Gu Nan''s arms, and the back of his neck was gently pinched twice by a well-articted palm.


    "I''m going for a morning run and going to sleep."


    Nuan Nuan shook her head and got out of the bed.


    "Nuan Nuan is with big brother."


    Gu Nan nced at her, walked over to help her put on her clothes, and then took her to wash up.


    One big and one small stood in the bathroom, brushing their teeth and washing their faces together, and finally she turned her little face up and asked her brother to rub the fragrance for herself, it was done!


    Morning jogging Gu Nan runs around the vi, he used to be alone, but today, there is a small tail and... a crazy super excited dog.


    Rhubarb wagged its tail and barked, ran faster on four legs than anyone else, and then ran to the front and pouted its **** and pulled a pile of shit.


    Gu Nan frowned in distaste, then saw Nuan Nuan take out a bag from his pocket, and walked over with a grunt, while wrinkling his little brows and saying stinky to Rhubarb, while picking up the **** it pulled .


    Gu Nan''s brows became even more tangled.


    "Just ask the servant toe."


    Nuan Nuan raised the disposable glove in his hand.


    "It''s okay brother, I''m wearing gloves, they don''t know where the rhubarb is, what if someone steps on it, it stinks."


    The little girl is quite responsible for her dog.


    All right, it¡¯s just the journey ahead, Gu Nan stared at Rhubarb expressionlessly, making it impossible to **** out when it pouts its butt.


    Rhubarb "..."


    ran away whimpering, this man is so terrifying!


    Gu Nan rarely said with a cautious and warm expression: "I''ll have someone teach it to go to the toilet when I go back."


    Nuan Nuan looked at Rhubarb, and she didn''t want to pick up the dog''s stinky poop, so she agreed with her brother''s idea.


    "OK."


    Rhubarb: It¡¯s over, it¡¯s no longer the fun of letting the wind outside and pooping!

 Chapter 69: uncle

    After watching the big brother and the little brother leave, Nuan Nuan was also dressed up beautifully by Gu''s mother and took her away from Lincheng for a while.


    "Mom, where is uncle''s house?"


    That''s right, now Mommy Gu and Dad Gu are going to take her to her uncle''s house. Grandma and grandfather are long gone. Now there is only one uncle managing a big family at Mommy''s house, so even if she knows that Nuannuan is back, she can''t smoke. Come to see her.


    So there is this trip.


    Mother Gu touched her head, "We will arrive soon by ne. Your uncle''s home is in the Jiangnan area."


    "Do you want to fly?"


    Nuan Nuan looked at Mom and Dad with bright eyes.


    Gu Linmo nodded affirmatively, "Yes, the ne is still our private ne."


    Nuan Nuan, who was flying for the first time, was a little nervous and excited. When she saw the real ne, she couldn''t even say a word except for her round mouth.


    It turns out that the small ne in the sky turns out to be so big!


    And theyout inside the ne is also very luxurious, with everything to eat and drink, and Nuannuan doesn¡¯t get airsick, so she just kneels on the soft sofa and pulls the window to look at the outside world.


    As the ne took off, the buildings and pedestrians on the ground turned into ck spots like ants, until finally they could no longer be seen.


    When she got above the clouds, she realized that the fluffy clouds that looked like cotton from the ground to the sky turned out to be so thick. The thickyer was as white as snow, and as broad and boundless as the sea. It''s still rolling, and it looks great.


    Ever since she got on the ne, she has been in a state of excitement and curiosity, looking here and there to see the warmth. After nearly an hour, she finally became less curious. She sat quietly on the soft sofa stool, bowed her head and hugged own mobile phone.


    "Little Love?"


    The soft and waxy voice called out in a very small voice.


    "I''m here." A mechanical loli voice sounded, and a high-tech smiling face appeared on the phone screen.


    Nuan Nuan blinked her eyes, "But didn''t you turn off the phone?"


    Xiao Ai''s smiling face immediately turned into grievance: "Master doesn''t like Xiao Ai?"


    Nuan Nuan quickly shook her head: "No, no, it''s just that Mom and Dad said that it''s best not to use mobile phones on the ne."


    Xiao Ai''s expression became a smiling face again.


    "It''s okay, the phone is turned off, but if the owner needs it, Xiao Ai can stille out."


    Nuan Nuan suddenly smiled softly with crooked brows and eyes, talking with Mom and Dad on the ne, talking with Xiao Ai, it will not be boring at all.


    There are still so many delicious foods, and by the time she got off the ne, she had already stuffed a lot of food in her little stomach.


    "It''sing soon. Your uncle is a serious-looking person. His job is a university professor, because he usually has to manage a lot of students. If he is not serious, he can''t control people, but he is actually quite soft inside.


    You also have two cousins ??who were abroad when you informed them before. The first cousin is a doctor and is still participating in a closed medical research project. The second cousin is a very good painter. Nuannuan saw us in the corridor Those are the paintings of your parents, right? Those were all drawn by your second cousin. It¡¯s a pity that this child rarely draws portraits. Your father and I only have that one portrait. "


    Nuannuan "!!"


    The eyes are wide open. Of course she saw those paintings. They are exactly the same as her parents and they are very beautiful. She always thought they were photos, but she never expected that they were paintings.


    "That''s good...it''s amazing." His eyes turned into star eyes with admiration.


    Why are her brothers so powerful!


    Mother Gu smiled and pinched her smiling face, which was gradually growing flesh. It was smooth and tender, and her skin had also turned milky white in such a short period of time, and she was bing more and more like her grandma.


    Mother Gu''s family is also a schrly family. Several generations of elders in the family are masters of teaching and have a decisive influence in the education field, butpared with the Qin family, they are not as good.


    The Qin family, which is Nuannuan¡¯s natal family, is the real century-old schrly family. Since ancient times, it has been dedicated to the pope and grandson, and the education in the family is also very strict. Although there are still some dudes, but also remember Family rules and ancestral training, never do anything out of the ordinary.


    The water town in the south of the Yangtze River is soft and beautiful. Most of the buildings here are pavilions and pavilions, which pay more attention to the garden style.


    The old house of the Bai family is located in a ce with beautiful mountains and clear waters. It is a courtyard house with carved beams and painted buildings, which has the unique style of the Xia Kingdom from ancient times to the present.


    The two stone lions in front of the gate look mighty and domineering. When you enter the main gate, you can see a big ginkgo tree hugged by four people. Now is the time when the leaves of the ginkgo tree are turning yellow. The fan-shaped leaves are like delicate and beautiful small fans, which are shocking at first nce.


    The blue brick and stone floor under the ginkgo tree is also covered with ayer of golden yellow, revealing a natural beauty.


    Nuan Nuan stood under the tree and looked up at the big tree, almost unable to move her short legs.


    The ignorant little girl waspletely shocked. From her clear and bright ck pupils, all the reflections were this beautiful big ginkgo.


    "Looks good. This yard is an old yard. It has changed owners for several generations. Before the older generation moved in, this tree has been growing here for many years."


    Nuannuan took her parents'' hands and nodded obediently, it''s really beautiful.


    "Go and have a look?"


    Nuannuan looked up at her mother and asked softly, "Is it really possible?"


    "Go."


    Encouraged by her mother, the little girl carefully stepped on the clean bluestone, trying not to let her shoes step on those leaves, and then slowly walked to the big ginkgo tree.


    Nuan Nuan carefully ced her thin white palm on the rough-textured tree trunk with a sense of awe and excitement.


    The breeze blows, and the leaves on the ginkgo tree make a rustling sound. The wind is like a palm gently brushing her soft hair, as if greeting her.


    There was a smile in the warm and clean eyes, and the moment they looked up, they seemed to hear a shallow voice, and it seemed that countless voices werebined together, they were talking.


    ''Hello. ''


    Nuan Nuan pursed her pink little mouth and smiled lightly, her brows and eyes curved like a clear moon, crushing the warm light and sprinkled a piece of warm golden color, extremely gentle.


    "Hello."


    The little girl greeted the big tree softly.


    "elder brother."


    Suddenly, she heard her mother calling for someone, turned around and saw the middle-aged man with eyes and serious face.


    His body is straight, not the straightness of a soldier, but a kind of arrogance from the bottom of his bones, his body is like a pine tree, tall and unyielding.


    He has a bookish atmosphere that has been soaked in all the year round. With his hands behind his back, he is wearing a dark gray gown. He looks like those admirable teachers in the Republic of China. He is majestic, but also reveals convincing elegance.

 Chapter 70: cheongsam beauty

    "Come here Nuan Nuan, this is uncle."


    The shy and obedient little girl walked back cautiously, and obediently stood beside her mother, slightly raising her delicate face, and looked at the middle-aged man timidly.


    "uncle."


    She called her uncle softly, and grabbed her mother''s hand nervously. Uncle was indeed as majestic as mother said, and the children couldn''t help but want to be good when they were standing in front of him.


    "Ok."


    The middle-aged man also looked at the little girl and nodded slowly. He didn''t show too much enthusiasm, but he didn''t make people feel cold and alienated.


    "What do you think of this tree?"


    He stood tall and straight under the tree and raised his chin slightly. His wise eyes behind the sses stared at the ginkgo tree, seemingly calm, but as if he was looking at some old friend.


    Nuannuan nced at him and then looked at the ginkgo tree, saying in a soft voice.


    "It greeted me just now, Nuan Nuan heard them say hello."


    Bai Jinyan''s eyes moved slightly when he heard the words, "Why them?"


    Nuannuan tried her best not to be nervous, and spoke to him in a soft voice. Although she spoke slowly, her words were clear and soft, which made people feel pleasant.


    She shook her head honestly, "I don''t know, Nuan Nuan heard a lot of voices."


    Bai Jinyan raised the corners of his mouth slightly, beckoning naturally, Nuannuan nced at his parents, and walked over with short legs under their nodding.


    Uncle''s gentle palmnded on the top of her head and pressed it gently.


    "Juste back."


    The old tree has a spirit, and the child is Linglong, a rare child with a clean spirit.


    Nuan Nuan stood beside his uncle, and smiled with crooked eyebrows when he heard this, and his little furry head arched in his palm.


    The old Bai family house is very quiet, but it is not that kind of loneliness, but a sense of tranquility and ease.


    At this time, a beautiful woman in a cheongsam came out. Just by standing there, one could feel a kind of historical beauty on her body, like a beauty walking out of a picture scroll, with a demure look on her body Elegant style.


    "This is my aunt."


    Mother Gu patted her little head lightly to introduce, then nodded to the woman and shouted with a smile.


    "sister inw."


    "Aunt."


    Nuan Nuan is also obedient and soft, the beautiful woman smiled up, she is almost fifty, but time seems to have stopped on her body, except for a little white silk in her hair, she seems to be the same as a young man There are so many styles at the time.


    "Come here warm."


    The beauty in the cheongsam has a gentle voice, and when she smiles, there is a calming warmth in her eyes.


    The little girl watched her walk slowly, and was caught by her aunt''s soft little hand and observed her carefully with a smile.


    "It''s great, it''s very simr to your grandma, and she will definitely be a famous beauty in the future. When you grow up, your father and brothers will have a headache."


    Auntie spoke softly, Nuannuan liked it very much, couldn''t help but get closer, but there was a little confusion in her clear eyes, but she cared more about another point.


    "Does aunt know grandma too?"


    The beauty in the cheongsam nodded slowly, took her little hand and walked slowly in. She looked up at the sky, as if recalling something, with a smile on her lips.


    "Yes, that''s the goddess of me and your mother."


    Nuan Nuan''s eyes widened, grandma is really amazing, so many people remember her and worship her.


    Of course, I heard my mother tell a lot of stories about grandma, Nuan Nuan also admires grandma, but unfortunately she can¡¯t see grandma, she only has a photo of grandma carefully kept on her body.


    Walking through the corridors of Diaolianghuadong, I saw many beautiful and elegant rockery pools and all kinds of well-growing flowers. Nuan Nuan felt that her eyes were not enough.


    Different from those vis that are grand and luxurious at first nce, the courtyard is full of delicacy, which is another style of beauty.


    After sitting down in the living room, my aunt poured tea for everyone in a beautiful and elegant manner. Several people sat on the wooden chairs, no one talked, and they just sipped the tea quietly, but it didn''t make people feel dull and depressed. A sense ofid-back elegance in a beautifulndscape.


    "When Nuan Nuan came back, we couldn''t leave to visit. I will take your sister-inw there on her birthday. Mo Hua ising back soon, but there is still no way to get in touch with Mo Shu. If we can be in Nuan Nuan When Ie back on my birthday, I will definitely take him with me.¡±


    Mother Gu nodded, "We understand Shu''er''s situation, but Hua''er came back? When?"


    "He said tomorrow, but you also know his character, maybe he will surprise us."


    Nuan Nuan held the tea and sipped it in small sips. The emerald green tea was like a piece of crystal clear jasper in the teacup of the purple sand pot, and the misty white water vapor wafted to the tip of the nose with a faint tea fragrance, which smelled very good.


    Blow on Nuan Nuan and then take a small sip, her clean eyes are shining with liking, like crescent crescents, and her well-behaved face looks extremely happy.


    The beautiful aunt in cheongsam smiled even more when she saw it, and couldn''t help pinching her little face.


    She also only has two sons, and she also likes this obedient and soft little girl from her sister-inw''s family very much.


    The little girl was soft-tempered and asked her aunt to pinch her soft cheeks. Perhaps because of her shyness, a peach-like light pink appeared on her milky white face, and the pink and white milk **** were very soft.


    She sat on the side obediently and didn''t speak, but listened carefully to the adults with her little ears up.


    From theirmunication, you can probably guess that the one who ising back is the second cousin, who also likes to draw.


    Just don''t know what the surprise in their mouths is.


    During the period, my uncle and aunt went to the study, and when they came back again, my aunt put a green jade bracelet on Nuannuan''s little wrist.


    "This is the jade bracelet I brought when I was a child. My aunt doesn''t have a girl at home, so I''m giving it to Nuan Nuan for safekeeping."


    The emerald green and crystal-clear jadeite bracelet looks good on her white-washed wrist, but she has an intuition that this should be very precious, Nuan Nuan looked at her mother nervously.


    Mother Gu was obviously a little surprised too, "Sister-inw, isn''t this...you have brought this with you since you were a child."


    It seems that this bracelet is really precious to my aunt.


    The beauty in the cheongsam just smiled, "The value is only the friendship of the person you give it to. After all, it is a dead thing. It must be worn and cherished. If it is hidden for a long time, it will be a waste of it." .¡±


    Seeing this, Mama Gu no longer dissuaded her, she just nodded to Nuan Nuan: "The elder''s gift is irresistible, Nuan Nuan epts it."


    Nuan Nuan hummed, put her thin white hands on her knees obediently, and said thank you softly and sincerely to the woman.


    "Thank you, aunt, Nuan Nuan will cherish it."


    The woman smiled and rubbed her head.


    At this time, the majestic uncle also pushed a wooden box in front of her.


    "This is a gift from my uncle."


    Nuan Nuan looked at him anxiously, "Can I open it?"


    Bai Jinyan raised his hand and took a sip of tea, then nodded slowly.


    Nuan Nuan carefully opened the wooden box, and inside was a seal, a white jade rabbit seal.


    And Nuan Nuan is a rabbit, under the seal is a character Nuan carved in seal script.

 Chapter 71: Second cousin white ink painting

    This is really hard work, probably the moment I knew Nuan Nuan came back, and the moment I knew Nuan Nuan''s name, this seal was already in preparation.


    Mother Gu knew that her brother could carve seals, and he also wrote this word.


    The warm and white hands are holding the seal that is not as big as her palm, the water is shining in the clear and translucent eyes like ss, the corners of the light pink lips are raised to reveal the sharp little canine teeth, the eyebrows and eyes are gently bent, pink carving The jade carving is very beautiful, and I like the things in my hands very much.


    "Thank you uncle, Nuan Nuan likes it very much."


    She thanked her softly and earnestly.


    Uncle is really like what mother said, he looks serious and fierce, but he is really gentle.


    Bai Jinyan picked up the teacup and took a sip of tea to cover up his nervousness. When he heard the little girl softly say that he likes it, his mood suddenly rxed, the corners of his serious mouth raised slightly, and the eyes behind the sses warmed up the little angel. The general smile was stained with a smile.


    His wife gave him a reproachful look from the side. This man, who obviously likes him but insists on pretending to be serious, is not afraid of scaring the little guy anymore.


    Nuan Nuan carefully took the seal to her father and put it away, and then sat obediently beside the adults, not going out to run around, obediently listening to their conversation.


    After more than an hour of flying, I was still a little tired. Under the effect of soothing incense, my eyelids gradually became unsupported while listening to the adults chatting quietly. Curly eyshes slowly closed and then opened quickly. .


    After doing this several times, she yawned a little, her eyes were watery, her little body tilted, and she fell asleep leaning against her father.


    Gu Linmo quickly hugged her small body and said with a doting smile, "I''m asleep."


    Aunt stood up, "Give me Nuan Nuan, I will carry her to sleep."


    Papa Gu actually wants to hug his daughter to sleep, but it seems impolite to talk to his elder brother while hugging someone, and it is morefortable to fall asleep on the bed.


    In the end, he still reluctantly sent the little guy in his arms out.


    Although she was in an unfamiliar environment, Nuan Nuan still sleptfortably, and when she opened her eyes again, she didn''t know what was going on.


    Nuan Nuan rubbed her eyes, looked at this antique room in a daze, and sat there looking silly, it took a while to remember that she seemed to be at her uncle''s house.


    She turned over and got out of bed to find her parents, but she was a little panicked when she couldn''t find anyone, and she forgot that she still had her mobile phone.


    "Who are you? Why are you at my house?"


    A voice as clean as a clear spring sounded from behind, and Nuan Nuan turned around with red eyes, meeting a pair of curious eyes that were as clean and beautiful as his voice.


    The young boy who looks no more than eighteen years old is thin, with soft ck short hair and snow-white skin, with clear facial features, and a clean and gentle temperament like a child. His slightly round, clear eyes like a cat are smiling. At this moment He carried the drawing board on his back, put his slender and picturesque hands on his knees, and bent slightly to look at the little figure in front of him.


    Warm and ck eyshes trembled twice watching him, the tears umted in the beautiful eyes were like crystal beads sticking to the eyshes, the red eyes looked a little pitiful.


    "Why are you crying?"


    The boy''s clean voice was asfortable as a clear spring. He stretched out one hand and gently wiped the little girl''s eyes.


    "Hey, don''t cry, okay, brother will buy you candy."


    Nuan Nuan sniffed her little nose, and spoke to him in a sweet voice: "Mom and Dad are gone."


    "So I was looking for your parents. You are my guest today. Wait until I call my mother."


    Nuan Nuan just remembered at this time that she also has a phone.


    He wrinkled his little nose, feeling so stupid.


    "Little Love."


    "I''m at the master, do you need any help?"


    Bai Mohua, who was about to call his mother, paused, tilted his head and stared curiously at the light pink phone in Nuan Nuan''s hand.


    "Well, call Dad."


    "OK."


    As soon as Xiao Ai''s voice fell, it was obvious that the mobile phone automatically jumped to the dialing page and dialed Nuan Nuan''s father directly.


    "Hey, Nuan Nuan, are you awake? Obediently wait in the room and wait for Dad toe to you soon."


    Nuan Nuan hurriedly said, "Dad, I''m already out."


    "Ah? You came out? Where are you? Dad wille to you right away. If you can''t do it, you just came to your uncle''s house and you don''t know the ce. Dad will make a video for you and I will see where you are."


    "Uncle?"


    Bai Mohua, who had changed from standing to squatting beside Nuan Nuan, yelled into her cell phone suspiciously, the voice was very familiar.


    The person on the opposite side was obviously stunned, and then said in surprise.


    "Ink painting?"


    Bai Mohua nodded, even though the person on the opposite side couldn''t see him, he was smiling and his voice was clean and clear.


    "It turns out that you came to the house, and my parents didn''t tell me, did my aunte too?"


    The little girl next to her is called Uncle Daddy, isn''t that just...


    The young man hugged Nuan Nuan''s small shoulders in surprise and enthusiasm, his eyes widened, and he looked left and right while hugging her.


    "You are my little cousin!"


    Nuan Nuan looked at the boy in front of him, blinked his eyes, and yelled softly.


    "Second cousin."


    "Hey, how cute."


    Bai Mohua squinted her eyes and moved her face close to her warm, soft face and rubbed it together.


    Nuan Nuan is not sad at all now, she is a little shy to be hugged by this good-looking second cousin, but more happy.


    "Don''t worry, uncle, my little cousin is here."


    Gu Linmo "Where are you?"


    "This is the small garden."


    Gu Linmo hung up the phone after saying wait, while Bai Mohua held his warm little face in his hands and looked left and right, his eyes were full of smiles, bright and beautiful like the sun.


    "I was very lucky today. I met my little cousin as soon as I came back. Just now I was wondering whose little fairy fell into my house."


    Hearing this, Nuan Nuan''s little face turned even redder.


    "Haha... don''t be shy, what I said is true, my little cousin is pretty, can my cousin draw a portrait of you?"


    He doesn''t like to draw people, that''s because he only likes to draw the beautiful things in his eyes, what he likes to draw people is not only good-looking, but also good-looking, such people are hard to find .


    But his little cousin is a smart little elf. When his back was turned to him just now, he had an intuition that this little girl would look good. What surprised him even more was that this beautiful little elf was still his little cousin.


    The little cousin who is as obedient as white jade, so cute.


    Nuan Nuan was hugged in his arms and nodded dizzily, her nose was full of the clean fragrance of her second cousin with a bit of paint, like the afternoon sun, making people feel veryfortable and warm.


    As soon as she nodded her head, Nuan Nuan''s whole little person flew into the air and was hugged by the thin and clean boy.

 Chapter 72: Dried up this cup of milk

    Bai Mohua''s slender and white fingers poked lightly on the warm and soft little face, and immediately sank into a small meat hole. The little cousin still smells delicious, and I really can''t hug her enough.


    When the adults came, they saw the cousins ??enjoying themselves happily.


    "Really, you will wake up when the time to y chess is warm."


    Aunt looked at Nuan Nuan with some guilt, "Aunt should look at you."


    They were ying chess and drinking tea in a room not far away, but they didn''t go far, but they didn''t expect Nuan Nuan to wake up so soon.


    Nuan Nuan shook her head embarrassingly, and said softly: "It is Nuan Nuan who forgot to call Mom and Dad with her mobile phone."


    "Scared."


    Several adults gathered around to ask their rtives.


    The little girl shook her head obediently, "No."


    "It''s no wonder I didn''t, I''m all crying."


    Bai Mohua pinched her little face, "It looks pitiful."


    Gu''s father and Gu''s mother felt even more distressed when they heard the words. Nuan Nuan didn''t want them to worry, so she hugged their hands softly and acted like a baby before exposing them.


    "Mom, aren''t you surprised to see me?"


    Bai Mohua put down the drawing board and looked at his parents with a smile. The handsome young man''s smile is easy to make people like, and the elders in the family especially like it.


    "Who doesn''t know you yet, it''s strange that you cane back tomorrow honestly."


    Bai Mohuaughed, pulled them to sit down and talked for a while, then hugged Nuan Nuan.


    "Auntie, I''m taking Nuannuan to y."


    Nuan Nuan is a little dazed, she looks particrly easy to bully, she is so obedient that she doesn''t resist at all.


    "Go, go, take care of my sister."


    "understood."


    Bai Mohua ran upstairs holding Nuan Nuan in one hand and her drawing board in the other.


    Arriving at his room, Nuan Nuan was attracted by therge and small oil paintings hanging in the room, many of which werendscapes, beautiful snow-capped mountains under the warm golden sun, fairnd-like waterfalls under the rainbow, and a graceful flower Every painting is a visual feast for Nuan Nuan.


    Bao Moshu entered his room with Nuan Nuan in his arms, went directly to the small attic, and then opened the curtains. It was a huge floor-to-ceiling window, and he could clearly see any scenery outside from the room.


    And this small attic is the ce where Bai Mo draws and draws. Theyout is very simple. The paints, brushes and paper used for painting are neatly ced in the wooden cab against the wall. In the middle is a bracket and stool for the drawing board. And in this room, the most dazzling things belong to the paintings hanging on the walls.


    The paintings in the bedroom below are rtively small in size, but the paintings here are veryrge.


    The most conspicuous thing in the middle is a ginkgo tree more than two meters high. Nuan Nuan can tell at a nce that this ginkgo tree is the one in the outer courtyard.


    At first nce, it seems that the ginkgo tree in the painting is alive, and the yellowed leaves make people feel the breath of autumn. She seems to have returned to the time when she first came here, standing in the small courtyard to admire the big ginkgo tree Tree.


    There is another painting not far from the ginkgo tree. It is an elegant beauty in a blue and white porcin cheongsam. She is standing in front of the simple reddish-brown window eaves with her back to people. Only a small half of her face is exposed, but it can make people see from the painting. I felt the dignity and elegance of ady from a great family in her.


    No one doesn''t like such a beauty!


    "It''s my aunt."


    Nuan Nuan looked at the tall beauty in the cheongsam and let out a soft cry. Although there was only half a face, it was able to let people who knew it see at a nce who was painted on it.


    Bai Mohua went down again in this short period of time, carrying a ck schoolbag in his hand, and changed his clothes.


    "Second cousin, you are amazing!"


    Knowing that these were all drawn by the boy in front of him, Nuan Nuan admired him so much.


    Before I just heard from my mothers, but after seeing these paintings, Nuan Nuan felt that my second cousin¡¯s hands might not have any special magic.


    Being watched by the little girl with adoring star eyes, Bai Mohua scratched his head in embarrassment, his ears turned slightly red, and he turned out to be shy.


    "How can it be so powerful, everyone has something they are good at, and Nuan Nuan can find something he likes in the future, and he will be very powerful."


    As he spoke, he took his schoolbag to therge balcony outside the floor-to-ceiling windows, and then waved to the little girl.


    "Come here and see if you like these things."


    The little girl walked over obediently, and then looked at the schoolbag with a small expression of shock...all kinds of snacks.


    Bai Mohua only wore white socks and stepped on the balcony floor covered with soft nkets. The heating in the room was fully turned on and the balcony would not be very cold.


    At home, he likes to wear a white shirt and light gray cropped cks with a white calf exposed, with a slight smile on his face, and his ck hair is soft and obedient, casual and clean like white jade Generally good looking.


    Nuan Nuan also took off her shoes and walked over, sitting cross-legged with him on her little white socks, taking the Wangzai milk handed over by the boy with her thin white hands.


    "Give Nuannuan, let''s drink milk."


    Different from Gu An, a little adult who keeps yelling that he has grown up, Bai Mo Hua ispletely like a child, taking out the things he likes and sharing them with Nuan Nuan.


    "This little cake is delicious, and this spicy stick is my favorite, but it''s a bit cumbersome. I like to eat one by one with my hands. You can try it warm."


    Nuan Nuan opened his small mouth and leaned over to grab the spicy stick in his hand, and then held his delicate face and ate it happily.


    "Hmm... delicious!"


    Bai Mohuaughed happily, holding up her greasy fingers, her cat eyes were curved, very clean.


    "Yes, yes."


    The two sat together like friends who have known each other for many years and happily ate a lot of snacks. Finally, Bai Mohua hupped and held Wangzai.


    "Come on, after drinking this cup of milk, wee little cousin to my house as a guest!"


    Nuan Nuan followed his example and lifted her hands up, her eyebrows curved and her milky voice followed suit, "Drink this cup of milk!"


    It''s obviously milk, but it''s like being drunk by two people.


    "Okay, okay, pack it up, let''s go wash your hands."


    Bai Mohua skillfully packed up everything on the window sill, and then went to wash his hands with Nuan Nuan.


    Both hands are covered with white delicate foam, but one pair is slender and clean like white jade, and the other pair is small and cute with milky whiteplexion. Because of the growth of flesh, a few lovely fleshy nests can be clearly seen on the warm and tender backs of the hands .


    "Let''s go, Second Cousin will paint for you."


    Just do what you say, the young man held a warm and soft hand with his slender hands, and rested his chin to look for scenery that can be painted, but he was not very satisfied with many ces he found.


    "Well... no, the scenery here is not vivid at all, and it doesn''t match Nuan Nuan."


    And Nuan Nuan, who was running around with him, suddenly saw a half-sized orange cat on the tree in front of him. It seemed that it wanted to get down, but it was a little scared, hanging on the branch, meowing and bewildered.


    "Brother, cat."


    Nuan Nuan tore the clothes painted in white ink, and the orange cat fell from the tree in anxiety, but it fell in the courtyard of someone else''s house.


    Bai Mohua was taken aback, his cat eyes widened, "Why did he go to his house!"

 Chapter 73: Youth is like jade, Zhong Ling Yuxiu

    Nuan Nuan looked at her second cousin suspiciously.


    Bai Mohua said nervously, "There is a very big dog in their house. I don''t know if the kitten will be eaten if it falls in. If not, I will climb up to have a look."


    Bai Mohua put down his drawing board, moved a little farther away and jumped with a run-up, and with a bang, his head hit the wall.


    The clean and good-looking boy clutched his forehead and burst into tears.


    "I''m sorry, I overestimated my physical ability."


    He can¡¯t get over this wall QAQ


    Nuan Nuan nervously ran over to look at the second cousin''s head, "Cousin, are you okay?"


    "Hiss...it''s okay."


    Bai Mohua bared his teeth, and rubbed his forehead with fair fingers. His skin was already very fair, but after being hit by this, his forehead was red, and he looked miserable.


    Nuan Nuan rubbed him lightly with his little hands and pouted his little mouth and blew a few times.


    "Second cousin, why don''t we go through the front door."


    With a warm voice, the little finger pointed to the main entrance not far away.


    Bai Mohua "...Because I was scared by that dog when I passed by there before."


    Although the dog didn''t bark or bite, he was frightened at the time. The dog was a big one, and it felt too oppressive to stand up, so just being stared at by it made him cry in fright Nose ran home.


    Although the pretty kid who lived in this houseter went to apologize to him, but that apology scared him to tears again, because the kid took the dog to apologize!


    Anyway, he has a shadow of the dog in the future, but he likes cats!


    "How about...let''s go in and have a look."


    After struggling with Bai Mohua, he said, he was afraid that the dog would bite the cat.


    Nuan Nuan is also a little worried, and I don''t know if the cat hurts from falling, falling from such a high ce.


    The two walked to the gate of this mansion holding hands as if encouraging each other.


    Like the gate of the Bai family, there are also two majestic stone lions at the gate.


    They tried to knock on the door, but there was no response inside, so it would be a bad idea to just walk in.


    Just when the two were hesitating, they suddenly heard a burst of dog and cat meowing. In their ears, the cat meowing sounded so miserable.


    The two simple guys suddenly couldn''t care so much, pushed open the door one after the other and rushed in, and then met a **** dog inside.


    It''s really... really big!


    Nuan Nuan felt that it stood taller than itself, like a giant beast, even though it was only standing far away, the sense of oppression was overwhelming.


    The face painted in white ink next to him turned pale with fright.


    The **** dog just nced at them, then suddenly lowered its head and opened its mouth to bite the shivering little orange cat in the corner.


    "Shut up!"


    Bai Mohua suddenly turned pale with fright, and was able to ovee the fear in his heart and rushed out.


    Nuan Nuan followed closely behind, and before they even got to the front, they realized that they had misunderstood. The big dog just carefully contained the orange cat, and had no intention of biting it.


    Although the kitten''s meow was a bit miserable, it was only because of being scared.


    The **** dog called the little orange cat, and walked towards the two with steady and inexplicable sonorous steps.


    Bai Mohua was as scared as the orange cat, but he stood firmly in front of Nuan Nuan and opened his arms to protect the little girl behind him.


    Warm and thin white fingers grasped the clothes of the second cousin, and a small furry head appeared from behind him, with **** and white eyes staring at the big dog, but in fact,pared to Bai Mohua, she was not much Fear.


    "Nuan Nuan, stand behind and don''t... don''te out, brother... brother protects you."


    The voice is trembling.


    The little girl just felt warm in her heart, every one of her brothers was so kind, she felt so happy.


    But...she is really not afraid of dogs.


    So this time, let Nuan Nuan protect the second cousin.


    The little girl walked to the front, staring at the big dog standing taller than herself with her clear and clean eyes.


    "Second cousin is not afraid."


    White ink painting "!!"


    It''s over, it''s over!


    "Big Dog."


    Nuan Nuan softly barked the big dog, and the **** dog had already walked in front of them.


    It just took a look at Bai Mohua, whose face was pale as if his soul was floating out, then lowered his head, and put the orange cat that was trembling with fear in his mouth on the ground. No hostility was shown.


    Nuan Nuan tried to raise her small arm, her thin white hand was less than a palm away from the **** dog,


    The **** dog didn''t move at all, and was still sitting upright.


    At this time, under Bai Mohua''s horrified gaze, the little girl put her little hand on the big head of the ck dog.


    The ck dog whined and tilted its head, and gently rubbed against the little girl''s hand.


    Nuannuan smiled happily, her crystal-clear and clean eyes were bent into beautiful crescents, and the corners of her mouth were lifted up to reveal her small white teeth, she looked so soft.


    "Brother, big dogs don''t bite."


    The soul that flew out of Bai Mohua finally returned to its ce, and Qingjuan''s face was suppressed for a long time before he gave the little girl a thumbs up.


    His little cousin is really courageous, much older than him, so it¡¯s useless to rush her QAQ


    The boy squatted down nervously and slowly, and picked up the little orange cat that hadn''t left on the ground.


    "We... let''s go..."


    Before he finished speaking, a melodious and melodious string sound suddenly sounded in his ears, fluttering like emerald jade, making people linger on.


    The **** dog turned his head and nced into the depths of the house, then stood up suddenly, opened his mouth and walked inside with the warm little clothes in his mouth.


    Nuan Nuan was forced to follow, Bai Mohua hugged the cat and boldly red at the ck dog, and quickly followed.


    You put my little cousin down! !


    They came to a green bamboo forest, small bridges and flowing water, quite poetic and picturesque.


    And... the closer you get, the sound of the piano bes clearer and clearer. Before, I could catch some notes asionally, but now I can clearly hear the whole score.


    Crossing the small bridge and passing through a cobblestone path among the bamboo forests, they saw a gazebo, and the sound of the piano came from the gazebo.


    A young man was sitting in front of the guqin, his slender fingers carved out of top-quality white jade were distinct, and he was plucking the strings at a speed invisible to the naked eye.


    "who are you!"


    The sound of the piano stopped abruptly, and the white jade boy sitting in the pavilion raised his head, his eyes as dark as an ancient well and secluded pool looked at them calmly, the boy looked like someone who came out of a picture scroll, his bell was beautiful, his jade was like a carving, probably It was built just for him.


    "Yes... sorry, we didn''t mean to break in."


    Nuan Nuan blushed when the boy looked at her. She was already shy and shy, but now she was even more ashamed when her master found out that they had broken into his house.


    The white ink painting pointed at the **** dog.


    "me your dog, it dragged my little cousin here."


    Throwing away the pot is justifiable.

 Chapter 74: Young Su Ran

    The young man seemed to pause when he heard the words, and then his eyes fell on the big dog beside Nuan Nuan.


    "Feel sorry."


    The young man''s voice was like jade, with an innate coldness in it.


    He got up and walked slowly from the kiosk. With short ck hair, he was wearing a ck pan-mouth Tang suit with exquisite bamboo embroidery, and his figure was as tall and straight as green bamboo, giving people a refreshing beauty.


    If it weren''t for his short ck hair, Bai Mohua would have thought that his little cousin had traveled to ancient times and met the noble son of a certain aristocratic family.


    Even though he is not very old, and even his face is still childish, he has a kind of calmness and integrity that only adults have, which makes people feel inexplicably reliable that he is very reliable.


    The young man is burning like beautiful jade, whether it is skin or bones, he is the second perfect person Bai Mohua has ever seen.


    The first one is of course his little cousin. Although his little cousin is still very young and childish, she will definitely be a big beauty when she grows up.


    "Xing Yun."


    He raised his finger, and the big dog standing beside Nuan Nuan wagged his tail and walked over, rubbed his head against the boy''s finger, and finally sat firmly beside him.


    "My name is Su Ran, and this is my dog ??named Xingyun."


    Nuannuan stood beside her second cousin, introducing herself with a nervous voice.


    "My name is Gu Nuannuan, everyone calls me Nuannuan."


    The young man nodded slowly, "Hi Nuan Nuan, Grandpa said that the visitor is a guest, soe here."


    Bai Mohua "...I didn''t even introduce me."


    Su Ran said in a jade-like clear voice.


    "I know you, Bai Mohua, the son of Mr. Bai''s family. Two years ago, you were scared and cried by Xingyun. I took Xingyun to apologize to you."


    Bai Mohua "...you don''t need to talk about this."


    Damaged his image in the mind of his little cousin.


    Three people, a dog and a cat came to the gazebo, Su Ran closed the bamboo curtain, and the gazebo gradually became warmer.


    The fifteen-year-old boy poured tea and water for the two of them like a real adult, and there were two tes of pastries on the table.


    In a pavilion painted in white ink, he held the cat away from the **** dog, and looked at it vigntly.


    Su Ran "Xingyun doesn''t bite people. When I take it out, I also lead it on a leash."


    Bai Mohua muttered, "Whoever makes it grow will be scary."


    Su Ran looked at the little girl who was sipping tea with her teacup in her arms. She moved Xing Yun''s head towards her without any fear, and even touched Xing Yun''s head with a smile.


    He was silent for a moment, "Perhaps people''s courage is not equal to their age."


    With a whoosh, Bai Mohua felt that he had been stabbed.


    This kid opens his mouth like a knife!


    "How did youe to my house?"


    Su Ran asked, Nuannuan touched Xingyun''s head, and told the story of seeing the kitten fall into the wall of his house and what happened after that in a childish voice. The voice was soft and sweet, and the words were clear and clear. However, he couldn''t help but take a second look at the beautiful child carved in jade.


    "Xingyun doesn''t bite cats or anything. He used to be a military dog. He was kept in my house because he was injured and retired."


    Nuan Nuan''s clear eyes were a little dazed, "Brother Su Ran, what is a military dog?"


    Su Ran has a ssically gentle and beautiful facial features, but he is still childish, and his temperament has a sense of distance, but he feels veryfortable when getting along with him.


    "Military dogs, like soldiers, are heroes who protect the country..."


    He exined to Nuannuan unhurriedly what a military dog ??is, which is simple but allows people to understand quickly, and also talked about what happened to Xingyun.


    Then Nuan Nuan looked at Xing Yun in a different way, with admiration and worry shining in his **** and white eyes.


    "Does Xingyun still hurt now?"


    The little girl hugged Xingyun''s dog''s head and put her little face close to her, and the big dog obviously liked this obedient and soft child very much, and moved her body closer to let Nuan Nuan lean on her, like It was like she was afraid that she would fall off the stool.


    Su Ran''s obsidian-like deep and dark eyes nced at the children and dogs over there.


    "asionally it hurts."


    After a pause, he said, "Xingyun likes you very much."


    When Xingyun first came to his house, he spent a lot of time with it. Later, Xingyun almost became his partner and the only ymate in this ce.


    Nuan Nuan smiled with crooked eyebrows, and the clean and pure eyes made the young man purse his lips.


    "I have a sister too."


    Su Ran suddenly looked at Bai Mo Hua.


    Bai Mohua looked back at him nkly, "Are you... showing off to me?"


    Having a younger sister is great, so does he have one too!


    Unexpectedly, the young man shook his head, his pretty brows slightly frowned, "I don''t like that sister, she always wants to steal my things, she''s not as good-looking as Nuan Nuan and as clean as her, I want to change a sister with you."


    White ink painting "..."


    Nuan Nuan "..."


    So, can this thing be exchanged? Why can you speak so seriously and so naturally? Hey!


    Bai Mohua grabbed Nuan Nuan''s arm and looked at Su Ran almost as vigntly as a big dog.


    "This is my sister!"


    Bai Mohua bit the words ''my sister'' hard, as if he was afraid that the boy opposite would not hear him.


    Su Ran "It will be my younger sister instead."


    What a big deal.


    Bai Mohua: She looks like a human being, but how can she talk like a dog.


    "Brother Su Ran, you can''t change your sister."


    Nuan Nuan hurriedly waved to Su Ran, this really cannot be changed, she will continue to be the child of her parents.


    Su Ran let out a disappointment, "But you already called me brother."


    Nuan Nuan patiently exined in a soft voice, "That''s because Brother Su Ran is older than Nuan Nuan."


    Bai Mohua frowned and said unhappily: "Your sister often robs you, you tell your parents! Let them help you solve it."


    Su Ran pursed her lips, "Dad will only let me let her go. My aunt always says some weird things, and then Dad gets even more bored with me."


    When he said this, he just frowned, as if he was talking about other people''s affairs, his eyes were very calm.


    Bai Mohua was stunned for a moment, "Wait...that sister of yours..."


    "Oh, it''s Xiaosan''s daughter."


    After a pause, he said, "I heard people say that the two got together before my mother and my father divorced, and the girl was called Xiaosan."


    Bai Mohua was almost sent away by his bullshit, seeing Nuan Nuan''s nk and innocent eyes kept winking at Su Ran, don''t teach the children bad! Are these contents a pure and lovely child can listen to?


    Su Ran didn''t understand Bai Mohua''s eyes, but felt that his eyes were convulsed.


    He hesitated for a while, with a perfunctory tone of concern: "Do you want me to ask the family doctor to look at your eyes?"


    White ink painting "...no need."


    What kind of straight man is this? Hearing what he said, the family is quite intriguing. How could they raise such a blind man?


    Bai Mohua felt that his clever mind was not enough to talk to him.

 Chapter 75: Feeding Nuan Nuan

    "I feel that your home is not very safe, so I''d better take my little cousin and leave."


    Bai Mohua pulled Nuan Nuan to get up. Even though he didn''t understand many things in life, he also knew that a family like this with a senior mistress and a child from the original spouse was basically not very peaceful.


    Su Ran nced at him, "No need, my grandfather and I live in this house, and he and that woman bothered me, so I kicked them out."


    White ink painting "!!"


    No... Is there something wrong with this development?


    "You... kicked your dad out?"


    This person is too fierce!


    Su Ran nodded, her tone was very calm, and the corners of her mouth were slightly raised with a smile.


    "I am the next heir of the Su family. The grandfather of this house has been adopted under my name. If I don''t want them to live here, I will drive them out. It''s too annoying."


    "Do you think I''m too much?"


    He tilted his head slightly and looked at the two of them. His dark eyes were like a deep well, which made it impossible to see to the bottom at a nce. The young man was like a stretched scroll, sitting there upright like a bamboo, and his every move was pleasing to the eye. beauty.


    just opened his mouth.


    Warm, clean and clear eyes met those of the young man, and said in a soft voice.


    "Nuan Nuan will be angry if people who don''t like grab Nuan Nuan''s things."


    But for the person she likes, she will take the initiative to give him her own things.


    Bai Mohua nodded, and was not in a hurry to leave. He was quite curious about this boy, no... To be exact, he was even more curious about this weird gossip.


    He looked at Su Ran with a strong desire for knowledge, "Will you drive them out?"


    Su Ran shook her head, "Of course I don''t want to."


    He didn''t think it was a scandal or a big deal, and he didn''t have much affection for this father in words.


    "Grandpa said, this is my ce, and I can do whatever I want to do as I please. They often make me unhappy living here, so I kicked them out naturally. If I don''t want to, I let Xingyun scare them."


    Nuan Nuan supported her delicate chin and listened to them. Sitting on the small bench, she looked like a fluffy and soft animal. Su Ran suddenly wanted to feed her, just like feeding her It''s like a cloud.


    It''s just that this one is more delicate.


    Thinking of this, he did the same, picked up a piece of sweet-scented osmanthus cake and brought it to the mouth of the obedient little girl.


    "Osmanthus cake, very delicious."


    Nuan Nuan blinked her eyes, opened her small mouth and took a small bite of the snow-white pastry dotted with some sweet-scented osmanthus honey, and then those beautiful and clean eyes were bent, and they were sparkling and agile.


    The little girl''s milky white cheeks bulged when she was eating, and it really made people want to pinch or poke it.


    Su Ran stared at his bulging little soft cheeks for a few seconds, and when Nuan Nuan opened her mouth to take a second bite, his white jade-like fingers really lifted up and pressed gently on her little soft cheeks Then, a look of surprise shed across those seemingly in eyes.


    So soft.


    The nuannuan child who was poked on the cheek paused for a while while eating, but soon she continued to eat as if nothing had happened. For the sake of being fed, she just... she didn''t care.


    Bai Mohua stared at the side so that his cat''s eyes widened a bit, why did he even make a move!


    "You don''t need to feed me, the little cousin can eat by herself!"


    Su Ran sighed slowly, and then continued to feed.


    Nuan Nuan sat obediently, she opened her mouth and ate almost everything she put to her mouth obediently, like a snow-white and soft little rabbit.


    White ink painting "..."


    At first, he wanted to stop it, but his hands were itchy to see the limp eating appearance of the little cousin, so he also took a piece of pastry and fed it.


    The little girl still ate well, she opened her pink and tender mouth and ate the pastry in small bites. Then she became thirsty, her moist eyes stared at the teapot, and before she could pour it herself, a beautiful hand He twisted the teapot and slowly poured a cup of fragrant tea into her hand.


    Nuan Nuan held the steaming teacup and thanked her softly.


    "Thank you brother Su Ran."


    Being obedient and milky, Su Ran sighed sadly.


    Can you really not change your sister? I can''t change it, can I keep it...


    Of course, this is just what he thinks in his heart, not to mention other people, the person next to Nuan Nuan will definitely not allow it.


    "However."


    An old voice sounded outside, Su Ran got up and opened the bamboo curtain in the small pavilion, and a vigorous old man in Tang suit came in from the outside.


    He looked at the two young men and his grandson in the pavilion with a little surprise.


    "It''s not easy for you to have guests here, hahaha..."


    The old man had a white beard, and his figure was as tall and straight as a pine. He looked kindly and kindly, and his smile was a bit hearty and free and easy.


    "Grandpa Su."


    Bai Mohua stood up and called out respectfully. He hadn''t seen Su Ran much, but he did know the old man in front of him.


    "You are... from the Bai family? You''ve grown so big in no time."


    Although the two families are not too far apart, it is rare to see children nowadays because they are studying and living in school.


    "Hey...Grandpa Su, you still remember me, this is my little cousin."


    Nuan Nuan looked at the old man with clear ck and white eyes, and Nai Nuo Nuo said obediently again.


    "Hi, Grandpa Su."


    It must be right to call after my cousin.


    The old man touched his beard with one hand, looked at the warm smile and nodded kindly.


    "I haven''t seen it before, but the little girl looks familiar."


    After thinking for a while, he suddenly paused, "What is your rtionship with Qin Qingqian?"


    That''s right, this little girl looks a lot like the one from the Qin family, so much time has passed...


    "She''s my grandma."


    Nuannuan replied in a childlike voice, when mom and grandpa told her about grandma, she remembered grandma''s name.


    The old man beamed with joy, "I see, I forgot that the girl from the Bai family married to the Gu family in Lincheng. When Qingqian married the old man of the Gu family, we beat him a lot."


    Heughed as he spoke.


    Nuan Nuan "..."


    White ink painting "..."


    Is it really appropriate for you to say this in front of someone¡¯s granddaughter?


    "Let''s go... It''s so cold here, go to Grandpa Su''s house and have a sit."


    As he spoke, he came over and held Nuan Nuan''s little hand, as if Nuan Nuan was his granddaughter.


    "When you were born, your grandpa must have been so happy. When he first pursued your grandma, he was so vigorous. Your grandma has two older brothers. She was raised by her family since she was a child. How could those two elder brothers be willing to give up?" Ah, I know that your grandfather pursued his sister so high-profilely, and he made trouble for him when he was in school."


    The old man talked about the past, with nostalgic eyes in his eyes, "Your two uncles and I are good friends, and I also treat Qingqian as my own sister, so I did a lot of hard work when I tripped up your grandfather."


    Nuan Nuan followed him with small steps.


    "Then grandpa still married grandma, grandpa is amazing."

 Chapter 76: This is the eldest sister!

    Master Suughed when he heard this, and said that Nuan Nuan is a clever little ghost.


    Not long after Nuan Nuan and Bai Mo Hua sat at Su''s house, Papa Gu called to ask where the two of them were, and finally came here directly to pick them up.


    Before leaving, Su Ran took Xing Yun to send them off, "Nuan Nuan, when are you leaving?"


    The little girl was hugged by her father, and she didn''t know when she would go back, so she turned her suspicious eyes to her father.


    Papa Gu stroked his good daughter''s little furry head.


    "Should stay here for a few days."


    Su Ran nodded clearly, he was obviously only a fifteen-year-old boy, even when talking to adults, he was neither humble nor overbearing, with the aristocratic pride of a family on his body, just standing there made people''s eyes shine.


    "Then I''ll be a guest at Teacher Bai''s house tomorrow."


    Bai Mohua had a bright smile on his face, "Okay, it''s not far away anyway, you cane and y anytime you want."


    After he knew that Xing Yun was a military dog, he felt less fear of this **** dog.


    Nuan Nuan waved at this new friend I met today with crooked eyebrows.


    "Brother Su Ran, goodbye."


    Su Ran nodded, "Well, goodbye."


    On the way home, Papa Gu asked her gently what happy things she did today.


    Nuan Nuan cracked her fingers and told her dad about the happy things that happened today to her father in a milky voice. The soft and waxy voice seemed to be sweet, and the air was stained with a milk-sweet taste.


    The orange kitten took a bath after being brought back, and it is also good. Except for the miserable cry during the bath, it does not run or make trouble at other times. It is a cute and cute cat after drying its hair. Little orange cat.


    Bright golden orange color, belly and limbs jiojio are white, especially sticky and warm and white ink painting.


    Almost wherever they went, the little orange cat meowed and followed.


    Nuan Nuan touched the little orange cat''s hairy face and asked Bai Mohua.


    "Second cousin, do you want to raise Xiaoju?"


    Bai Mohua and the little girl squatted together, with white legs bent, stepping on the nket wearing only socks, poking the little orange cat''s belly with thin white fingers.


    "But Nuan Nuan doesn''t want to raise it?"


    The warm and delicate smiling faces are all tangled together.


    "Nuan Nuan already has briquettes at home, and there are four cats in Mama Cat''s family. If you take Xiaoju home, you will be beaten by briquettes."


    Bai Mohua folded his arms and opened his eyes slightly, "The coal ball hit you or the cat?"


    The little girl looked at the little orange cat with sympathetic eyes, "beat it."


    The little orange cat who was crossing its legs and licking its own hairy **** suddenly became excited, looked at Nuan Nuan with a shaking beard and nk eyes, and meowed.


    Bai Mohuaughed so hard, the cat''s eyes were bent, the halo of the light hit him, the boy looked sunny and gentle.


    "Then for Xiaoju not to be beaten by coal balls, let me raise it. I wanted to raise a cat before, but I don''t have time to go abroad to paint. From now on, you will be the first cat I raise."


    Bai Mohua picked up the little orange cat and rubbed their noses together.


    The little orange cat''s ears trembled, its limbs drooped limply, and it meowed coquettishly.


    "What should I buy for a cat?"


    He took out his mobile phone and started shopping, sat cross-legged on the ground, put the cleaned little orange cat on hisp, got together with Nuan Nuan and began to select on the phone.


    "What brand of cat food do you eat? This one looks pretty good, buy a few more and try."


    "This, this... this cat climbing frame looks good."


    Nuan Nuan pointed to one of the furry cat litters, "This little orange likes it."


    "Nonsense, it''s the little cousin you like."


    Saying so, he still chose the cat litter with a little finger.


    Nuannuan smiled softly, and the two heads, one big and one small, talked together, and finally gathered a lot of things.


    I didn¡¯t go back that day. At night, Nuan Nuan missed my grandpa and my brothers. The eldest brother should be off work, so I called and asked.


    Just as she was thinking about this, her cell phone rang. It was a video invitation, or a video invitation from grandpa and little brother.


    She connected without thinking.


    As soon as a person appeared on the screen of the mobile phone, Nuannuan started to shout in a soft voice.


    "Little brother, grandpa~"


    The soft little Naiyin brother can smell a sweet fragrance when looking at the screen.


    "Good granddaughter, does she miss her grandpa?"


    Old Gu heard the sound of grandpa''s smile, the wrinkles on his face deepened a lot.


    Gu An snorted, "I definitely didn''t think about it, if grandpa asked me to y videos, I wouldn''t have yed them. She doesn''t even remember us!"


    The tone should be as proud as it is, but no matter how you hear it, there is a sense of grievance.


    Grandpa Gu nced at Gu An angrily, "Who is waiting in front of me for Nuan Nuan''s call? How much effort can you make a video call by hand? It''s still awkward."


    The old man was exposed by his grandfather, Gu An''s face turned red, and he pricked his neck to argue with Nuan Nuan.


    "Grandpa got it wrong, I didn''t miss you!"


    Nuan Nuan smiled and rolled her eyes, and said in a childish voice, "Nuan Nuan misses my little brother, very much."


    Just such a sentence, Gu An suddenly became stunned.


    "I knew you couldn''t leave me, why didn''t you call me if you thought so! Didn''t you remember?"


    Gu An spoke soft words with a fierce expression.


    Nuan Nuan softly exined that he was taking a bath with the cat with his second cousin, and then took advantage of the opportunity to share some interesting things he did today with his brother and grandpa.


    It was obviously just somemon things, she shared them happily, and the two people on the other side of the phone listened patiently.


    When he heard about Su Ran''s big dog, Gu An moaned.


    "What''s so great, I can also take you to see big dogs like huskies and skan. They are not only big but also beautiful."


    After finishing speaking, he added, "I''ll take you to see it when youe back, that kind of dog is awesome!"


    Grandpa Gu''s tone was a little sad when he heard Nuan Nuan say about Mr. Su, "When I was young, he and your two uncles made me suffer a lot, but it''s a pity that I was busy with my career and haven''t seen each other for many years."


    Because Qingqian died of illness, the two uncles med him for not taking good care of Qingqian, and they lost contact with each other a lotter.


    But I won¡¯t tell the children about these things, so as not to worry more.


    "But grandpa is amazing, grandma married grandpa in the end."


    Just this sentence made the old man happy instantly.


    After chatting for a long time, Gu An finally said awkwardly: "Don''t you want to see the big dog? You bettere back early, otherwise I won''t take you there."


    Nuan Nuan nodded obediently and said yes, and then hung up the video reluctantly.


    Nuan Nuan didn''t see the big brother, so he knew that the big brother should not go back home.


    The little girl who missed her big brother also made a video call.


    At this time, Gu Nan was still taking the lead in working overtime in the studio. When the video came, he didn''t see it clearly and thought it was a phone call, so he answered it directly. Everyone in the studio saw it on the big screen in front of them.


    "Big Brother~"


    The soft and glutinous milk voice shouted "big brother", which directly melted the hearts of a group of rough guys in the studio who were staring at the big screen.


    "Fuck!"


    "Hiss... This is the eldest sister!"


    Finally saw a live one, although it was just a video!

 Chapter 77: The second cousin is amazing

    Gu Nan "..."


    With a single finger, he cut off the connection between his mobile phone and therge projection screen.


    There were bursts of wailing in the studio.


    "No, boss!"


    "Show us my sister again, Nuan Nuan in the video is even more beautiful than the photo!"


    "Boss, let''s see if we don''t talk, don''t go!"


    Gu Nan ruthlessly refused and left the studio with his mobile phone amidst the wailing of a group of people.


    When they walked to the door, they vaguely heard the sweet voice of Ruan Nuo Nuo Nai Nai asking.


    "What''s the matter, big brother?"


    That voice is more natural and sweeter than any loli dubbing they have ever heard. It is a pity that such a good sister is not theirs.


    "A bunch of people are crazy."


    Gu Nan exined lightly, looking at the delicate and obedient little face on the screen, feeling tenderness in his heart, he lowered his voice and asked her what she was doing now.


    Nuan Nuan made a video call with her big brother for a long time. Although her brother seldom speaks, Nuan Nuan''s small mouth is very sweet.


    "Big brother, Nuan Nuan ate sweet-scented osmanthus cake today. It is as white as snow, and there is fragrant honey on it. It is sweet but soft. I also made a friend. He is a very good-looking brother..."


    The corners of Gu Nan''s mouth rose slightly, he felt that the sweet-scented osmanthus cake was definitely not as sweet as his sister.


    Just that friend...


    Gu Nan squinted his eyes, and asked clearly calmly. He was slightly relieved when he knew that it was Su Ran from the Su family. Although he didn''t know him, he still heard about the next heir that Mr. Su brought with him to educate him. of.


    The little girl muttered, yawned a little and fell asleep, but she was reluctant to hang up the phone.


    Then the sound became smaller and smaller, the phone suddenly fell on the bed, and Gu Nan could only hear Nuan Nuan''s whimpering in the end.


    Gu Nan frowned, wondering if the warm quilt was covered properly.


    Just when he was thinking about whether to wake her up, the warm bedroom door was opened.


    Wearing a shirt and cropped cks, Bai Mohua walked in yawning, some paint was still stained between his thin white fingers, and his soft hair was a bit messy.


    "Nuan Nuan?"


    Bai Mohua walked to the bed and nced at the little girl lying on the bed in her pajamas, "I''m asleep."


    He carefully picked him up and stuffed him under the quilt, he nced at the mobile phone on the quilt, and when he picked it up, he met Gu Nan''s stern face.


    "what!!"


    With a scream, the phone flew out immediately, Bai Mohua froze his fingers, his cat eyes widened, obviously frightened.


    "its not right¡­"


    The man looked familiar just now.


    "Brother Gu Nan!"


    With a scream, Bai Mo crawled on the bed with hands and feet, then grabbed it in his hand, knelt on the bed and apologized repeatedly.


    "I''m sorry Gu Nange, I thought it was a ghost when I saw it just now, ah! No... I didn''t say you were a ghost, I meant that you looked like a ghost, and it wasn''t..."


    After exining incoherently for a while, Gu Nan interrupted him.


    "Shut up."


    Bai Mohua became obedient in an instant, drooping his head and shoulders without speaking, just staring at the person on the phone.


    "Don''t make a noise so loud."


    Bai Mohua made a zipper movement on his mouth to show that he understood.


    "Cover her with a quilt so she doesn''t catch a cold. Look at the temperature in the room. Don''t adjust it too low or too high."


    "Cover and go out."


    Bai Mohua did it one by one, and finally carefully tucked in the quilt for Nuan Nuan, who was sleeping soundly, and went out.


    Gu Nan "...the phone is left behind."


    Bai Mohua hastily made two oohs, then quickly ran back and put the phone on the bedside table before slipping away.


    After walking out of the bedroom, he pped his forehead, "No! This is my bedroom!"


    Besides, Brother Gu Nan talked a lot today, and he gave so many instructions so carefully, my God! Is that really Brother Gu Nan?


    Turning back to the bedroom, Bai Mohua yawned and climbed onto the bed, got under the quilt and fell asleepfortably as if hugging a small heater.


    Little cousin is so warm, hehe...


    Woke up early the next morning, Bai Mohua excitedly took Nuan Nuan to his studio, and on the easel in the middle, the originally nk drawing paper now had obvious lines.


    The room is well heated. The youthful and clean boy is wearing a sweater and white capri pants, holding the little girl''s hand and running over excitedly like a child showing off his favorite toy.


    "Look, Nuannuan, this is theposition I thought aboutst night. I''ll give it to you as a gift when I finish it, okay?"


    The person painted on the easel is Nuan Nuan, a delicate and beautiful little girl sitting obediently in the wooden pavilion, being fed like a little pet.


    Two good-looking hands on the left and one on the right are respectively holding snow-white and delicious pastries, one of which has been bitten by a small gap, and the obedient little girl sitting on the low stool with her small face propped up has round cheeks, and eats so much. A look of happiness.


    The two people feeding in the painting are weakened, revealing a kind of hazy feeling, people can''t see their faces clearly, but they can vaguely see the youthful demeanor, only the little girl in the middle is particrly clear, this is just an unfinished work .


    "Looks good, the second cousin is amazing!"


    Being praised by his little cousin''s earnest and soft voice, Bai Mohua was extremely satisfied, even more satisfied and happy than his own painting being rewarded.


    He scratched his head, his white ears gradually turned red, he was actually shy.


    "Just wait, I will draw it soon."


    After finishing speaking, he sat down and continued to draw, and Nuan Nuan didn''t bother him, sitting very obediently on the small stool next to him without making any sound, hugged Xiaoju who was meowing at his feet, and the two pairs were clear and clean He watched him draw with round eyes.


    People are often very focused when doing something they like, and white ink painting is no exception. The moment he writes, he seems to be a different person. The childishness is gone, and he has be a kind of Steady and focused.


    It seems that for him, this is not just painting, but injecting soul into that painting.


    Painting is a very boring thing, because a good work takes hours or even days toplete, and during such a long time, they have to sit on the stool and immerse themselves in their thoughts Every detail, every color is conceived here.


    An hour passed quietly like this, and Nuan Nuan watched with her own eyes that the painting became more and more vivid and richer in details under her brother''s pen, and the little girl became more and more shocked and admiring her second cousin.


    Is second cousin¡¯s head really not a camera? Every fur texture on her dress has been drawn!


    The hands of the second cousin are really magical.


    "Nuannuan."


    Someone was calling her, Nuan Nuan turned her head and saw her mother standing at the entrance of the corridor.


    The little girl immediately ran over with the little orange cat sleeping in her arms.


    "Mother."


    Mother Gu smiled and rubbed her head. The delicate and beautiful little girl also tilted her head softly. The fluffy little head arched affectionately in the palm of her mother, as soft as a kitten.


    "Your friend came to see you."


    Warm and beautiful big eyes looked at her nkly, what kind of friend?


    "With a **** dog."


    When Nuan Nuan said this, she immediately remembered who it was. She smiled softly with her eyebrows curved, and said softly.


    "Brother Su Ran is here."

 Chapter 78: My name is Su Ran, not Ran Ran

    Nuan Nuan looked back at his second cousin, he was still immersed in his own painting world, and all actions outside seemed to have no effect on him.


    She didn''t want to and didn''t dare to disturb her cousin, so she could only go to look for Brother Su Ran with Xiaoju in her arms.


    When she arrived at the lobby, Nuan Nuan immediately saw the noble young man sitting on the sofa, he was talking to several adults, and his calm and self-possessed attitude at a young age was appreciated by several adults.


    "Brother Su Ran."


    Calling softly, Nuannuan walked over with Xiaoju in her arms.


    At first, she thought that Xiaoju would show struggling and resisting emotions, and she nned to let it go, but she didn''t expect that Xiaoju, who was afraid of Xingyun yesterday, was quiet and obedient, and even when Nuan Nuan walked past, it was still hiding in Xiaoju. In the girl''s arms, the tip of the fluffy tail was hooked back and forth, a pair of ears were erected, and small ws were stretched out, trying to ''hook up'' Xing Yun.


    Although it may be because it is cowardly, it is only less than one centimeter away from Xingyun''s nose and scratches and scratches in the air.


    Nuan Nuan smiled with curved brows and eyes, and the corners of her mouth were raised to reveal a few white and beautiful small teeth.


    "Nuannuan."


    The fifteen-year-old Ruyu boy smiled when he saw the little girl, and then handed out an invitation card in his hand very formally.


    "My grandpa''s birthday will be in three days. I would like to invite Nuan Nuan, you and Bai Mo Hua to my grandpa''s birthday party."


    Nuannuan took the invitation and looked at her parents in a daze. She had never experienced such a thing, and she didn''t know how to deal with it.


    Mother Gu touched her little head and said with a smile, "Since we are friends, let''s go, and we will go together when the timees."


    If the parents also go, she will not be entangled. She epts the invitation with crooked eyebrows and a gentle smile. She is very polite and thank you.


    Xing Yun didn''t know when he walked up to Nuan Nuan and sat down, but Xiao Ju''s cheap fur paw finally touched the big dog''s dark nose, but quickly retracted it in an instant.


    Terribly cowardly, just now he was bullying the dog, but when he really met the dog, he became cowardly again.


    "Where is the white ink painting?"


    Nuannuan replied in a childlike voice: "My cousin is painting, I didn''t call my cousin because I was afraid of disturbing him."


    Su Ran asked Nuannuan clearly, "Would you like to go for a walk with the dog with me?"


    The children looked at Xingyun and nodded.


    Two children, one big and one small, put Xing Yun on a leash, Nuan Nuan hugged Xiaoju and went to walk the dog and the cat.


    Xingyun is very obedient, he doesn''t drag his master forward like Erha or Samo, it is almost following the pace of the two children, steady and gentle.


    When he was about to go out, Papa Gu began to worry about this and that again. He always felt that nowhere was safe, and he really wanted to tie Nuannuan to himself.


    Mother Gu gave him an angry look, "Nuan Nuan has the freedom to make friends, as long as you care about her, don''t disturb her daughter''s social freedom."


    Father Gu resisted the desire to go out with his daughter, and bid farewell at the door in tears.


    "Nuan Nuane back with Su Ran early, remember to call Dad if you have anything to do, Dad will find you right away, and..." Silly Dad babbled a lot, Nuan Nuan obediently listened, and also He nodded his head.


    "Well, Dad, I remember."


    When he wanted to say something more, his mother covered her mouth with ck lines and dragged her back.


    Bai Jin said "..."


    What is it that makes the smiling tiger who used to make the shopping mall tremble with a smile be the silly father of the mother-inw now.


    "Brother Su Ran, where are we going for a walk?"


    Su Ran''s expression was calm, "Just walk around and finish walking."


    The people who live in the house here are basically either rich or noble, but the distance between some neighbors is not very far, because these ancient houses have a long history, even if they have been renovated and repairedter, the distance between houses The distance will not change.


    "Grandma Liu''s house grows strawberries in a greenhouse, which tastes good. She is often at home by herself. If people around want to eat strawberries, they can go to her house to exchange them. Do you want to go?"


    Nuannuan hugged Xiaoju with sparkling eyes, "Can I pick it myself?"


    Su Ran nodded, "Yes."


    Then the two of them went to Grandma Liu''s house.


    Just as he was about to knock on the door, the brown-red wooden door suddenly opened, and an old man wearing ck cloth shoes came out, holding a red bucket in his hand, with several carp flopping happily, following the old man It was an old woman with gray hair, who was holding up a shoe and swearing after her.


    "Smelly old man, you are fishing for me again, stop for me!"


    The old man was dyed by the two dolls in front of the door and couldn''t run out. He was caught by the old woman who was chasing up from behind. She changed the shoe she held in her right hand to her left, and twisted the old man''s ear with her free right hand.


    "How many times have I told you, don''t catch my fish! Why are you so annoying, old man! You have killed all the koi I raised!"


    The old woman obviously didn''t use much strength, but the old man put down the bucket and tilted his head, yelling ouch.


    "Isn''t it just to eat some of your fish? I''ll go and buy you a few more to keep. Don''t bother, these two children are watching."


    Save him some face.


    The olddy let go of her hand with a snort, and smiled kindly at Nuan Nuan and Su Ran.


    "Ran Ran is here,e in quickly, what do you want to eat today, Grandma Liu will make it for you."


    After speaking, her eyes fell on Nuan Nuan, and she immediately burst into a smile.


    "Which family''s little fairy is this? She looks juicy and beautiful. What''s her name? Juste to Grandma Liu. Tell Grandma Liu what you want to eat. I can make a lot of things."


    "I... My name is Nuan Nuan." The little girl rubbed her fingers, her soft and sweet voice was soft and sweet.


    Suddenly being praised by this olddy, she suddenly became shy. The milky white skin of her small face was light pink, and the pink and white were as fresh and beautiful as peach blossoms. A pair of clear eyes were more moist and shiny. They are extremely rare.


    Their sons and daughters have all grown up, and their grandsons are also brought by their parents and don¡¯t like to run to the old house. The older they are, the more they like this obedient and soft child.


    Grandma Liu hurried into the house with Nuan Nuan, "Nuan Nuan, the name is good, it sounds like a warm little padded jacket, but grandma hasn''t seen you in this area before, you must be a rtive of Ranran."


    Su Ranruyu''s small face seriously corrected "Grandma Liu, you call me Su Ran, I don''t know anything. Ran, Nuan Nuan is the daughter of Teacher Bai''s sister. We just met yesterday. Is your strawberry ripe? I''ll bring her here Eat strawberries."


    "No matter whose family it is, Grandma Liu wees Nuannuan. You are right toe here today. My strawberries are very popr. Let grandma take you to eat strawberries, but keep up."


    Su Ran "My name is Su Ran, not Ran Ran."


    "I know, I know, but, it will be your grandfather''s birthday in two days."


    The boy hummed, and corrected again seriously, "My name is Su Ran."


    The old man nodded, and happily led them to the shed in the yard.


    "Of course, take Nuan Nuan to pick some, and bring some back for your grandpa."


    Su Ran "..."


    Nuan Nuan almost couldn''tugh out loud when she saw the dull expression on Su Ran''s brother''s face.

 Chapter 79: Pick strawberries

    Grandma Liu¡¯s strawberry shed is not too big, but the strawberries inside are all juicy, and the sweet aroma of strawberries can be clearly smelled as soon as you enter.


    "The basket is here for you, go in and pick it yourself."


    Nuan Nuan hugged the bamboo basket, raised her small face, her eyes curved into small crescents, "Thank you, Grandma Liu."


    The obedient and soft little girl thanked her softly, and the old man stroked his fluffy and soft head andughed.


    "My wife and I are the only ones at home, and the two of us can''t finish eating. You can eat as much as you want, and you can cook a lot tomorrow."


    The shed is not too big, and Xingyun¡¯s body is too big to get in, so he sits obediently at the entrance and waits.


    Xiaoju was embraced by Nuannuan. The little guy looked around with round eyes and seemed to be very curious about the things inside.


    "Go and y, don''t run around." Nuan Nuan hugged it softly and rubbed against it.


    "Meow~"


    As soon as Xiaojunded on the ground, she ran around with soft little feet. It was small and agile. It lowered its head and sniffed the bright red strawberries, and then stretched out its pink and tender tongue to lick them.


    When Nuan Nuan picked two big strawberries and turned around, she saw that it had already gnawed a lot of the tip of one of the strawberries.


    Nuan Nuan patted its little butt.


    "Stop eating other strawberries."


    "Meow~"


    Maomao on the side of the mouth was wet from eating, Xiaoju gave a soft cry at Nuannuan.


    "Come here Nuan Nuan."


    Hearing Su Ran calling her, Nuan Nuan stood up with the bamboo basket in her hand, walked over to him with small steps and squatted down.


    "Brother Su Ran."


    The boy handed her a big white strawberry in his hand, half the size of her palm, with a strong milky fragrance.


    "Milk strawberry, this should be the biggest one, here it is for you."


    After speaking, he rubbed the little girl''s soft and fluffy hair.


    Nuan Nuan held the strawberry andughed happily, "Thank you, Brother Su Ran."


    "You should like to eat this, pick more."


    Nuan Nuan nodded, picked half a bamboo basket with Su Ran before getting out.


    When he got to the exit, he was a little surprised to find that Xiaoju had a milk strawberry in his mouth, wagging his tail and walking on kitten steps towards the outside, and then put the strawberry in his mouth at Xingyun''s feet.


    Xing Yun licked the fur on Xiaoju''s head, and turned the little one over.


    "Brother Su Ran, look, the rtionship between Xiaoju and Xingyun has improved."


    The little cat brought strawberries to the big dog for him to eat.


    Su Ran hummed, took Nuan Nuan''s little hand and went to find Grandma Liu and the others unhurriedly.


    Xing Yun ate the strawberry, and slowly followed with the little orange in his mouth.


    Xiaoju, whose body was dangling in the air with stamina in his mouth, curled up his paws and tail, motionless, very obedient.


    "Grandma Liu, I''ll bring you a pot of orchids raised by grandpater."


    People who live here are not very short of money, so Su Ran has to exchange other things with Grandma Liu, and what the old man likes most is all kinds of flowers and nts.


    Grandma Liu burst outughing when she heard this, "But if you go to get your grandpa''s orchids again, you are not afraid of being punished by him."


    Su Ran "...it''s okay, just a few big letters were fined."


    It would be even better if I could not call Ranran.


    "Okay, then grandma is waiting for your orchids."


    Nuan Nuan blinked her eyes, "Then I..."


    "Your share is also included in the orchids. My grandpa''s orchids are very expensive."


    Grandma Liu smiled happily, "Yes, yes, yes...these are just a few strawberries. In terms of old man Su''s orchids, I still make money."


    Su Ran held Nuan Nuan''s hand and bid farewell to the two old people, "Then let''s go."


    The little girl also waved goodbye to them softly, "Goodbye, Grandma Liu and Grandpa Liu."


    "Nuan Nuan oftenes to y."


    "Okay." The little girl walked out with small steps and responded softly.


    She followed Su Ran step by step and left, "Thank you, Brother Su Ran."


    There is a smile on the corner of Su Ran''s mouth. She was originally as gentle and fair as jade, with a beauty beyond the boundaries of men and women in her facial features, but now she is full of youthful air, and her face still has a childish look that is not fully opened.


    This smile is even more amazing.


    "If you want to say thank you, Nuan Nuan will let me pinch my face."


    "what?"


    The little girl stared nkly at the young man who was much taller than herself with her beautiful big eyes. Her curly eyshes trembled slightly, like a butterfly pping its wings, dancing gracefully.


    Nuan Nuan has a small face, a small pointed chin, soft flesh has grown on the cheeks, milky white like jelly, white and tender, making people want to take a bite.


    Unfortunately can''t bite, but he wants a pinch.


    "I''ll eat strawberries for you, and Nuan Nuan pinches my face."


    Su Ran looked serious as if she was doing a deal, but she secretly thought in her heart that it was hard to find such a beautiful thing that could be fed and pinched.


    Nuannuan wrinkled her little face and struggled for a while, thinking that she got so many delicious strawberries for nothing, brother Su Ran just pinched her face, no matter how you look at it, it was brother Su Ran who suffered.


    After she figured it out, the little expression on her face quickly spread.


    Su Ran just smiled and watched the changes on her face, it was so much fun.


    "Then...then give it to Brother Su Ran."


    The little girl approached the boy with a strawberry basket in her arms, and even took the initiative to put her little face close to him.


    The smile in Su Ran''s eyes was even wider, and the soft flesh on her cheeks was pinched with white jade green fingers.


    It''s soft and tender, very white, and two soft dimples can be clearly sunken in the first touch. He didn''t dare to use any force, for fear of crushing the little guy''s face.


    Even so, when Su Ran let go, there were still two fingerprints on Nuan Nuan''s white and tender face.


    Su Ran wiped her small face with her fingers a little guilty.


    "give you to eat."


    He fed the strawberries he picked.


    Nuan Nuan "But I have it."


    "You have a lot of people in your family. If you take it home and divide it up, it will be gone. My grandfather and I are the only ones at home. Grandpa doesn''t like it very much. It won''t taste good after a long time."


    Nuannuan gave a soft oh, seeing that brother Su Ran said so seriously, she believed her, opened her small mouth and bit a small cut on the strawberry.


    With the unique sweet taste of strawberries, it permeated the mouth domineeringly.


    On the way back, Su Ran basically kept feeding Nuan Nuan, the more she fed, the more addicted she became.


    After sending the person home, Su Ran showed a regretful expression on his face as clear as jade, and could not continue to feed him.


    He raised his hand and rubbed it gently on the little girl''s furry head, his voice was as clean as a jade pendant, "Go back, I''m leaving too."


    Nuan Nuan nodded, thought for a while and hugged the boy actively, her little furry head arched like a kitten in his arms.


    "Goodbye, Brother Su Ran."


    Su Ran raised the corners of her mouth, with a smile in her eyes, before leaving, she scraped her small and delicate nose with her fingers.


    "I''ll pick you up on Grandpa''s birthday."


    Nuan Nuan nodded obediently, and said softly, "Okay."

 Chapter 80: Father-in-law

    Su Ran watched Nuan Nuan go home, then patted Xing Yun on the head, and returned to his home slowly with Big Dog.


    His grandfather was ying chess with him. Su Ran walked over and sat opposite him, and put half of the basket of strawberries in front of him.


    "Go to Lao Liu''s house again?"


    Elder Su knew where this kid had gone with a nce.


    Su Ran nodded lightly, holding a white piece with her knuckle fingers and dropping a piece on the chessboard.


    One old and one young started ying chess with each other, Xing Yuny down quietly by the table, no one said a word.


    till the end¡­


    "Grandpa, I lost."


    Su Ran put down the chess pieces and stood up, tall and elegant like a green bamboo.


    "You eat strawberries first, and I will do my homework."


    Looking at the strawberries in the basket, Mr. Su smacked his lips and muttered, "Why did you bring so few back today? What did you exchange with the old Liu''s?"


    Su Ran paused, and said something vaguely.


    However, he turned his head and dug an orchid in the small yard where his grandfather raised flowers and left quietly.


    When Mr. Su finished eating the strawberries and strolled around to admire the flowers in his small garden as usual, he fell silent looking at the pit.


    After a few seconds...


    "Su! Ran!"


    The old man picked up his crutches and went to find the culprit, and someone who had expected it for a long time had already taken Xing Yun to hide somewhere.


    It''s just that after going back again, although he was not beaten, he was inevitably punished for copying the family rules and ancestral precepts. There are more than 10,000 characters, all of which are written with a brush.


    Su Ran, who was kneeling on the cushion, straightened her back, holding a pen in one hand and lighting up the night battle with her upright body.


    Nuannuan doesn''t know what happened here with Su Ran.


    Bai Mohua only stayed in the studio for several hours. When Nuan Nuan brought the washed strawberries and milk over, not only his hands and clothes were covered with paint, but also his clean and fair face.


    "cousin."


    The little girl tugged at the hem of his hoodie, and he finally recovered from the world he had painted.


    "Nuan Nuan..."


    Bai Mohua held up the paintbrush and moved her somewhat stiff body, then stretched, clenched her hands into fists and thumped her shoulder.


    "It''s so sour."


    Nuan Nuan held a strawberry in her little hand, lifted it up on her toes and handed it softly.


    "My cousin eats strawberries, this one is delicious."


    Bai Mohua bent over and bit off half of the strawberry with one mouthful. It was sweet with just the right amount of sourness.


    "It''s delicious, when did you buy it?"


    It looks fresh.


    The warm and crisp answer "Brother Su Ran and I went to Grandma Liu''s house to pick them."


    Bai Mohua "... When did you go? Su Ran has been here?"


    That was so dazed that I didn''t know anything.


    Nuan Nuan nodded, and she ate a strawberry happily. Her moist and beautiful eyes stared at her cousin''s painting. It was almost finished, and the little girl was amazed once again.


    "Wow¡­"


    She felt that she saw another self, and the halo hit her body in the painting through the bamboo curtain, adding a bit of softness to the picture.


    "Bi Nuan Nuan looks better!"


    "Bullshit."


    Bai Mohua came over and pinched her cheeks on both sides, "Obviously the warm one looks the best."


    Nuan Nuan felt a little shy while eating strawberries, she is not so good-looking, her cousin coaxed her to be happy.


    The painting was finally finished after dinner. Bai Mohua put away all the tools and carefully took the painting down.


    "I''ll give it to you when I get the painting tomorrow and have it framed."


    "Thank you cousin."


    Nuannuan happily hugged the white ink painting, watching the painting so much, her eyes were shining like stars.


    Seeing that she likes it so much, Bai Mohua is also very satisfied.


    "Cousin Nuan Nuan squeezed your shoulders." The children who received the gift felt sorry for the cousin who had been sitting for almost a day.


    She took her second cousin''s hand with her two small hands and sat down. She ran behind him, formed fists with her two small hands, and began to hammer and pinch his shoulders in a decent manner.


    The strength was just right, Bai Mohua squinted his eyes infort, and asked in surprise.


    "Little cousin, how did you do this?"


    The little guy massaged Bai Mohua''s shoulder "When grandma has a headache and shoulder pain, Nuan Nuan will help her press it."


    Bai Mohua thought for a while before realizing who the grandma she was talking about was a little distressed. His mother told him about the ce where the little cousin lived before.


    He thought in his heart that he must treat his little cousin very well in the future. Of course, the obedient and soft little cousin deserves his kindness to her.


    After pressing it for a while, Bai Mohua took her to eat a lot together. The two sat cross-legged together, and there was a little fluffy orange cat.


    Bai Mohua feeds his little cousin for a while and feeds the little orange cat for a while, feeling like a winner in life!


    Stayed at her uncle''s house for two days. On the third day, her parents dressed her andbed her hair and said they would take her to see her uncle.


    As early as when she was at brother Su Ran''s house, she heard Grandpa Su mentioned uncle, and she was going to see them today. Nuan Nuan was a little nervous, and she held her parents'' hands the whole time after getting in the car.


    Papa Gu hugged her tofort her, "Nuan Nuan''s two uncles will definitely like you very much."


    Nuan Nuan held his fingers in both hands and asked eagerly, "Really?"


    Papa Gu nodded affirmatively. He didn''t know about others, but he knew the feelings of the two uncles for his mother. Seeing Nuan Nuan must be more affectionate than his own grandson.


    After driving for a while, they came to an independent ancient vi. Perhaps because they had notified the owner of the vi in advance, they drove in smoothly.


    Gu Linmo got out of the car with his daughter in his arms, and immediately saw a group of people standing not far away, among which two old men with silver hair stood at the front.


    Looking older than grandpa, they looked at the direction of Nuan Nuan with wise and majestic or elegant eyes.


    "uncle."


    Papa Gu walked over with his daughter in his arms and called them both respectfully.


    The gazes of the two elders only stayed on him for a brief moment, then they nodded and their eyes fell on Nuan Nuan.


    One of the old men''s eyes became dazed, looking at Nuan Nuan and calling softly.


    "I''m home¡­"


    Nuan Nuan was dazed for a moment, then called out politely and obediently.


    "Eldest uncle, second uncle."


    The eyes of the two old men were red. The one who spoke before was Uncle Nuannuan. After he came back to his senses, an embarrassed smile appeared on his serious face.


    But just this shallow smile made the juniors of the Qin family show expressions of astonishment and even disbelief.


    This old man, who was always stern and majestic in front of everyone, actually smiled. He had never smiled so kindly to his own grandson!


    Several young people suddenly felt sour in their hearts and felt a little ufortable, so they couldn''t help but look at the little girl a few more times.


    Looks good, uh... so good-looking?


    "Come and see uncle."


    Nuan Nuan walked up to them in small steps, obediently grabbed the hand that the uncle extended out, and called out uncle softly.


    The smile on the old man''s face became more obvious, "Good boy."


    There was a faint panting sound from behind, and theyughed again and again, this time it was more obvious, and they spoke so lightly and gently, as if they were afraid of scaring the little girl in front of them, and they praised her for being good, it wasn''t their hallucinations just now up!


    The two old men walked home holding Nuan Nuan''s hand as if they hadn''t noticed it, and a group of juniors followed behind them in a trance.


    When the two old people were holding Nuannuan''s little palm, time seemed to go back to when they were young. The two brothers spoiled the pink and jade-carved sister into a little princess. They gave her whatever they wanted, and they often took her with them. When she went out to y, she made a mistake and the two elder brothers quietly held her back, reluctant to let her be punished in the slightest.


    But now...they are old, and the younger sister will never see her again. Now that she sees her younger sister''s granddaughter, who is so simr to her, the two brothers can''t help but want to pamper her, as if they have returned to The time when I pet my sister.


    It''s just that they also clearly realized that the obedient little girl next to them is not a sister after all, and the two people''s personalities are too different.


    "Nuannuan, we are getting old, and your second uncle is still sick, so he can''t fly to Lincheng to see you. In the future, you should visit us two old men often, okay?"


    The little girl was held by their side and followed them step by step, she was extremely obedient, and she replied Nuannuo after hearing the words.


    "it is good."


    The second uncle smiled gently, and gently pressed the top of her head with his palm.


    "Good boy, uncle is getting old, it''s great to see Nuan Nuan again..."


    The little girl tilted her head and smiled at them with crooked eyebrows.


    The first time they met, the two uncles gave her a lot of gifts, but Nuan Nuan received only small things, and she was unwilling to ept many valuable things.


    "Uncle, Nuan Nuan likes these, don''t need to give me a card and money, my big brother and dad have saved me a lot and I can''t use it up."


    The uncle even wanted to transfer some of hispany''s shares to Nuan Nuan, so scared that Papa Gu almost hugged his thigh and begged for mercy.


    Are these things free to give? They''re here to visit rtives, not to feud.


    The uncle who was rejected had a very unhappy look on his face, Nuan Nuan took his hand and persuaded him softly.


    "Uncle, Nuan Nuan will earn money by himself in the future. The things that uncle gave Nuan Nuan are much better. Nuan Nuan can''t be greedy, she will be a bad child in the future."


    The wrinkled and troubled look on the little face really amused the old man, so he didn''t insist anymore.


    He also knew in his heart that giving shares was a bit too much, but he just couldn''t help it.


    This man... the older he gets, the more confused he bes.


    The juniors watching nervously, especially the daughters-inw of the two old men, breathed a sigh of relief, and their sense of warmth became better.


    It''s not that they are greedy for money and value the shares in their father''s hands. If they really give the shares to Nuannuan, firstly, it will be unfair to their sons and daughters, and of course they will feel ufortable. Secondly, Nuannuan is for them after all. As an outsider, if something happens in the future, it will not be good to anyone.


    Nuan Nuan stayed at the two uncles'' houses until the evening and left. She waved goodbye and returned to her uncle''s house. She saw the white ink painting with her head propped up at the door at a nce.


    "Cousin~"


    After getting out of the car, Nuan Nuan rushed into his arms, her furry head arched twice on his body.


    "I''m home!"


    Bai Mohua, who was a little drowsy at home, hugged the little man in his arms andughed happily.


    "Does little cousin miss me?"


    Nannuan smiled softly, nodded like a chicken pecking at rice, hugged his neck and pressed her small face against his delicate and clean face, her voice was so soft and sweet.


    "Well, I thought about it."


    Everyone in the yard burst intoughter, while Papa Gu looked at it a little bit, it was obviously his daughter...why so many people robbed him!

 Chapter 81: The correct way to eat double skin milk

    Soon it was Mr. Su''s birthday. Nuan Nuan was wearing a light pink dress. Apanied by her mother and aunt, she went to trim her hair with her second cousin early in the morning.


    My cousin¡¯s hair has also grown a lot. If he doesn¡¯t take care of it carefully, he will cover his eyes every day. Although he looks like a beautiful Japanese boy, it¡¯s very troublesome for him to shave his hair with his hands all the time.


    Besides, he was already slender and handsome. If his hair grows longer, he might be regarded as a girl.


    Nuan Nuan''s hair has also grown a bit, especially the bangs in front, which cover her eyes a bit.


    It is still the same as before, with dark and fluffy soft hair covering a small face, a small chin with a pointed chin, milky white skin, watery eyes that are big and bright, and light pink flesh like a peach blossom. Pursing her lips, looking at herself in the mirror, Nuan Nuan just felt that the changes were so great.


    In such a short period of time, the skin has been nourished to be milky white and soft, and the face has grown fleshy, making the facial features more plump and delicate, and the pink carving looks like a little fairy boy.


    The stylists who do Nuan Nuan''s hair are all overwhelmed by the cute and sweet little girl, but unfortunately the parents don''t allow them to take pictures.


    Of course, Bai Mohua is also very handsome after cutting his hair, with that kind of feeling that he is a good student when he looks clean, he has a baby face, his eyes are round like a cat, and he smiles very warmly, which is easy to let People have good looks.


    After they left, the barber shop staff couldn''t help discussing.


    "The appearance of this family is too high."


    "God, that little girl is just like a porcin doll, her skin is so milky white that you can''t even see any blemishes, she''s so beautiful and delicate, I can''t even imagine what she will look like when she grows up, why do you think Empress Nuwa is like this? It''s entric, that little girl is the same as one carved out of jade, we just threw it out of mud."


    "That boy is also very good-looking, so thin, with long legs and thin waist, I feel like I have seen a male **** in aic, and his smile is really clean. How can there be such a boy in the world? Feast your eyes."


    The few people who had left didn''t know about the discussion that was going on with themter. Bai Mohua walked in front holding Nuan Nuan, and the two women chatted behind.


    "Mom, sister-inw, do you want some milk tea?"


    Bai Mohua waved at the two of them with a clean and clear voice, which immediately attracted the attention of many people, and then they couldn''t move their eyes away.


    Why do those two seem to be shining? This skin condition is really amazing! !


    "We don''t eat it, you can order it yourself."


    Although the two women are in their 40s or even almost 50 years old, they still have charm, they are well maintained, and they are also great beauties. It can be said that these four people are simply the most eye-catching existence on the street.


    Bai Mohua bought a cup of Shuangpi Nai for himself and Nuannuan, but one cup had grapes in it and the other cup had strawberries and mangoes in it.


    Take a spoon to dig a spoonful of white and tender double-skin milk with pulp, and when you bite it down, one big and one small will happily bend their eyes, which makes the girl next to her who is about to buy milk tea scream crazily, scratching her heart and lungs. They want to take pictures and record videos, but they are very embarrassed in front of others.


    White ink painting "Is it delicious?"


    The soft little girl nodded obediently, and responded softly, "Super delicious~"


    "Nuan Nuan, try brother''s."


    Bai Mohua scooped up arge spoonful of her strawberry-mango-vored double-skin milk and fed it to a milky white dumpling.


    The little girl obediently opened her mouth and bit down, taking a big mouthful, the small soft cheeks on both sides were puffed up, the watery eyes were big and bright, like a soft chipmunk being fed, soft Too cute.


    "Cousin, you also eat warm."


    The little girl also dug out arge spoonful of her own double skin milk and fed it to Bai Mohua.


    The young man ate it in one bite and smiled in his eyes, "It''s delicious!"


    The audience surrounded secretly: ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh !


    The big and the young walked slowly while digging for double-skin milk to eat, frequently attracting the attention of people around them but not consciously.


    The two mothers who followed behind smiled contentedly holding their mobile phones, and then whispered to each other to discuss which photo looked better.


    After all, there are so many people on the street, photos and videos of Nuan Nuan and Bai Mo Hua were taken after all, and gradually became popr on the Inte at the fastest speed.


    #The correct opening way to eat double skin milk#


    ''The blogger went to buy milk tea today, and identally met two cuties. They were so cute that they fed each other with double skin milk. This is the correct way to start eating double skin milk. How could there be such a thing in the world? Look at the two cuties! ''


    The picture is in Jiugongge, there is a white ink painting feeding Nuan Nuan, and there is Nuan Nuan feeding her brother.


    The replies in thement area below are all screaming.


    ¡¾Take away the two cuties, I love this kind of brother-sister rtionship. ¡¿


    ¡¾The way my brother feeds his sister double skin milk is so pampering. ¡¿


    ¡¾Other family¡¯s elder brother series, let¡¯s look at my elder brother who can only y games and order me around. I just kicked him when I walked over, so I¡¯d better throw this elder brother away. ¡¿


    ¡¾I''m amazed by the way the little cutie smiles, I want to raise it, but it''s not my family...¡¿


    ¡¾What color sack does my brother and sister want, can I steal it at night? ¡¿


    ¡¾Add me, these brothers and sisters are too sweet, the pair of skin milk looks delicious, it seems to be strawberry mango and grapes. ¡¿


    ¡¾Let''s go...buy one, let''s go, watching them eat makes me hungry. ¡¿


    ¡¾Thank you for the invitation... Takeaway is on the way. ¡¿


    No one expected that with just a few photos, it was like an advertisement. The double-skin milk in that milk tea shop and its branches were sold out in a short period of time.


    The milk tea shop owner "..."


    Who would have thought of this.


    While Nuan Nuan and Bai Mo Hua, who knew nothing about all of this, had been taken to the hotel by Su Ran at this moment, the adults went to socialize separately, and Bai Mo Hua took Nuan Nuan to a corner to eat quietly.


    In fact, in a family like theirs, at this age, Bai Mohua can socialize with the elders and get to know people, but firstly, he doesn''t like these things, and secondly, although he is not very old, he is already a well-known figure in the art circle. The painter is a genius. With his current fame, he doesn''t need to socialize at all.


    So Bai Mohua resolutely went to the banquet with Nuan Nuan to find all kinds of food. Like a little hamster who stole food, the two sat in an inconspicuous corner to try and share what they thought was delicious.


    It''s just that the two of them wanted to keep a low profile, but they didn''t know that they had already been noticed by many people when they followed Su Ran into the arena.


    After all, everyone knows that Su Ran is the next head of the Su family.


    After eating for a while, several young masters came over.


    "You are a white ink painting!"


    One of the young masters voice was a little excited, "I saw your painting at the art exhibition organized by Mr. Daniel in country Fst year. You are really amazing. Your "Shadow in Water" was finally auctioned for 3 million yuan!"

 Chapter 82: surrounded by warmth

    With a swipe, almost all the young masters anddies'' eyes fell on Bai Mo Hua, basically envious eyes.


    This group of noble young masters anddies are all under recuperation. Some of them are still in school, and even those who are not in school are ying and have no serious work.


    Hearing the young master say that Bai Mohua can earn so much money by painting by himself at such a young age, I can''t help but feel a little admiring and envious.


    The young master was still chirping, "I saw your paintings, they are really beautiful. When I apanied Mommy to the art exhibition, I felt that I couldn''t understand a lot of them. They were too abstract, but looking at your paintings, I can''t understand them." At first nce, it is not only beautiful but also very warm, I feel like I am standing in theke in the painting..."


    While he was talking, he sat down next to Bai Mohua, and the other young masters also surrounded him to chat. Bai Mohua and Nuan Nuan didn''t reject them, and they had a good chat.


    One of the wealthydies kept staring at Nuan Nuan, and when Nuan Nuan looked at her, sheughed.


    "You are so cute, can I pinch your face."


    Nuan Nuan "..."


    What''s going on with these people Wow, why do they always like to pinch her face.


    "Just for a while, please please." The girl put her hands together and looked at Nuan Nuan pitifully.


    Seeing her like this, Nuan Nuan nodded with a wrinkled little face, and then called her conditions in a soft voice.


    "Just one click." She raised a thin white finger.


    The girl nodded and cheered a little, pinched her warm and soft cheeks carefully with her fingers, and then excitedly held her face with a very happy expression.


    "I knew it, I knew your face must be very soft. When I saw the photo, I really wanted to pinch it."


    "And me and me, what''s your name, little sister? Can you touch me too."


    It was quite sudden... Nuan Nuan never expected that she and her cousin would be surrounded while sitting and eating quietly.


    The soft little face was flushed by the touch, and the warm and clear eyes looked at the fragrant youngdies surrounding her in a daze.


    Swollen...what''s the matter with swelling.


    "You look so cute eating double skin milk. Can I take a photo with you, Nuannuan? I didn''t expect to see you at this banquet. I''m so happy."


    The few of them are girls who are rtively close, because they usually like to surf the Inte for nothing. Before they came, they saw the hot search on the Inte for eating double skin milk. The little girl with round cheeks eating in the photo is really It''s so cute, like their favorite doll.


    But the doll''s face is not soft at all, her face is soft and smooth, and it feels very good to the touch.


    When they saw the real person before, they couldn¡¯t believe it. One second they were still screaming at the photo and wanting to raise them, and the next second they saw the person they wanted to raise.


    "What... what?"


    Nuan Nuan''s soft voice attracted a group of girls again, and one of the girls took out her mobile phone and showed her what was now the third trending search.


    "Look, this is it, this is your brother and you, but I think you look better in person than in the photo."


    Nuan Nuan''s little head leaned over, and several youngdies chirped and read thements below, Nuan Nuan''s milky white face and ears turned red.


    People in thement area basically call their daughter¡¯s cousin and her, praising them in various ways for their good looks and cuteness.


    How... how could this be so shameful.


    "Haha... There are still people here who ask you what color sacks you like, and n to steal you back at night."


    Nuan Nuan''s little face was terrified, and she quickly waved her hands to refuse, her pretty little face was flushed.


    "No, no, no, you can''t steal Nuannuan and brother."


    That cute and cute reaction made a girl next to her hug her like a bear, rubbing against her warm little face.


    "Why are you so cute, I want to steal it back and keep you."


    Nuan Nuan "..."


    "Why, why, Nuan Nuan is my sister, so I won''t let you take her back to raise her. If you want to raise her, I have to raise her."


    Bai Mohua dug out the surrounded Nuan Nuan and hugged him. Thinking of Gu Nan, he muttered a little discouraged.


    "Besides, I can''t raise it even if I want to."


    Ah...why can''t Nuan Nuan be his own sister?


    When it was busy, the lights on the podium in front of the hall suddenly focused on one point. Apanied by apuse and exmation, everyone could clearly see that Su Ran, who was wearing a red Tang suit, was sitting in front of the guqin, her white jade fingers seemed to be dancing on the strings. Usually, when the melodious Heshouqin musices out, everyone quiets down and listens carefully.


    Whether it is auditory or visual, what the teenagers on stage bring to everyone is an amazing effect.


    The visual effect brought by Su Ran in red is even more eye-catching. This kind of color is not something everyone can control, but the young man is like jade. This red dressplements his jade-like white. ying the piano on stage amazed everyone.


    After the song, everyone apuded enthusiastically. Several old people sitting next to Mr. Su congratted him for having such an excellent grandson.


    Elder Su was talking modestly, but the pride on his face was quite obvious.


    Of course, among the voices of praise, it is inevitable that there will be difort, including his father.


    For his son to be too good will only set him off even more ipetent. Now how many people are secretlyughing at his ipetence, so much so that his father would rather bypass him and designate a fifteen-year-old boy as his heir.


    But the one who was more ufortable and jealous than him was the woman standing beside him.


    "Husband, Su Ran has basically been in charge of some things in thepany with the help of the old man. Our Tianci is also very smart. They are brothers after all. Go and talk to Su Ran about whether you can arrange a position for Tianci, brother." Only when the two help each other can they develop better in the future.¡±


    Others knew that she had bad intentions when they heard this, but Su Minhao was just a fool, not only didn''t hear it, but thought what she said was right.


    "Don''t worry, I''m his father after all. The Su family''s property is so big that he can manage it all by himself. It''s better to let Tianci help him. Dad really doesn''t see my son at all. What? Give it all to a child, my ability is not bad."


    Hearing him muttering, the woman next to him couldn''t help twitching the corners of his mouth, don''t talk about it, the tens of millions I lost before talking about it hurts my heart, your ability is not bad, that is Didn''t see it!


    Internallyining, the woman has to follow him the sweetest on the surface, after all, it is not easy to find such a coaxing one.


    After Su Ran celebrated his grandfather''s birthday and stepped down, he found Gu Baimo and the others and walked over unhurriedly.


    "Damn it! Is Su Raning this way?"


    "No, no, really."


    Su Ran, with snow-whiteplexion and a red dress, is very eye-catching and good-looking. When she came here, she attracted a lot of attention.


    "Brother Su Ran."


    Nuan Nuan stuffed a small cake in his mouth and puffed his cheeks. When he saw the personing, he waved his arms with sparkling eyes and greeted him with a sticky voice.


    In an instant, the eyes of the people around him all looked over.


    Being stared at by so many people, Nuan Nuan''s white and tender face instantly turned red, she lowered her head and buried her face on her cousin''s neck, a small section of delicate ear protruding from the soft hair Honghong is cute and tight.

 Chapter 83: Hit... cant go on...

    Bai Mohua patted her on the shoulder with a smile on his face and coaxed her softly.


    "Don''t be afraid."


    Su Ran came over and rubbed her head, Nuan Nuan''s little face was flushed and slowly raised her head, and found that everyone was still looking at her, her thin white fingers were grabbing her cousin''s clothes, and the whole person was quietly looking at her Hiding behind him, only half of his cute and cute head was exposed, like a shy little fluffy hamster.


    "Brother Su Ran."


    Softly calling out to the boy in front of him, Bai Mohua handed over the small cake she hadn''t finished eating.


    The little girl subconsciously opened her mouth and took a small bite and started to eat. She was not so shy after eating. Sitting between her cousin and Su Ran, her eyes sparkled and she praised sincerely.


    "Brother Su Ran was so good just now, the music he yed was beautiful, everyone was praising you."


    Su Ran suddenly approached her, "Do you want to learn Guqin?"


    Nuan Nuan blinked her eyes, and looked at him with a little surprised expression.


    "I...can I learn too?"


    Su Ran couldn''t help pinching her face, her tone was clear and pleasant, "Yes, as long as you like, I will teach you."


    Nuan Nuan was a little moved, she still liked the sound of that guqin, but...


    "But Nuan Nuan will be going back soon."


    Hearing this, Bai Mohua felt that the things in his hand suddenly became stale. That''s right, the little cousin will go back to Lincheng soon, so I won''t be able to y with my little cousin every day!


    "This is easy."


    Su Ran didn''t have that trouble, "Let''s make a video, and I will teach you Guqin at a certain time. If you want to learn other instruments, I will also know a little bit about it."


    Nuan Nuan''s eyes lit up immediately, and she picked up her small mobile phone and looked at him eagerly.


    "Brother Su Ran, let''s add WeChat."


    Then the two sessfully added friends, and looked at the note Nuan Nuan thought about it.


    "Then brother Su Ran is considered Nuan Nuan''s teacher?"


    Su Ran murmured, her pretty eyebrows raised slightly, "If you think so, that''s fine."


    "Teacher~"


    Nuan Nuan immediately frowned, and called out to the teacher in a soft voice.


    Looking at the beautiful milky white dumpling in front of her, Su Ran felt her heart softened. She rubbed her hairy head with white jade green fingers, and the little girl tilted her head and arched it in his palm, soft almost.


    so good...


    "Since you are all called teachers, I will give you a gift when you go back."


    Nuan Nuan was a little embarrassed, and said softly.


    "I didn''t even give the teacher a present."


    Su Ran "I don''t need you to send it."


    Bai Mohua was a little dazed looking at it, how could it be a teacher-student rtionship just by talking?


    But Nuan Nuan likes to learn this, so it is not a loss for Su Ran to teach.


    Su Ran is very busy today, so she just came over to say hello to Nuan Nuan and Bai Mo Hua, and said something briefly before leaving.


    The little girl happily changed Su Ran''s note to teacher, and was surrounded by a group of girls.


    Nuan Nuan: Too...too enthusiastic.


    In the end, I really couldn''t bear the enthusiasm of thedies and sisters, Nuan Nuan quietly dragged my cousin away, and before leaving, the adults were worried that they even sent a text message to the parents.


    Bai Mohua with his arms akimbo took a deep breath, "Phew...it''s much better here, it feels a little stuffy with so many people in the lobby."


    The two cousins ??slipped to sit by the fountain in the garden outside, and Bai Mohua mysteriously took out all kinds of snacks from his suit pockets, including sugar and some convenient fruits.


    Nuan Nuan instantly opened her eyes and let out a wow.


    "Cousin, you are amazing!"


    Bai Mohua was so satisfied that he picked up a grape and fed it to his little cousin. He knew that this was the little girl''s favorite food.


    "Thank you, cousin, you are so kind."


    Nuan Nuan has a sweet mouth, round cheeks, thanking him, and gave him a soft hug.


    Bai Mohua smiled even happier.


    It was very quiet here without being disturbed by anyone. The two foodies stuffed their mouths full, and then they heard the sound of talking.


    Nuan Nuan & white ink painting "..."


    Why do peoplee here, and it seems bad to eavesdrop on other people''s conversations, although they don''t want to.


    The two brothers and sisters looked at each other, grabbing snacks in their hands, and were about to leave quietly. Nuan Nuan''s ears moved, and the voice... seemed to belong to Brother Su Ran.


    "It''s Brother Su Ran."


    The little girl nervously tugged at the corner of her cousin''s clothes, reminding her in a soft voice.


    "Go and have a look."


    Because the other voice was not polite at all, the two of them were worried that Su Ran would suffer.


    "I am your father!"


    As soon as they walked into them, they heard a middle-aged man''s voice yelling violently.


    "Isn''t it just a matter of arranging a job for your brother? Godsend him as your brother, after all, he is rted by blood. In the future, this family will need your brothers to support each other to be stronger. Outsiders canpare with your brother." Is it? You can arrange a position of general manager for your brother, so it will be fine."


    Ah... how thick-skinned he is to say such a shameless thing with confidence?


    Bai Mohua looked shocked, feeling that he still knew too little.


    The middle-aged man''s voice fell, and Su Ran''s voice sounded.


    "impossible."


    Su Minhao: "If you can''t do it, you have to do it, I have the final say on this matter!"


    Su Ran: "Then I''ll tell Grandpa now."


    "you¡­"


    Su Minhao looked at his son, who was not good at anything, and said angrily: "Why bother your grandfather with such a trivial matter, he is old and you don''t know how to be considerate and considerate of him."


    Su Ran''s dark eyes lightly looked at the man in front of him.


    "You are a son who doesn''t understand the elderly, and you want me to?"


    Su Minhao was choked, and he simply cheated, "Anyway, you have to arrange a position for your brother in thepany, and it can''t be lower than the general manager, otherwise what if he is bullied?"


    Su Ran seriously emphasized, "My mother only gave birth to me."


    Su Minhao looked at him with a guilty conscience, but more of annoyance.


    "In any case, he is your brother! I am your father, and my son is not in charge of my affairs. You both have the blood of my Su family on your body. How can there be so much difference.


    You are still young, how can you take care of so many things, wouldn¡¯t it be better to ask your brother to help you? Godsend is also a university graduate, and can always help you deal with somepany problems. "


    Sarcasm shed across Su Ran''s eyes, but he still responded leisurely.


    "As for Su Tianci''s achievement that required you to donate a building to go to university, you are ashamed to show it off, and you dare to say the position of general manager. Do you think I am too stupid or don''t understand anything?


    Subordinates can do their jobs well if they are paid at least a sry. What is it that I arrange for Su Tianci to join thepany? Figure that he is not capable? If you want him to cause trouble for me, or if you want him to rob me of the property?


    You tell me, which family''s illegitimate son and the son of the official wife''s family can live in peace? Believe it or not, I didn''t bother them, you just have fun, if you trouble me again, next time I''ll get someone to beat Su Tianci in a sack. "


    "You...you bastard!" Su Minhao was so angry that he raised his hand and wanted to hit someone.


    Su Ran looked at him calmly, "p me once, and I''ll let someone beat Su Tianci ten times and don''t want any future living expenses, and I''ve withdrawn your Nanshan project for you, and calcte the loss of this p before you strike." How much is it?"


    Su Minhao "..."


    I can''t fight anymore...

 Chapter 84: The sudden arrival of Gu Mingli

    Su Minhao was ipetent and furious, and in the end he could only curse and leave, looking very angry.


    After calming down, Su Ran calmly arranged her clothes, her obsidian pupils turned to the other side of the rockery.


    "Come out."


    The voice is as light as a cool autumn breeze.


    Bai Mohua pulled Nuan Nuan out with a somewhat embarrassed expression.


    "Teacher ~"


    Nuan Nuan''s **** and white eyes looked eagerly at the red-clothed boy opposite him. Under the moonlight, he actually gave him a ghostly feeling. The well-defined face seemed to have lost the immaturity and slenderness they were familiar with. The thin figure was a little lonely for no reason.


    "It''s you guys."


    Seeing the two of them, the boy''s tone turned warm, and there was a smile in his narrow eyes.


    "Did you hear that just now?"


    The two nodded obediently, and Bai Mohua was a little angry, "Why is your father like this!"


    Let alone an illegitimate child before marriage, in the end he even brought Xiaosan and her son and daughter home in a grand manner. Now it is even more shameless to ask the son of the regr wife to help the illegitimate child to work in thepany. This is too disgusting. order it.


    Nuan Nuan also felt angry, and nodded angrily to her cousin with her white and tender face.


    "Too much!"


    The two words were actually pronounced fiercely by the soft little guy.


    Su Ran looked at the corners of the mouths of the two of them. They were obviously younger than Bai Mohua, but they looked more mature and stable than him.


    "Brother Su Ran, don''t be sad."


    Nuannuan looked at him worriedly,forting him with a soft voice.


    "They... they don''t like you, forget it, my brother and I like you."


    White ink painting "..."


    My feet are a little numb.


    The corners of Su Ran''s mouth raised, and he walked up to her and rubbed her head with his hands.


    "Do you see how sad I am?"


    The boy''s tone was rxed, "I don''t have any expectations of him for a long time. After he and my mother divorced, I just thought I didn''t have a father. I was raised by my grandfather since I was a child. My affection for him may be worse than that of a stranger."


    Bai Mohua felt that this buddy was forcing a smile.


    Su Ran rubbed her chin and a sly smile shed in her eyes, "But it''s quite interesting to see him be furious every time he looks helpless at me, and his financial power is in the hands of my grandpa and me. With this threat, he always catches one target, but every time he fails repeatedly, tsk...the spirit is really good."


    White ink painting & warm "..."


    It seems that the two of them have misunderstood, but is it really okay for you to y your father like a monkey?


    "The banquet ising to an end, are you going now?"


    Nuan Nuan and Bai Mo Hua nodded, and ate everything in their hands on the way back to the banquet hall, and then the two of them hugged their stomachs and were a little bit supported.


    Su Ran couldn''tugh or cry, "How much food have you guys eaten?"


    Nuannuan pulled his cousin''s clothes embarrassedly, blushing.


    When going back again, Nuan Nuan found that her two uncles hade.


    Being greeted by her father, she took small steps to greet the two uncles obediently, and then was dragged by the two old people to show off in her circle of friends quietly.


    Many people in this circle don''t know that they have a grandniece, let alone that the Gu family has a girl.


    After this round of introductions, Nuan Nuan was a little shy but not stage-frightened. She yelled softly and instantly captured the hearts of the old people present.


    This person is getting old, who doesn''t like such a soft and flexible little girl, and even casts envious eyes on Nuan Nuan''s two uncles.


    Now the two old people were satisfied, and when the banquet was over, they reluctantly held Nuan Nuan''s hand and told her to remember to go to their house frequently.


    The little girl obediently agreed.


    "Uncle and Uncle, Nuan Nuan will visit you with Mom and Dad tomorrow."


    This is what Dad discussed with her.


    "Good good good..."


    The two old people nodded again and again, and finally left reluctantly.


    Afterwards, Nuan Nuan and the others also returned to Bai''s house. As soon as Xiaoju saw them, she ran over with an aggrieved meow and meow, and spun around under the feet of Nuan Nuan and Bai Mohua, as if using them Whye back now.


    Nuan Nuan squatted down and hugged Xiao Ju, her beautiful clean eyes were curved and smiling, and her soft little face rubbed against Xiao Ju''s body.


    "Xiaoju, we are back."


    "Meow meow meow~"


    Bai Mohua also leaned over to hug the little cousin and Xiaoju and kept rubbing each other.


    "Xiaoju must miss us."


    "Meow~"


    The adults smiled at each other, the huge ginkgo tree covered them under the canopy, and the golden leaves fell with the wind, like golden butterflies, but the autumn wind could not cool the warmth under the tree.


    The next day, Nuan Nuan chose the gifts for the two uncles and their elders, and went to see them again with her parents. On this day, she basically apanied the two old people fishing and reading, or even watching They yed chess, and then two old men taught her how to y chess. Unfortunately, it was impossible to teach her Go one day.


    Later, the two old people simply became naive and yed backgammon with Nuannuan. This is simple. The little girl yed with them seriously, and took them for a stroll when she was tired. She didn''t y with her parents until evening Back to my uncle''s house.


    The little girl called her grandfather and elder brother who were far away in other cities at night. Gu An was still the same, saying that she didn''t want to, but secretly poked and eagerly asked her when she would go back.


    Big brother still doesn¡¯t talk much, but Nuan Nuan likes to talk to him the most, sharing the happy things of his day with him, and Gu Nan is also the most patient, asionally responding and making the little girlugh happily.


    As for Gu Mingli...


    "Come out warm."


    Nuan Nuan "???"


    The little expression is dazed.


    Gu Mingli''s voice was very maic: "I''m outside the Bai family''s house."


    "what?!"


    Little Milk''s voice suddenly rose, fully expressing her shock!


    She ran outside wearing her little slippers, and her fluffy short hair flew up.


    Sitting cross-legged next to him, the white ink painting "???"


    "Where are you going, little cousin!"


    He quickly followed and ran out, it was already bedtime, where did he go in his pajamas? It was so cold outside.


    Following Nuan Nuan and running out to open the door, he saw a young man standing in the night like a ck panther lurking in the night, with unruly and wild eyes.


    Bai Mohua looked shocked.


    "How did youe!"


    Nuan Nuan rushed over like a little butterfly, the corners of Gu Mingli''s mouth were upturned mboyantly, a smile shed in his long and narrow eyes, he opened his arms and squatted down to catch a certain soft **** dumpling.


    "Fourth Brother~"


    The tender and milky voice is full of joy and cheers and sweet softness, which makes people''s hearts melt.


    "Miss me?"


    The little girl whimpered, with her little mouth raised, her little arms hugged his neck, and her hairy head was arched on his neck for a long time withouting out.


    "I think about it, but I miss my fourth brother."


    A muffled voice came from the hollow of her neck, Gu Mingli''s neck was tilted back a little, revealing her warm, milky white and tender face, and her slender fingers unceremoniously pinched the soft cheeks on both sides of her cheeks .


    It feels so good in the hand, "It seems that you are eating seriously, not bad."


    Nuan Nuan was pinched so that her pink mouth was pouting, and her big watery eyes looked pitifully at the boy in front of her.


    "Fourth brother."


    "Haha... okay, okay, I won''t bully you anymore."

 Chapter 85: you...you pig

    "Can''t you see me?"


    A faint voice came, and Bai Mohua squatted beside the two of them, his resentful eyes almost became real.


    Nuan Nuan "..."


    Gu Mingli let go of the fingers pinching the fleshy cheeks on both sides of the little girl, scooped up the little girl with his long arms, twitched like a piglet, and took the time to answer his questions.


    "What? You have an opinion?"


    He raised his sword eyebrows, and his whole person looked mboyant and wild.


    Bai Mohua pouted: "Why are you here?"


    As soon as youe, grab warmth with him, it''s not fun.


    Nuan Nuan also looked at her fourth brother, her clear and bright eyes were full of curiosity, she actually wanted to ask this question.


    "Fourth brother, don''t you still have ss tomorrow? Why are you here?"


    The little head turned and the little girl stared round, "Brother, did you skip ss?"


    Gu Mingli "...don''t make trouble."


    His bony fingers pinched Nuan Nuan''s little nose to signal her to lower her voice.


    "There is an important GP race here. I signed up for it before. The race will start tomorrow. If you came to see you today, you can have fun secretly."


    Nuan Nuan blinked her eyes, "What is GP?"


    "Motorcycle heavy motorcycle, I will take you to see it tomorrow and cheer me up, but you can''t tell uncle and them."


    Bai Mohua snorted beside him to show his presence.


    Gu Mingli gave him a sideways nce, then suddenly raised his hand and rubbed his furry head, the technique was the same as rubbing a dog''s head.


    White ink painting "...what are you doing!"


    Gu Mingli leaned against the stone lion with Nuan Nuan in his arms and gave him a naughty smile.


    "Be good, don''t tell my uncle them, huh?"


    Thest word "um" was apanied by some vicious and threatening eyes, which was a bright warning.


    White ink painting "!!"


    "I''m older than you! Who allowed you to rub my hair!"


    I always feel that I have lost too much, and he wants to rub it back!


    Thinking of Bai Mohua, he raised his hand to attack Gu Mingli''s head, but halfway he was grabbed by a palm and twisted, his expression wrinkled and he let out a cry of surprise, his whole body was pulled by Gu Ming''s arm and twisted in a circle. The stone lion went up.


    The speed was not fast, Bai Mohua subconsciously supported the stone lion with the other hand, a gust of wind hit his ear, and Gu Mingli''s long legs stepped on him less than two centimeters away from his ear.


    All this happened within a few seconds. Before Nuan Nuan could react, her two older brothers seemed to be fighting, although it was Gu Mingli''s unteral abuse.


    White ink painting "..."


    This gesture is too insulting, like catching a criminal! Bai Mohua became angry from embarrassment, and his fair face quickly turned red, angry.


    He struggled for a while, and then found that he couldn''t open QAQ.


    "Let go of me, or I''ll yell!"


    Damn it! Obviously I am older than him, why can''t I beat him! The other party can restrain him with just one hand.


    Gu Mingli held Nuan Nuan firmly with one hand, and with the other hand, he could easily press the white ink painting and couldn''t break free.


    "You try calling out one? Beat you up."


    He said it with a smile, but his tone was extremely harsh.


    Nuan Nuan''s expression was a little anxious, and her two small arms grabbed Gu Mingli''s arm, "Fourth Brother..."


    "Nuan Nuan, I won''t kill you."


    He winked at the little girl.


    Okay, Nuan Nuan understands that the fourth brother is just scaring his cousin and won''t really bully him, but the little girl is still a little worried.


    "You let me go, I just don''t sue."


    Bai Mohua''s voice was muffled, he felt so useless that he couldn''t even struggle.


    The corners of Gu Mingli''s mouth turned upwards, and he let go of his hands and stepped back a little bit. He was obviously a few years younger than Bai Mohua, but his height, which was a head taller than him, seemed oppressive.


    Bai Mohua nced at his wrist, it was pinched red, and he gave Gu Mingli a fierce look, feeling a little distressed and blew it away.


    Nuan Nuan struggled to get off the fourth brother, walked in front of him with small steps, and held his cousin''s hand in distress.


    "Does my cousin hurt?"


    Gu Mingli clicked his tongue, and raised his hand to brush his hair, his tone of disgust was extremely disgusting.


    "So fragile."


    Bai Mohua is angry, how can this person be so shameless, pinching his wrist so painful and still despise him as weak!


    "You...you pig!"


    Bai Mohua scolded aggressively what he thought was the most vicious and vicious words, and after scolding, he was afraid that he would be beaten, so he turned around and ran home.


    But he ran to the ginkgo tree and paused, then turned back and looked at Gu Mingli cautiously and vigntly, Nuan Nuan was still there, he couldn''t run away.


    He mustered up his courage and ran to hide behind the ginkgo tree, thinking that if that guy came, he would... he would really call someone!


    "Nuan Nuan,e back quickly!"


    After shouting, he shrunk into the ginkgo tree and hid.


    Gu Mingli who witnessed the whole process "..."


    Nuan Nuan "..."


    Cousin is really... very cute.


    Gu Mingli really couldn''t helpughing, he never thought that someone would scold him with such childish words.


    Nuan Nuan tugged on the fourth brother''s clothes, and said in a soft voice.


    "Brother, stopughing, my cousin will be angry."


    Gu Mingli pinched her little nose, "Are you as angry as before? Cats are more angry than him."


    There was nothing wrong with this remark, and Gu Mingli added another sentence immediately afterwards.


    "Of course, it''s also fiercer than you."


    Nuan Nuan "..."


    You are... Who are you looking down on!


    The little girl''s soft cheeks turned into a puffer fish.


    "Okay, I just came to see you, it''s time to go, remember not to tell uncle and them, let Bai Mohua take you out tomorrow and I will pick you up to watch the game."


    Nuan Nuan nodded obediently, and responded softly.


    "Okay."


    "But fourth brother, you seem to have angered my cousin. Will he go to see fourth brother''s game tomorrow?"


    Gu Mingli leaned into her ear and whispered, "You''re like this..."


    Nuan Nuan nodded after listening, and her little furry head arched over him.


    "Fourth brother, where do you sleep?"


    Gu Mingli "Outside the hotel, it''s time to go back, it''s cold outside."


    Aftering out from Nuan Nuan, he unzipped his coat, hugged the soft little person and wrapped her up. Gu Mingli''s body was full of yang, and his body was as warm as a stove. warm.


    Cuddly hugging his fourth brother and saying something, Gu Mingli called Bai Mohua.


    Bai Mohua reluctantly popped a head.


    "what?"


    The tone was particrly bad, but it was like a cat sulking, there was no threat at all, it just stretched out its paw symbolically.


    "Hug Nuan Nuan back."


    Is that so...


    Bai Mohua ran over quickly, picked up Nuan Nuan and rubbed the soles of her feet with oil, and ran away quickly.


    ran pretty fast...


    Gu Mingli looked at the figure that quickly disappeared into the night and clicked his tongue, then turned and walked into the darkness.


    The two went back quietly, and as soon as they arrived at Bai Mohua in the bedroom, they hurriedly stuffed the soft little cousin into the bed.


    "Why does he get more and more annoying as he grows up! He even threatened me! My wrist is red from being scratched by him. Is it a pig with such strength? It''s too much!"

 Chapter 86: fierce what fierce

    Bai Mohua muttered angrily, covered Nuan Nuan with a quilt, and then got into it herself.


    Just came back from the outside, and when he ran out, he was dressed a little thinly, and his hands and feet were cold.


    His skin is very fair, and his body looks a bit thin because of sitting indoors for a long time drawing pictures. Simply put, he looks weak, the kind that Gu Mingli can hit two with one hand.


    So the red circle on his left wrist is a bit ring.


    In fact, Gu Mingli didn''t use much strength, but his skin was too white and fragile, and it was almost as warm as it was.


    You don¡¯t know how to swear yet, even if you can¡¯t fight and swear, you will only suffer if you have a conflict with others.


    Of course, with his naturally sunny personality, he will not easily conflict with others, unless that person has a serious illness!


    Bai Mohua rubbed her wrist, on Nuan Nuan''s milky white skin, the circle of finger prints looked very conspicuous.


    Nuan Nuan sat up with her short legs crossed, and her thin white fingers rubbed and pressed the circle of handprints.


    "Does my cousin hurt?"


    The soft and glutinous little milk voice could be asked distressingly, she pouted her mouth to give him a whir, and decided to help her cousin talk about him when she saw the fourth brother, the cousin looked too miserable.


    "It doesn''t hurt."


    Bai Mohua rubbed Nuan Nuan''s little furry head.


    It doesn''t hurt, it really doesn''t hurt, but I''m very angry now just thinking about it. He has never suffered such a big loss since he was a child.


    "In the future, I should y less with your fourth brother, he is too violent."


    Unable to fight, Bai Mohua secretly put eye drops on Gu Mingli at Nuan Nuan.


    It was already veryte, Bai Mohua hugged the soft child for a while, then tucked him into the bed and hugged him to sleep.


    Such a soft and fragrant little cousin, it is warm to sleep with her in her arms.


    Bai Mohua is heartless and doesn''t hold grudges, but he remembered the matter of Gu Mingli until the next morning, and the moment he saw him calling Nuannuan, his temper broke out again.


    Nuan Nuan was still in bed and didn''t wake up, but the mobile phone on the bedside table was vibrating. Seeing the words of the fourth brother disyed on the note, he hung up boldly.


    Then within five seconds there was another call.


    Bai Mohua was even more courageous this time and got him cklisted.


    "hey-hey¡­"


    He smiled triumphantly, feeling refreshed.


    Raised his arms and stretched his waist, his cell phone rang at this time, it was a strange call.


    "Hey?"


    "White ink painting."


    Gu Mingli''s gloomy voice came, followed by a sneer.


    "Aren''t you courageous?"


    The gloomy voice seemed to be wrapped around his wrist through the phone, and he was so scared that he threw the phone out.


    "Gu Gu Gu..." Scared him to death!


    "What''s wrong with my cousin?"


    Nannian''s voice came from the side, Nuan Nuan didn''t know when she woke up, she was rubbing her eyes and staring at him nkly.


    "No¡­nothing."


    Bai Mohua''s eyes are erratic and a little guilty.


    As soon as the voice fell, a video invitation came to Nuan Nuan''s phone.


    belonged to Gu Mingli.


    White ink painting "..."


    Turn over and climb out of bed and slip away quickly.


    "White ink painting."


    But Nuannuan''s hand is obviously faster. After the video was connected, Gu Mingli, who was dressed in ck and was so cool, leaned slightly on the balcony with his elbows, lookingzy like a big cat, with unruly brows Wild, narrow eyes stared at someone on the opposite side who was about to run away through the phone screen.


    Like a wild and fierce ck panther staring at a timid deer trying to escape.


    Bai Mohua felt the hairs all over his body stand on end the moment Gu Mingli called out his name in a cold voice.


    Nuan Nuan "???"


    I feel that the atmosphere between the fourth brother and the cousin is a little weird.


    "Nuan Nuan, let him drag me out of your cklist."


    Gu Mingli directlyined, and now Bai Mohua felt even more guilty, and his voice was loud.


    "Pull... Just pull it out, it''s so fierce."


    Humming and whimpering, he took Nuan Nuan''s mobile phone, and sat cross-legged on the bed, the soft flesh on his cheeks swelled a little from gnashing his teeth in anger, his cat eyes were full of anger, and his slender and moist fingers even slid down. Strength poked on the phone screen.


    Gu Mingli didn''t speak, just nced at him with his dark eyes, and yed with a silver lighter in his right hand. The lighter was turned between his knuckle fingers, and finally apanied by a clear click, the me was clearly extinguished. Reflected in his dark pupils.


    "All right."


    Bai Mohua''s voice came, and he curled his lips to defend himself.


    "Nuan Nuan was still sleeping just now, I blocked you because I was afraid of disturbing her."


    Gu Mingli chuckled, "So I have to thank you for Nuan Nuan?"


    The clean and handsome boy pretends to be calm.


    "Then there''s no need, just be clear in your heart, cousin Nuannuan is going to brush his teeth first."


    After talking about Bai Mo Hua, he ran away quickly.


    Gu Mingli smiled, and turned his eyes back to the little girl with a dazed expression.


    "Nuan Nuan..."


    His voice softened a few degrees, and he personally taught Nuan Nuan how toe out to find himter, and finally asked her to take the phone to Bai Mohua.


    "Cousin, cousin, fourth brother is looking for you."


    The little girl ran up to Bai Mohua and pulled his clothes in little slippers, then raised her mobile phone and handed him her mobile phone on tiptoe.


    Bai Mohua''s expression was always conflicted, with a pursed mouth and an unhappy expression.


    "Why are you looking for me? We don''t know each other well!"


    Nuannuan looked at him pitifully, "Cousin, can you apany Nuannuan to watch the game of the fourth brother?"


    Bai Mohua: It''s too... so hateful! How can you make Nuan Nuan act like a baby!


    His expression became entangled with bitterness, don''t agree, Nuan Nuan looks so pitiful and aggrieved, is he too cruel?


    Promise, isn''t this following Gu Mingli''s way? He doesn''t want to watch him y!


    "Cousin, you can go and see if the fourth brother will lose." This is what the fourth brother taught her yesterday


    Hearing this, Bai Mohua''s eyes lit up, yes, he can go and see if Gu Mingli loses, then he can taunt him and watch his jokes.


    He didn''t immediately agree, "Ask him, how many times has he participated in thepetition?"


    Nuan Nuan hugged her mobile phone and dutifully acted as a microphone for the two of them, and the voice sounded milky in their ears.


    "Fourth brother, my cousin asked you how many times you participated in thepetition."


    Gu Mingli "...childish, this is the first time."


    Hiszy answer.


    The white ink painting suddenly grew stronger, and it was definitely not a win for the first time participating.


    "Okay, then I agree."


    After finishing speaking, he took the phone, and hung up after Gu Mingli made it clear where he should take Nuan Nuan to meet.


    After breakfast, Bai Mohua hugged her and left with the excuse of going out to y with Nuan Nuan.


    Papa Gu hurriedly shouted from behind: "Come back early, remember to call Papa if you don''t have enough money for Nuannuan!"


    The little girl''s soft voice came, "I know~"


    Arrived at the agreed ce, Gu Mingli was already waiting. He was dressed in the same ck casual attire as in the morning. He seemed a little bored, leaningzily on the road railing.


    Wearing a mask on his face makes it difficult to see his face clearly, but the exposed part is already very attractive, especially the slender and well-proportioned figure and those long legs,zy and wild The temperament is added a lot of charm.


    Passing people, men and women, will always look at him secretly or boldly.

 Chapter 87: Contest

    "Fourth Brother~"


    Gu Mingli is so conspicuous, it is impossible not to see him.


    Bai Mohua hugged Nuan Nuan and pouted, reluctantly walked over.


    The young man with outstanding figure raised his hand and rubbed Nuan Nuan''s furry head.


    "Fourth brother, have you dyed your hair back?"


    "Well, does it look good?"


    The young man¡¯s voice has passed the period of voice change, and it is clear and clear withzy maism, which is very pleasant to hear.


    "It looks good!"


    The little girl carved in pink and jade with beautiful big eyes stared at the fourth brother''s ck hair, which was a bit short,pletely exposing the beautiful forehead, and looked a little wilder.


    There is a dark red stud earring on one earlobe. Even wearing a mask can''t hide the charm of his body, but it adds to the sense of mystery. No wonder so many people look at him.


    Bai Mohua ispletely opposite to him. He is obviously a talented painter who has already graduated and is well-known in his own circle, but he is full of youthfulness, and he is still as clean as a student.


    Not only the temperament is simr, but even the appearance is more delicate and harmless. Standing with Gu Mingli, their identities seem to be reversed, as if Bai Mohua is the boy who is in high school.


    White ink painting "..."


    Has been beaten out of temper.


    Two handsome guys of different types stood together with a delicate little girl carved in pink and jade. It was definitely like a luminous body in the night. Now not only the people passing by were watching, but even the people in the surrounding shops were also secretly watching. He was poking and looking at them.


    "Let''s go."


    Taking Nuan Nuan over and hugging her, Gu Mingli took a taxi and headed for the destination. The departure of the three of them left behind a heated discussion and exchange.


    Gu Mingli''spetition this time is a fieldpetition, and the field is several timesrger than the stadium. There are already many people sitting at the moment. He left after arranging the white ink painting and Nuan Nuan.


    There were a lot of people at the scene and the atmosphere was very warm. Most of them were young boys. Nowadays, young people prefer this kind of sports that stimtes adrenaline soaring, so this kind of racing and various dangerous extreme sports came into being. .


    Even if they know that these sports are dangerous, they still can¡¯t stop them from liking them.


    Nuan Nuan and Bai Mohua sat in the front, and there was a big screen in front of them. During the game, it could show the game situation in the venue more clearly.


    Following the introduction of the narrator, yers soon entered the arena. Every yer will be cheered when they enter the arena. Many yers here have fans.


    When everyone enters the arena, they will be given a close-up of their faces on the screen so that everyone can recognize these yers.


    "The next ones are contestants from Xia Kingdom, hometown."


    On the big screen, a young man in a ck racing suit came out unhurriedly. He put the gloves on his knuckle fingers slowly andzily, and slowly raised his unruly eyebrows, revealing With a handsome face, at that moment, the narrow and sharp eyes seemed to be looking at everyone present.


    The entire arena was quiet for two seconds, and then there was a huge cheer. Nuan Nuan even heard a girl shouting splits.


    "Ahhh! Who is this person! I want to know his name!"


    "Damn it! Just because of his aura and appearance, this horse is enough to beat everyone."


    "This kid looks a little arrogant!"


    "Is this the first time for him to participate in thispetition? I haven''t seen it before. If I do, I will never forget this beauty. What''s his name!"


    "My God, you are so handsome, I hope your grades can be as good as your own!"


    Such an enthusiastic response can only be achieved by famous racing drivers with huge fans, but this yer named Guli just showed his face.


    This made the other contestants a little envious.


    In the corner, several people looked at each other, and agreed in their hearts that they wanted to teach this proud kid a lesson on the field.


    Nuan Nuan stared at her fourth brother on the screen with sparkling eyes. That''s right, the contestant named Gu Li was her fourth brother Gu Mingli.


    "Wow... so many people like the fourth brother!"


    The soft little girl found that her fourth brother was loved by so many people, and she was happier than eating delicious food. Sitting on the stool, she stretched her little neck and kept looking down, her little face flushed with excitement. , the eyes are as bright as the stars, very bright.


    Although he doesn''t want to admit it, but from Bai Mohua''s own point of view, Gu Mingli is indeed very handsome, not only the skin, but the wild beauty that radiates from the bones is also the type he likes, of course it is the kind of painting that he likes.


    But as long as he thinks that this person almost hit him yesterday, Bai Mohua gets angry.


    "Not handsome at all!"


    He stiffened his neck and refused to admit it!


    Although...the hands are a little itchy, and I want to paint, just a little bit like the nail cap.


    There are also people from other countries participating in thispetition, and there are also some good-looking ones. For example, the popr yer Chris this time has a standard three-dimensional European and American appearance. His dazzling golden hair made many people shout for him.


    But Gu Mingli left a deeper impression on everyone, he is like a young leopard, a powerful ck panther.


    Just don''t know what kind of results he will achieve in this game.


    He is also worthy of the image of the ck panther in everyone''s mind. When he stepped on a handsome ck mid-size car with long legs, he looked ready to go, like a top predator who saw his prey.


    Apanied by themand to start, the sound of the engine sounded, and the racers bowed on the lotive and flew out at a speed invisible to the naked eye. Everyone in the audience cheered and cheered for their favorite yers.


    The situation of all the yers is being monitored on the screen at any time, and the young people clenched their fists and watched nervously.


    The eyes of Nuan Nuan and Bai Mohua kept falling on Gu Mingli. Their two personalities would not raise their arms and shout like those passionate young people, but they were still so nervous that sweat came out of their palms.


    In the arena, everyone had no obvious advantage at the beginning, but with the increase of time, the difference has already appeared when pressing the first corner.


    "After the first corner, Andre from Saudi Arabia is leading everyone now, followed by Chris, their speed is too fast...


    God! The boy who came to Xia Guo, he also rushed out, but he seemed to have encountered some troubles. At the moment, he was fighting with the other three yers. I don''t know if this Xia Guo yer who has left a deep impression on everyone can break through the encirclement. ? "


    The audience could clearly see through the big screen that the ck panther-like boy was blocked by three contestants in front of him, and a blue and white heavy lotive that was originally behind him quickly passed by, and seemed to be looking back at the boy nce.

 Chapter 88: Nuannuan, I won

    Facing such a situation, everyone in the audience was a little bit embarrassed.


    In their minds, it is the first time for a young boy who has just grown up to participate in such arge-scalepetition. It is basically impossible for him to win unless he can fly.


    Nuan Nuan was so anxious that tears rolled in her beautiful eyes.


    "Cut... this boy can''t win, so it''s useless to look forward to it."


    "I had high expectations for him before. After all, he is too young and has little experience."


    "It''s just a vase, I don''t think he can do it."


    "Nonsense!"


    While several young people were discussing next to each other, the voice of a soft and waxy little milk sounded fiercely, with a crying voice.


    They still met an angry little white jade girl head-on. The little girl looked limp, but now she was tearful and fierce.


    The young people were at a loss for a moment, why... why are they still crying.


    "My fourth brother is very powerful!"


    Nuan Nuan is like a little hen guarding her cubs at the moment, but she is not allowed to say that her fourth brother is so good.


    "Well, great!"


    Bai Mohua is also standing on the united front with Nuan Nuan at this moment, no matter how awkward he is with Gu Mingli, he doesn''t like to hear others talk about him, after all, he is Nuan Nuan''s brother.


    "It''s not a vase, the fight is very fierce."


    Everyone "..."


    How did you get into a fight.


    But those young people also know how they have provoked this child, and their feelings are her brother.


    This is a bit embarrassing, who would have thought that the boy''s younger sister was sitting next to them.


    At this moment, the audience suddenly eximed, the kind of uproar that could blow over the roof.


    Nuan Nuan and Bai Mo Hua quickly turned their heads to look at the big screen, and saw that Gu Mingli jumped up even with his people and the car. The heavy motorcycle, which was full of texture and ck like a panther, drew a sharp and graceful arc in the air, directly Jump over two cars andnd from above.


    The leaning young man stared sharply at the front. Afternding, he flew out like a cheetah, and made a desperate rampage. The people in the audience could only see the speed of an afterimage, and the yers on the field even more so. Don''t dare to stand in front of him again.


    This ispletely desperate! Who dares to provoke?


    "Fuck! Is he a mad dog?"


    "I like him a little bit, it''s so exciting!" After speaking, the contestant speeded up to catch up.


    "Nima, wasn''t he stopped by the Grays behind?"


    The drivers who were running in front didn''t see what was going on behind them, but just by hearing the cheers from the audience, they could guess that this kid must have made some incredible move.


    "Man, he caught up with Kerr!"


    Ker was the blue and white heavy motorcycle that surpassed Gu Mingli before. From the cooperation between him and Gray and others before, Gu Mingli knew that they were in the same group.


    Kerr also saw the person chasing up from behind, and immediately cursed something.


    He speeded up, wanting to stop Gu Mingli even more, but when he was cornering, the young man who was like a beast out of the cagepletely caught up, and stopped him in front of him with a flick of his tail.


    The unruly young man supported the car with one hand, raised his other hand behind him and gave Kerr a thumbs up, followed by a reversed thumbs down gesture.


    It can be said that he is arrogant, but he has the capital.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    "Hometown!!"


    But this kind of arrogance and arrogance really appealed to these young people, and they turned into loyal fans in an instant, shouting his name with their most intense voice.


    At this moment, everyone remembered this young driver, his hometown!


    Nuan Nuan and Bai Mo Hua couldn''t help but stood up and shouted his name excitedly, but one called the fourth brother and the other called Gu Mingli, so the two voices were destined to be drowned in the crowd, but the two of them The little boy blushed with excitement and his eyes sparkled.


    "I just said that the fourth brother is very powerful!"


    "right!"


    Bai Mohua embraced Nuan Nuan and responded impassionedly, and then he froze.


    He seems to be here... to boo Gu Mingli and watch his jokes!


    How did things turn out like this? When I got excited just now, I still called his name like a madman.


    Bai Mohua covered his fair and clean face, his ears were red, he didn''t want to admit that the person who looked crazy just now was himself.


    The young people who discussed Gu Mingli before also recovered from their excitement, and looked at each other with some embarrassment.


    Especially the one who said he was not optimistic about Gu Mingli and said he was a vase, this waspletely pped in the face, but the game just now was really fun to watch.


    This kind of sport has such extreme charm. Once people get excited, they can forget everything in an instant and just immerse themselves in such intense emotions.


    The race was still going on. After Gu Mingli surpassed Kerr, he caught up with the people in front of him with incredible speed and madness, passed the second Chris, and finally kept pace with the first Andre.


    The distance to the finish line is getting closer and closer, and the two heavy lotives will overtake me for a while, and I will overtake you for a while. Everyone is so nervous that their palms are sweating, their hearts are beating violently, and their throats are dry. .


    Countless pairs of eyes stared straight at the big screen, unwilling to miss a minute or a second.


    Finally, when they were approaching the finish line, Andre and Gu Mingli sprinted with all their strength, and crossed the finish line in the blink of an eye, and the sharp-eyed people had already seen that the first one was the young man who was as fast as a ck panther.


    "Ahhhhhh!! Hometown!"


    The screams this time were louder than every time before, wave after wave like a tide, some people even threw up their clothes or hats excitedly, and everyone was cheering for the boy.


    Nuan Nuan''s little face was shining brighter than the sun, and being held in his arms by his cousin, he called out to his fourth brother in a soft voice that almost made him split his arms.


    After realizing this, the little girl quickly covered her small mouth with her small hand, but her beautiful eyes were extraordinarily bright, and her small expression was as proud as if she had won the game herself.


    Bai Mohua unconsciously brought a smile on his face, but the next second he pursed his lips in confusion.


    "Forget it, I''m not such a stingy person."


    After thinking it over clearly, Bai Mohua let go of himself andughed happily, hugged the little cousin and kissed her soft little face.


    "He won, so handsome!"


    Nuan Nuan also hugged her cousin''s neck and kissed back, raising her sharp and beautiful little chin very proudly.


    "Fourth brother is amazing!"


    At the finish line, the young man took off his helmet, revealing his handsome face. The corners of his mouth raised arrogantly, and he gave a thumbs up in the direction of the camera. He opened and closed his thin lips and uttered a word, but unfortunately no one could hear him.


    Someone who understands lipnguage tried to trante it.


    "It seems to be saying ''Nuan Nuan, I won?''"


    The youth is full of vigor and high spirits, just the best age.

 Chapter 89: Hey hometown, is this your brother?

    The result of thispetition was beyond everyone''s expectations. Who would have thought that such a big dark horse could be produced.


    For this contestant named Guli, everyone¡¯s impression of him really echoes the saying, ¡®It starts with appearance and is loyal to talent. ''


    This is a yer that surprised them, and also a talent that surprised them.


    The smile on Nuan Nuan''s face hasn''t faded since the end of the game. It''s bright and soft, and her eyes are full of pride for her brother.


    Especially when she saw her fourth brother saying to the camera, "Nuan Nuan, I won", her little heart was pounding with excitement. Her fourth brother is really amazing.


    When Bai Mohua took her to find someone, Gu Mingli hadn''t changed his clothes yet, and there was a group of people around him, among them were the drivers who had raced with him just now, and some shrewd businessmen in suits and leather shoes.


    Those businessmen certainly saw the value in Gu Mingli and wanted to invite him to join the club.


    At present, there are several people from several clubs. For Gu Mingli, the young man from Xia who broke the siege and won Chris and Andre, each of them has the attitude that he is bound to win, and the conditions offered are higher and higher. Well, just to grab him.


    Such treatment is envied by many racing drivers, and they hope that they are surrounded by those big clubs.


    "Sorry, I don''t have the idea of ??joining the club yet."


    Gu Mingli, who was envied, maintained the same attitude towards those clubs, and everyone rejected them.


    The rejected club doesn''t understand. Isn''t it stupid not to join the club with such an advantage now?


    But Gu Mingli insisted that these people can''t help it.


    "You''re really good." Getting rid of those who invited him into the club, the dark brown-haired youth gave Gu Mingli a thumbs up, and praised this fascinating boy like a ck panther in somewhat broken Chinese.


    Andre is a native of Saudi Arabia. He is very tall and has a bold personality. In the final stage of the chase, although he lost in the end, Andre did not feel unwilling or jealous at all. Instead, he felt unprecedented excitement.


    "Chris chased me for so many years but failed to overtake me. I didn''t expect to be overtaken by you. Thest part of the chase was really exciting."


    He danced and spoke in Chinese mixed with some Saudinguage, but it was not difficult for people to understand.


    Gu Mingli epted Andre''s praise with a smile.


    "I''m so proud this time. When we meet again in the next game, I will definitely regard you as my opponent."


    Gu Mingli clenched his fist and bumped against his fist, "I also look forward to our next match."


    Although he is young, he is not stage frightened.


    Chris also came over to praise a few words, he is not someone who can''t afford to lose.


    Perhaps only Kerr and hispanions looked at Gu Mingli with jealous eyes.


    Especially Kerr, thinking of being provoked during the game, he was narrow-minded and vengeful, and he couldn''t swallow this breath anyway.


    "Gerry, you are crazy, you dare to provoke me like that on the field, I will make you look good."


    After threatening him, he left. Although he really wanted to beat that kid here, he also knew that if he did, his GP career would be over.


    Gu Mingli watched him leave coldly, not paying attention to Kerr''s threat.


    But Andre and Chris are a little worried, "Gerry, you have to be careful, Kerr is a mean person, he may find someone to beat you."


    Gu Mingli nodded, thanking them for their kind reminder.


    "I''ll be fine."


    "Hope so, good luck Gerry."


    "elder brother!"


    As soon as Andre''s voice fell to the door, there was a soft and soft milk voice.


    This healing voice instantly attracted the attention of most people, and then they saw a delicate little cutie flying towards the boy like a beautiful butterfly.


    The unruliness and mboyance between the young man''s brows also faded a lot in an instant, and there was a nice smile and tenderness in those eyes.


    He squatted down on one knee, and opened his arms to catch the white and tender little cutie.


    "Nuannuan."


    Gu Mingli smiled brightly, holding the little guy who flung his head into his arms and rubbed her fluffy little head.


    "Fourth Brother~"


    The little girl''s soft and waxy milk voice was filled with obvious joy, her little arms hugged the boy''s neck tightly, and her furry head arched and arched on his body.


    "Fourth brother, you are so annoying. I... my cousin and I have watched all your games. Everyone likes you so much."


    The little girl''s eyes were shining, and her little face was flushed with excitement. She was originally shy and obedient, and it was the first time she spoke like this, and she gestured excitedly with her little hands.


    "They all said that the fourth brother is amazing." He was proud.


    Gu Mingli smiled even more, pinching her cheeks on both sides with his slender fingers with well-defined bones.


    "happy?"


    The white jade-like girl raised the corners of her mouth, revealing her neat teeth, and nodded vigorously with curved eyebrows.


    "happy!"


    "This is the first trophy my brother got, and I gave it to Nuan Nuan."


    Gu Mingli turned around and took out the trophy of thispetition and stuffed it into the little girl''s arms.


    Suddenly being stuffed with such a big trophy, Nuan Nuan struggled to hold it in her small hands and staggered, and it took a lot of effort to stand crookedly.


    Her little face was blushing, "Fourth brother, it''s so...so heavy!"


    "Hahaha¡­"


    "Hometown, is this your sister? She''s so cute."


    "If only I had such a cute little sister."


    Laughter erupted around, Nuan Nuan''s little face turned redder, shy.


    She only realized now that there are so many people here. Just now, she was all looking at the fourth brother, but she didn''t realize that, and these people were all looking at her.


    Knowing that the little girl was shy, Gu Mingli couldn''t restrain the corners of his mouth from rising. He took the trophy and put it down. As expected, Nuan Nuan threw himself into his arms as quickly as he expected, and put a delicate little face that was red to the ears Buried in his arms, her thin white hands grabbed his clothes and did note out for a long time.


    Nuan Nuan: No face to meet people QAQ


    I felt ashamed and unwilling toe out, but her reaction got moreughter, of course they were all kind.


    "Hey Guli, is this your brother?"


    A tall man suddenly patted Bai Mohua on the shoulder, and shouted in a very loud voice.


    White ink painting "..."


    I can''tugh anymore.


    His fair face also gradually turned red, angry.


    Gu Mingli hugged Nuan Nuan and stood up straight, with a smile in Zhang Yang''s eyes, without refuting, he just looked at the white ink painting with an expression of enjoying the show.


    People here are rtively tall and strong, at least 1.8 meters. Bai Mohua''s height of more than 1.7 meters and his thin and thin body stand among them like a younger brother, not to mention that he is still young.


    So it''s not their fault that they are considered Gu Mingli''s younger brother.

 Chapter 90: The third brother Gu Mingyu

    "I am his brother!"


    Bai Mohua''s voice is super loud, obviously he is older, okay? What''s going on with all those eyes, Bai Mohua has a pair of tricks!


    "What! You are so small!"


    Several people showed expressions of shock and disbelief.


    White ink painting "..."


    Choking!


    He became angry again, and perfectly directed his anger on Gu Mingli.


    When I went back, I was stunned along the way and didn''t give him a good face.


    Gu Mingli hugged his soft and fragrant younger sister and followed him slowly, with a careless smile on the corner of his mouth.


    "Hey... so stingy, it''s not what I said, why did you vent your anger on me."


    Bai Mohua with a depressed face walked ahead and ignored him.


    Gu Mingli shrugged his shoulders, "You are being unreasonable. How can you vent your anger at such a grown-up person?"


    Bai Mohua turned her head and gave him a fierce look, "Then why didn''t you exin? Also, I remember you almost hitting me yesterday."


    Gu Mingli raised his eyebrows and smiled mboyantly, "Are you so stingy? That''s just to scare you."


    Bai Mohua is very serious: "This is not a matter of stinginess, look at my hand, it''s not healed yet!"


    He said angrily and raised his hands and rolled up his sleeves. On his thin white wrist, the circle of red fingerprints was very conspicuous. Not only did he not disappear overnight, but it became more serious.


    Gu Mingli''s eyelids twitched, "Why is your skin like Nuan Nuan, it''s still so tender even at the age of twenty."


    Muttering in his mouth, but he also knew it was his fault.


    "Sorry, I didn''t expect this to happen. Does it hurt? Do you want to go to the hospital?"


    Hearing his apology, Bai Mohua felt a little embarrassed, and he pulled down his sleeves to cover it up.


    "It''s...it doesn''t hurt, it just looks scary."


    Gu Mingli "..."


    Temperament is a bit like Nuan Nuan, soft and easy to bully, but once his attitude softens, this person puts away the thorns all over his body.


    "But you are really handsome during thepetition, Gu Mingli, can I draw some pictures for you?"


    As soon as Bai Mohua let go of the little anger in his heart, he began to be familiar with himself. His delicate and fair face followed him with a sunny and clean smile. His cat''s eyes were slightly curved, and he talked endlessly when talking about painting. Gone.


    Nuan Nuan had seen the paintings drawn by her cousin, and she followed along and nodded her head very hard.


    "Yeah, my cousin''s painting is so beautiful, and he even drew one for me. It''s very annoying."


    Gu Mingli looked at Nuan Nuan, "You always say ''tired'' to everyone?"


    The word "tired" was specially emphasized by him.


    The little girl''s white and tender face blushed, "Nuan Nuan... Nuan Nuan is just telling the truth."


    The boy pinched her little face and refused toment, but turned to ask Bai Mohua.


    "I remember my aunt said that you don''t draw portraits easily."


    Bai Mohua scratched his head and smiled embarrassingly, "That''s because I didn''t find any good-looking ones to draw."


    "Oh? You have such a picky eye. There are so many good-looking people in the entertainment industry, but you haven''t found one you''re satisfied with?"


    Bai Mohua snorted, "Not only must the skin be good-looking, but the bones must also be well-proportioned and good-looking. I don''t pay attention to the entertainment industry, but there is one person I want to draw."


    Gu Mingli became interested, "Who?"


    Bai Mohua was about to say his name when his eyes lit up when he saw the screen on the advertisement on the opposite building, and then he pointed at him, "He!"


    Both Gu Mingli and Nuan Nuan looked over, and saw on the huge billboard on the opposite side, a young man with a beautiful face, who was beyond gender boundaries, smiled at the camera, instantly amazed everyone, and faintly heard a lot of peopleing scream.


    "Ahh!! Yuyu is back!!"


    "What what! Where am I going to pick up the airport!"


    "Yyyds! I love it."


    "Hurry up, hurry up... At XXX airport, there is still time to rush there."


    "My God, there was no news before."


    "Wooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo


    It wasn''t just the man who appeared on the billboard, but also the news that he was about to return to China.


    In just a split second, news of the uingeback of the international film star Gu Mingyu was overwhelming the Inte. The hot searches alone upied seven or eight, and this...is just a piece of news.


    From these are enough to see the influence of this person.


    Nuan Nuan looked at the crazy people around her, regardless of gender, she couldn''t close her small mouth.


    This... is too exaggerated.


    "It''s this flirt again!"


    Gu Mingli clicked his tongue, and raised his hand to pinch Nuan Nuan''s soft little face, "He used to be the prettiest in the family, but now that Nuan Nuan is back, I''m afraid this position will have to be given up."


    Nuan Nuan looked at his fourth brother nkly, and said "Huh?" in a daze.


    Gu Mingliughed out loud, "Didn''t you recognize the little fool? He is the three of you, Gu Mingyu."


    Nuan Nuan waspletely stupid.


    That person...that beautiful person turned out to be her third brother!


    "Third brother!!"


    Bai Mohua was also stunned for a moment, and then said foolishly, "That''s right, his name is Gu Mingyu."


    Compared to Gu Mingli, who asionally saw Gu Mingli when he went to Gu''s house, he only saw Gu Mingyu when he was very young. He only remembered that he was a good-looking person, but he basically never saw himter.


    Because one is very busy in the entertainment industry and the other only knows how to draw and paint at home. He still knows about Gu Mingyu through a person he knows in the circle, and that person is also a fan of Gu Mingyu.


    At that time, he simply thought that this person was good-looking and wanted to draw, and he didn''t think much about Gu''s family.


    Gu Mingli was speechless, this person is really stupid.


    He pressed the tip of his tongue against his cheek, pinched the same silly Nuan Nuan and asked.


    "Since hees back, he will definitely go to thepany first, and thepany is here. Do you want to go and see Nuan Nuan? This guy doesn''t seem to know that you are back."


    The milky little girl was a little tangled up, anticipating and apprehensive in her heart.


    Although it is not the first time to see the brothers, but every time he wants to see each other, he will be very nervous.


    After all, I didn¡¯t know each other at all before. I was worried about whether my brother would like me and looked forward to every meeting, so my little face was wrinkled together.


    So Gu Mingli directly made the decision for him.


    "Let''s go, I''ll take you to meet your third brother."


    Nuannuan and thin white fingers grabbed his cor and softly whispered, "Then...then do you want to bring a gift for third brother?"


    Gu Mingli, "What gift did my family bring?"


    Nuan Nuan''s fingers gripped his cor tighter, her little face was nervous.


    "I... I''d better bring a gift for third brother."


    That pitiful appearance looks like a soft little milk dog.


    The white ink painting on the side is a bit sour, "Nuan Nuan didn''t even give me a gift."


    The little girlforted in a childlike voice, "When I came to my uncle''s house, I didn''t know that my cousin wasing back. Then Nuan Nuan bought gifts for my cousin too. My cousin can choose what he likes."


    The white ink painting, which is particrly easy to coax, will be ready in a sh, and the three of them went directly to the mall.


    After choosing the gift, Gu Mingli took them to a taxi and went directly to the entertainmentpany where Gu Mingyu worked, and called his brother''s manager.


    Gu Mingyu, who was returning to thepany in a business car, didn''t know that a big surprise was waiting for him.

 Chapter 91: younger sister?

    Besieged at the airport for a long time, Gu Mingyu managed to appease the excited and crazy fans, and when he got in the car, he looked tired.


    The assistant poured him a cup of hot water distressedly.


    "Brother Yu, don''t get out of the car next time, don''t you still have bodyguards?"


    "It''s okay." A maic andzy voice sounded.


    Some people have said that Gu Mingyu''s voice is like the voice of the legendary sea monster, and just one sentence can make people''s hearts flutter.


    This is indeed the case, even though he has been with him for a long time, the assistant can feel his heart beating faster when he hears him talking.


    It''s too foul, too foul, how can there be such a perfect person in the world, even the hair is perfect.


    But now Gu Mingyu, who looks tired, has a fragile feeling, which makes people feel so distressed.


    Gu Mingyu leaned back and took off the sunsses, revealing an impable face, beautiful and affectionate peach blossom eyes, and a red tear mole at the corner of the eye just right, adding a bit of charm to the snow-white skin.


    The conspicuous red gemstone earring on the left earlobe is very conspicuous. If it is worn by other people, it is easy to control the dazzling red color, but on him, it seems to add a proud snow plum to the whiteness, which is very beautiful. .


    Gu Mingyu has a beautiful face that transcends gender boundaries, and waist-length ck hair, but as long as he sees others, no one will ever mistake him for a woman, because his noble and elegant temperament is more like a noble son of a medieval royal family .


    After closing his eyes and sleeping lightly in the business car for a while, he arrived at thepany. Gu Mingyu put on his sunsses and walked down. His manager greeted him.


    "Are you back? Is everything going well?"


    Gu Mingyu hummed in azy and affectionate voice.


    In the elevator, his hands were naturally in his trouser pockets, and even at any stop, he was impably beautiful.


    Sure enough, good-looking people are so perfect no matter what they do.


    "During the time I was filming, no one scolded me online, right?"


    Gu Mingyu turned his head slightly to look at his manager.


    Broker "..."


    He knows it!


    This guy looks perfect, but in fact...he is very narcissistic, not only opened a trumpet and sneaked into his fan base to watch fans blow his rainbow fart, he also took the lead in blowing it! Shameless to breathtaking.


    I can''t see someone scolding myself, especially the attack on his face. It can be said that he has no talent or even that he is ying big names and other dirty things, but people are not allowed to say that he is not good-looking and stic surgery. The guy rolled up his sleeves and went into battle by himself, making sure not to spray that person with any dirty words.


    Forget it, he still feels that spraying with a small ount is not fun. If he didn''t control his tuba tightly, he would really be able to do the thing of spraying ck powder with a tuba.


    "Don''t worry, you will be quiet after you leave, no one will say you are ugly."


    Very good, Gu Mingyu is satisfied.


    "Oh yes, your brother is here."


    Gu Mingyu paused, took off his sunsses, narrowed his beautiful and affectionate peach blossom eyes, like a noble andzy big cat.


    "What is this brat doing here?"


    The elevator arrived, and Gu Mingyu stepped out with a stride of long, straight legs.


    "It should be to see you."


    "Hey... that little **** woulde to see me so kindly? He must have done something to take refuge here."


    Broker "..."


    "By the way, he still has..."


    Before the manager finished speaking, Gu Mingyu had already pushed open the door of hispany, and then saw his own brother who was sitting on the back of the sofa like a bandit leader with one leg crossed and his arms spread across the back of the sofa, and his brother who was sitting The soft little **** hisp.


    Beside him sat a handsome and clean boy, who was seriously drawing something with a pen and a notebook.


    This weird trio made him hesitate, wondering if there was something wrong with the way he opened the door. His brother who was so arrogant and rebellious that he had no parents let a little girl sit on hisp?


    It was at this moment that his cell phone rang, and it was his mother who called.


    The three people in the office looked over at the same time when his cell phone rang. Two pairs of clean and bright eyes fell on him shining brightly.


    "Hey, what''s the matter, Mom?"


    In normal times, he might still be glib, but now that he is being watched by several pairs of eyes, with a thick skin like him, he should open his mouth and speak seriously.


    "Ming Yu, you were in closed filming before and we couldn''t contact you. Your sister was found back. She is the little sister of your uncle''s family. You liked to hug her when you were young. Let me tell you that it is warm and long." It''s very beautiful, you shoulde back quickly, Nuan Nuan and her, your uncle and the others should be able to go home today..."


    Gu Mingyu held the mobile phone and listened to her mother talking endlessly about her uncle''s younger sister, her beautiful peach eyes fell on the white jade dumpling carved on her own brother''s body.


    "younger sister?"


    Her maic voice was slightly picky, maybe he didn''t need to go back, he could see the good-looking, obedient and soft sister his mother was talking about.


    The warm, moist and clear eyes looked nervously at the beautiful elder brother at the door, her thin white fingers nervously grasped the hem of the fourth elder brother''s clothes, and when she heard her softly calling out to her younger sister, the little girl''s eyes Bend into a clean and bright little crescent.


    The light pink petal-like lips slowly rise, revealing a soft and sweet smile, the delicate smile is very beautiful.


    And Gu Mingyu is not only narcissistic, but also a super face control, since he was a child, and because of this reason, he has been fighting wits and courage with his uncle''s family since he was a child, vying to hug his sweet sister.


    Now he also really wants to hold that delicate and soft little girl in his arms and give her a pinch.


    Nuan Nuan jumped off the fourth brother, and looked anxiously and nervously at the third brother at the door. In Gu Mingyu''s eyes, he looked like a pitiful little milk dog waiting for his master to call.


    "okay, I get it."


    After hanging up the phone, Gu Mingyu walked in slowly.


    e over."


    He raised his hand and waved in Nuan Nuan''s direction.


    The little girl''s eyes lit up instantly, and she ran to him with small steps.


    Gu Mingyu smiled, really like a poor puppy, very obedient.


    Nuan Nuan raised her exquisite and beautiful smiling face, stared at him with clear and clean eyes, her curly eyshes trembled slightly, and her two thin white fingers were nervously mingled together.


    "Three...Third brother."


    The soft voice is as soft as a milk cat. This timid and obedient appearance is really painful. The manager and assistant next to him are all greedy, wishing to bring all the good things in the world to him before.


    Looking at the delicate and beautiful little girl who looked like a porcin doll, Gu Mingyu only felt that the tiredness in his body was swept away, and his slender fingers with well-articted bones were slowly pressing on the little girl''s fluffy and soft hair.


    Nuan Nuan blinked her beautiful big eyes, crooked her little head and arched her head in the palm of the third elder brother, and smiled obediently and shyly with the corners of her mouth up, she was very happy.


    The third brother touched her head, do you like it warm?

 Chapter 92: Third brother, look at it

    Nuan Nuan''s kitten-like reaction made Gu Mingyuugh, and his pair of peach blossom eyes with raised tails made him look brighter and more beautiful.


    "Nuannuan." Gu Mingyu whispered in a low voice, which was very nice.


    The little girl nodded obediently, and the little milk''s voice was so soft and sweet that it touched people''s hearts.


    "Third Brother, it''s Nuan Nuan."


    "Hiss..."


    Both the agent and the assistant covered their hearts, wondering how the Gu family grew up! All of them are so good-looking and highly recognizable, not to mention the two in front of them, one can be called the ceiling of beauty, no matter how skilled stic surgery doctors are, they can''t make such a wless face.


    The other one is still young now, as delicate as an elf, and when it grows up, its appearance will definitely not be lower than that of Gu Mingyu.


    The other Gu Mingli, handsome and unruly, with a unique temperament, isparable to his brother Gu Mingyu, just a different type of handsome man.


    And the young man who followed Gu Mingli is also a handsome boy with a clean and unique temperament, full of artistic vor.


    Today, the beauties in this room have feasted their eyes.


    The assistant''s eyes are shining, this is simply too happy.


    Here Gu Mingyu has already picked up the soft and obedient little friend, rubbing her delicate chin against her fluffy hair, pinching her thin white hands and her soft and delicate face Son, just like teasing a cat, Tao Hua''s eyes are full of smiles and she seems to be in a good mood.


    But the little guy is soft and doesn''t refute at all.


    Gu Mingli sighed contentedly, this is her younger sister, the younger sister who had to be wobbled by him when walking, has grown up so much now.


    But she is still so pretty, and her personality is soft and pleasant, how can people not like her.


    "Third brother, this is for you."


    The little girl was holding a red jadeite bead in her small hand, and several blood-red emerald beads were hanging from the ck string. The surface of the bead was carved with lotus patterns, a simple but gorgeous style.


    When Nuan Nuan saw it for the first time, she thought it was suitable for the third brother. It was not too expensive, so she bought it if she liked her.


    When Gu Mingyu''s slender and slender fingers as white as snow lifted the bracelet, the three conflicting colors of extremely white, extremely ck and extremely red were intertwined, bringing people a kind of visual enjoyment.


    Especially after Gu Mingyu wore it on his wrist, the manager felt that the bracelet was more eye-catching than the expensive diamond watch on his wrist.


    "Good vision."


    The corners of Gu Mingyu''s mouth raised, and he pinched the little girl''s thick earlobes with his fingers to gently praise her.


    The praised Nuan Nuan''s eyes are sparkling and beautiful.


    "How do you know I''m back? And my dear brother, why did youe here?"


    Gu Mingyu ncedzily at Gu Mingli. Others would have been numb from the shock of this gaze, but Gu Mingli was leaning on the sofa, still sitting in a very uncle and bandit leader.


    He yawned and replied slowly, "Come here to participate in apetition, tsk, it''s not easy to know that you''re back, and I don''t know who bought the billboards with your big face everywhere, it''s hard to know okay?"


    Nuan Nuan sat in the arms of the fragrant third brother and added softly.


    "Nuan Nuan saw that many people liked the third brother, they all praised the third brother for his good looks, and then the fourth brother brought Nuan Nuan and his cousin to see you."


    Gu Mingyu looked at her happy little face and squeezed her soft little face strangely, and asked with a smile.


    "Then Nuan Nuanxi doesn''t like Third Brother?"


    The voice makes people''s ears tingle, it is definitely the benefit of voice control.


    "I like it! The third brother is so awesome!"


    The little girl nodded without any hesitation, her soft and waxy voice was resounding, and her ck and white eyes were shining brightly.


    Gu Mingyuughed, hugged the little man in his arms and kissed her.


    Have vision!


    The little girl opened her eyes instantly, and when Gu Mingyu saw her reaction, she was wondering if she was a little too enthusiastic, when the little girl suddenly hugged his neck and printed a milky kiss on his face, Then the smiling face was flushed and buried in his neck shyly.


    "Third Brother~"


    The little girl''s limp little business came muffled.


    Gu Mingyu smiled and rubbed her little head in a good mood, her voice softened a few degrees, "Have you eaten yet?"


    Didn''t wait for Nuan Nuan to answer, Gu Mingli stood up directly, "Not yet, I''ll wait for your treat."


    That''s really not polite at all.


    Thest few people arrived in a private gymnasium. Gu Mingyu wore a mask and a peaked cap, with a well-proportioned and slender figure. Compared with his younger brother, his figure seemed taller and thinner.


    But this is only on the surface. In fact, he is definitely the type who takes off his clothes and has flesh. He just pays more attention to the shapely body and muscles. When he stops casually, no matter what clothes he wears, he will definitely look good.


    In fact, even with a mask and peaked cap, his fans can definitely recognize him just by looking at his back.


    But wearing a mask and hat can block some sight anyway.


    The waiter in the private room restaurant is also a fan of Gu Mingyu, and when he saw him, his breathing eased a little.


    "Fish!"


    The waitress screamed in a low voice.


    Gu Mingyu''s slender index finger stood on his lips, **** and beautiful, and with just one movement, the waiter quickly covered his mouth and nodded.


    "Sorry, we''re here for dinner, and we don''t want to draw too much attention."


    Gu Mingyu lowered his voice, like a lover whispering in his ears, with an indulging pampering, no one could be willing to reject such a voice, and felt that his ears were about to be pregnant!


    The waitress''s heartbeat elerated and she tried her best not to let herself get too excited. Anyway, she was still very professional.


    "I know, I promise I won''t let anyone disturb Yuyu''s meal! Pleasee here, I have prepared the best box for you!"


    Must be the best! Not the best, how can you match me Yuyu!


    Under Nuan Nuan and Bai Mo Hua''s stunned eyes, the waitress instantly turned into a female fighter.


    Gu Mingli is already used to it.


    The private room is a retro private room, both in terms of decoration and viewability, and even the incense inside is top-quality agarwood.


    When the food was served, Gu Mingyu asked Nuan Nuan first, "What do you like to eat?"


    The little girl sat obediently between the third and fourth brothers. Bai Mohua couldn''t be next to Nuannuan, but he chose to sit opposite the little cousin.


    Looking at my little cousin eating the most delicious food.


    "I''m not picky eaters."


    The little girl answered softly, she was so cute.


    The waiter only now realizes that all those who follow his idol, big or small, are beauties!


    Oh... To get rid of the manager and assistant, but it doesn''t matter, he doesn''t have these two people in his eyes!


    Agent & Assistant: Are you polite?


    Although she is not picky about food, Gu Mingyu still shows Nuan Nuan the menu. Every dish is apanied by a finished product pattern, so you can order whatever you like.


    After ordering the dishes, the waiter left in a hurry, and walked to the door to watch the door screaming inwardly.


    Ahhhhh! ! Yuyu looks so handsome!


    Whooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo Lelo uuuuuuuuuuuuu The people brought by Yuyu are also very good-looking!

 Chapter 93: Done!

    While eating, Nuannuan''s phone rang, and the little girl took out the phone with puffy cheeks.


    "It''s Dad."


    She swallowed the food in her mouth and spoke softly, looking at the third brother with big moist eyes.


    "Dad should go back Nuan Nuan."


    Gu Mingyu stretched out a finger to poke her soft cheeks. She didn''t eat a few mouthfuls of food and basically watched the little guy eat it. The main reason is that the obedient, happy and cute appearance is so attractive up.


    "Don''t go back yet, I''ll take you out to y tomorrow."


    Nuan Nuan blinked her eyes, let out a soft "Oh" and answered the phone.


    "Dad~"


    "When are youing back, baby?"


    Papa Gu''s voice is gentle and doting.


    Nuannuan said in a childlike voice: "Dad, Nuannuan and cousin, the fourth brother and the third brother are eating outside, and the third brother said that he wants to take Nuannuan out to y."


    "what!!"


    Gu Linmo''s voice suddenly rose, and Nuan Nuan''s phone was taken by a slender finger with well-defined knuckles.


    "Uncle."


    When Gu Mingyu answered the phone, he leaned back slightly on the back of the chair and crossed his legs. Some people do this action a little roguely, and some people do it with a sense of nobility and elegance, and he is obviously thetter.


    "Nuannuan is here with me. If you and your aunt are busy, go back first. It''s hard toe here. Why do you have to take her to other ces to y? You don''t have time to take her after you go back like this. It''s a pity that she came to y, I will go back to Lincheng in two days, and I will go back with Nuan Nuan."


    Papa Gu almost jumped, "No...I don''t feel relieved to keep Nuan Nuan here."


    Gu Mingyu had a smile on his face, but his tone of voice revealed a heartbreaking sadness.


    "Uncle, is that why you don''t trust me? Although I''m not as mature and stable as my elder brother, I can still protect Nuan Nuan, and I just met Nuan Nuan when I came back, and I haven''t been able tomunicate with each other properly. emotion.


    Unlike you who can often get along with her and meet her, I won¡¯t stay at home for long and I will be busy flying to various ces to film, maybe I won¡¯t have time to watch her well in the future..."


    Everyone at the scene "..."


    Gu Linmo on the opposite side "..."


    Gu Linmo took a deep breath, and was about to grit his teeth to say something when his wife snatched his mobile phone.


    "Ming Yu, I''m the eldest aunt, so you can take Nuan Nuan to y for a few days, but remember to keep warm so you don''t get sick, and don''t be sad."


    Gu Mingyu''s voice was pleasantly surprised and seemed to be filled with disbelief, "Really? Auntie, but Uncle..."


    It''s really just right to say something.


    Mother Gu said softly, "It''s okay, let''s take my sister to y, your uncle has me here."


    Papa Gu looked shocked, "But..."


    "Okay, remember to ask Nuan Nuan to y the video at night, the auntie hangs up first."


    After speaking, there was a beeping sound from the opposite side.


    The corners of Gu Mingyu''s mouth raised, and he blinked at the stunned Nuan Nuan beside him.


    "Done!"


    Nuan Nuan "...Third brother, you...you are so tired!"


    She couldn''t close her small mouth for a long time.


    You were obviouslyughing just now, how could you say such sad words.


    Gu Mingyu handed her the phone, "Small meaning."


    Bai Mohua was curious in his heart, but he didn''t dare to speak out against Gu Mingyu, so he could only go to Gu Mingli''s side and whisper to him quietly.


    "Is this the film king? Your brother is really amazing!"


    Gu Mingli was speechless, "He has loved acting so much since he was a child, and he has deceived many people."


    After eating, he signed for the waiter, put on a mask and left with Nuan Nuan.


    "Go back to the apartment first, and rush back non-stop just after filming. Third brother is tired and wants to sleep. Can Nuan Nuan stay with me?"


    He looked at Nuan Nuan with a fragile face. If you look carefully, the ck and blue under the eyelids are still quite obvious. Of course, it cannot be ruled out that the main reason is that his skin is too white.


    The little girl held his beautiful face, seeing his tired face felt very distressed.


    Nuan Nuan nodded her head vigorously, and said softly, "Okay, third brother, go to rest."


    Gu Mingli stretched his waist, like a big leopard that is full after eating, and upied most of the seats after getting into the car, with his head tilted andzily resting on Bai Mohua''s shoulder.


    "Lend me a shoulder pillow."


    Bai Mohua sat a little aggrieved, with a heavy head resting on his shoulders, and with a dissatisfied expression, he pushed Gu Mingli''s head with his hands.


    "Get up and drive, can you sit in some."


    Gu Mingli closed his eyes, "I can''t, I''m grown up and you''re so small, it''s not like you can''t sit still, let me lean on you, you have a headache."


    Bai Mohua gritted his teeth, this man bullied him because he was weak!


    "Then you rely on your brother."


    "He smells too bad."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he was knocked. Gu Mingyu narrowed his eyes and looked at him dangerously, with a slightly cold smile on his face.


    "My dear brother, tell me what you mean by what you just said?"


    Gu Mingli muttered, "I''m telling the truth, can you wear less of your perfume?"


    Gu Mingyu sneered, her beautiful pink lips began to chug.


    "I haven''t disliked the smell of sweat on your body yet, only because you are my own brother can I endure you until now, if it were someone else, I would have been thrown away.


    A good car is smoked by you so much that I have to hold my breath to feel better. You think it¡¯s manly. If you don¡¯t know, you think I put durian in the car. Anyway, durian is still edible. , what else can you do besides stinky people? "


    This sharp-tongued, sharp-tongued, Gu Mingli regretted it, he shouldn''t have said such a cheap word, he clearly knew what kind of stinky character his brother was, and he could say ten words with a vicious tongue.


    "Brother... I was wrong!"


    Gu Mingli admitted his mistake decisively. If it was a fight instead, he would definitely not be cowardly, but a fight? No one in the family can quarrel with him.


    Gu Mingyu tuned in elegantly and noblely in Bai Mohua''s adoring eyes, and he took off his peaked cap and took a breath.


    "Why do you have to say something?"


    Gu Mingli "..."


    "Someday if someone beats you, I will watch the show by the side."


    Maybe it will help.


    Gu Mingyu let out a heck, "I''m so sorry, I guess I won''t have that chance. Your brother and I have several bodyguards with us when we go out."


    As soon as the voice fell, the driver in front suddenly looked very ugly.


    "Boss, we are being followed."


    The expression on Gu Mingyu''s beautiful face instantly copsed, "An illegitimate student again?"


    The driver nodded.


    Gu Mingli gloated, "Oh, it looks like someone didn''t bring a bodyguard today."


    The agent and the assistant hurriedly called, "I''ll call the bodyguard over now."


    The van behind was following closely. After they elerated here, the cars behind also elerated crazily.


    Gu Mingyu made a prompt decision, "Find a ce with few people and stop."


    Nuan Nuan pulled the third brother''s clothes a little nervously, with a flustered expression on her delicate little face.


    "Third brother."


    Gu Mingyu squeezed her soft fingersfortingly.


    "Don''t be afraid, it will be resolved soon."

 Chapter 94: you? Im a fan?

    As soon as their car stopped, the cars behind them also stopped, and soon some young men and women with fanatical eyes ran down.


    "Video."


    Gu Mingyu exined to his manager, and got out of the car with his own brother.


    It is not necessary for him to use it at any time.


    "Yuyu! We are your fans!"


    A young girl looked at Gu Mingyu obsessively, her tone was excited and excited: "Can I hug you?"


    Gu Mingyu''s tone was cold and firm: "I can''t."


    He looked at the others as the girl froze.


    "It''s okay to be my fan, but please follow the stars rationally."


    "But we want to see you so much."


    Another girl stood up and looked at him aggrievedly, as if Gu Mingyu had done something to offend her.


    "There are so many people who like you, and there are bodyguards around you, we can''t get close to you at all, and we don''t want to do this, but if we don''t do this, how can we see you at close range, and how can you remember us? .¡±


    Gu Mingli looked at them coldly: "Then can I ask you to leave now?"


    "no!"


    A wretched man came out and stared at Gu Mingyu.


    "We managed to find your whereabouts and keep up with you. We can''t let us make this trip in vain. We should give us a hug anyway."


    "That''s right, Yuyu, we worked so hard to find you."


    "Yuyu, we are your fans, can we hug and take a picture? We don''t want much."


    The manager''s lungs are about to explode. How can there be such a shameless person in the world.


    Nuan Nuan was also so angry that her little face was bulging, and her big moist eyes stared fiercely at those people, bullying the third brother, viin!


    Gu Mingyuughed angrily. To be brothers with Gu Mingli, his temper is not very good, so he can bear it!


    "You? My fans?"


    He folded his arms and looked at them contemptuously.


    "Don''t embarrass me, okay? When did I, Gu Mingyu, admit that my illegitimate child is my fan? She looks so wretched and wants to hug me. Can your face run over a train or drive a spaceship? The adults at home have taught you How to be human?


    Tracking and chasing cars, or in a ce with so much traffic and people, what else to do when something goes wrong besides throwing the me? You really slipped through the of the nine-year obligation. You ignore thew and are whimsical.


    One by one jumped on my aesthetic bottom line and my eyes still want to hug me. If I get infected and be so ugly, I will go to Nuwa to reason? Since you don''t want to leave, then don''t leave, go to the police station to reform. "


    Everyone present: "..."


    The manager twitched the corners of his mouth and covered his face, brother, do you remember that I was still shooting videos...


    And those illegitimate students have been stunned by the ridicule without dirty words at this moment.


    After realizing it, they all looked at Gu Mingyu in disbelief.


    "You... how can you do this, we are your fans, don''t we fear fans chilling when you say that?"


    "Why call the police! We didn''t do anything wrong!"


    The wretched man suddenly rushed over, with a distorted expression, he threw himself at Gu Mingyu.


    Gu Mingyu took a step back calmly and gracefully, and handed over the home court to Gu Mingli.


    Just when the wretched man was less than half a meter away from Gu Mingyu, when he thought he was about to seed and showed an excited and distorted smile on his face, a long leg stretched out from the side and kicked fiercely. It was kicked and flew out and hit the van with a bang, which still hurts a bit.


    Then there was a scream.


    Gu Mingli picked his ears with his little finger, and looked at them with a contemptuous andzy expression.


    "How dare you be an illegitimate child with this courage?"


    The two stood together, one with a wild aura, and the other with a graceful manner like a noble prince. They both had the same smile, but the effect waspletely different. The only thing that was the same was the contemptuous look in their eyes.


    Both of them are like kings aloof.


    The police took the illegitimate students away after they arrived.


    Gu Mingyu sat in the car, and raised his hand to ask his agent to give him the video he just recorded.


    The manager looked wary: "What are you doing? I''ll talk about it after I finish editing."


    Gu Mingyu''s posture is elegant andzy, and the other hand is leaning on her body with Nuan Nuan''s small shoulder.


    "Is the sound recorded?"


    The manager nodded.


    Gu Mingyu yawnedzily.


    "That''s fine. I don''t need to edit and post it on the Inte. I haven''t done anything rude. Even if my brother beats someone, it''s self-defense."


    The agent turned pale with shock: "You haven''t done anything yet! As far as what you said, if you really said it, you will be caught ck and bitter, believe it or not!"


    Gu Mingyu blinked his eyes: "What are you afraid of? After this is released, if I p people in the future, can I..."


    The agent interrupted him nkly: "No!"


    Gu Mingyu clicked his tongue: "It''s not interesting."


    After speaking, she pressed her chin on Nuan Nuan''s furry head and rubbed it. The little girl was very obedient and she would not resist at all.


    Ah... I am so blessed to have such an obedient little sister.


    Although the video was not avable, Gu Mingyu still posted a Weibo.


    #illegitimate, don¡¯t say it¡¯s my fan#


    A picture of a van chasing a car in the rearview mirror, and a vomiting emoji.


    As soon as it was posted, it immediately caused a sensation. In less than a minute, countless people rushed in toment and forward it.


    ¡¾Oh my god, is my husband being chased by an illegitimate fan? ¡¿


    ¡¾I feel sorry for Yuyu, are you okay! ¡¿


    ¡¾Depend on! Those illegitimate fans chase after them like dogs smelling fishy, ??it stinks! I vomited, Yuyu''s expression was too vivid. ¡¿


    ¡¾I humiliate the dog, the person I like is loyal and protected, this is obviously a stinky rat in the dark gutter. ¡¿


    ¡¾I just want to know how my husband is doing now, I¡¯m so worried, I don¡¯t understand why there are disgusting people like illegitimate children in the fan circle, isn¡¯t it good to pay attention to idols from a distance? Why do you have to disturb their lives. ¡¿


    ¡¾This kind of person is mentally distorted and uneducated, okay, and has no legal awareness. ¡¿


    Gu Mingyu browsed the Inte for a long time, and many of them were distressed and asked if there was anything wrong. He picked out a reply with a smile on his lips.


    ¡¾A **** is not worthy of being a fan, I feel sorry for Yuyu, I hope Yuyu is okay. ¡¿


    Bottom reply: [It¡¯s okay, it has been handed over to the police. ¡¿


    Before that fan could react, a group of envious and jealous people frantically rushed over @Õâ¸ö½ã½ã¶ù.


    ¡¾Ahhh... Jimei, did you worship the koi carp? You are so lucky that Yuyu replied to you! ¡¿


    ¡¾I''m not envious at all, I''m not envious at all woooooo...]


    ¡¾Husband, look at me, give the humble little fan a look. ¡¿


    ¡¾roll! That''s obviously my husband! ¡¿


    ¡¾It¡¯s fine, Yuyu is not sad, this kind of people who ignore thew will be dealt with by the police, Yuyu, we will always support you. ¡¿


    Nuan Nuan held the third brother''s arm with her thin white hands, her pointed and delicate chin rested on the back of her soft white hands, and her little furry head leaned over to read thements with him.


    The little girl''s watery and clear eyes shone with curiosity, obediently soft and clingy, cuter than a kitten.

 Chapter 95: Fish is the best

    Nuannuan''s dark eyes are so bright and beautiful, especially when he sees thementsforting and praising the third brother, the smiling face seems to be happier than Gu Mingyu himself.


    It''s just that the little girl had a bit of doubt, and then she asked softly.


    "Third brother, why do they call you husband, and also call you Yuyu?"


    The assistant who was drinking water with a dry throat couldn''t hold back anymore, but the person in front of him was Gu Mingli, who was not easy to mess with at first sight, he turned his head decisively and sprayed it out with a puff.


    The economic man sitting next to him who was brutally ndered "..."


    He looked at the assistant expressionlessly.


    "Yes... I''m sorry brother!"


    Gu Mingyu squeezed Nuan Nuan''s little nose, "Because they all want to be your third brother''s girlfriend, but I''m someone they can''t get, so they can only talk about taking advantage of me and call me husband. As for why? Yuyu, because your third elder brother¡¯s name is Gu Jingyu, Yu Tongyu, it¡¯s more friendly to call him that way, so my fans are also fish fans.¡±


    Nuan Nuan nodded her head with a half-understanding, and then continued to browse the, one big and one small.


    During the period, I saw ament from a ck fan like this.


    ¡¾I really wonder what you all like about Gu Mingyu? Anyway, I don''t appreciate his face, I prefer the image of a tough guy. ¡¿


    Nuan Nuan saw with her own eyes that Gu Mingyu rolled up her sleeves and switched ounts skillfully, and clicked on that person''s homepage. It was a good looking man.


    Then I went into battle and started typing.


    He replied below:


    Yuyu is the best-looking [Yoho is really rare, I guess you are too confident when you say this, do you have a tough guy''s face or a tough guy''s body? Got eight pack abs? Are you 1.8 meters tall? Are the pimples and freckles on your face still there? Is the hair still thick? Is there a girl chasing you? Have you saved your house payment for this year?


    As long as there is one less of these conditions, you are ashamed to judge others. Who gave you the confidence, whether you have a big face or a fat heart, my Yuyu, you are just envious, and you cane out with an envious face and say jealousy It''s your fault if you speak sourly, just kneel down, my hands hurt from typing. ¡¿


    And after his ount sent out the replies, there are more replies below, all of which are the best @ÓãÓã.


    ¡¾Boss, I saw you again, you are really as good as ever, and you don¡¯t lose your demeanor back then! ¡¿


    [Hahaha... The needle hits the nail on the head, I''m surprised, whoever said that a good-looking person can''t be a tough guy, was the handsome man we yed by Yuyu before blinded by them or deliberately pretending to be blind? Dashuai has eight-pack abs! Beautiful and bandit, it''s easy for one to fight against ten, so why can''t he be considered a tough guy. ¡¿


    [I''m jealous, every time the big brother sees you, I feel refreshed. You can nder me in other aspects, but you can''t nder my appearance and figure. He has eight-pack abs, and it''s real... ! ¡¿


    Perfect!


    Gu Mingyu switched ounts happily, looked at the stunned smile Nuan Nuan next to her, and immediately pinched the soft cheeks on both sides of her cheeks in a good mood.


    "shocked?"


    Nuan Nuan blinked her beautiful big eyes, her expression was a little dull, and she just said something softly.


    "Third brother is so annoying!"


    Gu Mingyu was in a better mood, and hugged the little man and kissed her fragrant face.


    Soon arrived at Gu Mingyu''s apartment.


    The security measures in this housing area are very good. Gu Mingyu''s apartment isrge and luxurious. He yawned as soon as he got home, took off his shoes and stepped in with his socks on. The floor was covered with thick and thick floors. And soft nket.


    Gu Mingli was not too polite, but he found a pair of clean slippers to wear, and Bai Mohua ran in happily without shoes. If the studio was not too easy to get dirty, he actually wanted the painters to spread out fluffy nkets , It''s toofortable to step on bare feet.


    Nuannuan took a look at the shoe cab, before she could take a serious look, a slender arm scooped up the soft little girl and put it under the arm and walked in.


    The little girl didn''t even have time to take off her shoes, so she was face down and her limbs were hanging in the air. She could only grab the strong and strong arms of her fourth brother in a panic, and she was so obedient with two whimpers, neither resisting nor speaking.


    The assistant and agent sent them back and left.


    "What would you like to drink?"


    Gu Mingyu tugged on the tie and pulled it off directly. Two buttons on the neckline of the blue shirt were unbuttoned, revealing a delicate and beautiful corbone under the slender and perfect neck.


    The whole person lookedzy and a little sinister.


    "Drink milk warm."


    After asking, he ordered Nuan Nuan what he wanted to drink.


    Gu Mingli sat on the sofa and took out his mobile phone. He sat in the boss position and started ying the game. He just took the time to answer without raising his head.


    "casual."


    Bai Mohua sits obediently next to Nuannuan and raises his hand to answer.


    "I also drink milk."


    Gu Mingyu''s beautiful peach blossom eyes nted away, and there was a wicked smile on the corner of his mouth.


    "Still a child."


    White ink painting "... not!"


    Super loud rebuttal, why everyone thinks he is small! He is obviously older than Gu Mingli!


    "Just... just getting used to drinking milk."


    He defended himself quietly.


    Gu Mingyu burst outughing, and went to get a drink.


    He brought red wine for himself, beer for his younger brother, and milk for the two children, each with a full ss.


    Holding the milk cup in Nuan Nuan''s small hands, she took small sips, her pink lips, like petals, were dyed milky white, her clear and clean eyes stared at the milk in the cup, and she drank seriously.


    Gu Mingyu sat gracefully on a chair with her slender legs crossed, her toes dangling in the air, her peach blossom eyes slightly smiling at the soft little girl who was drinking milk seriously, the corners of her mouth were raised, today It was really a surprise for him.


    His long, bony fingers held the goblet and swayed slightly. The red liquid seemed to shuttle between his snow-white fingers, which looked very beautiful.


    Slowly took a few sips of the red wine, and slightly pursed her red lips, like an aristocratic vampire who has been drinking blood, noble and elegant with an intoxicating mour.


    After drinking, he stood up and took Nuan Nuan to take a nap. "The next few rooms are avable. If you want to take a nap, you can find one."


    Bai Mohua groaned, sitting cross-legged on the sofa, secretly looking at Gu Mingli''s phone.


    Gu Mingli''s slender fingers quickly operated on the screen, and when he noticed his small movements, he took a sip of beer and looked up. His tone was loose, and he looked ruffian.


    "Want to y?"


    Bai Mohua nodded honestly, looked at him with bright eyes and asked curiously, "What do you y?"


    "King, have you never yed before?"

 Chapter 96: play games

    Bai Mohua shook his head quickly. He was an obedient student when he was in school. At that time, he devoted himself to studying and drawing, and never yed games at all.


    Gu Mingli snorted, and suddenly a series of questions came down on him.


    "You are really a good student, so have you skipped ss? Have you ever been penalized and criticized for puppy love?"


    Bai Mohua was confused by his series of questions, especially when he heard thest question, his fair face suddenly turned red, not only his face was red, but his ears were also red, like cooked shrimp.


    Gu Mingli looked at him in surprise, "...Aren''t you so innocent? I just ask you to be so shy. How did you grow so big?"


    Bai Mohua red at him fiercely, "I just want to see how you y games... why do you ask these questions!"


    Seeing his reaction, Gu Mingli immediately became interested.


    "Just tell me, I''m quite curious now, and you are so young and so tender... Did any girls chase you when you were in school? Are all the girls who chase you are mature-looking big boys?" Sister type?"


    White ink painting "!!"


    He pushed Gu Mingli''s head away, "Don''t ask this, no!"


    Looking at it like that, he seems to be in a hurry, and he will get angry if he asks again.


    Gu Mingli shrugged and changed the subject, "Okay, what about the first two questions?"


    Bai Mohua snorted, "Do you think everyone talks about skipping sses and writing self-criticisms asmonce as you do, no!"


    Gu Mingli clicked his tongue, "Your school days are notplete at all, teenagers should be a little rebellious, don''t skip sses, fall in love early and leave early, and at least y games."


    While talking about his slender fingers flicking on the screen of the phone to kill the yer on the opposite side, the notification sound of taking the head came from the phone.


    There was a sweet and greasy voiceing from the earphones, and Yao on the opposite side begged Brother G to let him go, but Gu Mingli did not change his face, raised his gun and killed him, and then chased and beat the other Yao.


    ¡®Fuck! Yao, why did you offend Han Xin on the other side! ''


    ¡®How do people know, brother G, did you call the wrong person? ''


    Gu Mingli pressed the tip of his tongue against his cheeks, and said calmly.


    "That''s right, your voice is too low, I can''t help it, so let''s kill you first."


    ¡®Fuck! ''


    ¡®What kind of stinky straight man is this! ''


    During Yao''sst yelling and scolding, she was finally sent away by Gu Mingli''s attack.


    After sending Yao away, he turned off the earphones, and looked down at the big furry head that was almost in front of him.


    "You''re blocking my view."


    Bai Mohua quickly sat up straight, and said in a loud voice, "It wasn''t intentional."


    After ying a round, he raised his chin and asked Bai Mohua to take out his phone.


    "Shall I y a game with you?"


    As soon as Bai Mohua''s eyes lit up, he immediately took out his mobile phone, sat cross-legged next to him, and then he was pulled into a team. After a brief introduction by Gu Mingli, he started ying games.


    Nuan Nuan took a nap for an hour, dazedly rubbed her red face on the warm quilt, and looked pink and tender like a peach.


    Gu Mingyu also opened his eyes, hugged the soft little girl in his arms, rubbed his chinfortably on her hairy head, then looked at her pink and white face, lightly pointed his finger After pinching it, she leaned over and kissed again, it was fragrant and milky.


    The Nuannuan child who just woke up was stunned, looking at the beautiful third brother in front of him with confused and dull eyes, and was pinched several times before he could react.


    "Third Brother~"


    The voice was soft and sweet, and after sitting up, holding the quilt in her small hands, she was so obedient, as if she hadn''t reacted yet.


    Gu Mingyu poked her shiny little forehead.


    "Are you still awake? Do you want to sleep for a while?"


    The limp little girl shook her head slowly, yawned a little, and rubbed her eyes with the back of her hand. Her **** and white eyes looked more hydrated, clear and beautiful.


    Gu Mingyu nced at him, got up and rummaged through the closet to find clothes, waited until he almost found out all the clothes in the closet and threw them on the ground, then went to the bathroom with what he wanted to change and changed his clothes beforeing out.


    When he came out, Nuan Nuan was already awake, and tidied up the messy bedding on the bed, and now she is naked, and the round and white little Jiojio is like a little bee, bending over to tidy him up and throwing it on the carpet clothes.


    The carpet is fluffy and snow-white, thick and soft, and you won¡¯t feel cold when you step on it with bare feet, because it is very clean. Every time he looks for clothes, he likes to take one and throw one away, so the ground is full of .


    Gu Mingyu himself is used to it and doesn''t think there is anything wrong with it, but now seeing that little guy picking up and tidying up the clothes he threw on the carpet one by one, he rarely felt ashamed.


    If his manager and assistants find out, he might be surprised, but you still have shame in your shamelessness?


    "Don''t do Nuan Nuan, I''ll get thoseter."


    In fact, he originally wanted to say that his assistant would do it, but his voice turned around and he said that he should not leave a waste image to his sister.


    His assistant paid him a much higher sry than others just because he wanted to do one more job with him.


    Anyway, he is quite self-aware. He often messes up the room and can''t clean it up by himself, so I leave all these to the assistant.


    With a warm and soft oh, the thin white hands neatly said that a shirt of the third brother was hung on the hanger.


    Gu Mingyu covered his face and walked over, hugging the little guy up.


    "The carpet is not dirty, just let them lie here."


    Nuan Nuan nodded obediently, but her eyes still fell on those clothes.


    Gu Mingyu hurried out with her in his arms.


    As soon as he left the bedroom, he heard Gu Mingli''s slightly irritable voice.


    "Why are you so stupid? I didn''t let you breastfeed the enemy yer. It looks like a very smart person how to y games to fight against the enemy and us."


    At this moment, the enemy yer who had just been teased by Bai Mo suddenly fell from the sky and was instantly killed.


    Gu Mingli said, "It''s still a mouthful of poisonous milk, well done!"


    White ink painting "..."


    How can you y games so capriciously? He manipted his character in a hurry, and theughter of his teammates was heard in the earphones.


    Then within a few seconds, Gu Mingli was suddenly ambushed by several people. No matter how powerful he was alone, he could still beat the siege of several people, and then the sessful game screen was grayed out.


    Gu Mingli "..."


    The microphones were on in their team, and at this moment there were several **** circling in their ears.


    "Damn it hahaha...this is really poisonous milk!"


    "Brother, go milk the other person!"


    White ink painting: It¡¯s all a coincidence QAQ

 Chapter 97: game chicken

    Gu Mingli rarely stared at the people around him who were frantically following the mobile phone with dead fish eyes with a speechless face.


    Bai Mohua was a little guilty, and when he looked at his phone screen again, he yelled, and he murmured dejectedly.


    "died¡­"


    Gu Mingli folded his arms and hehe twice, "Did you breastfeed yourself?"


    White ink painting "..."


    "No!"


    The answer is that there is such a guilty conscience.


    "Hahaha...I''m dying ofughter, not yet, brother, you are really talented."


    "I just added blood to myself and I was instantly killed hahaha..."


    "Oh shit, brother, where did you find such a treasure, he has contracted all myughs for a year."


    "Hahaha... I don''t talk, I just want tough..."


    Bursts of cheerfulughter came from the earphones, Bai Mohua had a thin skin, and his face flushed red from theughter.


    "I just said... I''m not suitable to be a nanny."


    Bai Mohua did not forget to argue softly with himself.


    Gu Mingli squinted at the past, "You have yed support before, but if you insist on rushing to the front line to y the main force, you can''t hold back."


    Bai Mohua shrank his neck: "It''s the first time I y, I can''t control or move."


    "Shooter, you fight melee!"


    "Also...not proficient."


    "Then why are you hiding behind the mage?"


    "That''s not... learn from the experience of the previous two times, and stop rushing forward."


    Bai Mohua''s voice became weaker and weaker, Gu Mingli clutched his heart, and was out of breath for the first time.


    And the people in the team also heard the conversation between the two of them, and each of them wasughing. They still had a little resentment in the fight before. After all, they were tired of Bai Mohua several times, but now they heard their conversation. My son''s resentment is nothing.


    Hahaha... How can there be such a cute person in the world.


    Gu Mingyu, who came out and heard all their conversations, couldn''t help butugh too.


    "You are really talented."


    Nuan Nuan had a dazed expression on her face. She had never yed this game, so she didn''t know anything.


    Bai Mohua is dejected, is he really that bad?


    Gu Mingyu patted him on the shoulderfortingly, "It''s okay, I''m also good at ying games."


    Bai Mohua''s eyes lit up instantly, and then both of them turned their gazes to Gu Mingli.


    Gu Mingli instantly felt a chill all over, and had a premonition that he was going to be dragged down.


    This premonition seeded. Later, Gu Mingli was pestered by two people and took them to y games. He experienced the feeling of living like a year.


    Watching his registration swish down, Gu Mingli clutched his heart and almost passed away.


    Nuan Nuan sat next to the third brother with her bare feet, looked at his thin lips with adoring eyes together with her cousin, elegantly and ''civilized'' to scold him and Bai Mohua for ying games and swearing at the person opposite I have to go offline directly.


    Bai Mohua''s adoring eyes were about to turn into substance. He had endured being scolded before, and he really wouldn''t talk back. Fortunately, Gu Mingli scolded a few people for him.


    Although Gu Mingli is fierce, he is still very kind to his own people.


    Just started a game, and the few friends that Gu Mingli brought in quickly slipped away, and the one who was holding back could barely win with Gu Mingli, the boss, but the two...


    These two horse riders are like bombs. After a game, their brains are buzzing, and they slipped away...


    In the end, only Gu Mingli, the one who couldn''t escape, was dragged and yed round after round by his brother and Bai Mohua, and died round after round.


    In the end, Gu Mingli died so exhausted that he lost his cell phone, spread it on the sofa and quit.


    "If youe again, let me die!"


    Gu Mingyu put away his phone with a lot of enthusiasm, and gave his own younger brother a peachy look.


    "You can not."


    Gu Mingli has such a bad temper, you two have made him so miserable, you still have the nerve to say I can''t do it!


    He picked up the pillow and threw it at his own brother.


    Gu Mingyu turned around and ran as if he had expected it a long time ago. While running, he picked up two pillows, one for Bai Mohua to pull his teammates, and one for himself to hold back.


    "Come and help! Why are you standing there!"


    Bai Mohua gave a dumbfounded sound, and very obediently raised the pillow and subconsciously touched Gu Mingli lightly.


    Gu Mingli looked over with fierce eyes, he turned around and ran in a panic, screaming while running.


    "I can''t beat it!!"


    Later, Nuan Nuan also forced her to join, but she was just a drag, really hanging on Gu Mingli''s long legs and dragging her legs. The four of them fought back and forth naively, but the three together couldn''t do enough for Gu Mingli alone. In the end, Nuan Nuan was taken hostage.


    The little girl looked at her third brother and cousin with innocent eyes.


    Gu Mingyu stared at the two of them, "I suspect Nuan Nuan is a spy!"


    Bai Mohua nodded seriously.


    Wait for the reaction "???"


    There is a sand sculpture at the level of an actor, and things often develop in an incredible direction.


    Gu Mingyu raised the pillow with both hands in the posture of raising a gun, and he looked at Nuan Nuan with a mournful expression.


    "Say! Why did you betray us? You must have let him hold you hostage on purpose! The purpose is to let us tell the secret!"


    White ink painting "???"


    Nuan Nuan "???"


    The little girl was hugged by Gu Mingli, quickly waved her little hands and shook her head, saying in a childish voice.


    "I''m not, I don''t!"


    Gu Mingyu "You have it, he must know how much we care about you, but even so, I won''t tell the secret even if I die."


    The blue veins on Gu Mingli''s forehead popped out.


    Before he could continue speaking, his fingers turned into guns, and his expressionless voice said "bang..."


    Gu Mingyu clutched his heart, pointed at Gu Mingli with trembling fingers, and shouted tragically, "I won''t let you seed!"


    Immediately afterwards, the pupils ckened and fell to the ground as if he was really injured.


    White ink painting "..."


    Who am I where am I what am I doing...


    The door was opened at this time, the manager stood at the door and looked at the situation inside, hesitantly closed the door, it must be the wrong way for him to open the door.


    Open it again... My own artist and boss are still lying on the ground like dead people.


    The rest of the people each hugged a pillow, Gu Mingli was expressionless, while Nuan Nuan and Bai Mo Hua were all dazed.


    Broker "..."


    Gu Mingli kicked his own brother, with a disgusted expression on his face, "Okay, this game is over, your acting skills are very good."


    Gu Mingyu opened his eyes and sat up slowly, tidied up his clothes with a smile on his mouth, a beautiful face that blinded people''s eyes, and still had that noble and elegant look.


    If they hadn¡¯t seen his sand sculpture strength with their own eyes, the people present would have believed it.


    Gu Mingli was obviously so poisoned by such a scene that he was immune to it, and he was able to take on the scene well and knew how to make the ''scene'' end faster.


    is also very powerful.


    Although the expression was a little paralyzed during the process, and the lines were a little indifferent, but this did not prevent Gu Mingyu from being a dramatist.


    The agent asked weakly, "What are you... doing?"


    Gu Mingyuughed, "I''m ying a game."


    Agent: But why do I feel weird? What game can you y to lie on the ground?

 Chapter 98: Busy and warm

    The agent went to discuss work with Gu Mingyu, but it didn''t take long. After he came out, everyone went to Bai''s house together.


    Nuannuan''s parents are leaving here to return to Lincheng tonight.


    As soon as she arrived at Bai''s house, the little girl was picked up by Papa Gu who was waiting at the door and kissed her soft little face.


    "Baby girl, are you really not going back with Dad?"


    He nced at Gu Mingyu who was walking over from Si Siran.


    This guy smiled cheekily and waved at him.


    "It''s been a long time since I haven''t seen my uncle. I miss her so much. Where''s my aunt? I miss her too."


    He smiled so elegantly and kindly, as if he wasn''t the one who kidnapped Gu Linmo''s daughter.


    "As long as you have a sweet mouth, I can hear your voice from all the way."


    Wearing a blue cheongsam, Gu''s mother came out holding her sister-inw''s arm.


    Two women are wearing cheongsams, one is elegant and dignified, the other is full of style. Anyone who looks at it looks like a young woman in her twenties.


    When Nuan Nuan saw her mother wearing a cheongsam, her ck and white beautiful eyes lit up instantly.


    "Mom! Beautiful!"


    The little guy praised loudly and childishly, and his clear and clear eyes like ss were full of seriousness.


    Mother Gu covered her lips and smiled, she looked even more beautiful. Father Gu was dumbfounded, his wife looked more charming than when she was young.


    Mother Gu gave Papa Gu a reproachful look, hugged Nuan Nuan and kissed her soft, smooth and fair little face. The sweet smell of milk on her body was very pleasant.


    "Mom~"


    Nuan Nuan hugged her mother''s neck with crooked eyebrows, and leaned over to kiss her intimately.


    Papa Gu was very satisfied watching the mother and daughter happily and intimately.


    It''s a pity that there are blind people who like toe and disturb them.


    "Auntie, you two look too young. I stood beside you and looked at others and thought you were my sister."


    Gu Mingyu leaned over to Gu''s mother, his mouth was so eloquent, but in a short while, the two women were coaxed into smiles.


    Gu Linmo''s face copsed in an instant, you brat!


    "Auntie, you can rest assured to leave Nuan Nuan here for two days. I just finished filming and n to take care of things here. I will take her to y around tomorrow. There are many things here. You can go to see ces of interest or scenic spots, but children should go out more to change their mood and gain knowledge..."


    Papa Gu couldn''t help interjecting, "Are you sure? Don''t be surrounded by your fans who will recognize you and scare Nuan Nuan. Also, if Nuan Nuan is photographed and circted on the Inte, it will be your daughter."


    Gu Mingyu blinked her pretty eyes, "Then I can exin clearly."


    Gu''s mother nced at Gu''s father, "Nuan Nuan just came back, it''s better to let her go out to y more and be more lively. When you get home, you will go to work, and I will go to work too. Should my daughter follow you to thepany or follow Gu Nan?" Go to thepany to stay? Or just stay at home? Those who are not bored will be bored."


    Papa Gu muttered, "Then there is Gu An."


    "Are you relieved to let their two children go out to y?"


    Papa Gu turned his gaze around andnded on Gu Mingli, with a deep expression on his face.


    "Mingli, when did youe here?"


    Gu Mingli didn''t change his face, "It''s noon today."


    White ink painting "..."


    All of them are masters, he feels that he is a good cook!


    Nuan Nuan watched the fourth brother blink his eyes, Gu Mingli took advantage of his uncle turning his head and continued to stare at his own brother with a gesture of silence.


    The little girl has gentle eyebrows and curved eyes, but she nods obediently, and smiles happily with her small mouth pursed.


    Finally, Papa Gu still failed to take Nuan Nuan away, and he looked sad when he left.


    "Baby girl, remember to miss Dad..."


    Nuan Nuan nodded vigorously and earnestly, her voice soft and waxy.


    "Well, Nuan Nuan is already missing Dad now."


    Papa Gu was instantly satisfied, as expected, she is still a good girl.


    "Come back early, it''s best toe back tomorrow."


    The little girl was held in the arms of the third brother and waved her little hand softly.


    The little eyes watched the parents leave with reluctance, Nuan Nuan had a wrinkled expression on his sad face.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Gu Mingyu pinched her chubby cheeks in a funny way, and found it amusing to see her frowning little expression.


    Nuan Nuan hugged the phone, looked at the third brother eagerly with her beautiful big eyes, and her voice was milky.


    "The little brother knows that Nuan Nuan should be angry if he didn''t go back, and he misses the big brother."


    Gu Mingyu "...Your business is quite busy."


    However, as Nuan Nuan expected, when Gu''s father and mother Gu returned home, Gu An didn''t see Nuan Nuan, so he performed an in-situ explosion for his parents on the spot, shaking with anger.


    He didn''t speak when ying the video, but just stared at her with angry, angry and aggrieved eyes.


    Nuan Nuan: Well...so guilty.


    "Little Brother~"


    The voice of calling my little brother is much sweeter than before, seriously exceeding the standard.


    But Gu An was still angry.


    "You said you woulde back soon! Now that Mom and Dad are back, why don''t youe back with me? What are you doing there? Did you forget your brother after having a cousin? I knew it, huh! You thought I How rare you are, I am not rare!"


    If the eyes weren''t red like she was about to cry, she might have believed it.


    "I''m sorry, little brother."


    Seeing him, she was about to cry, Nuan Nuan was so anxious that she suddenly became wise.


    "How about the little brothere here too, the third brother and the fourth brother are also here, and the second cousin."


    Gu An''s eyes lit up for a moment, and then he reacted and shouted.


    "When did Gu Mingli go there! Why didn''t you take me with you!"


    So no brotherhood!


    Nuan Nuan finally managed to coax the furry Gu An, and promised to pick up the ne tomorrow, so she managed to appease the arrogant little brother.


    Just hung up on the little brother''s video, the big brother called again.


    Nuan Nuan "..."


    There are too many brothers, she is too small to handle QAQ


    "Big Brother~"


    Seeing the stern and steady eyebrows of the elder brother in the video, Nuan Nuan called out softly, looking at him with beautiful big eyes.


    "With Gu Mingyu?"


    Gu Nan''s voice is as cold as ever, but today it seems to be colder and a little unhappy.


    Although the expression is still the same as before, Nuan Nuan can feel it.


    Nuan Nuan: Alright, I''m going to coax big brother again.


    His fleshy and soft cheeks were supported by warm and thin white hands, and his milk-white face was wrinkled.


    "Well, Nuan Nuan is here with Third Brother, Big Brother Nuan Nuan misses you."


    Gu Nan "Think why I don''te back?"


    Nuannuan looked at him pitifully, and listened to the little milk voice pitifully and limply.


    "Then...then Nuannuan will go to his elder brother when he returns home, okay? Deliver food to his elder brother, wait for his elder brother to get off work, and stay with him for a long, long time. The third elder brother said that he will go back the day after tomorrow."

 Chapter 99: Surprise, Gu Nan is here

    Finally, Gu Nanpromised. After all, his younger sister looked so pitiful, so he couldn''t bear to speak harshly.


    But after hanging up the phone, he touched his chin, and a thought shed in his dark eyes.


    Gu An is going to go there early tomorrow morning... He suddenly had an idea in his mind.


    So Nuan Nuan didn''t know that when she went to pick up her little brother the next day, there was an unexpected ''surprise''.


    Because the ne was scheduled to arrive at 7:00 in the morning, Nuan Nuan got up at 5:30, but was dragged down by a sleeper, and she didn''t fully wake up until 6:00.


    Gu Mingyu was pulled up by the little girl for the nth time, and finally stopped pulling the soft Nuannuan to fall down and continue to sleep. He squinted his eyes and yawned, then stretched.


    "Third brother, you are getting up soon, we are going to pick up the little brother."


    Nuan Nuan pulled Gu Mingyu up, because she was so tired from tossing and tossing, her whole face was flushed, and she looked as fresh and delicious as a pink peach.


    Gu Mingyu said in azy and **** voice, I got it, hugged the limp, beautiful and lovely little sister, pinched her little face, and then kissed her chubby little cheek.


    "Why are you in such a hurry, it took less than half an hour to drive there."


    Nuan Nuan''s fluffy hair was messed up by him, and his little face became even redder.


    She said softly, "Because I still have to clean up. If I gote, my little brother will be angry."


    "I''m so afraid that kid Gu An will be angry."


    Nuan Nuan said with a wrinkled expression, "It''s so hard to coax my little brother to be angry."


    Gu Mingyu burst outughing, thinking of how Nuan Nuan pitifully coaxed her two elder brothers yesterday, she felt happy for a while, so it is not a good thing to have more brothers.


    He murmured in his heart, but he was a little regretful that his sister was not born with his parents, and he was not Nuan Nuan''s only brother.


    Under the little girl''s urging, Gu Mingyu washed up a little faster than before, and finally got dressed and waszily pushed out by the little girl.


    He hasn''t put on a mask yet!


    Forget it, let¡¯s talk about itter.


    "Fourth brother!"


    Gu Mingli has already woken up, and bought breakfast from outside.


    Unexpectedly, the fourth brother is the most reliable among them.


    "morning."


    Gu Mingli threw Nuan Nuan into the air and caught it lightly, then kissed her milky white fleshy little face.


    "Good morning fourth brother~"


    Nuan Nuan''s voice was soft and sweet, and with curved eyebrows, he also kissed the fourth brother Junyi''s face, and even moved his little cheek closer to kiss him affectionately, making Gu Mingyu''s eyes hot when he saw it.


    She leaned over and pinched Nuan Nuan''s fat little earlobes, and pointed her slender fingers at her side face.


    "Nuan Nuan didn''t even give the third brother a kiss or post."


    Nuan Nuan twisted her soft and soft body, and with her blushing face, she also kissed and stuck to the third brother.


    Before thest white ink painting got up, Nuan Nuan went to wake her cousin up again as hardworking as a little bee.


    Yesterday my cousin also came with them, and he even brought his drawing board with him.


    After a long while, several people finally packed up and got into the car.


    Bai Mohua looked sleepy, as if he hadn''t slept well, a bun came to his mouth, and he opened his mouth and took it like a puppy without even looking at who took it.


    Gu Mingli clicked his tongue, retracted his hand, and took another cup of warm soybean milk to warm him up.


    The little girl is biting into the meat buns, the white and soft meat buns are the same as the soft meat on her cheeks.


    "Thank you fourth brother."


    She had a bulging bun stuffed in her mouth, and after she thanked her, she reached out to pick up the soy milk, but Gu Mingli avoided it.


    "I''ll hold it for you."


    Gu Mingli''s voice waszy and a little domineering.


    The little girl raised her moist eyes to look at him, and met the fourth elder brother''s gaze, her beautiful eyes immediately bent, as clear and clean as ss.


    Opening his mouth to grab the soy milk and taking a sip of the steamed stuffed bun, Nuan Nuan ate it seriously, and the cheeks on both sides were round and swollen.


    Gu Mingli finished his breakfast in two or three bites, and couldn''t help poking her small face with a finger. The little girl''s cheek sank into a small meat pit, and her pink lips split a small hole.


    Poke it again, and it split again.


    Nuan Nuan moved her butt, intending to stay away from the fourth brother who disturbed her for breakfast.


    But after all, he couldn''t escape, he groaned twice as a resistance, but when he saw that he still poked himself, he became soft-tempered and didn''t resist.


    "I want soy milk too."


    A clean and youthful voice came from the side, and Gu Mingli pointed to the pocket for breakfast.


    "help yourself."


    "Oh."


    Bai Mohua let out a dumbfounded cry, and went to pick his pocket.


    It wasn¡¯t boring in the car. After Bai Mohua woke uppletely, he talked a lot, and he could chat with anyone.


    Arrived at the airport soon, the air here is very cold in the morning, especially when it is almost the end of autumn.


    Nuan Nuan turned the fluffy little coat into a little skirt, which wrapped her little knees like a trumpet. There was a long rabbit ear hanging from the back of the hat, which was also furry. The front two pockets, Once her little hand was inserted, it was very warm.


    Wearing fleece leggings underneath, stepping on small boots, and a round pompom in front of the boots, it looks very cute.


    At this moment, she is like a snow-white little rabbit, holding her brother''s hand and obediently following them. At the exit of the airport, she stretched her neck and looked around nervously. looking at the personing out of it.


    They didn''t wait long, and soon saw a familiar person. When Nuan Nuan saw the tall young man wearing a mask and wearing a ck windbreaker, his eyes widened in surprise.


    "Big brother!"


    She was so excited that the whole little person stood on tiptoe, never expecting that the big brothers woulde.


    The young man is tall and tall. When he walks in a windbreaker, he looks like a big guy. Even wearing a ck mask can''t hide his three-dimensional and deep eyebrows. Standing in the crowd with a ck suitcase, he stands out from the crowd. There are many around Everyone was watching him secretly, wondering excitedly if it was some celebrity.


    At this time, the real star Gu Mingyu was also wearing a mask and a peaked cap, and with peach blossom eyes, he saw someone who stood out from the crowd raised his eyebrows.


    Without waiting for anyone toe out, Nuan Nuan couldn''t wait to run to the exit.


    As soon as Gu Nan came out, he put the suitcase aside, and directly hugged the happy little guy with sparkling eyes at his feet.


    "Big Brother~"


    Nuan Nuan stretched out her small arms and hugged her big brother''s neck, leaning on him intimately, her little furry head rubbed against his neck softly like a kitten.


    Holding the soft little girl, Gu Nan''s cold eyes softened, and his broad palms gently wrapped around her small shoulders.

 Chapter 100: Boiling

    "Big brother, why are you here?"


    Talking warmly and softly, his whole body leaned against him, his soft arms hugged Gu Nan''s neck tightly, the corners of his mouth raised to reveal neat white teeth, his clean eyes were full of Fragmented light, beautiful and agile.


    The stern young man rubbed his chin on Nuan Nuan''s furry little head, his eyes downcast with a doting tone.


    "I miss you,e and have a look."


    Gu Mingyu stroked his chin and smacked his mouth. The elder brother''s attitude ispletely raising Nuan Nuan as a daughter.


    But it¡¯s true, after all, the difference between the two brothers and sisters is nearly 20 years.


    "Nuan Nuan, brother, put Nuan Nuan down!"


    As a short man whose height is not outstanding at present, Gu An ispletely ignored by Gu Nan''s height advantage, and now he is angry.


    Nuan Nuan "..."


    Remembering, she came here specially to pick up the little brother.


    "Little brother." The obedient Nuannuan child was hugged by the big brother and lowered her head. When she met Gu An''s gaze with the little me, she immediately called out to her little brother softly.


    Gu An: I don''t want to be angry in an instant. After all, my sister is so obedient, it''s all my brother''s fault, but he dare not say it.


    At the airport entrance, even in the early morning, there are still peopleing and going, and any one of them is like a luminous existence alone, let alone together.


    Many people were already taking pictures around them, Gu Mingyu lowered the brim of his hat to urge them.


    "Get out of here first."


    His fans'' eyes should not be too sharp, and Gu Mingyu himself is really easy to recognize, and if he stays longer, he might be recognized.


    Gu Nan hugged Nuan Nuan with one arm, and walked in front with the other hand dragging the suitcase. He was nearly two meters tall and had perfect body proportions. Wearing a ck windbreaker, he was full of momentum even if he just stood there.


    His eyebrows and eyes are cold and deep, and others dare not approach him at all.


    Nuannuan, a small and soft one, held in his arms is really as small and delicate as a bjd doll, such abination of a cold and hard boss and a soft and sweet baby, I don¡¯t know how many people have seen Su.


    Gu Mingyu and the others followed suit. Although they were shorter than Gu Nan, their height and aura were enough to crush the audience. Except for Bai Mohua and the smaller Gu An, these two Their height stands out when they stand together.


    Several men lined up and walked out of the airport. The top beauties with different auras, even Gu An is also a little beauties. It is almost like a movie with its own BGM.


    As soon as they left, the discussion in the airport suddenly became louder.


    "Ahhh! Oh my god, these men are too handsome!!"


    "No, no, no, I feel like I can''t breathe."


    "My God, what kind of luck is it today? He''s so handsome! The man in the ck windbreaker is so tall and imposing, but it''s a pity that he can''t see his face clearly with the mask on."


    "The height and back of the peaked cap look familiar."


    "God, the one with the ck earrings looks familiar to me. His aura is like that... just like the marshal of the Republic of China, all of them have long legs. I''m so cute."


    "Shhh... I like the clean little brother better. When he smiles, his eyes seem to be shining. He smells like the little brother next door. His temperament is so clean."


    "Thebination of the boss and the cute baby is amazing!"


    Of course, Gu An is still a child now, and is not within the scope of discussion among a group of women.


    Someone took photos and excitedlymunicated with their sisters, and some people posted videos and photos on the Inte.


    Then¡­


    ¡¾Rely on! ! What happened to your eyes, sister? The peaked cap is my Yuyu husband! ! ¡¿


    ¡¾My God, what kind of luck is it that you met my husband! ¡¿


    ¡¾Ah... who is your husband? I''m having a hard time choosing right now, husband Yuyu, I''m sorry, please allow me to jump over the wall for a second, the man holding the cute baby is so handsome, he''s full of hormones! I can''t help hehehe...]


    ¡¾Chiliu... Only children make choices, of course adults want all of them! Oh... forget about the underage child, after all, I''m not a pervert, but... the others are really good, my heart is now broken into pieces, which can be distributed to different people. ¡¿


    ¡¾Hiss...they walk together with such momentum...it has its own BGM, I thought it was a new blockbuster when I looked at it. ¡¿


    ¡¾Damn it... This is really a masterpiece! Everyone is so good-looking and has a special temperament. This must be a group of handsome guys, oh, there is also a little beauty. ¡¿


    ¡¾The one holding the cute baby can''t be her father, right? ¡¿


    [You are all concerned about men, but my attention is all on the little cute baby, she is so cute, especially when she smiles, there seems to be light in her beautiful big eyes, my **** these eyshes are real of it? I finally found the eyshes described in the novel that look like a small fan, and the eyes are like ss beads, so clean. ¡¿


    ¡¾Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo. that guy is so good at it. ¡¿


    ¡¾Husband Yuyu...my heart is firm, I love you forever! ¡¿


    [I have to say, there is a saying that is true, good-looking people are friends with good-looking people, all of them are the ceiling of appearance, I can''t stand looking at my face in the mirror. Woooo...]


    ¡¾Want to know what their rtionship is...¡¿


    As long as there is news about Gu Mingyu, it will always hit the trending searches in the fastest time.


    Yesterday, the video photo of him meeting fans at the airport when he came back was still on the trending search. Today, another one popped up, and it squeezed out yesterday''s trending search at an incredible speed and quickly upied the number one position.


    After all... There are still a few men who can''t lose to Gu Mingyu, especially the tallest one, who is too powerful.


    The people who were going home didn''t know whether they rushed to the top of the hot search in less than half an hour, or the people from Gu Nan''s public rtions department were the first to find out, and the people there saw the hot search I always thought I was dazzled, that man... looks so familiar.


    After confirming several times that it was their boss, they quickly called Gu Nan.


    How does the name Gu Nan exist in the wealthy and noble circles? All the younger generation, they all tacitly called him Gu Ye, but at the age of twenty-four, he was able to sit on an equal footing with those old men.


    The media dare not report anything about him without his permission.


    It''s just that today''s trending search waspletely driven by the poprity of the topic. He was wearing a mask and hugging a beautiful doll. Gu Nan''s public rtions department didn''t dare to recognize it at the first time. Who would have thought of their cold Master Gu? How could she hold a child so tenderly!


    When this was discovered, it was already the number one hot search, and the speed was too fast for people to react.

 Chapter 101: I have a private island

    "Master Gu, look at the one on the trending search...is it you?"


    When the PR department called, Gu Nan and the others were still in the car, and he frowned after understanding the situation.


    "Withdrawn."


    Gu Nan doesn''t like talking about him and his family members online, so except for the necessary interviews with financial magazines, he doesn''t allow any photos of himself to be published.


    What''s more, there is Nuan Nuan in this video and photo. Although thosements are all praising her, there will never be a shortage of people with dark thoughts on the Inte. After a long time, some people will always say some bad things.


    His sister, Gu Nan, doesn''t need any evaluation from outsiders.


    Gu Mingyu has no objection to this. He does not have a reputation as the Gu family in the entertainment industry, and he does not want to be involved with the Gu family at work, so until now, no one has discovered that he is the Gu family.


    "Ah...fourth brother is also on the hot search." A soft exmation came, and everyone looked over.


    Nuan Nuan excitedly swiped her phone, and saw the third most searched video, which was the video of Gu Mingli''s game.


    Gu Mingyu turned on the phone and saw that sure enough, his eyes fell on his own brother.


    "So... this is the match you were talking about yesterday?"


    Gu Ming raised his eyebrows, and took out his mobile phone to start swiping. He was able to squeeze into Gu Mingyu''s trending search to the third ce. It can be seen that the poprity and discussion of this video are not low.


    ¡¾Fuck, I''m so handsome! ¡¿


    ¡¾Is this game so handsome? The rider in ck is really awesome, and he looks so good-looking! ¡¿


    ¡¾How did you do the flying part? This man looks young. ¡¿


    ¡¾Those cars blocked him maliciously, so disgusting. ¡¿


    ¡¾I have a new husband again, his eyes are amazing, he seems so arrogant that he doesn''t take anyone seriously, but he really has the capital of arrogance. ¡¿


    ¡¾Are the riders so handsome now? ¡¿


    ¡¾Obviously he can rely on his appearance to make a living, but he still relies on his talent. ¡¿


    Nuan Nuan leaned on her big brother, holding the phone and reading thosements in a soft voice, the smile on her face was not too bright.


    "Fourth brother, they all like you very much."


    Gu Mingli pinched her chubby, soft and tender little face.


    "Are you so happy that I''m wee?"


    The little girl nodded obediently, her petal-like pink lips were pinched and puffed up, as crystal clear as jelly.


    "Brother is tired~"


    Gu Mingyuughed loudly, "How many brothers have you said this to?"


    Bai Mohua raised his hand, "Nuan Nuan also told me."


    Looking at the big brothers with warm and moist eyes, it seems...it seems to have said it all.


    She blushed in embarrassment and buried her head on her big brother.


    Gu An frowned in thought, then puffed up a pretty little face.


    "Nuan Nuan, you don''t seem to have told me."


    Nuan Nuan babbled and babbled, revealing half of her exquisite little head, with her soft fingers pulling one of her little brother''s fingers, her voice was milky.


    "Little brother...Little brother is also very annoying."


    All right, every brother has it, the little guy is really wet with rain and dew.


    I didn¡¯t go to Gu Mingyu¡¯s apartment this time. It was too small for so many people to live there. Gu Nan reported an address for Gu Mingyu to drive there. He had a vi there.


    The vi is very deserted because no one has lived in it for a long time, and there is nothing in the kitchen.


    Gu Nan "I asked the part-time worker toe over and do the cleaning. The two of you go back with Gu Mingyu to get your luggage. Nuan Nuan and Gu An go to the supermarket to buy vegetables with me."


    Gu Mingyu "Who cooks?"


    Several men looked at each other, only to realize... none of them know how to cook.


    Nuan Nuan weakly raised his hand, "I...I can fry a little bit."


    Gu Nan squeezed her little white hands, expressionless, "Go out and eat."


    But their goals are too big, and they must find a ce with good confidentiality and not many people to eat.


    Gu Mingyu shook the phone, "I''ll leave this to my manager."


    The agent''s actions were also very quick. After Gu Mingyu and the others brought over the luggage for the past two days, they went directly to the ce he arranged for dinner.


    "Where are you going to y?"


    White ink painting with sparkling eyes "Amusement park aquarium?"


    Gu Mingyu ruthlessly gave PASS, "No, there are too many people, I will be recognized as soon as I appear there, and everyone will stop ying at that time."


    Gu Mingli squinted at him, "So you are a drag."


    Then the voice changed and he said, "Would you like to go to a haunted house? Adventure in a secret room, or go to watch Marseilles and extreme sportspetitions?"


    Gu Mingyu heheed twice, "I think you want to participate more, what if Nuan Nuan gets scared?"


    Gu An raised his hand, "Brother, let''s go to the zoo to see lions, tigers, and giant pandas!"


    Nuan Nuan''s eyes lit up.


    Gu Mingyu "There are a lot of people there..."


    Nuan Nuan pouted and sat down obediently.


    Gu Nan wiped his mouth slowly, "I have a private ind."


    In an instant, all the people present looked at him in unison. Nuan Nuan didn''t understand what a private ind was, but she also followed her brothers, staring at her big brother with beautiful, moist eyes.


    Gu Nan''s indifferent eyes swept over several younger brothers, and asked in a steady voice, "Are you going?"


    Everyone "Go!"


    Bai Mohua raised his hand like a student, "Can I bring Xiaoju?"


    Gu Nan "Xiaoju?"


    Nuan Nuan Nai Hu Hu replied, "It''s a cat, a cat raised by my cousin."


    Gu Nan nodded faintly, "Have someone send it over as soon as possible."


    Bai Mohua went to call with a smile on his face.


    So the ce to go to y was decided like this. After dinner...the helicopter came to pick them up, and Nanfeng drove the helicopter.


    Gu Mingli and Gu An admired the cool ck helicopter.


    Gu Mingli''s eyes were burning hot, "Brother, I''m going to test for a helicopter pilot''s license another day, can you drive it for me?"


    Gu Nan went up with Nuan Nuan in his arms, "I''ll buy one for you when you get into college."


    Gu Mingli''s face turns pale when he thinks about his grades, then he may have to earn money to buy it himself, but when will he be able to drive such a helicopter.


    It''s better to rub the elder brother''s hands to have a good time.


    "Brother, what about me? Buy me a helicopter too! Give it to me as a birthday present."


    Gu Nan said sinctly, "First in grade."


    Gu An "... Your request is too much."


    His grades fluctuate greatly and are extremely unstable. The only thing that is stable is that he has never been in the top three of his grade.


    After boarding the helicopter, Nuan Nuany on the transparent and clean window, staring outside with wide-eyed eyes. As the helicopter rose, the little girl flushed with excitement.


    "It''s so tall!"


    "Meow!"


    Xiaoju, who was sitting in Bai Mohua''s arms with a leash, propped her little paws on the ss, looked outside curiously and let out a soft meow.


    Gu Nan''s slender fingers with well-articted bones rested on Nuan Nuan''s fluffy and soft short hair, "I''ll buy you one when you go to school."


    Gu An "Why do I have to be the first in the grade!"


    Gu Nan looked over lightly with his eyes, "Because you are not a younger sister."


    Gu An "..."


    me him for being a handlebar!


    Nuan Nuan hugged her big brother''s palm and rubbed it affectionately, "Big Brother Nuan Nuan doesn''t want it, just take Big Brother''s ne for Nuan Nuan."


    Gu Nan "A gift for you."


    Nuan Nuan said softly, "Then...the big brother will send Nuan Nuan the ne, and when the little brother grows up, he will y the trumpet for the little brother."


    Gu An looked at Nuan Nuan with a moved face, held his little hand and smiled proudly.


    "Master, I didn''t love you for nothing!"

 Chapter 102: Black and white horse

    The helicopter hovers high above the private ind. From the top down, the entire ind is surrounded by blue sea water. The snow-white sand on the beach is like fine gemstones. The ind is covered with vegetation and there is a huge naturalke in the center of the ind.


    They can see the panorama of theke from the helicopter, like a piece of crystal clear jasper, shining in the sun, beautiful.


    An obviously modern building by theke is a vi standing on the ind.


    The nended directly on the pasture of the vi. Through the ss, you can see two horses running on the wide pasture in the distance, one ck and one white, as beautiful as a picture scroll.


    "gone."


    Nuan Nuan, who was still looking at the horse, was hugged by a strong arm.


    The little girl hugged the fourth brother''s neck subconsciously.


    "Fourth brother, there are horses there!"


    Thin white fingers pointed at the galloping horse in the distance, his eyes sparkling and radiant.


    "like?"


    Gu Nan handed the suitcase to Nan Feng, and a gust of sea-smelling wind blew in, and the windbreaker flew away, making it look even better.


    Nodding warmly and obediently, she has liked animals since she was a child, and she is also very fond of animals, whether it is cats, dogs, sheep in the vige, or small squirrels and birds in the forest.


    She talks to the animals when no one is ying with her.


    "I''ll take you to see itter."


    "Okay, big brother, you are so kind."


    The little girl''s soft voice is so sweet that it touches people''s hearts, and her smiling face is super healing.


    The vis on the ind are managed by a special person. Theyout of the vi is atmospheric and clean. The front facing the direction of the sea and theke is basically arge floor-to-ceiling window. You only need to stand in front of the window every day to enjoy the beautiful sea andke. It is the most pleasant thing to be able to swim in theke.


    Their luggage was packed by themselves. Gu Mingyu took off his coat as soon as he arrived here. He was wearing a bright wine red shirt underneath.


    A few buttons on the neckline were unbuttoned, making his neck appear more slender and beautiful. His snow-white skin seemed to be glowing in the sun, and the wine-red shirt made him more radiant and beautiful.


    The temperature here is not cold at all, even a little hot.


    Bai Mohua put the little orange in his arms on the ground, took the suitcase and ran to the room prepared for him to change clothes.


    When he came out again, he was wearing a white T-shirt, knee-length light gray trousers, and a pair of slender white straight legs that looked empty in the pants, but they were filled with a sunny and clean youthful atmosphere, more like a student.


    Nuan Nuan also changed into a knee-length floral skirt, and she stepped on the warm floor with her bare feet. Her skin was milky and white like a milk bun, and her toes were plump, round and cute. Like pink pearls.


    During the time when they were changing clothes, Xiaoju has basically adapted to the environment of this three-acrend, and now she is stepping on the soft little plum blossom pads and following Nuan Nuan''s feet, meowing softly .


    Its chubby and soft body rubbed against the warm milky white jiojio, and the tip of its tail hooked her ankle in a semicircle. It was a little itchy, but it was also veryfortable.


    Nuan Nuanughed, knelt down and stroked Xiaoju''s soft fur, it felt extremely soft.


    "Big brother."


    Seeing Gu Nan who came out, the little girl stood up abruptly, stepped on the floor with her bare feet and ran towards her big brother, her eyes curved into beautiful crescent moons, her white and small face With a shy and happy smile on his face, he looks good-looking.


    Xiaoju shook her head and followed in small steps, but she didn''t dare to approach Gu Nan, her clean and beautiful cat eyes turned around, and when she found Bai Mohua, she meowed to find him.


    Nuan Nuan ran to Gu Nan''s side, two thin white hands grabbed his wide palm, still with a slightly cool temperature, Nuan Nuan''s fleshy white face leaned over and rubbed it affectionately.


    "Big brother, it''s so beautiful and warm here."


    You don¡¯t even need to wear so many clothes.


    Gu Nan lowered his eyes, and his cold and sharp eyes softened.


    "I like to bring you here often in the future."


    His low and indifferent tone was full of doting, this is the treatment that no one can get from him except Nuan Nuan.


    "I''m not going to see the horses, let''s go."


    After speaking, he easily picked up the little Nuan Nuan and put it on his arm, and walked towards the racecourse with his long legs.


    "Horse riding? I''ll go."


    Gu Mingli, who was passing by, put his hands in his trouser pockets, and followed at a leisurely pace.


    "Brother, wait, you put my sister down and I will lead her away!"


    It''s too much, each of them relies on their own height, either one hugs Nuannuan or that hugs, she doesn''t have much time to spend with her younger sister.


    Gu Nan nced expressionlessly at a series of people following behind.


    He kind of wants to throw these guys back.


    The two horses on the ind, one ck and one white, are carefully raised, and there is arge enough field for them to run freely, so they are a bit wild.


    Gu Nan took the whistle from the breeder and blew it into the distance.


    The sound of the whistle could be heard far away, and it didn''t take long for Nuan Nuan to see two horses running side by side at almost the same speed.


    As the distance got closer, they could clearly hear the rattling of horseshoes.


    The horse''s vigorous and tall figure is like the wind, but it is very human. When it approaches them, its speed gradually slows down, and finally it stops firmly in front of Gu Nan.


    The little tangerine held in Bai Mohua''s arms saw the two huge monsters so frightened that the hairs on his body stood on end, and let out a meow; A fat **** with a fluffy tail was shivering outside.


    Two tall horses stopped in front of Gu Nan, shook their heads and snorted, their dark eyes looked at Nuan Nuan in his arms, the white horse took the lead to push away the ck horse, stepped on its hooves, and brought its big head over to the little girl.


    Gu Nan was a little surprised. He knew the temper of the two horses he raised, and they were very proud. Apart from him, even the breeders who had been feeding them would not bother to talk to them.


    Of course, in order to gain the approval of the two horses, he did spend a lot of energy, and was even injured while training the horses, but the final result did satisfy him.


    But now, it was the first time they met, and they had a very high affection for Nuan Nuan, and even took the initiative toe over and kiss her intimately.


    "It''s called Gale."


    Nuan Nuan''s dark eyes were shining, and her eyes were full of the beautiful big white horse in front of her. The corners of her mouth were raised, she smiled and put her little hand on the st head, and greeted it with a soft voice.


    "Hi Fengfeng, I am Nuan Nuan."


    ¡°ßÔßÔ¡­¡±


    Gale got closer, and almost his entire head fell into her arms.


    At this time, the ck horse next to him was not happy, bumped into the white horse, and threw his head into the little girl''s arms.

 Chapter 103: Gu Mingli trains horses

    Holding the big head of the ck horse in his arms, he smiled warmly and softly, revealing two small pointed canine teeth, cute and soft.


    "It''s called Thunder."


    The little girl tilted her head and rubbed her little face towards it, then greeted it softly with a milky voice.


    "Hello Thunder, I''m Nuan Nuan."


    "ßÔßÔ¡«"


    The two horses suddenly began topete for favor, and the breeder next to him had a look of shock on his face. This...is this still Thunder and Gale?


    "Brother, let me touch them too, they are so handsome!"


    Gu An rushed over to touch Thunder, but was pped on the nose by it, and pouted to avoid it.


    Gu An froze with his palms in the air, and the smile on his face froze.


    Gu An"..."


    What... what''s going on?


    He tried again in disbelief, Xun Lei ran away directly, walked around Gu Nan and walked behind him, flicked his beautiful ponytail, and rubbed his head against Nuan Nuan''s little hands.


    Gu An felt that he was injured, and it was still an internal injury.


    "Why are you double-standard horse!"


    He akimbo angrily, and his eyes fell on Baima Gaifeng.


    Gale gave Gu An a sideways nce, then stomped away, and went around to the other side to continue rubbing for warmth, even biting her clothes and gently pulling her, tilting her head to use the handsome horse''s head. The direction of the back indicates.


    The breeder was even more shocked, his eyes widened in disbelief and he eximed.


    "Hailwind is inviting Miss to sit on its back!"


    He has been feeding them for such a long time, except when grooming, he never allows himself to touch them, and he has nothing to do except look at them greedily.


    But now... st and Thunder are probably the first time seeing the youngdy of the Gu family, and they even invited her on their backs!


    Comparing people to people can really **** people off.


    Gu An was crying in his heart, and he refused to touch it, so he invited his sister to his back.


    Gu Mingyu and Gu Mingli also tried, but the two horses were so proud that they raised their necks and avoided it.


    Seeing this, Gu An felt relieved, it turned out that he was not targeted alone, hahaha...


    Nuan Nuan smiled crookedly and touched Gaifeng''s head, "But Nuan Nuan can''t ride."


    Her jiojio is so short.


    Gu Nan asked her if she wanted to try horseback riding.


    "Is it ok?"


    The little girl''s clear eyes were sparkling, shining with anticipation.


    "Ok."


    Gu Nan nodded slightly, and then hugged Nuan Nuan with one arm, while holding the saddle with the other hand, he turned on the horse easily and handsomely.


    He ced the little girl facing him in front of him, holding the rein with his muscr and smooth arms and tugging lightly, and Gaifeng obediently walked a few steps in the direction of his control.


    Sitting on the back of such a tall and strong white horse, Nuan Nuan hugged her big brother''s strong waist without a trace of fat, her whole milky white face was flushed with excitement, and her ck and white eyes shone brightly and finely like starlight. shine.


    "Good...so high!"


    The field of vision has been broadened. For the first time riding a horse, Nuan Nuan leaned in the arms of her big brother and felt that this experience was extremely novel.


    Gu Mingli looked at it eagerly, he also likes riding horses, and he likes challenges more.


    These two horses look like BMWs, proud and wild, he likes them.


    Gu Mingli looked at the tall and strong ck Xunlei with eager light in his eyes, full of desire to conquer, he said vigorously, "Brother, Xunlei give me a try?"


    Gu Nan nodded slightly, "As long as you can tame it."


    Gu Mingli raised his hand as a gesture of OK, then jumped directly onto the back of the Thunder horse, holding the reins tightly with both hands in an instant.


    Almost at the same time as he jumped up, Xun Lei was obviously not happy with the strange man on his back, snorted and started to toss.


    The jumping strength of the horse when it resists is really capable of throwing people away, not to mention the grumpy guy like Xunlei. When it jumps in the air, it is almost two meters away from the ground, and sometimes it even stands upright. Neighing.


    The scene is very intense and dangerous.


    Nuan Nuan, who saw the horse for the first time, stared round. Looking at the fourth brother on Thunder''s back, the delicate little face was wrinkled with worry, and the little heart was so nervous that it was beating thumpingly. Nervously clutching the big brother''s clothes, his small mouth was tightly pursed, and he looked even more nervous than Gu Mingli himself who was taming the horse.


    A slender big palm pressed on her small head, and the deep voice of the big brother came from above.


    "don¡¯t worry."


    Nuan Nuan nodded obediently, and hummed softly.


    But the worry in his eyes didn''t decrease much.


    Gu An shouted to cheer up, his eyes were shining, if he was older, he would also tame such a horse.


    Bai Mohua also stared at it with wide eyes, and firmly remembered the appearance of Gu Mingli taming the horse. Now he can''t wait to pick up the brush and draw it.


    Xun Lei''s stamina and physical fitness are very good, and the confrontation with Gu Minglisted for a long time, and in the end, both the horse and the horse were exhausted.


    Xunlei''s movements gradually eased. Gu Mingli''s body was covered with sweat, his legs and arms were trembling slightly, but he was holding it firmly, and his dark eyes were even brighter.


    It felt like when he was doing difficult training for the first time on a heavy motorcycle, he was so passionate and exciting, he felt his blood was burning and boiling.


    And he likes it.


    The final result is also that he won.


    Gu Mingli was panting, his sweat drenched the front and back of his shirt. He was very tired, but also very happy.


    Suddenly fell from Xunlei''s back, Gu Mingyu and Bai Mohua managed to catch him.


    Xunlei was also panting heavily. It didn''t leave after Gu Mingli went down, but instead moved its head to rub his arm on his arm to express its approval.


    Horse is a very admirable animal, especially this kind of fierce and proud horse, who has a good attitude towards those who tame them.


    "you are great!"


    Bai Mohua praised Gu Mingli excitedly. His life has always been either in the studio or to collect scenery, mostly seeing various scenery, but during this time he seems to have been brought into another world, a passionate , a world where color feelings are more intense.


    Gu Mingli put one arm on Gu Mingyu''s shoulder and the other on Bai Mohua''s shoulder. Hearing this, he showed a confident smile.


    "You only know now?"


    He patted Bai Mohua on the shoulder, "Eat more and grow taller, I''ll put one high and one low on your shoulders."


    White ink painting "..."


    He got out as soon as he lowered his body, his fair face was puffy, and when he walked, his feet stepped on the grass heavily, as if someone wanted to let you ride.


    Gu Mingliughed and sat directly on the grass.


    Nuan Nuan was also carried off the horse by Gu Nan. The little girl circled around Gu Mingli like a diligent bee, beating his legs, hammering his arms, and pinching his shoulders with her little hands.


    "Fourth brother, do you want to drink water, does the fourth brother still hurt..."


    The soft and glutinous voice of the little milk kept lingering in Gu Mingli''s ears, he felt satisfied, and pulled the busy little girl over to pinch her fleshy little faces on both sides.


    "Don''t be so busy, I''ll just take a break."


    With such a small hand, he doesn''t have much strength. His body is muscr, and the little guy''s strength is like scratching an itch.

 Chapter 104: furry friends

    While Gu Mingli was resting, Nuan Nuan was hugged by her elder brother and sat on the horseback, grabbing his clothes nervously with both hands.


    "Sit down."


    The little girl nodded very hard, and held on to the big brother''s clothes even tighter, and her whole small body leaned on the big brother to give herself a sense of security.


    When Gale started to run, Nuan Nuan nervously buried her head in her big brother''s arms and didn''t even dare to look outside.


    "Don''t be afraid, I''m here."


    The short four words came from the top of his head, but it made Nuan Nuan extremely reassuring.


    She raised her head cautiously, like a small animal that just opened her eyes, looking at the world cautiously and curiously.


    The speed of the st is controlled by Gu Nan, it will not be fast but not slow, the surrounding scenery flies by, the wind blows on her back with warmth, but the front is blocked by the body of the big brother, he uses his body to give The warmth of a little one has created a safe haven.


    The blue sky, white clouds and green grass, and the flying swallows passing by in the air all be the scenery of this world.


    Gradually, Nuan Nuan was no longer afraid, her little fingers grabbed the big brother''s clothes, and a fluffy and beautiful little head appeared from under the big brother''s arms, looking at everything that shed outside with bright eyes.


    Not long after, Gu Mingli also ran towards this side at a fast speed on Xunlei. Xunlei was worthy of its name. When running, the sound of horseshoes stepping on the ground was as fast as thunder, majestic and majestic.


    Inparison, the movement of Gale is much smaller, but its speed is really fast. When Gu Nanpletely let go of the speed, Gale almost left only an afterimage, while sitting on the horseback The guy is so handsome and so sassy.


    During the run in the high wind, Nuan Nuan didn''t feel any difort, and her big brother always protected her well.


    Finally stopped, the little girl felt like she was stepping on a cloud, her whole body was floating, but...it was so exciting.


    Gu An also wants to ride a horse, but obviously he doesn''t have the skills to train a horse, so he can only pester the fourth brother to take him around.


    Bai Mohua sat cross-legged on the green grass, holding a small notebook and lowered his head to write and draw seriously, but after a few strokes, the pen seemed to have magical power in his hand, warming Gu Nan, and Gu Mingli The appearance of riding a horse and running is vividly drawn.


    Although it is only a pencil sketch, it captures the spirit of the time.


    Gu Mingyu stood beside him and nced at him. He stretched his waist and put his arms behind his head. A gust of sea breeze blew up his long hair tied into a high ponytail, which was as beautiful as a picture scroll.


    When the sound of the helicopter came again, everyone on the pasture looked over.


    Gu Mingli patted Thunder on the back, raised his eyebrows and asked Gu Nan.


    "Brother, is there anyone elseing?"


    Gu Nan held Nuan Nuan''s small palm, and walked over with steady steps on his slender and straight long legs.


    "not human."


    Everyone "..."


    How many meanings?


    When the door of the helicopter opened and a big yellow dog jumped out of it, they realized that the sentence was really literal.


    "Rhubarb!"


    The dog running over was so excited that his tail turned into a fan.


    Nuan Nuan gave a small exmation and covered her mouth in disbelief, then giggled and hugged the big dog''s head in various ways.


    "Wow woof, woo woo woo..."


    I was so excited... I almost howled like a wolf.


    After Da Huang came down, Coal Ball called out a soft, meowing snow-white kitten, and walked down thedder with elegant and domineering cat steps.


    Followed by the mother cat and another baby cat in its mouth.


    "Balball, you cat mothers areing too!"


    Nuannuan instantly turned into a little scumbag who hugged left and right, squatted on the ground and carefully hugged the cat babies with two small hands on her knees, and then rubbed the fluffy and soft heads of the two big cats.


    A little orange kitten''s head poked out from inside the white ink painting clothes, looking at the new visitor with a pair of cat eyes curiously and ready to move.


    He himself opened a pair of round cat eyes simr to Xiaoju''s.


    "A lot of cats!"


    There is also a little milk cat, which is not as big as his palm. He put away his notebook and ran over with Xiaoju in his arms.


    "And me and me!"


    Doudou flew out with fluttering wings andnded on Nuannuan''s short, fluffy hair. He lowered his head and gently pecked at her hair, using his weird voice to highlight his presence.


    In an instant, Nuan Nuan was surrounded by furry animals, Rhubarb licked her face, and the overbearing **** cat, Coal Ball, restrainedly wrapped its ck tail around Nuan Nuan''s thin white wrist.


    The beautiful cat mother squealed softly and rubbed softly on the warm milky white short legs, coupled with the waxy meowing feet of the two stumbling little milk cats who were still drinking milk, used Little ws went to pick and pull the little girl''s shoes.


    Even the two steeds approached curiously, lowering their necks to look at this and that, asionally rubbing their heads lightly on the little girl.


    "Little sister is really...very popr with animals."


    Gu Mingyu didn''t know that so many new members had been added to the uncle''s family. At this moment, he had to sigh that Nuan Nuan was so popr with the animals, it was really amazing.


    "I''ve only heard of a system for attracting animals before, but that''s basically for attracting one kind of animal, such as cat-attracting physique, but this is the first time I''ve seen this... being petted by various animals, our sister Isn''t she really a little fairy from heaven and earth?"


    Gu Mingli touched his chin with interest, "Can tigers and lions do it?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Gu Nan gave him a nk look.


    ''You go and try. ''


    Although he didn''t speak, Gu Mingli felt that he felt the eyes of his elder brother.


    Nuan Nuan excitedly and happily hugged the furry friends whom he hadn¡¯t seen for a few days, and was pushed to the ground by the enthusiastic friends.


    "Brother...Brother QAQ."


    Rhubarb kept scurrying beside her excitedly, and then couldn''t get up when she was pressed against her little milk belly, and the two little milk cats also climbed up.


    Nuan Nuan couldn''t get up, so she quickly stretched out her small arms for help.


    "Hahaha¡­"


    Gu Anughed so arrogantly, ran over to grab Nuan Nuan Shou and tried to pull her up, but was knocked over by the excited Rhubarb.


    Now it was the others'' turn tough at him, even the corner of Gu Nan''s mouth raised an arc.


    In the end, Nuan Nuan was dug out from a pile of fur by Gu Mingli. He smiled openly, and pinched her fleshy cheeks with his slender fingers.


    "Thank you Siguokao."


    Nuan Nuan mumbled thank you with pinched cheeks on both sides.


    Gu Nan walked over, and the Nuannuan child immediately leaned over and hugged her arm.


    Gu Nan took him over smoothly, the kid looked at him with beautiful big eyes, and said in a soft and earnest voice.


    "I really like big brother, big brother is the best."


    Nuannuan knew that the rhubarbs were specially picked up by her big brother, and she was very touched, but she didn''t know how to express it, so she could only express her gratitude in her own way with a blushing face.


    He hugged his elder brother''s neck, and left a milk-scented kiss on his handsome side face.


    Big brother looks cold, but he is the most gentle.

 Chapter 105: sea ??lake

    Tired from running in the racecourse, the whole body is covered with sweat, Nuan Nuan''s little face is flushed, and the broken ck hair is wet with sweat and sticks to the face, a little itchy.


    Gu Nan walked over and hugged him.


    "Want to swim?"


    His bony and cool fingers gently scratched the little guy''s delicate nose and asked in a low voice.


    Nuan Nuan''s eyes are extremely bright, clear and agile, when she smiles, it''s more like crushing the warm sunlight into her eyes, they are as wet as a deer, extremely beautiful.


    "But Nuan Nuan can''t." Nuan Nuan hugged her big brother''s slender neck with her small white arms like lotus root festivals, and her voice was soft and milky.


    Gu An leaned over and squeezed her warm, fleshy little hands. Since his younger sister gained weight, she has be more and more beautiful. Looking back at the past when he was blind and thought she was not good-looking, it was definitely the biggest ck hole in his life. history.


    Fortunately, my younger sister doesn''t care about these things, otherwise, what if I don''t call him brother, he has no ce to regret it.


    "You can''t swim yet, I can!"


    After speaking, he raised his chin and looked at Nuan Nuan, waiting for his sister to let him teach.


    Gu Mingli walked over coolly with his hands in his pockets, his brows slightly raised and he smiled mischievously, "Swimming, who else can''t but Nuannuan?"


    Painting him in white ink... silently raised his hand.


    Gu Mingli "...Do you have nothing else in your life besides painting?"


    Bai Mohua couldn''t help but retort, "I''m still admitted to university."


    Gu Mingli: Although there is no evidence, I feel that you are connoting me.


    He pressed the tip of his tongue against his cheeks, and his courage is growing...


    Gu Nan said in a low voice, "Swimming warmly..."


    "I''ll teach!"


    Gu Mingli and Gu Mingyu spoke almost simultaneously.


    Bai Mohua only regrets that he can''t swim, otherwise he would be able to teach.


    Gu An "..."


    You all, why don¡¯t you love children so much!


    "I can teach too!"


    He also didn''t care about his little tsundere taking Joe, and was robbed by the other two before he could speak.


    Just as Gu Nan was about to speak, Gu Mingyu looked at him with a smile on his face, "Brother, you have already taught Nuan Nuan how to ride a horse, so you don''t need to worry about such trivial matters. Don''t worry, leave Nuan Nuan to me. If I don''t I like acting, and I was able to enter the national team in swimming back then."


    Gu Mingli looked at him contemptuously, "Didn''t you talk about figure skating before? Why are you now swimming again? You are driving this national team. You can enter whatever you want?"


    Gu Mingyu is not annoyed by being exposed by her own brother, but the smile on her face looks even better.


    "You heard it wrong. What I said before was swimming. s, it''s time for me to get a new mobile phone. It''s just that there are some old photos in it that I really can''t bear to part with."


    I don''t know what''s wrong with him. As he talked, the topic started to change. Gu Mingyu showed distress, and Gu Mingli suddenly had a bad feeling.


    "Like a photo of someone wetting the bed as a child, and this one wearing...uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu..."


    He couldn''t say what he saidter, because his mouth was covered by Gu Mingli, who was gnashing his teeth and his eyes were burning.


    "shut up!"


    Gu Mingyu smiled peachy-eyed, looking affectionate and gentle, spreading his hands to express that he would not speak.


    Gu Mingli brushed his hair a little irritablely, staring at his own brother intently.


    "Didn''t you delete all the photos before?"


    Howe there are more!


    Gu Mingyu had an innocent face, "But I didn''t delete the backup."


    Gu Mingli "..."


    As expected, he is not his brother''s opponent who is ying dirty, and he is so angry that his liver hurts, but this is his own brother, so he can''t fight!


    In the end, Gu Mingyu won this battle. As for Gu An... Gu Mingyu also has a lot of dark history in his hands.


    The young boy has a strong self-esteem, and he is very reluctant to see his sister wet his bed and his dark history of peeing farther with his friends.


    "Mean!"


    "Insidious!"


    Gu Mingli and Gu An looked at him angrily.


    The corners of Gu Mingyu''s gorgeous mouth rose like rose petals, her peach blossom eyes were slightly curved, and her smile was particrly beautiful and elegant.


    "This is called soldiers never tire of deceit."


    I learned to swim in theke in the center of the ind. The water in theke is sea water, which is crystal clear at a nce. You can even see all kinds of beautiful sea fish inside. They are all harmless small fish, following the passage through the ocean. Those that swim in, butrge fish cannot get in.


    There are all kinds of beautiful stones and even corals at the bottom of theke. It looks like a small underwater world, gorgeous and colorful.


    Wearing a light pink swimsuit, Nuan Nuan stood on the shore and looked at the clearke with her eyes wide open, especially the beautiful little fish inside. She couldn''t wait to go down, but she couldn''t swim, so she didn''t dare to go down.


    The brothers also changed into beach shorts. Gu Nan and Gu Mingli were both wearing ck, and Gu Mingyu was wearing a pair of colorful beach shorts and sunsses.


    If there were other people around at this time, there would definitely be screams.


    The figures of the three men are really nothing to say. Gu Mingli is still a teenager, but his muscles are very beautiful, not too exaggerated but also obvious, and his body lines are slender and well-proportioned.


    His facial features are sharp and sharp, with ck and red skull-shaped studs on his ears, and short hair.


    As soon as Gu Mingli came out, he raised his hands above his head and plunged into the sea andke. When his body jumped up, he drew a perfect and beautiful arc in the air.


    After the body fell into the water, it swam like an arrow at the bottom of theke for a certain distance before getting out of the water, and then started to swim freestyle. The ttering movement was so loud that it scared away the fish in theke.


    Gu Nan needs to be more cautious. Although he is the boss of thepany who sits on a work chair, he goes to the gym to exercise every day. His body muscles are also very beautiful, and he has eight-pack abs. Those slender long legs are also very eye-catching. .


    "Come here warm."


    Gu Nan threw a swimming ring into the seake in his hand, called the little guy over, and put him on it carefully.


    "Feel the water first, and then let your third brother teach you."


    Nuan Nuany on his back in the swimming ring nervously and obediently, with Bai Shengsheng''s short legs cocked on the swimming ring. After getting used to it for a while, his little joint-like arms tried to ssh the water, but they didn''t move at all.


    The sound of sshing water came, and it turned out that the eldest brother also came down. His body was immersed in the water very easily, and he pushed the swimming ring with both hands and began to slide.


    The little girl didn''t dare to move her hands anymore, and tightly hugged the swimming ring with her two little hands.


    After being pushed for a distance in the sea andke, Nuan Nuan gradually rxed, tilted her head and looked around in surprise with her big wet eyes.


    "Don''t be afraid."


    Gu Nan''s calm and doting voice came, and the little girl nodded obediently, and said sweetly.


    "Well... I''m not afraid!"

 Chapter 106: learn to swim

    Although I said I wasn¡¯t afraid, how could I not be nervous when I went into the water for the first time? Fortunately, I was in the swimming circle.


    But when she really started to learn to swim, Nuan Nuan was really nervous, the water in her big wet eyes trembled, her curly eyshes trembled slightly, and her arms like lotus joints hugged Third Brother tightly. Her neck and ankles were soaked in the water and she swallowed.


    The sea andke in this area are rtively shallow, and Gu Mingyu''s slender and well-proportioned body stood at the bottom of the tke, and the water only reached his waist.


    Compared with the obvious muscles of the other two, Gu Mingyu''s body is smooth and delicate, and he also has abdominal muscles but not so obvious, and his waistline is like that of a mermaid.


    Because of dancing training and the like, Gu Mingyu''s body texture is not only slender and well-proportioned, but also more beautiful, as beautiful as a work of art carefully carved from jade.


    Under the sun, his snow-white skin seemed to be reflecting light, and the end of his long hair tied into a ponytail was floating in the water at the moment, spreading like a cloud in the water, which was extremely beautiful.


    At this moment, there was a nervous and pitiful little girl hanging on his chest.


    Nuan Nuan was almost hanging on his neck, bent by his legs supported by the third brother, the milky white jiojio tentatively tapped in the water, his toes curled up slightly in fear like pink and white pearls, and he never stopped Go on, looking innocently and pitifully at his brother with big wet eyes.


    "Third brother, I... I dare not go down."


    Gu Mingyu pinched her fleshy and fair feet,forting her with a smile on the corner of her mouth.


    "Don''t be afraid, I''m here."


    The little girl looked at the encouraging look in the beautiful eyes of the third brother, took a deep breath with her pink mouth open, then gradually let go of her hand and followed the strength of the third brother to slide her body down, when half of her body was soaked In the water, when her feet couldn''t step on the ground again, she hugged the third brother''s arm in a panic.


    Gu Mingli and Gu An, who was wearing shorts, both swam over.


    "What are you afraid of, so many of us are watching!" Gu An yelled arrogantly.


    ¡°When I learned to swim, I learned it in a day.¡±


    Gu Mingli plunged into the water without saying a word, and then got under the water to hold his warm, cute and small feet with both hands.


    Nuan Nuan felt her feet stepping on the palm of the fourth brother, and supported the arm of the third brother with both hands. Looking at the brothers around her somehow, she felt a lot more at ease.


    With the help of my brothers, I overcame my unknown fear of water, and the process of learning to swim is also on the right track.


    Her small bodyy on the seemingly thin but powerful arm of the third brother, and her two short legs swung up and down in the water, making the water surface rattle, and the small arms like lotus root joints also followed the movement of the little brother.


    Gu An has been demonstrating swimming around her, while the third brother supported her to correct her wrong posture, and dragged her to swim a short distance in the water.


    Nuan Nuan pursed her mouth and studied very seriously. asionally, because she lowered her head and choked on a sip of water, she made her brothers very nervous, and she felt a little embarrassed.


    Actually...Actually, when the water gets into the nose, it is a little ufortable, but it is not so exaggerated.


    She also studied harder, trying not to worry her brothers.


    Bai Mohua sat on the shore wearing blue underpants, with two thin white straight legs paddling in the water boredly, his upper body was covered with a white towel, and his fluffy and soft hair was still dry.


    Holding two little milk cats in his arms, his slender fingers pinched their little ears from time to time and poked their soft little milk bellies, and the whole person had a great time ying.


    Besides lies a snow-white long-haired cat mother. The elegant and gentle beautiful cat mother guards her two children, and only waits for the white ink painting to be tired of ying and return the children to it.


    Mother Cat is the very domineering and stable cat boss briquettes. Of course, except for the name briquettes and... from time to time, it is not at all domineering to **** the milk of two cat cubs secretly, everything is fine.


    Mr. Mao''s tail is very long, almost as long as its body. It rxes and swings leisurely behind its buttocks, and then falls lightly into the water. When it got wet, it turned up again, and then slowly fell down.


    After going back and forth like this several times, it yawned and was chilled by the sudden ssh of water.


    briquettes "..."


    It stood up and shook the water on its body, and its ck fur immediately turned into strips. It looked at the idiot who jumped into the water excitedly with the eyes of a idiot, and secretly calcted the water in his heart. How will revengee back.


    Xiaoju, who was hit by the fish pond, jumped up in fright when the water sshed down, screamed and raised the cat, four paws quickly slid on the ground and then ran away.


    Gu Mingli swam like a shark in the water to the bottom of the water in front of the white ink painting and suddenly sprang out. The white ink painting was so frightened that the little milk cat in his hand flew out.


    "what!"


    He quickly put the other one aside, and his whole body subconsciously went to pick up the little kitten that was thrown out, and then sessfully fell into the water.


    Being unable to swim, he felt a particrly ufortable suffocation in the water.


    The little milk cat that was thrown out was caught by Gu Mingli. He stretched out his arm and put the safe cat on the shore, and the other picked up the drowning person.


    "Cough cough cough..."


    Bai Mohua, who was wet all over and choked on water, coughed ufortably, with his eyes closed and his eyshes trembling constantly, crystal drops of water fell from them.


    "Are you all right?"


    With some difficulty, Gu Mingli sent the man hanging on his body like an octopus to the shore.


    Bai Mohua wiped his face, pointed at Gu Mingli, his hands shaking with anger.


    "Are you a pig? Why do you suddenly jump out and scare me!"


    The mother cat has already carried her two cubs away from the danger, and she was scared to death just now.


    Gu Mingli scratched his head, his ck hair was originally rtively short, and after being wiped, there was basically no water on his head, but his facial features became more three-dimensional and sharp.


    "Who knew you were so timid, I was going toe and teach you how to swim."


    Bai Mohua blinked his eyes, his fair face was still stained with water, and his short fluffy hair was now wetly attached to his forehead, looking... even smaller.


    "real?"


    He didn''t care about being angry anymore, in fact, he really wanted to learn how to swim.


    "Go over there."


    Gu Mingli raised his chin slightly to indicate the side where Nuan Nuan learned to swim, because only the area there is rtively shallow.


    Bai Mohua hesitated thinking of the feeling of suffocation just now.


    "Are you sure you can hold me?"


    Don''t get drowned again, it''s too bad.


    Gu Mingli looked at his body silently.


    "You feel heavy?"


    Because he paints for a long time and doesn''t like to exercise very much, and he eats very little, so Bai Mohua looks very thin and not very heavy. At least in Gu Mingli''s opinion, he can drag him up with one arm .


    Bai Mohua kicked him in the water, he is a man around 1.7 meters anyway, what do you mean by that! So insulting!

 Chapter 107: Two more in one

    Gu Mingli dived into the water as soon as he kicked the water, but... what he said was clearly the truth, why didn''t this person like to listen to it.


    After a short while, he got out of the water again, and then said to Bai Mo who was gnashing his teeth in anger.


    "If you don''t like it, I can teach it, let the eldest brothere."


    Bai Mohua Think about Gu Nange''s very oppressive aura and expressionless iceberg face.


    He shook his head quickly, no, he didn''t dare to move in front of Brother Gu Nan.


    So... if you want to learn swimming, then only Gu Mingli can teach him now.


    "Then... then you should teach me."


    Gu Mingli smiled angrily, "But I''m not happy to teach now."


    White ink painting "!!"


    This person... this person is really too much.


    He stood up angrily and wanted to turn around and leave. If he doesn¡¯t teach, he won¡¯t teach. He will find someone else to teach him in the future.


    Just when he stood up, his ankle was grabbed by a palm and pulled into the water.


    With a ssh, Bai Mohua was pulled into the water.


    Nuan Nuan, who was learning to swim, hugged her third brother''s arm, twisted her little neck and looked over there.


    "Is there something wrong with my cousin?"


    Her big wet eyes were full of worry, and she even urged the third brother to go and have a look.


    The slender fingers with well-articted bones scraped gently on the warm and delicate nose.


    "Don''t worry so much, your fourth brother is here."


    After the water waves over there calmed down, Nuan Nuan saw the fourth brother swimming over with his cousin floating on the water with one hand.


    It can also support people to swim in the water, this arm strength is really good.


    "Cough cough cough..."


    Bai Mohua, who had choked on a few sips, was coughing, but his hands were tightly grasping Gu Mingli''s strong arm for fear that he would sink.


    He was punching and kicking a guy named Gu Mingli in his heart.


    Although the process was a bit tortuous, Bai Mohua still started to learn to swim like Nuan Nuan, but every time he looked at Gu Mingli, there was a small fire in his eyes, and his teeth creaked.


    Within a day, Nuan Nuan can float on the water without sinking and choking on the water. If she holds onto theke shore, she can swim around the edge with her short legs, but she still doesn¡¯t know how to breathe in the water. , Let go and can only hold your breath and swim a little distance.


    The white ink painting is about the same level, even a little bit worse than Nuan Nuan. Not only can he not take a breath, but he dare not let go at all.


    He could only hold onto the shore of theke with both hands, pitifully showing a wet head in the water, and the feet below kept swinging in the water so as not to sink himself.


    Gu Mingli stood on the shore with his arms folded and looked down at him.


    "You are the worst student I have ever taught!"


    There is a sense of hating iron but not steel.


    Bai Mohua "... Do you often hear your teacher say this sentence?"


    It feels so familiar. When he was in school, the teacher said the same to those students who didn''t study well.


    Gu Mingli "..."


    Still quite sharp-tongued?


    It¡¯s time to eat. Everyone has gone ashore and changed their clothes. Of course, seafood is the most eaten here. Fresh seafood is delicious no matter how it is made, not to mention that there are chefs on this ind.


    Not only people eat happily, but also several animals, especially meows.


    The two little milk cats meowed and tasted some shrimp paste, eating it all over their mustaches.


    Mao Zong briquettes sat gracefully, biting a red crab leg until it creaked, and ate the shell and meat together.


    Gu Nan put the perfectly peeled crab meat on a white porcin te, and pushed it in front of Nuan Nuan.


    "eat."


    The words are concise and to the point, but Nuan Nuan can interpret the unique gentleness of the big brother from it.


    "Thank you big brother~"


    Thank you softly, the little girl swayed her short legs, dipped the crab meat in some sauce and stuffed it into her mouth. The moment she ate it, her eyes seemed to be shining brightly. When he woke up, there seemed to be stars shining in his moist and lively eyes.


    Nuan Nuan ate until her cheeks bulged, and the small expression on her face as delicate as white jade was extremely happy.


    White ink paintings take a look at Nuan Nuan before eating a bite of rice, it¡¯s so delicious!


    The elder brothers all agreed to feed the little girl in turn from time to time. Seeing how happy she was eating, I was very satisfied.


    The first day on the ind was basically spent riding and swimming.


    At night, everyone lies on the beach chairs under the umbres, the sky is cloudless, and the sky is full of stars twinkling, forming a romantic sea of ??stars.


    The bright sea of ??stars is right in front of you, and the dark night sky gives people the illusion that you can pick the stars with your hands.


    Nuan Nuan couldn''t help but raised her thin white hand and grabbed it in the starry sky, but couldn''t catch anything, but visually, those shining stars seemed to be at hand.


    "Big brother, this ce is so beautiful."


    Gu Nan is leaning on the recliner on the left of Nuannuan. Although his body is rxed at the moment, his mind is still spinning, thinking about a series of data that only professionals can understand.


    His brain is like aputer, he is always calcting tirelessly, and he can also listen to what his sister next to him is saying.


    "Ok."


    His dark and deep eyes stared at the stars in the sky, and he responded softly.


    "I will often bring you to y in the future."


    The little girl raised her lips and smiled, the corners of her light pink jelly-like mouth were raised, and the little tiger teeth were so cute.


    A pair of bright and clear eyes were bent, as if they were taking in the starry night at the moment, the beauty of the sparkle was a little unreal.


    "Big brother is doing well."


    I just heard her say softly, "Big brother, bring Nuan Nuan when he''s not busy, okay?"


    She likes it here, but she doesn''t want to disturb her elder brother, asking him to waste his time to apany her.


    Gu Nan understood, and stretched out his arm to rub the little girl''s hairy head.


    Why are you so obedient?


    As his younger sister, the only treasure of the Gu family, she can actually be willful.


    At this quiet and warm moment, a dog screamed with the sound of falling into the water. Several heads on the bank looked over at the same time. The water was rhubarb. As for why it screamed...


    The briquette licked its paws, flicked its tail and walked away domineeringly and calmly, hiding its merits and fame... ass.


    There is also a chatter who watched the whole process and is broadcasting it.


    "The coal ball grabs the rhubarb butt, the rhubarb falls into the water, the coal ball grabs the rhubarb butt, the rhubarb falls into the water..."


    Hmm...it''s... shameful to keep repeating these two sentences.


    If the briquettes were people.


    The briquette turned its head and jumped forward, its sharp ck ws directly grabbed a chirping parrot that hated cats. Doudou had no idea that the briquette would turn back and was almost caught.


    It quickly pped its wings and fled in embarrassment.


    Mr. Mao snorted coldly, shook her head and jumped to Nuannuan''s feet, her body pressed against her white and tender feet like a warm nket.


    It is warm andfortable, and its tail is rolled up and ced on Nuannuan''s calf.


    Gu Anughed at Rhubarb for a while, "Why did Rhubarb mess with coal **** haha..."


    Bai Mohua blinked his eyes, "Probably during the day, Rhubarb dived into the water, and then got sshed by coal balls?"


    Very good...case solved.


    But I can still remember what happened during the day, Mr. Mao really... holds a grudge.


    A leisurely day is spent here, while some people in other cities are still working overtime with bald heads.


    In Gu Nan''s studio, one person poured a bottle of Red Bull with his head up, and pulled out a handful of hair. There were two strands of hair between his fingers.


    He broke down, lying on the table and shouting, "The first day Master Gu left, I miss him!"


    These words immediately resonated with many people.


    "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu..."


    Because I missed him so much, I guessed the time, and Gu Nan received the harassing video at six o''clock.


    Gu Nan wore ck striped silk pajamas, leaned on the bed and connected to the video expressionlessly.


    "Boss, look at our dark circles!"


    These people have been with Gu Nan for several years, and they have spent more time working together. They also understand Gu Nan''s temper more or less. Although it is really cold like an iceberg, the expressionless appearance makes people feel particrly stressed. .


    But they have been trained, and their ability to withstand pressure is very strong. As long as Master Gu is not angry, they can say a few words with a shy face.


    Gu Nan looked expressionlessly at the man''s approaching dark circles, and hummed coldly.


    The young man was pulled away with a sullen expression, and a young man who was about the same age as Gu Nan approached.


    "Boss, when are youing back?"


    Seeing that Gu Nan''s skin is in good condition, he doesn''t have any dark circles under his eyes, and he just woke up in a good state of mind. He is deeply envious. When can he go on vacation by himself...


    "night."


    Gu Nan''s deep voice was as mechanical as it was mechanical, and he answered emotionally. Then he opened his thin lips and spit out a series of technical terms in electronic programming. It was a small impromptu meeting. The person opposite hurriedly sat down on theputer. In front of him, his fingers fluttered and he began to tap the keyboard quickly.


    Gu Nan was afraid of disturbing Nuan Nuan, who was sleeping, so he took his mobile phone and went outside to the balcony, with the sea breeze blowing, his figure was as tall and straight as a pine tree.


    Nuan Nuan woke up with sleepy eyes, dazedly touched the side with her small hand, there was no big brother in the bed.


    The cute and dazed Nuan Nuan slowly sat up, sat cross-legged in a daze, and after about a minute, the ck dark pupils gradually began to focus.


    She yawned, her already watery eyes became even more watery, physiological tears fell from the corners of her eyes like pearls.


    Rubbing her eyes with the back of her hand, Nuan Nuan began to look for her brother, her little ears moved, and she heard a low voice from the balcony, and the little guy didn''t understand a word.


    She crawled out of bed, without any slippers, and ran over with her white and soft little feet stepping on the floor.


    However, she didn''t rush over to disturb her big brother at the first time, but hid her small body behind the series, and pulled the floor-to-ceiling window to slowly reveal half of her furry head, looking over carefully with her big wet eyes.


    She couldn''t understand what brother said, as if she was in a meeting, do you want to go there?


    While the little girl was struggling, Gu Nan had already spotted a sneaky little guy, and for a moment he smiled lightly.


    All the subordinates on the opposite side of the video were stunned, and even the teacup in someone''s hand couldn''t hold it, and it fell to the ground with a bang.


    e over."


    The voice was so gentle... The group of people on the opposite side of the video had goosebumps all over their bodies, and their hairs stood on end.


    However, at this time, no one cares whose ss is broken.


    When Nuan Nuan and Gu Nantong made videos before, he basically avoided this group of people and picked them up in a quiet ce. Although he was curious, no one had the guts to eavesdrop.


    And it may not be so obvious when answering the phone and video, but the tone of their boss and sister when they stay together, the wife is really too spoiled!


    This made them all wonder for a moment whether the boss had been transferred.


    Nuan Nuan didn''t know how the people on the opposite side of the elder brother''s video were full ofplicated emotions. Hearing her brother calling her, the little girl''s face was puffy, and she walked out from behind the curtain in embarrassment.


    The white and tender little feet stepped on the clean floor, the snow-white, small and cute feet.


    She walked up to her big brother with bare feet and brisk small steps, looking up at his delicate little face carved with jade.


    "I''m sorry big brother, Nuan Nuan didn''t want to disturb you, Nuan Nuan wanted toe over and say good morning to you."


    The little girl put her hands behind her back, and apologized obediently with a small milky voice.


    The sound of the little milk was transmitted to the ears of another group of people through the mobile phone, which really softened people''s hearts.


    May I ask who would me such a cutie.


    That must be impossible...


    Didn''t hear the boss talking, and couldn''t see the video, everyone was wondering if the boss was angry.


    They all want to have the courage to persuade the boss.


    However, what they didn''t see was that Gu Nan put his broad palm on the little girl''s fluffy and somewhat messy hair and rubbed it. Nuannuan, who was not yet ripe, had a lot of little hair curled up, especially the one on the top of her head. Little fool.


    It looks like a cute and cute energy.


    "It''s okay, what I said to them is irrelevant."


    The irrelevant person opposite the video "..."


    hehe¡­


    They are still persuading me! Boss, you have changed, you are not honest at all!


    Nuan Nuan''s little girl would not doubt her big brother, but she said obediently, tilted her head and rubbed against her big brother''s palm, she was so fluffy and soft.


    "Big Brother Nuannuan is going to change clothes."


    "Go, remember to wear slippers."


    The little girl smiled at the young man obediently and nodded obediently, "Well, Nuan Nuan knows."


    After finishing speaking, he stepped on his little feet and left.


    When Gu Nan picked up his phone again to face the video, he met several pairs of resentful eyes.


    Being looked at by so many pairs of eyes, Gu Nan''s expression didn''t change at all. It can be said that he is very powerful.


    "Correct those data for the time being, and I will go back and deal with the rest."


    One second into the working state, and then hung up the video without giving everyone time to react.


    them"¡­¡­"


    What a double standard...this is it!


    but¡­


    "Ah... the eldest sister''s voice is really sweet and soft."


    "And it''s really good, a person like the boss... how can there be such a good and soft sister, it''s unscientific!"

 Chapter 108: seaside

    Today is the second day on the ind. They didn¡¯t just stay near the vi to y like they did on the first day. They all came to the ind. How could they not go to the sea to y.


    "It''s a pity that I got upte, otherwise I could see the sunrise."


    Bai Mohua was holding a steamed stuffed bun in his mouth nkly, holding the chopsticks with his slender fingers and pestling them back and forth in the bowl, his short fluffy hair looked slightly golden under the light.


    He seems to have just woken up, the hair on his head is simr to Nuan Nuan''s, and he is chewing slowly with a bun in his mouth. His pupils are a little ck looking at the orange that has risen a long distance outside. Yellow sun disc.


    If this is seen on the sea, I don¡¯t know how beautiful it is. He can draw it down.


    Suddenly, the back of the head was pped, and the buns in his mouth were pped back into the bowl. He turned his head and red at Gu Mingli who was walking behind with a ss of water.


    "What are you doing!"


    Gu Mingli pulled away the chair next to him and sat down with a big horse. Just as he was about to put his long legs on the table habitually, he suddenly met Gu Nan''s cold eyes on the opposite side.


    He paused when he drank water, and retracted the half-lifted leg.


    This is not your home, hold back.


    "It''s not the same to watch the sunset in the evening when you can''t see the sunrise, and I don''t know who gets up thetest, so I have the nerve to make a fuss."


    Bai Mohua curled his lips and snorted.


    "I just said it and didn''t say I have to see it."


    Gu Mingyu ate two steamed buns and a bowl of seafood porridge by himself, and spent the rest of the time watching Nuannuan eat.


    It is really satisfying to watch the little girl eat up the food in front of her softly and then burp a little milk.


    Of course, it would be morefortable to pinch her soft little face after eating.


    It''s just that the little girl''s skin is as soft and fair as a milk pudding. A slight pinch can leave a fingerprint. It looks really fragile.


    However, she is also very well-behaved and has no temper. It''s really...


    "Remember, Nuan Nuan, except for your brothers, if anyone dares to pinch your face like this in the future, you will beat him. If you can''t beat him,e to us, brothers will help you."


    Nuan Nuan stared at the third elder brother with wide wet eyes, nodded obediently after he finished speaking, and responded softly.


    "Oh, Nuan Nuan remembers."


    It¡¯s really too obedient...


    These are the thoughts of several brothers at the same time.


    "Let''s go to the beach."


    Gu Mingli stood up and stretched.


    "Does brother have a surfboard?"


    He likes exciting sports, and surfing is one of them.


    Gu Nan hugged Nuan Nuan and sat on his arm, the little guy hugged his neck with his joint-like arms, his pointed chin rested gently on the big brother''s broad shoulders, and shook his little feet slightly, The wet smart eyes looked at the fourth brother.


    Gu Nan "Ask Nan Feng yourself."


    "okay!"


    Gu Mingli immediately went to find Nanfeng.


    Bringing two swimming rings, Rhubarb held a small red bucket in his mouth, followed behind the crowd wagging his tail.


    Bai Mohua carries his drawing board on his back, and holds a cat litter made of a basket in his hand, which contains the two little cats of the mother cat, and the mother cat and Xiaoju follow him.


    As for Mr. Mao¡¯s briquettes, he followed Gu Nan because he was holding Nuan Nuan.


    Gu An quarreled with the parrot Doudou while walking.


    "Little short legs, walk the slowest, walk the slowest!"


    Gu An was so angry that he waved his arms at it.


    "Believe it or not, I plucked your bird feathers and roasted the parrot!"


    Sitting in a silver sightseeing car all the way to the beach, the dog ran down first, and the little red bucket he was holding was gone all the way. He wagged his tail and barked in the direction of the waves, and then ran wildly on the beach, asionally The whole body fell on the beach and rolled around, happily like a mad dog.


    Nuan Nuan carried a small red bucket in her hands and went down with the cat. The soft briquette pads stepped on the fine gravel. It was the first time she came to the beach, and she was quite curious about everything here.


    Xiaoju is the least courageous, those with furry heads poking around in the car just don¡¯t want to get off, and in the end Bai Mohua is the one who hugs her down.


    As if it had been wronged so much, it ran to Nuan Nuan, meowing andining, pitifully hugging the little girl''s short milk-white skin legs with two paws, but still gave the nails to Nuan Nuan very spiritually. put away.


    Nuan Nuan knelt down and stroked its little furry head in a soothing voice.


    "Xiaoju is not afraid, everyone is here."


    Calball sat on the side and squinted his eyes, looking at Xiaoju with a particrly unfriendly look, feeling that this cat is a scheming cat...


    It flicked its tail a few times, and then it hit Xiaoju''s back.


    "Nuan Nuan,e here!"


    Gu An ran a little ahead of the little girl, turned around and waved at her.


    ing."


    Nuan Nuan ran over with a small red bucket.


    The fine white sand is as beautiful as gems under the sunlight, and there are many good things hidden in it.


    "Look, conch!"


    Gu An picked up a conch, raised his chin and waved the thing in his hand towards Nuannuan.


    "Little brother is so annoying!"


    Nuan Nuan ran behind him step by step, with smiles in his crooked brows and eyes.


    Hearing this, Gu An tried his best to suppress the upturned corners of his mouth, with an expression on his face that you know I''m good, and then put the conch into his sister''s little red bucket.


    You can see that there are several shells inside.


    Gu An, who was praised by his sister, continued to take Nuan Nuan to look for things on the beach, apparently forgetting that Nuan Nuan had said this sentence to more than one person.


    But... she has a small vocabry and can''t speak like Nuannuan, and she can only think of this to praise her brothers, and in her heart, the brothers are just very annoying.


    "Look at me Nuan Nuan!"


    There was a roar from the house, the sound was loud, but after a certain distance from the sea breeze, very little reached the little girl''s ears.


    She still heard it, it was the fourth brother''s voice, the little girl looked up, and saw Gu Mingli standing in the sea water only waist deep and waving in her direction, with a confident look on his deep and well-defined face. smile.


    Immediately afterwards, his body was pressed against the surfboard, and his arms slid to swim further into the sea.


    Apanied by a rolling wave, he jumped up and stood on the surfboard, his body controlled the surfboard and stood on top of the wave. As the wave rolled violently, he conquered the wave with ease.


    Under the bright sunshine, Gu Mingli stood on the surfboard, put his index finger and **** together at the temple and waved towards them, looking handsome and sassy.


    "Fourth brother!"


    The little girl stared at the energetic boy on the surfboard with bright eyes, and her little heart was startled when he stood up and started surfing, for fear that the fourth brother would be photographed by the waves.


    But now seeing him standing on the waves, his little face was flushed with excitement, and he jumped up and waved his hands softly calling fourth brother.

 Chapter 109: Overturned BBQ

    Although Gu Mingli is indeed very handsome in surfing, and Gu An is also eager to try, but...he simply can''t.


    The others wouldn''t let him take risks, so he should obediently stay in the swimming ring and go swimming in the sea at such a young age, surfing? I''m afraid it''s not that there is too little homework.


    Gu An was beaten to the point of death, looking at Gu Mingli''s surfboard with greedy eyes, he really wished that he could grow up soon.


    Gu Mingyu and Gu Nan can also surf, and then the three of them stepped on the surfboards and started showing off all kinds of tricks. Everyone is so amazing, Nuan Nuan is holding her mobile phone, and her eyes are shining brightly. a few photos.


    Such an outstanding person is her brother!


    The little girl had a bright and sweet smile on her face, and looked at the brothers in front of her with extremely proud eyes.


    She is really lucky.


    Bai Mohua sits cross-legged on the beach, with his brushes and paints beside him. He holds the drawing board with one hand, and with the other hand, he outlines the scene of surfing on the sea with a few strokes. Clear, but everyone''s movements and demeanor are depicted.


    Different from the fine and delicate brushstrokes in the past, this time his paintings are bolder in color, and the impact is also obvious. After reading it, there is an inexplicable feeling of tension, excitement and openness.


    When Nuan Nuan finished watching the three brothers surfing and ran over, the oil painting painted by Bai Mo was half finished. Although it was only half, it was also very beautiful.


    Under the sun, the clean young man on the beach has fair and delicate skin, as if it can reflect light, and the way he sits quietly and draws has a very holy feeling inexplicably.


    After Nuan Nuan walked over, she didn''t disturb her cousin''s painting, but walked quietly and obediently behind him, staring at his painting carefully with ck and white smart eyes, looking at a painting with a strong emotional color The painting gradually took shape in his hands.


    The young man immersed in his own world seemed to be cut off from all disturbances. He used his slender fingers to hold a paintbrush to outline and color on the drawing paper so earnestly. The pupils in his eyes reflected that there was nothing but the painting in front of him.


    Although Nuan Nuan doesn''t understand painting, she can clearly feel that her cousin''s paintings are different from the ones she saw in his studio before, but she can''t tell what is different.


    The three surfers also came out of the sea. Their hair was all wet. Gu Mingyu directly covered his head with a dry towel. They were all taken down.


    Gu Nan''s eyes are deep, his thin lips are pursed and his expressionless expression looks very cold, but the short ck hair sticking to his forehead seems to soften his facial contours, making him look younger.


    "What are you doing?"


    Gu Mingli walked over casually with a surfboard in one hand.


    Nuan Nuan hurriedly put her index finger on her lips and made a silent movement, her mouth was open and she spoke in a soft, milky voice.


    "My cousin is drawing."


    Gu Mingli raised his eyebrows and smiled, and walked a few steps to the back of Bai Mohua. He also noticed that this guy seemed to be immersed in his own world, and he didn''t realize that they had alreadynded.


    He had heard of the reputation of the genius of the white ink painter before, but he had never seen it.


    One is because he didn¡¯t know each other very well, and the other reason is that he doesn¡¯t like these artistic things. He has seen some famous paintings on the Inte before, but he can¡¯t appreciate those abstract and distorted ones anyway. painted.


    But when standing behind the white ink painting and looking at his painting, it was the first time that Gu Mingli was amazed by this kind of art that he thought he could not understand.


    The blue sea and blue sky seem to have no end in sight. On the high and surging waves, three rtively small humans are ''conquering'' the ocean.


    It is just a painting, but it makes people feel as if they are there, and really feel the exciting but refreshing excitement.


    "Awesome."


    He looked at the painting drawn by Bai Mo and muttered to himself.


    Before, his white ink painting gave him the impression that he was "weak and inexperienced" and "looking at young teeth", a kind of ignorant stupidity, but now it is the first time for him to look at this person seriously, although he is not good looking. A bit too manly, but he really has a pair of amazing hands and an amazing brain.


    Otherwise, how could he remember so much and perfectly draw the scene at that time?


    Are all painters brains so powerful?


    "As expected of a talented painter."


    Gu Mingyu also stroked his chin in admiration.


    Although Gu Nan didn''t say anything, his eyes fell on the painting for a long time.


    Really good.


    Time passed slowly, and Bai Mohua didn''t know how long he had been painting. When he put down the brush, the overbearing fragrance from the tip of his nose made his stomach start to churn.


    It was already time for lunch, but no one went back. Instead, the bodyguards from the vi came over with barbecue grills and food to directly barbecue on the beach.


    Although it is quite simple to operate when watching other people grilling, but when it is really your turn to do it...


    "Wow! Why did this fire suddenly ignite, can it still be eaten after turning into this dark ghost?"


    Gu Mingli watched as the pitch-ck flesh in his hand exploded.


    Nanfeng reminded from the side, "Si Shao, you put too much oil, and the fire raised by the low oil is easy to burn ck."


    Gu Mingli, "Would it be delicious if you don''t put more oil?"


    Even if the problem is pointed out, he will still feel that there is too little oil when baking again. At this moment, it seems that the brain and hands are not the same person.


    Brain: ording to thest experience, this oil is enough.


    Hand: I think it needs a little more.


    Then...it identally went dark again.


    Gu Mingli "..." Fuck!


    Gu Mingyu sat on a chair, slowly flipping through the barbecue sticks in his hands.


    "I should be about the same?"


    It looks like it''s cooked.


    He was quite confident in himself, and tasted it without hesitation.


    Three secondster...


    He spat out the fish in his mouth expressionlessly.


    Why does the food he baked taste bitter?


    "how is the taste?"


    Gu Mingli, who was burnt after baking twice, just walked over a little irritable.


    The expression on Gu Mingyu''s face recovered instantly, and he even smiled, "Not bad."


    "Really? The two of us are brothers, there is no reason why you can bake me well..."


    As he spoke, he randomly blew on Gu Mingyu''s grilled fish and stuffed it into his mouth, and then...


    "Bah! Gu Mingyu, you cheated me, did you put gall on it? What the hell!"


    Gu Mingyuughed and ran away, it¡¯s better to suffer alone than to suffer alone, if you can cheat one, you will be alone.


    At first, I still wanted to eat the warmth of the barbecue grilled by my brothers "..."


    Yes... I am a little afraid to speak.


    She and her little brother set their sights on Gu Nan, thest survivor.


    "Patter..."


    Gu Nan looked at the spilled barbecue sauce and the seafood in front of him stood silently.


    Nuan Nuan & Gu An "..."

 Chapter 110: Still not a brother!

    No one expected that the barbecue of these three big men could overturn so badly.


    South Wind "..."


    He thought it was unreliable before, after all, they were all young masters, but the three brothers wanted to bake it for their younger sister by themselves, and the result was... let alone for Miss Nuannuan, they themselves Can''t eat.


    Also wasted a lot of ingredients, which is really a bit too prodigal.


    "Brother Nanfeng, teach Nuan Nuan how to bake."


    The little girl has given up eating her brothers'' barbecue and wants to do it herself.


    When she was in Xiaoxi Vige, she also cooked by herself, and grandma said that she cooked delicious food. This shouldn''t be... not difficult?


    Seeing her brothers'' car rollover scene, she felt a little bit unconfident.


    Gu An also ran over to express that he wanted to learn too, and then, except for the white ink painting that was still immersed in his own world, everyone started to roast.


    The grill was a little high, and Nuan Nuan was too short to stand in front of the grill, so Nanfeng went to find her a stone and put it on the ground, Nuan Nuan just stepped on it, and then he guided her to be obedient. girl having barbecue.


    Compared with guiding other people, knowing that Miss Nuannuan is not very fulfilling, because she is really obedient, not like the other brothers. Although they don''t understand, they still have their own ideas and are strict. are executing ording to their own ideas.


    And it is not only the three big ones who have such thoughts, but also the young one, Gu An.


    He frowned and stared at his barbecue, always feeling that the barbecue sauce seemed to be a little less.


    hand: Then add some more...


    In the end, there was nothing unexpected about what he baked, it was so salty that he couldn¡¯t eat it, but he took a bite himself and spit it out immediately, which was not much better than the three people in front of him.


    Nanfeng never knew that a barbecue can have all kinds of unptable conditions, and the sauce is all adjusted. Why is it so difficult?


    After more than ten minutes, a normal fragrance finally came out.


    The Nuannuan kid standing on the stone stared at the shrimp, chicken legs, chicken wings, scallops and oysters in front of him with a serious expression on his face.


    She added all the things that need to be added to the things with shells ording to Nanfeng''s requirements, and she didn''t pay special attention to them. Other things were just brushed with oil and sauce when needed, and then turned over at the right time.


    The ms and scallops are almost ready, with the aroma of garlic and vermicelli wafting far away, delicious and delicious.


    The other brothers looked at the failed dark cooking in front of them, and at the delicious barbecue in front of their sister, they were all extremely silent.


    Gu Mingyu covered her face, "I don''t have the face to see people..."


    They are big men, but their barbecue is not as good as a five-year-old child!


    Nanfeng "The oysters and scallops are almost edible, as well as the shrimp and vegetables."


    The warm and delicate smiling face immediately burst into a bright smile, and he turned his head to see his brothers waving their little hands, their eyes shining brightly, making them happy.


    "Big Brother, Third Brother, Fourth Brother, and Little Brother, hurry up and eat~"


    Called all the older brothers, and finally his eyes fell on Bai Mohua. Just at this time, he also put away his pen, and then a very attractive smell came from the tip of his nose.


    Gu Nan hugged Nuan Nuan down, and together they helped gather all the baked things and put them on the small table next to them.


    "You don''t need to work hard, Nanfeng Roast."


    They have given up, they can¡¯t eat the food baked by themselves, and they have to bake it for them by their sister...


    Of course I can¡¯t be tired and Nuannuan, just let Nanfeng and the chef do the rest.


    Nuan Nuan was surrounded by several older brothers, who thoughtfully blew the hot oyster meat to her carefully.


    The fourth brother is peeling the shrimp and feeding the delicious shrimp meat. The third brother, cousin and younger brother are also not idle.


    Nuan Nuan just needs to open her mouth, her little cheeks are swollen, and her big wet eyes are staring at her brothers.


    "You... eat by yourself, warm yourself."


    "No, the skin on your hands is too tender, it hurts when it burns."


    Gu Mingli: "We have thick skin, it''s fine."


    Nuan Nuan "..."


    There is really no need to say that about yourself.


    Professional chefs are not only efficient in roasting, but also the baked food is very delicious. In the end, it is so warm that Gu An and Bai Mohua can''t restrain themselves from eating enough.


    Gu Mingyu ate the least due to professional reasons, and most of them were vegetables.


    Most of the time, he was feeding Nuan Nuan. When talking about it, he fed it over and over again, and then he couldn''t resist eating more than expected.


    After eating, Nuan Nuan touched her slightly protruding milk belly, and then went to the beach to pick up shells and other things with the little red bucket and briquettes and rhubarb, as a snack.


    Several other people followed suit on the beach, and finally turned into Nuannuan, Bai Mohua floated into the sea with his swimming ring in his arms to learn to swim, of course there were people watching, Gu An also wanted toe down directly, but in the end he was caught by the big brother It is mandatory to wear a swimming ring to go into the sea.


    Laughing and barking cats and dogs have been ringing for a long time on the previously quiet ind.


    When the sun was setting, Gu Nan took them to the private cruise ship again.


    Gu Mingli looked at the cruise ship standing in the sea and waspletely envious.


    "Brother, you have so much money before you are in charge of the Gu family?"


    What kind of earning power is this? Brother, I''m afraid it''s not the reincarnation of Pixiu!


    Gu Nan took them from the ind''s port to the cruise ship, without even raising his eyelids.


    "Well, I made some money myself."


    Everyone "..."


    Is this a little bit of a horse?


    The previous private jet, such arge private ind, and now a cruise ship, do you still have a submarine?


    They didn''t know that the eldest brother was so rich, and he earned it himself. He is not yet twenty-five years old this year. How did he do it!


    The interior of the cruise ship is very low-key and luxurious, with everything you need.


    As soon as he boarded, Gu An ran around excitedly, and swear loudly, "When I grow up, I will buy my own cruise ship!"


    However, such a passionate desire did not receive warm support and apuse. The brothers looked at him like fools.


    Gu Mingli rubbed his head, "Just you? Unless you have the earning power of big brother, or you should rent it."


    Gu Mingyu smiled with peachy eyes, and patted him on the shoulder in a very perfunctory way.


    e on."


    Bai Mohua blinked his eyes, "Why buy a cruise ship? Brother Gu Nan has it."


    Gu Nan nced at him coldly, "Have you finished your homework?"


    Gu An "..."


    One by one, they are still brothers!


    When he was in grief and anger, Nuan Nuan ran over and took his hand to encourage him earnestly, her wet ck and white eyes were full of sincerity.


    "My little brother will definitely do it."


    Gu An suddenly hugged Nuan Nuan with tears in his eyes. As expected, only his sister is the most caring little padded jacket!


    Nuan Nuan''s face was crumpled while being hugged.


    My brother said before that he wanted to buy an airne, how much money does she have to raise to help my little brother...

 Chapter 111: Nuan Nuan, what do you think of me buying a house?

    When the sun nted to the west, it dyed the entire sea surface orange.


    Whenever the sun sets or rises from the sea, it gives people the illusion of seeing the end of the world.


    Gu An strolled to Gu Nan with his hands behind his back like a little adult, "It''s such a beautiful day, brother, do you think we should open champagne to celebrate?"


    Gu Nan "Get lost."


    "okay!"


    Then he rolled away.


    Gu Mingyu threw a grape into his mouth and smiled, "How many peanuts did you eat to get drunk like this?"


    Although it is indeed a good time to drink now, but... how can I drink in front of my sister!


    Immediately afterwards, he waved his big hand, "What kind of wine are you drinking, a bottle of Coke!"


    Gu An "..."


    No Promise!


    Gu Mingli really came over with a big bottle of Coke in his arms.


    White ink painting "Is there any milk..."


    Gu Mingli "No."


    Bai Mohua said, "Then I''ll drink Coke too."


    The sun is setting and it is such a beautiful day, but a group of people are sitting on an expensive cruise ship drinking Coke.


    South Wind "..."


    He really doesn''t understand the world of the rich.


    It¡¯s time to go home after going out on a cruise ship and experiencing the ocean scenery. Going from the warm ocean beach to the cold city all at once, not to mention people can¡¯t stand it, dogs, cats, and birds can¡¯t stand it.


    As soon as she got off the ne, Doudou flew tremblingly onto Nuan Nuan''s shoulder, moved her small body and tried to get into her cor, but was mercilessly grabbed by a big hand and thrown onto Gu An.


    "Don''t disturb her sleep."


    Gu Nan only nced at a certain parrot, Doudou shivered, feeling that this terrifying human being was more terrifying than the cold air outside.


    Can''t afford to mess with...


    Doudou had no choice but to hide in the hat behind Gu An.


    Gu An "...youe out!"


    Doudou''s broken voice came from the hat a bit muffled.


    "No no no!"


    I yed crazy at the seaside all day today. As soon as I got on the ne, Nuannuan fell asleep in the arms of my big brother. At this moment, Gu Nanyong wrapped him in his coat and hugged him down. Only a furry head was exposed, and his small face Can''t see it buried in clothes.


    They went directly back to Gu''s house in Lincheng this time, and Bai Mohua also came to y for a few days before going back.


    "finally came back!"


    Papa Gu had been waiting for a long time, and when he saw them, he walked over with a smile on his face, and snatched the daughter from the eldest son''s arms.


    Gu Nan: I don''t care about you anymore because of your age.


    Papa Gu hugged Nuan Nuan who was sleeping soundly like a baby, afraid that she would be cold, so he took off his coat when he went back to the house.


    The little girl''s body was warm, she wasn''t cold at all, she was sleeping peacefully, she looked cute and beautiful.


    "Uncle, we slept at your house today..."


    Gu Mingyu yawnedzily.


    Papa Gu went upstairs with his daughter in his arms, "Choose the room at will, today Nuan Nuan sleeps next to me and her mother."


    Big Huang and Coal Balls consciously went to find their own nests as soon as they came back, and even Xiaoju had an extra cat litter for her to sleep in.


    I had so much fun on the cruise ship, and now it¡¯s already two o¡¯clock in the morning when Ie back here, thanks to Dad Gu who has been waiting.


    When Nuan Nuan woke up the next day, her expression was still very dazed. It was only after her mother dressed her that she was almost awake.


    "Good morning, Mom."


    The little girl who woke up said good morning softly, hugged her mother''s neck and kissed her on the face affectionately.


    Mother Gu gently arranged her hair and kissed her forehead.


    "Good morning baby."


    Gu An and Gu Mingli have already gone to school, Nuan Nuan got upte today, and when they went downstairs, they only saw grandpa, big brother and father.


    As for the third brother and cousin, they are not awake yet, and they can sleep better than her.


    "Good morning, grandpa, good morning, dad, and good morning, big brother."


    The little girl said good morning to everyone softly.


    Mr. Gu hasn''t seen his good granddaughter for a few days, and he is smiling more happily than anyone else at the moment.


    "Nuan Nuan came to Grandpa''s for breakfast."


    Nuan Nuan immediately ran over with small steps, rubbed against his hand like a kitten, sat down obediently, and ate a hearty breakfast.


    It wasn''t until Gu Linmo and Gu Nan went to work that Gu Mingyu and Bai Mohua got up one after another.


    Gu Mingyu only ate a little for breakfast, and the Nuannuan girl couldn''t help but look at him and asked worriedly.


    "Third brother, you eat so little."


    Eat less than her!


    Gu Mingyu crossed his legs, and there was a sad expression on his pretty face.


    "Your third brother, I also want to eat meat, but my job is that I can''t eat too much, and I can''t gain a little weight. Even if I eat so little, I still have to exercise every day to lose weight."


    Nuan Nuan''s eyes widened suddenly, and then looked at him sympathetically.


    "Third brother, you are so pitiful."


    Gu Mingyu also felt quite pitiful.


    "Yeah, but I''m quite satisfied seeing you eating now."


    Although he also wants to eat more.


    But today¡¯s lunch is really rich, braised pork, c, chicken wings, braised prawns, and many more...all of which he likes to eat.


    Gu Mingyu''s mouth is watering, especially when he sees Nuannuan eating so attractively and happily.


    He couldn''t hold back, and then identally followed...Eating too much...


    Gu Mingyu scooped up Nuannuan after eating, "Let''s go for a run with my brother!"


    Of course they wouldn''t go out for a run in such a cold day, but they didn''t have a gym at home, so after obtaining Gu Nan''s consent, they went to the vi in Nanjin Bewan.


    Gu Nan''s vi has a well-equipped gymnasium. As soon as Gu Mingyu went there, he ran furiously in the gym for an hour, and worked hard for half an hour before he finished.


    Bai Mohua was also brought together. Nuan Nuan and he ran with Gu Mingyu for less than half an hour before slipping away. The little girl took him to the back garden. She didn''t know the vegetables she nted here before she left. How are the strawberries?


    After all, it¡¯s already autumn. The peach trees and pear trees nted before didn¡¯t have many leaves.


    But the seasonal vegetables nted, such as Chinese cabbage and radish, grow exceptionally well. The seedlings are as tall as an adult''s palm, and the green and green appearance is very attractive.


    What surprised her the most were the strawberries in the shed.


    The strawberry shed is not too high, but Nuan Nuan can walk in directly at his height. Bai Mohua is not enough, he has to bend over.


    The neat strawberry seedlings on the soil ridge are growing well, and all of them are alive.


    "Are these made by Nuan Nuan?"


    Bai Mohua squatted down, and fiddled with the strawberry seedlings with her slender fingers.


    "Big Brother and Dad nted it with Nuan Nuan."


    Bai Mohua was a little envious, "Remember to call me next time you nt something else."


    "What if my cousin is not here?"


    Bai Mohua thinks about it too, he has to go back.


    His clean and delicate face suddenly wrinkled, and suddenly his mind shed.


    "Nuan Nuan, how about I also buy a house here?"


    Nuan Nuan "???"

 Chapter 112: After all I am so pretty

    Bai Mohua thinks that this constructive opinion can still be considered. After all, he is not a child anymore, and he doesn''t have to stay by his parents'' side all the time. Huahua can paint anywhere.


    Nuan Nuan didn''t expect that her cousin was so active, and after raising the possibility of buying a house at that time, she immediately took her to see the house together.


    Nuan Nuan "...!"


    "Wait... the third brother is still inside."


    Bai Mohua said oh, really forgot, then turned around and took Nuannuan''s little hand to look for Gu Mingyu.


    "Gu Mingyu, let''s go buy a house."


    Gu Mingyu who is pushing iron "???"


    So what earth-shattering thing happened during my absence? Why did you jump into buying a house all of a sudden!


    In the end, he was taken to see the house together. After all, if these two little fools who don''t understand anything go, it feels like the money will be scammed.


    "Little cousin, how about I buy you a house too?"


    Nuan Nuan quickly shook her head, "No."


    Gu Mingyu "... you''re quite rich, aren''t you?"


    Bai Mo Hua Teughed innocently, "The two paintings that were taken at the art exhibition in Country Y cost more than 10 million yuan, plus the ones saved before, it should be enough."


    Nuan Nuan''s star eyes instantly lit up, the cousin who relies on talent to make a living is so handsome!


    Gu Mingyu was almost fully armed when he went out, and his whole body was wrapped up so that only his eyes remained. When he walked into the sales center, he didn''t look like he was going to see a house, but rather like he was going to rob.


    I don''t know how many pairs of eyes fell on him and muttered, but he himself was very calm.


    "Third brother, many people are looking at us."


    Nuan Nuan took his hand and said in a very low voice with a small milky voice. In fact, she felt that she was basically looking at the third brother.


    Gu Mingyu said boldly, "That is, I am so good-looking after all."


    Bai Mohua stared at his current appearance, hesitating to speak.


    "What''s good with only one pair of eyes?"


    Gu Mingli is quite confident, "You don''t understand, even if I''m tightly wrapped, they can still see my essence through superficial phenomena. After all, my temperament is so outstanding."


    Then the two security guards in the sales center walked past them as if they were not there, and deliberately took a few extra nces at Gu Mingyu.


    Originally, Gu Mingyu didn''t take it seriously, but who made his ears sharp? After the two security guards passed by, they whispered on the walkie-talkie.


    "Headquarters, the headquarters probably didn''te here to rob and make trouble, maybe they just have some special hobby."


    Gu Mingyu "..."


    White ink painting "I..."


    Gu Mingyu "Shut up."


    White ink painting "... oh."


    He heard it.


    Nuan Nuan blinked her eyes, but she also heard it.


    The house Bai Mohua bought is also in Nanjin Biewan. Don¡¯t ask why, it¡¯s because it¡¯s close to Gu Nan¡¯s vi. When Nuan Nuanes here, he can either go to Gu Nan¡¯s ce to y or go to his own.


    "Buy one with a big yard, and nt grapes for Nuan Nuan!"


    He was very proud, and Nuannuan was so moved that he decided to wait for the strawberries to ripen, and leave the first big strawberry picked to his cousin!


    Nanjin Biewan¡¯s house is really expensive, Bai Mohua took a fancy to a small vi not far from Gu Nan¡¯s vi, he doesn¡¯t need a big one, anyway, it¡¯s enough for him and Nuan Nuan to live in.


    It cost half of his savings.


    Bai Mohua held her bank card with a dignified expression. It seemed that she had to earn more money, otherwise how would she raise Xiaoju and her little cousin.


    Gu Mingyu originally came here with these two idiots, but in the end he also took a fancy to a vi, and in the end he bought it generously. He had a hunch that he woulde here often in the future.


    Sold two vis at once, which really made the salesperson so happy that they almost made them ancestors.


    Gu Mingyu: Heh... Didn¡¯t you say that he looks like a robber before!


    After purchasing two vis, both of them efficiently found a decoration designer, mainly Gu Mingyu, who had a widerwork of contacts after all.


    When designing and decorating, both of them reserved a room for Nuan Nuan, and asked the designer to ask her opinion when decorating her room.


    Unexpectedly, all the brothers reserved rooms for themselves, Nuan Nuan just felt warm in his heart.


    Before the age of five, Nuan Nuan felt that she had no ce to live, especially after the death of her grandmother in Xiaoxi Vige, she felt that she had no home.


    But after the age of five, to be precise, after being found by the Gu family, Nuan Nuan felt that she couldn''t live anymore, and this was probably suffering and happiness.


    That night, Gu Mingyu went back to her home, and Nuannuan took her cousin to go shopping.


    "Nuan Nuan, what do you want to buy?"


    Nuan Nuan "Buy gifts for my brothers."


    She felt that her brothers were too kind to her, so she had to treat them too.


    It¡¯s a pity that I¡¯m too young to make money by myself, so I can only spend the pocket money my father and brothers gave me.


    "Is there mine too?"


    Bai Mohua''s eyes lit up when he heard that Nuan Nuan was going to buy a gift.


    The little girl holding his hand nodded softly, speaking in a childlike voice.


    "Of course there is also a cousin. My cousin is very kind to Nuan Nuan. I want to buy a gift for my cousin!"


    While walking to the mall, Nuannuan was also thinking in her heart that she didn''t know what her big brother liked, but she asked Nanfeng, and the result was... what she likes is making money.


    Nuannuan "..."


    Then she can''t help big brother, after all, big brother has much more money than herself.


    She asked Uncle Zhao, the agent, what the third brother likes, but Uncle Zhao told her that the third brother also likes to make money. Apart from making money, he loves beauty, and there is nothing he particrly likes.


    This... Nuan Nuan doesn''t know what to buy for him.


    Thenes the fourth brother. The fourth brother''s hobbies are quite obvious. He likes particrly handsome cars, but she probably doesn''t have enough money to buy a car.


    My little brother likes figurines, so this is a good buy.


    Finally, it was my cousin, because she was too young, and the family would be worried when she went shopping by herself, and my cousin was also with me, so I just brought it with me, so of course I asked him directly what my cousin liked.


    "Cousin, what do you like?"


    "draw."


    Nuan Nuan''s delicate little face suddenly wrinkled, and her big wet eyes looked at her pitifully.


    "But I don''t know how to draw, so I want to buy something for you."


    Bai Mohuaughed immediately. His smile was really clean and sunny, which instantly attracted the attention of many people, big and small.


    "If Nuan Nuan wants to give it away, buy that for me."


    He pointed to a store selling cameras ahead.


    Nuan Nuan''s eyes lit up, and he ran in with him immediately. When he came out again, Bai Mohua had a camera hanging around his neck.


    "When I see beautiful scenery in the future, I will take pictures with the camera sent by Nuan Nuan and share it with Nuan Nuan."


    "Ok!"


    The little girl beside him nodded vigorously.

 Chapter 113: You look like you get lost easily

    The two walked around the mall for a long time, and Nuan Nuan''s eyes lit up when she saw a shop selling various car and airne models.


    You can¡¯t buy a real car for the fourth brother, this is okay.


    When I walked in, I realized that this model was not cheap either. The expensive ones cost hundreds of thousands, and the cheap ones cost thousands.


    In the end, the little girl chose a ck Land Rover car model for the fourth brother. For no other reason, it looked very handsome, very simr to the fourth brother.


    Seeing the airne model next to her, Nuan Nuan had an idea, and the little brother''s gift was also solved.


    Didn¡¯t he mor to buy a ne before? She really can''t afford to send the ne, but this one is avable!


    Really didn''t know what to buy for the eldest brother and the third brother, so Nuan Nuan bought shirts for them directly, and the eldest brother''s was ck.


    Waiter "What size do you need?"


    Nuan Nuan: She really doesn''t know about this.


    Suddenly, I saw on the advertising screen in the store, a foreign model who looked about the same height as my big brother walked by on the runway, but my big brother was better than that model.


    The little girl pointed to the model, "It''s about the same size as him, but a little bigger."


    waiter"???"


    Understood, anyway, the kind with a huge figure!


    The big brother¡¯s is ck, so I¡¯ll buy the white one for the third brother.


    Waiter "Is this one the same size as the previous one?"


    Nuannuan shook her head, blinked her big eyes and asked, "Big sister, do you know Gu Mingyu?"


    The waiter''s eyes lit up immediately, "Who doesn''t know? Little sister, do you like Yuyu too?"


    Nuan Nuan nodded, she likes every brother!


    The waiter smiled even more, but... what does this have to do with shopping for clothes?


    Then she heard the little girl say slowly, "Just like Gu Mingyu."


    waiter"!!"


    Little friend, you have great ideas!


    Finally all the gifts were settled, and Nuan Nuan also bought some other things. One big and one small were just about to take a taxi with shopping bags when Gu Mingyu called.


    "Where did you two go!"


    Nuannuan said in a milky voice, "It''s at the exit of the shopping mall. My cousin and I will take a taxi back right away."


    Gu Mingyu "Go to the intersection and don''t run around, I''ll pick you up right away."


    "Okay."


    Gu Mingyu''s speed is very fast, and warm and white ink paintings are also very easy to find. Anyway, the intersection is the most beautiful and catches people''s attention.


    When he arrived, several people were not far or near holding their mobile phones as if they were taking pictures. The car window was lowered, and Gu Mingyu took off his sunsses and raised his chin.


    "boarding."


    "Ahhh!! Gu Mingyu!!"


    "Where is it? Yuyu!"


    One of the girls who was taking pictures recognized Gu Mingyu and screamed excitedly.


    Gu Mingyu "Hurry up!"


    Nuan Nuan and Bai Mo Hua shuddered, and hurriedly opened the door and got into the car.


    Before the crowd could gather around, Gu Mingyu stepped on the elerator and quickly slipped away.


    This escape speed is really fast.


    However, although they ran fast, fans took photos and posted them on the Inte, quickly dominating the hot searches.


    ¡¾I hate it so much! At that time, I just walked past that intersection and passed by Yuyu like this! ¡¿


    ¡¾Yuyu looks so handsome in the car, why don''t I have that luck. ¡¿


    ¡¾Fuck, I didn''t even know that my husband wasing to town. ¡¿


    ¡¾He came to pick up people, does anyone know who those two people are? ¡¿


    ¡¾So familiar...¡¿


    With a good memory, I immediately remembered the popr airport searches that had been suppressed before.


    ¡¾I remembered, the little girl in the airport photo! ¡¿


    ¡¾That boy is also right. ¡¿


    ¡¾It seems that their rtionship is really good, maybe they are cousins ??or something? ¡¿


    Netizens began to analyze their rtionship in various ways. They couldn¡¯t find the warm news on the Inte, but they found the white ink painting, and then the Inte exploded again


    At that time, the three people in the car returned home without any danger.


    Gu Mingyu helped them take out the things in the car while talking.


    "Why are you two going to the mall? I''m not afraid that if you get lost, you won''t be able to find it."


    White ink painting "...I can find my way!"


    Who do you look down on!


    Gu Mingyu nced at him, "Sorry, you seem to get lost easily."


    Nuan Nuan hummed, "Nuan Nuan can find a way too."


    Gu Mingyu rubbed her little head, "You seem to be easily abducted, sister, promise brother, remember to bring bodyguards with you next time you go out, you know? Otherwise, if you encounter bad guys, you will have broken arms and short legs, and the other will have thin arms and thin legs." It''s easy to be taken away together."


    Nuan Nuan & white ink painting "..."


    is too much!


    When Nuan Nuan took out the gift and gave it to him, Gu Mingyu knew that the two little guys went to the mall to buy gifts for them.


    With a smile in his eyes, Gu Mingyu pinched the soft cheeks on both sides of his sister''s cheeks with his slender fingers.


    "So it was to buy a gift for my brother, why is my sister so obedient?"


    Nuan Nuan looked at him eagerly.


    "Third brother, see if you like it."


    Gu Mingyu nced at it. The white shirt cost more than 2,000 yuan. Although it was not as good as the high-end clothes in his closet, how could moneypare to the warmth of my little sister?


    "like very much."


    The little girl''s eyes lit up immediately, and she happily took other things home.


    Gu An also came back from school and snorted when he saw Nuan Nuan.


    "Where did you go?"


    Who knew how he felt when he came back excitedly looking for his sister, only to learn that she had gone out with her cousin?


    Didn''t wait for him toe back together, does it mean that my sister doesn''t love his brother anymore!


    Warmly stuffed a model airne into his hand.


    "A gift for my little brother."


    The voice is soft and sweet.


    Gu An looked at the airne model in his hand, and then at his soft younger sister who was eagerly looking at him.


    Come on... What''s the point of being angry, the corners of his mouth curled up uncontrobly.


    "For me?"


    Nuan Nuan nodded, Gu An was even happier.


    is also very coaxing.


    There are gifts from other people in the family at the back. Nuan Nuan bought some gadgets. Everyone in the family who received the gifts was very happy. This happiness... gave out a lot of red envelopes to the children.


    Nuan Nuan poked her phone for a long time before opening all the red packets.


    Nuan Nuan: Why are you getting more and more money?


    Nuan Nuan asked my cousin to help me figure it out, and it was confirmed that I made a profit of 20,000 today.


    Nuan Nuan "..."


    Others spend less and less money, but hers spend more and more.


    The gifts of the eldest brother and the fourth brother have not been sent out, one is at school and the other is working overtime at thepany and has not returned yet.


    Nuan Nuan missed her big brother, but she was afraid of disturbing him, so she only sent a voice message when she was about to sleep.


    ¡®Brother, good night, remember to rest. ''


    Nuan Nuan thought that her elder brother was too busy and had no time to reply to her message, but her phone vibrated when her message was sent out.


    ¡¾Good night, go to bed early. ¡¿


    Nuan Nuan rolled around on the big bed twice, hugging her mobile phone happily, then fell asleep contentedly.

 Chapter 114: Daughter slave

    Asleep Nuan Nuan vaguely felt that she seemed to have forgotten something, but in a daze she thought again, forget it tomorrow.


    However, when she woke up the next day, Nuan Nuan was in a daze holding the gift she wanted to give to her elder brother.


    She forgot to ask her eldest brother yesterday if he could go to his work ce!


    Will calling Big Brother now disturb his rest? I don¡¯t know if Big Brother has woken up, or ask him during lunch.


    The soft little Nuannuan was tangled up in her delicate little face, her eyes were sluggishly looking ahead, and the hair on her head was raised up and down.


    Until her phone rang.


    Nuan Nuan yawned a little, reaching for the phone with her thin white hands.


    "It''s Brother Su Ran..."


    The eyes that were a little dazed and dull because of just waking up have now turned into watery and sparkling smart eyes, which look extremely beautiful.


    "Nuannuan."


    The videos on both sides were connected, and Su Ran''s fair and beautiful face appeared on the phone screen.


    "Brother Su Ran, good morning~"


    The little girl waved her paw softly to greet the person opposite.


    Su Ran raised the corners of her mouth with a smile, and then stepped back a little distance to sit in front of the guqin.


    "Start learning the piano today, when will you have time?"


    Nuan Nuan grabbed the phone and immediately climbed off the bed, "Brother Su Ran, wait, Nuan Nuan goes to brush your teeth and wash your face, it will be fine soon."


    Su Ran is not in a hurry, "Call me a video after breakfast."


    "Okay."


    The little girl nodded softly. On the day she and her brothers went to the ind, brother Su Ran sent her the guqin to Lincheng, and her father specially packed a room for her to learn Guqin Woolen cloth.


    After breakfast, Nuan Nuan sent a video to Su Ran, and then listened to Brother Su Ran''s lecture very carefully.


    His voice is very pleasant even through the mobile phone, and the teaching is very attentive and easy to understand, suitable for Nuan Nuan, a novice who doesn''t understand anything.


    After studying for an hour, Su Ran stopped today''s ss.


    "I''ll teach you these today, and tomorrow I''ll teach you a few fingerings for ying the piano, but it''s inconvenient to teach you on a mobile phone."


    Nuan Nuan blinked her eyes, "I can do it!"


    Su Ran smiled, "It''s okay, I asked someone to buy a house in Lincheng, and I can go there today."


    Nuannuan "!!"


    The small mouths all opened wide, "Brother Su Ran, you areing to Lincheng!"


    The young man hummed, and gently plucked the strings with Ruyu''s white fingers.


    "I taught you for two days in the past, isn''t your birthdaying?"


    Nuan Nuan nodded with a flushed face, "Yeah."


    "What do you want for your birthday?"


    Nuan Nuan supported her small chin and thought for a while, and the result was "Nuan Nuan doesn''t know either."


    She really doesn''t know what she wants. She has clothes and toys, and she feels that she doesn''tck anything.


    Su Ran said, "Then let me choose for you."


    Nuan Nuan pursed her lips and smiled shyly, thanking her in a soft voice.


    "Thank you brother Su Ran."


    The two chatted for a while and then hung up the video. Nuan Nuan thought about it with her mobile phone, and sent a message to her big brother.


    Fortunately, she can read characters very quickly, and now she can post basic news by herself, but it¡¯s a little slow to poke the screen with her little fingers.


    ¡¾Big Brother, can Nuan Nuan go find you? ¡¿


    After sending the message, the little girl held the phone nervously and waited for a while before Gu Nan replied.


    ¡¾Yes, I will let Nanfeng pick you up. ¡¿


    Nuan Nuan read it carefully and thenughed happily. She ran to find her cousin with her mobile phone in her slippers.


    My cousin is drawing a painting. This painting is a painting of sunset at sea. The whole piece is ck and hot orange echoes. In the vast ocean, the huge cruise ship bes small, which makes people feel like they are on the cruise ship. .


    "Come here Nuan Nuan, I will teach you how to draw."


    Then Nuan Nuan started to learn painting again after Guqin.


    Although it has just started, the teacher is very patient and the students are very serious about learning.


    Still only studied for an hour, I nned to take a break and continue, but it was almost lunch time.


    After lunch, Nuan Nuan followed behind the chef like a small tail. Seeing that he packed two delicious lunch boxes, the little girl stood on tiptoe and opened her hands to take them.


    "Thank you, Uncle Wu~"


    Uncle Wu is the chef of the Gu family and can cook all kinds of dishes.


    The chubby and kind chef listened to the little girl''s soft thank you, and immediately smiled as happily as Maitreya Buddha. He also grabbed a handful of toffee and handed it to Nuan Nuan.


    "Take it and eat it, and then ask Uncle Wu for it after eating."


    "Well, can Uncle Wu Nuan Nuan learn to cook with you?"


    "That can''t be done, this kitchen is very oily, and you have to chop vegetables when you cook, Nuan Nuan, you can''t even hold such a small knife in your hand."


    Nuan Nuan "I can hold a small knife."


    "Then why do you want to learn to cook, Miss Nuan Nuan?"


    Warm, soft, glutinous and very well-behaved, "Cook for the brothers."


    Chef Wu: I am so happy to have such a sensible and considerate younger sister.


    But...he still didn''t agree, because Nuannuan was too small and the knife was very dangerous.


    But it can teach Nuan Nuan how to make desserts.


    The Nuan Nuan child''s eyes suddenly lit up, and he was full of energy and childishness.


    "Thank you, Uncle Wu."


    "Hahaha... It''s not worth anything, go and deliver food to your father and brother."


    Nuan Nuan hugged the food box and nodded vigorously, "Yeah."


    Then ran out with short legs.


    Cousin couldn¡¯t leave to finish his painting. Today, the third brother and her went to deliver meals to father and elder brother. Nanfeng came to pick them up, and the first one went to father¡¯s ce.


    Nuan Nuan walked into Dad''spany with the food box in her arms. Thedy at the front desk remembered her and said hello when she saw her.


    "Did Nuan Nuane to deliver food to Dad?"


    The shy little girl who is particrly prone to shyness blushes on her milky white face, but she is not timid when she speaks.


    "Yes, my sister has worked hard."


    The youngdy at the front desk was so cute by her, so she realized itter, why did the tall young man wearing a mask and peaked cap next to Miss Nuannuan look so familiar?


    "Dad~"


    When the youngdy at the front desk racked her brains to figure out who the young man following Nuan Nuan was, they had already taken the elevator to the floor where Gu Linmo''s office was located, and as soon as they got out of the elevator, they saw him standing in the corridor discussing with someone Gu Linmo who is wearing something.


    Hearing the voice of his good daughter, Gu Linmo almost immediately turned his head and looked over.


    "Nuan Nuan why are you here!"


    A certain pet girl madman immediately abandoned everyone and picked up her baby girl. Looking at the soft little guy in her arms, this smiling tiger had a doting smile on her face.


    The boss of a certainpany who was still talking to Shen Linmo before "..."


    Although he was thrown aside, he didn''t feel annoyed, because he had inquired about Mr. Shen''stest news beforeing here, and nothing impressed him the most.


    That smiling tiger has be a ve to his daughter. He couldn''t believe it before, but now...he saw it with his own eyes.

 Chapter 115: Big Brothers Studio

    It was really shocking, after all, no one had a son or daughter, and he had never seen this smiling tiger treat his son like this before.


    Unexpectedly, it was this daughter who was just found...


    The boss nced curiously, and it happened that Nuan Nuan handed over the lunch box to Gu Linmo.


    "Dad, Uncle Wu made it for you. It''s still hot."


    "Oh? It turns out that Nuan Nuan specially delivered meals to Dad."


    "Well, don''t be hungry, your stomach hurts."


    "Okay, okay... Dad knows, can Nuan Nuan eat with Dad?"


    The little girl shook her head softly, "Nuan Nuan has eaten, and I have to deliver food to my big brother."


    Papa Gu suddenly snorted a little unhappy, and said sourly, "Your elder brother is already such a grown-up man, how could he forget that he needs you to deliver the meal?"


    Nuan Nuan pursed her lips andughed, hugging her father''s neck like a kitten and rubbing against it.


    "My brother is busy, and my father is also busy. Nuan Nuan will bring you meals."


    It''s so sweet.


    The boss who watched the whole process "..."


    No wonder, if he had such a caring and obedient daughter, he would have to pamper her.


    Afraid that the meal for the big brother would be cold, Nuan Nuan didn''t stay here with Dad for long. When he left, he waved his small arms and softly told Dad to eat on time, eat enough and remember to rest. He is cute and caring, sensible and well-behaved It''s too bad.


    After Nuan Nuan left, the boss said enviously.


    "Mr. Gu, your daughter is really sensible."


    Currently he only has one son, and he only knows how to get into trouble and anger his son.


    The corners of Gu Linmo''s mouth rose, "At that time, my family Nuan Nuan was the most obedient."


    The boss also began to praise his son when he saw this, "Actually, my son is quite obedient sometimes."


    Especially when sleeping, he is quiet and obedient. Sometimes he really hates and loves his son. He hates him for making troubles and doesn¡¯t like to eat and cause trouble everywhere. He loves him... After all, he is his own seed.


    Papa Gu "My daughter is always good."


    The two big men looked at each other, as if sparks had sparked in the air.


    "My son poured me tea."


    Although it is time to ask for money.


    Papa Gu "My daughter also gave me a gift. Did you see this tie? My daughter gave it to me. Did you see these cufflinks? It was also given by my daughter."


    The ostentatious Jane showing off in this tone should not be too obvious.


    The boss "..."


    If you lose, you might as well go back and find your wife and have a daughter too.


    The assistants and secretaries who watched the whole process "..."


    You two bosses...are you childish!


    Nuan Nuan, who has left at this moment, doesn''t know that her father is childishly showing her daughter to others. She and the third brother came to the big brother''s studio together.


    The staff at the front desk saw that they were about to go up to ask who they were looking for when Gu Nan, who was wearing a ck windbreaker, came out.


    "boss!"


    Gu Nan nodded slightly, his cold and oppressive eyes softened when they fell on the little person not far away.


    "Big brother!"


    Nuan Nuan ran over with the lunch box in her arms, stood in front of the tall young man, and looked up at him with her delicate and pretty face.


    "Nuan Nuan is here to deliver food to big brother."


    The little girl spoke softly, and raised her hand to pass the lunch box over,


    The particrlyrge lunch box in Nuan Nuan''s hands was picked up by Gu Nan with one hand, but it looked much smaller in his hands.


    The young man directly handed the lunch box to Nan Feng who was standing behind him, bent down without saying a word, and directly hugged the little man.


    Nuannuan hugged her elder brother''s neck, sat on his arm and shook her short legs slightly, with a soft and bright smile.


    Until a few people left, the waiter at the front desk was still standing nkly without recovering.


    Just now... Wasn''t she dazzled just now, is that person really their boss who is as cold as an iceberg?


    Although he basically didn''t speak, he could see his care for the little girl throughout the whole process.


    Wait... What did the little girl call the boss just now! !


    Nuannuan sat on the arm of her big brother, looking at the environment here with **** and white eyes, really... full of sense of technology.


    On the floor of the corridor, the textured blue fluorescence on the wall keeps changing its shape. The moment they stepped in, the light and shadow diffused and suddenly turned into a vast starry sky. At this time, they seemed to be suspended in the starry sky.


    Nuan Nuan let out a small exmation, her eyes widened.


    "elder brother!"


    Her little arms hugged her big brother''s neck tightly, her round eyes looked down, as if they would fall down in the next second.


    This visual effect is really too real.


    Gu Mingyu took off his mask, looked at the changes around him, and eximed after seeing many special effects.


    "It really feels like being there."


    Gu Nan was silent and did not speak, but Nan Feng dutifully introduced by the side.


    "This is the holographic technology that our studio and the research institute cooperated with. If you wear holographic sses, it will be truly immersive."


    Gu Mingyu suddenly became interested, "Hologram? Is it the hologram I thought?"


    Nanfeng nodded, "This technology is not yet on the market, I hope you can keep it secret."


    Gu Mingyu is not stupid, so of course this must be kept secret.


    "Brother, can''t the second brother make this?"


    Second brother?


    Nuan Nuan''s little ears moved, and her bright eyes shed, curious, did the second brother make these? He looks so tired.


    Gu Nan nodded and hummed.


    Nanfeng added on the side, "The holographic technology is researched by Er Shao, and the current data in this world is the data we fill in."


    He spoke with pride. With such huge and real data, you can find it with holographic sses. Every star is a or star, whichpletely simtes space. There are only a handful of teams in the whole world that can produce such data. .


    Very well, this is really a strong alliance of brothers, and the twin brothers are really stronger than the other.


    Passing through the super-realistic cosmic star sea, they came to a spacious and bright studio. The studio also has a sense of technology, and the simpleyout is very Gu Nan''s style.


    But...what''s with the messy bed over there?


    And the people inside... it looks like a beggar.


    All of them had dark circles on their faces, unshaven beards, messy hair, and excited faces. They really didn''t look like normal people.


    The most normal ones here are probably Gu Nan and Nan Feng.


    Gu Nan was wearing a neat ck windbreaker, his face was three-dimensional and clean, and his hair was meticulous. He also stayed upte and worked overtime like them, but his mental state was different!


    Nanfeng is also very clean in a suit. After all, he is Gu Nan''s assistant and housekeeper, not a programmer, so he has an elite look on him.


    As for the others...


    "Boss, you go, uh..."


    Originally, he saw a young man from Gu Nan who was about to say hello, but when he saw the little girl in his arms and stared at her, he suddenly became dumb.


    First Look: Who is this?


    Second Sight: Damn it looks familiar!


    "Aww! Boss, someone ising, why don''t you tell us!"


    He quickly covered his face, how can he see people with his ghostly appearance!


    Gu Nan nced over lightly, "Nanfeng told you before."


    "when!"


    Gu Nan "While you are still sleeping."


    Everyone "..."


    So you are our boss, if you change someone, you will be gang-beaten, do you know that?

 Chapter 116: envious

    Although the members of Gu Nan''s studio have always known about the existence of her sister, they have never met her in person.


    Everyone thought about various ways to meet each other, but they didn''t expect such an embarrassing scene.


    After a while of flying around, those who brushed their hairbed their hair, those who brushed their teeth brushed their teeth and washed their face, and those who shaved and shaved their beard.


    It seems that everything I saw before was an illusion...


    Nanfeng raised his eyebrows. It''s really rare that this group of people are also neatly dressed at work.


    "Hi sister."


    The handsome young man came over with a smile on his face and greeted him first. Among the group of people, his hair was the thickest except for Gu Nan.


    "Hi brother~"


    Nuan Nuan politely and softly shouted, and being held in the arms of the big brother was so obedient.


    It has turned into a group of technical nerds.


    Looking real is cuter, and the voice is even better!


    "What is my sister doing here?"


    "Did you miss your brother?"


    A group of people started teasing her.


    Nuan Nuan''s little face was puffed with powder, and she nodded her head shyly and shyly.


    "Delivering meals to big brother."


    Meal delivery!


    Everyone''s eyes fell on the lunch box that Nanfeng was carrying. What kind of fairy treatment is this!


    They all eat takeaway every day!


    Suddenly, pairs of envious eyes fell on Gu Nan.


    Although Gu Nan''s expression didn''t change much, his dark eyes lit up a little, and the corners of his mouth raised a small arc.


    This little change was not obvious, but it happened that Nanfeng saw it.


    He twitched the corner of his mouth, he had finally discovered that Master Gu was actually a little, um... sullen.


    Just at this time, the front desk delivered food to the entire studio.


    It''s also time for them to have lunch.


    "You guys eat." Gu Nan finished speaking in a calm voice and carried Nuan Nuan to his office.


    Everyone "..."


    Today''s takeaway was ordered by Gu Nan for them, and it was from XX''s private restaurant. They were so happy at the time, but now they are looking at the lunch box given by the boss in his hand.


    The takeaway in my hand suddenly became unsavory.


    Gu Mingyu doesn''t treat himself as a guest at all and wanders around the studio, of course he doesn''t touch things randomly.


    "Let''s go, let''s go and see what the boss eats."


    A group of people were so curious, carrying their own rice bowls, one by one the dogs sneaked over to Gu Nan''s personal lounge.


    The door was pushed open by them, and then they carefully drilled in one head, two heads, three heads...


    People outside peeked inside like stacked arhats.


    "See? What does the boss eat?"


    "Don''t squeeze! Hiss... Which grandson stepped on my foot!"


    "Damn... I''m about to be squeezed into a sandwich by you!"


    "I''m going to be crushed to death by you! Are all the pigs on it all on top of me!"


    In just a few seconds, the gap in the door was getting wider and wider, and then it waspletely pushed open. A group of sneaky people werepletely exposed in sight, and stared at the expressionless Gu Nan.


    "Heh... Hehehe... Good morning, boss..."


    "..."


    There seemed to be a crow flying over the head, and the person who spoke raised his hand and pped himself on the mouth. What kind of nonsense was he talking about!


    "Boss... what are you eating?"


    They also lost their image at all. Like the old men in the Northeast, they walked in with their own bowls and took a figure of eight steps, stretched their necks and nced at the table.


    Gu Nan "Get lost."


    "okay!"


    As soon as the voice fell, everyone seemed to have been trained, and disappeared at the door of Gu Nan''s office in a second.


    Nuan Nuan "..."


    Well...so fast.


    Gu Nan was very calm, picked up the chopsticks with his slender fingers, and looked down at the warmth of his small arms pressing on his legs.


    "Eat something?"


    Nuan Nuan shook her head, and said in a childish voice that she was full.


    Gu Nan hummed, and put his other hand on Nuan Nuan''s small breast and pressed it, and it was indeed full.


    Gu Nan didn''t force himself anymore, the dishes in the lunch box were evenly matched, and the color, fragrance and taste were all very appetizing.


    Most importantly, this kind of meal from home has a taste that takeaway can never deliver, which makes people''s index fingers go crazy.


    At this time, those people who had dispersed at the door of Gu Nan''s office gathered together again, sitting and squatting with their rice bowls in their hands, chatting in low voices while eating.


    "See? What does the boss eat?"


    They stared at Qi Jin together, that is, the young man who leaned over to look just now.


    "Saw."


    Qi Jin took a bite of the rice, "Braised eggnt, tomato sirloin, fried shredded pork and an egg, you guys exined that none of them are as expensive as ours, but why do they look so tempting?"


    "This is probably the taste of home."


    "This is the taste of takeaway."


    Everyone looked at their bowls and sighed in unison.


    Ah~


    They almost vomited after eating takeaway, and they can taste like home anytime.


    It''s really enviable to have a sister who delivers meals.


    Their boss is simply a man standing on the top, a standard tall, rich and handsome, and he is not just an ordinary tall, rich and handsome, he is also talented and capable.


    Forget it, he still has such a harmonious and enviable family, and he has such an obedient sister who will deliver meals!


    You just say it''s annoying or not!


    In order to avoid Nuan Nuan being bored, Gu Nan asked Nan Feng to buy some fruit milk and various snacks and toys to put in his office when he knew she wasing.


    But the most conspicuous thing inside is probably the white pink cat w cushion.


    Because the sofas in Gu Nan''s office are rtively hard, ck and brown, the whole office is as serious and cold as everyone else.


    Only the cushion is particrly conspicuous.


    Nuan Nuan nced at her big brother, then ran to the sofa with short legs, and rolled happily on the sofa with the soft cat paw cushion.


    Gu Nan looked up at the little girl, and the corners of his mouth raised unconsciously.


    He has already decided to give Nanfeng a bonus this month.


    After Gu Nan had dinner, Nuan Nuan hugged the soft cat''s w cushion and followed him out step by step.


    "Nuan Nuan, did you forget something?"


    After visiting Gu Nan''s studio, Gu Mingyu walked over slowly carrying a shopping bag.


    Nuan Nuan suddenly remembered that she had forgotten something. In addition to delivering meals to her big brother, she also gave him gifts.


    "Big brother, your gift!"


    The little girl ran over and took the gift from the third brother to the elder brother and gave it to him.


    Gu Nan took it, and saw that the box inside probably contained a shirt. After taking it out, he found it was the style he liked at a nce.


    "You bought it?"


    Nuan Nuan hugged the soft cat paw cushion and nodded her chin.


    Gu Nan put his palm on the little girl''s head and rubbed it lightly, his voice was low and sweet.


    "I love so much."


    Nuannuan smiled happily, the corners of her mouth raised and her eyes turned into small crescents.


    Everyone in the studio who heard the conversation here "..."


    Even if you send food, you can also give gifts.


    Why isn''t this their sister!


    Pairs of envious eyes fell on Gu Nan, but someone was very calm andposed, but his mood seemed to be inexplicably happier.

 Chapter 117: Then Nuannuan lie?

    Big brother is too busy with work, Nuan Nuan doesn''t want to disturb him for too long, so I walked around his studio and looked at the beautiful game characters he made, and I was very proud.


    Her big brother is awesome!


    Gu Nan showed Nuan Nuan a lot of game backgrounds and characters, but he didn''t show her the character modeling of the younger junior sister in the game, because it was a surprise prepared for her. If the surprise was discovered in advance, it would not be a surprise.


    When leaving, Nuannuan''s mobile phone rang, it was the sound of transferring money!


    The little girl held her phone and nced at it. It was really the money transferred to her by her elder brother, a big red envelope with an amount of 100,000.


    Nuan Nuan "...Big Brother."


    She looked at Gu Nan anxiously, "I already collected a lot of money yesterday."


    Gu Nan said calmly, "Since they have epted all of them, then mine should be epted too."


    Nuan Nuan "..."


    She really just wants to give gifts...


    There was a slightly depressed Nuannuan child sitting in the car, holding his pointed chin with his palm and sighing.


    Gu Mingyu watched it amusedly, pinching the little girl''s thick and delicate earlobes.


    "Why are you still not happy when you receive the money?"


    Nuan Nuan''s milky voice said, "But Nuan Nuan doesn''t need money."


    "Then save it, and we''ll talk about it when we need to use it."


    "Oh"


    After returning home, Nuan Nuan learned painting and guqin for a while, and went to the fourth brother''s school in the afternoon.


    Gu Mingyu didn''t follow this time because he had too many student fans, and he was afraid that being recognized would cause confusion, so Bai Mohua went with her.


    It''s just that after arriving at the school, no one answered the phone. The students in the school were all out of ss. She didn''t know if the fourth brother had returned to the dormitory, so she could only stand under the tree with her cousin and continue to call.


    But still no one answered...


    "Gu Mingli!!"


    There was a burst of screaming, Nuan Nuan and Bai Mo Hua looked at each other, and they all looked at the basketball court at the same time. Although it was indoors, countless girls shouted Nuan Nuan''s familiar name loudly, It''s hard not to hear this voice.


    It seems that there is no need to look for it now, the enthusiastic people have already found it for them.


    Nuan Nuan hugged the gift for the fourth brother, took her cousin''s hand and ran to the indoor basketball court.


    The number of people inside is really beyond imagination, and Bai Mohua wonders if the whole school''s students havee here.


    The two weak chickens couldn''t squeeze in until they reached the door.


    "Student, what are you doing inside?"


    Bai Mohua held Nuan Nuan''s hand, tiptoed to his neck and looked inside but couldn''t see anyone, so he could only ask the ssmate next to him.


    The girl was also looking at her male **** with her neck stretched out. She was not happy to be disturbed, but when she turned her head and saw Bai Mohua''s face...


    Immediately stopped being angry.


    This little brother looks so good!


    "Our school''s basketball club is ying games with people from the basketball club of Nanhua High School next door. Those people from Nanhua came here to provoke us. Yang Xingchen, the director of the basketball department at Nanhua, really wants to have a feud with our school bully. Now we are ying very well. It''s intense..."


    The girl''s tone was excited and excited, and then they were pushed inside by the flow of peopleing from behind.


    Both Nuan Nuan and Bai Mo Hua were almost scattered by the crowd, but fortunately, the little girl was picked up by him at the critical moment.


    People were so crowded that their hair was messy, the two of them finally found a ce to sit down, and finally saw the situation in the arena clearly.


    The two groups of people in different white uniforms and blue uniforms are passionate teenagers. A basketball was snatched in their hands, and finally fell into the hands of the boy with the number 4 in the white uniform. The young man is as vigorous as a cheetah, jumping and shooting. Outside the three-point line, the basketball draws a beautiful and vigorous arc in the air. With a bang, the ball is scored!


    "AHHH!!"


    "Gu Mingli! Gu Mingli is so handsome!"


    Nuan Nuan and Bai Mo Hua also recognized it, and the vigorous posture that jumped up was Gu Mingli.


    "Damn! Stop Gu Mingli!"


    Yang Xingchen''s eyes were red. When he kicked off again, he grabbed the basketball and scored a m dunk.


    Nuan Nuan heard a lot of screams from the other side, also calling Yang Xingchen''s name.


    The young man was sweating provocatively, and looked at Gu Mingli provocatively.


    Gu Mingli shook off the sweat from his head and raised his **** at him, then pointed to the referee''s score, with a defiant smile in his eyes.


    7:12


    The meaning couldn''t be more obvious, what right do you have to make me arrogant.


    Yang Xingchen''s face immediately darkened.


    Isn''t that five points! He''ll be back in no time!


    The next basketball court seemed to be a special field for these two deadly rivals. Basically, the two of them shot and scored, and the entire indoor basketball court screamed passionately one after another.


    The youth of a teenager is always full of infinite vitality.


    After the finalpetition, the students from Nancheng High School won.


    All the students who yed basketball were exhausted and out of breath. Many girls ran down with water to deliver water to the person they secretly liked. Among them, Gu Mingli was surrounded by all kinds of young beauties, all with shy faces. She looked at him timidly.


    This is probably the youthful and sweet atmosphere of love on campus.


    But someone is probably a dog who doesn''t have any romantic cells.


    "Am I a pig, can I drink so much water? Do you give it to me? I need that money to buy a bottle of water!"


    After finishing speaking, he picked up the mineral water he bought from his coat and opened the cap to drink it.


    The girls delivering water "..."


    Shaking hands with anger!


    The teammates next to "..."


    This is really the type of being single based on ability.


    They are envious of the treatment that they can''t evene to. Gu Mingli is sometimes really... quite a dog.


    "Fourth brother."


    A familiar soft voice came, and Gu Mingli, who was drinking water, suddenly choked on the water.


    "Cough cough cough..."


    He coughed and looked at a certain little one that was squeezing this way from behind.


    The boy threw the water to Tang Le who was next to him, and walked over there with his long legs.


    Watching him walk over, a certain school girl''s heart was beating and her face was flushed.


    "Let me keep you from my sister."


    Pink fantasies werepletely shattered by someone''s impatient voice, the school girl thought with a nk expression.


    My olddy cursed Gu Mingli to be single for the rest of his life!


    Nuan Nuan was looking for her fourth brother like a little hamster in a hurry, when suddenly she was hugged by Gu Mingli who smelled of sweat.


    "Fourth brother!"


    The moment she saw the person, Nuan Nuan''s expression was excited, but the next second, her fair little face was wrinkled.


    "It stinks!"


    Boys'' sweat stinks, I really can''t go against my conscience and say it doesn''t stink!


    Gu Mingli, who was quite happy at first, "..."


    He narrowed his eyes dangerously, pinching the little girl''s soft cheeks with two slender fingers.


    "I allow you to organize thenguage and say it again?"


    Nuan Nuan''s brows were wrinkled, and her tone was tangled, "Then...then Nuan Nuan lied?"


    Gu Mingliughed instantly out of anger.

 Chapter 118: I have a sister, do you have one?

    Gu Mingliughed angrily, and the people next to him justughed.


    "Hahaha... sister, you are too honest, but I like your sincere appearance!"


    Tang Le burst out from behind Gu Mingliughing, and gave Nuan Nuan a thumbs up.


    Nuannuan immediatelyughed embarrassedly, and then her soft little face was pinched again, the pink and moist milk fat on both sides of her cheeks was pinched, and the soft flesh was pinched together .


    Nuan Nuan "..."


    The girls holding water around looked at Gu Mingli with a constipated expression on their faces. The dog talk that this guy confessed to girls has been known by all the girls in the school, although many girls still like him.


    Since entering school, so many girls have confessed to him openly and secretly, but this guy seems to be missing a piece of magic. He has never seen him standing with a girl in the same frame.


    but now¡­


    He hugged a girl so tenderly. Although she didn''t seem to be very gentle and was still bullying, they were willing to call it spoiled bullying.


    Although this is just a little girl, she is still his sister.


    They now understand that this product is a double standard!


    "Gu Mingli!"


    Yang Xingchen walked over with a group of teenagers in blue basketball uniforms, the hair on his head was changed to grandma gray color, Nuan Nuan still remembered him, before the fourth brother fought with him and was sent to the police station.


    "Don''t becent, I will definitely beat you next time!"


    Yang Xingchen held a basketball and talked harshly to Gu Mingli, and his eyes were also vicious.


    Gu Mingli held Nuannuan child with one hand, and the little finger of his right hand picked out his ears in a somewhat arrogant and loose manner.


    "Not to mention anything else, I just want to know how you managed to fight and fail and fight again and again?"


    Yang Xingchen is so proud. He has always regarded Gu Mingli as his opponent since he was a child. Of course he would not admit it.


    "You fart, why can''t I beat you, you have been beaten by me several times before!"


    Tang Le raised his **** towards the opposite side, "I still have the face to say, how many are against the few, why don''t we go back with a bruised nose and a swollen face after being beaten by our brother Gu!"


    Yang Xingchen yelled angrily, "My grades are in the top 100, have you made it?"


    Gu Mingli "..."


    Tang Le "..."


    He silently put away his raised middle finger, and for a moment the two scumbags couldn''t stand up.


    Yang Xingchen finally felt ted for a while, it was not in vain for him to study hard in order to surpass Gu Mingli in some aspects.


    But Tang Le became agitated when he saw Lu Xingzhi, he hooked Lu Xingzhi''s shoulder and spoke very aggressively.


    "Brother Lu, we haven''t been in the top three in the whole grade!"


    Yang Xingchen lifted his chin, "I''m in the top 100 in grades, and Gu Mingli is at the bottom of the whole grade!"


    "Our Brother Lu..."


    Yang Xingchen squinted at him, "Have I everpared with Lu Xingzhi, I willpare with Gu Mingli!"


    Tang Le "Fuck!"


    As he spoke, he looked at Gu Mingli, the eyes of the two of them seemed to sparks collided in the air, and the surrounding aura was full of oppression, and the crowd immediately dispersed to form a vacuum.


    Gu Mingli squinted his eyes and suddenly the corners of his mouth rose, and then he shook the little thing that was soft and smelled like milk in his arms.


    "I have a sister, do you have one?"


    He held up Nuan Nuan with a dazed expression.


    Yang Xingchen "..."


    Everyone "..."


    This coquettish operation is beyond everyone''s imagination.


    Yang Xingchen was furious, "It has nothing to do with whether you have a sister or not!"


    Gu Mingli showed off quite leisurely, "Aren''t you going topare with me? It''s up to you to decide what topare with. Besides, my sister will give me meals,e to cheer me up, and give me gifts to call me four." Brother, do you have it? No!"


    No one expected that a good and arrogant school bully would suddenly turn into a dazzler and madman.


    Nuannuan was surrounded by so many people, and after listening to what the fourth brother said, her little face turned red immediately, and her exquisite and beautiful ears were even more red, and then under the eyes of everyone, she held her small jelly-like mouth, Bai''s fingers grabbed fourth brother''s clothes and buried his face, his whole body shy away into a milky white ball into Gu Mingli''s arms.


    The scene was quiet for two seconds, and then suddenly felt... the school bully''s younger sister is really cute!


    A group of young students all focused their attention on the little girl carved in pink and jade. She is such a beautiful little sister, and her reaction is so cute and well-behaved. No wonder Gu Mingli showed off her so much.


    Reced by them, they also show off!


    Yang Xingchen was so angry that he was half dead, and then his head became dizzy, so he called his father.


    "Hey son, why did you call me?"


    Yang Xingchen looked at Gu Mingli''scent and arrogant expression, and his anger surged upwards.


    "Dad! When will you give me a sister?"


    Yang Xingchen''s father "..."


    Everyone in the school "..."


    This operation... is more mboyant than Gu Mingli!


    Tang Le almost spit out his sister-inw, he never thought that things would develop like this.


    There are obviously so many people in the stadium, but it is extremely quiet at the moment. Everyone is listening to Yang Xingchen''s father''s reaction.


    There was silence for a few seconds, and it seemed that after a long wait, a voice finally came from over there.


    Yang Xingchen''s father "...you get out of here!"


    Everyone: Are you really not surprised at all?


    Yang Xingchen "..."


    Calm down, being watched by so many eyes, he was so embarrassed that his toes were scratching the floor, the idiot just now was definitely not him!


    As the saying goes, as long as I''m not embarrassed, then the embarrassing person must be someone else. Yang Xingchen tried his best to act indifferent, raised his chin and snorted coldly, then left with his school''s basketball team.


    Gu Mingli rolled his eyes while hugging Nuannuan speechlessly.


    "Stupid."


    Then I took Nuan Nuan to the ssroom, and at the same time, there was a white ink painting.


    His hair was all messed up just now, and he was muttering and arranging his hair all the way.


    Gu Mingli heard him muttering something only when he got closer.


    "You know how to be handsome all day long, you are so happy to be surrounded by so many girls, Nuan Nuan and I were almost crushed!"


    "What? Envious?"


    He was concentrating on pulling his hair, when suddenly Gu Mingli''s voice was heard next to his ear, his expression was stunned.


    Then Lian became red, "Who... who is envious!"


    Gu Mingli squinted at him, "If you don''t envy, what are you mumbling about?"


    Bai Mohua "Did you get the point right? The point is that Nuan Nuan and I were almost crushed."


    Gu Mingli looked at him with disgust in his eyes, "It''s really useless, even the girls can''t squeeze in. If it were me, do you think they would dare to squeeze in next to me?"


    After speaking, he nced at him from beginning to end and whispered, "Sure enough, he looks too intimidating."


    White ink painting "..."


    I really want to punch him in the face.


    Nuan Nuan patted Gu Mingli''s arm and said in a childish voice, "Fourth brother, don''t bully cousin."


    Gu Mingli pinched his little nose, "The thing you despise me just now is not over yet."


    Nuan Nuan: Why do you boys still like to turn over old scores!

 Chapter 119: so sweet

    Nuan Nuan twisted her small body and moved towards Bai Mohua, Fourth Brother Smelly!


    Seems to see her dislike, Gu Mingli really didn''t let her leave, not only didn''t let her leave, but also moved his bristly head to her body a few times.


    Nuan Nuan pushed it away with her small hands in distaste whileughing hahaha, because it was itchy...


    Arriving in the ssroom, Nuan Nuan and Bai Mo Hua were almost surrounded by the students in Gu Mingli''s ss.


    "Brother Gu, this is your sister. After listening to it for so long, I finally saw it. My sister is really beautiful, but she doesn''t look very much like you."


    A tall boy was kicked away by Gu Mingli after he finished his speech.


    "Are you blind?"


    The boy clutched his ass, why didn''t he allow others to tell the truth.


    "Brother Gu, is this your brother?"


    It is also regarded as the white ink painting of Gu Mingli''s younger brother "..."


    Does he look like that underage?


    He retorted with a dull expression, "I''ve already graduated from college!"


    Everyone: This is really hard to see.


    So is it because you look too small or Gu Ge is too anxious?


    "Sister, do you want to watch a movie?"


    "Sister, do you want some candy? I have several vors of lollipops here!" Wu Kuang squeezed in from the crowd relying on his body and fat, and then went to the little girl with several lollipops in his hands to ask for it. He picks.


    "Thank you brother Wu Kuang."


    Nuan Nuan''s soft thank you made the little fat man''s eyebrows fly up, and he looked at Tang Le and the others with a sullen expression.


    So it¡¯s useful to be able to eat it, no¡­it¡¯s fun to bring the things that the children like.


    Nuan Nuan took a grape-vored fat lollipop and ate it. One side of her soft cheeks was round and fleshy, and it looked like it was easy to pinch.


    "Brother, would you like one?"


    Wu Kuang set his sights on Bai Mohua.


    Bai Mohuaughed, like a dazzling little sun, which made many girls dumbfounded.


    He took a strawberry-vored lollipop and ate it with Nuannuan, and then the two of them sat at Gu Mingli''s table with a bench, his deskmate Tang Lepao squeezed in front of Wu Kuang, and all the curtains in the ssroom They were all locked up, and the whole ssroom was suddenly plunged into darkness.


    The projector lit up and became the brightest ce in the ssroom, and then the movie started ying.


    This is what the students like to do in the afternoon after studying. Although the teacher has said that the projector in the ssroom is not allowed to be used to disy TV, as long as they are not found, they will fight against the teacher, and this kind of whole ss together Watching movies secretly is much more exciting than watching movies on yourputer and mobile phone at home.


    Nuan Nuan obediently sat next to her brother, and while the prelude to the movie was not over, she took out the gift for the fourth brother and put it in his hand.


    "Fourth brother, I gave it to you."


    The little girl leaned against the boy and spoke in a very low voice.


    Gu Mingli then nced at the thing in his hand, the ck and domineering Land Rover car model, his eyes flickered, and the corners of his mouth raised sharply.


    "Not bad, this is already the second gift you gave me."


    Nuannuan''s **** and white eyes looked at him expectantly, "Does the fourth brother like it?"


    A big hand rubbed the little girl''s furry head, and Gu Mingli spoke in a low and clear voice.


    "like."


    Nuan Nuan smiled with crooked eyebrows, and her eyes were shining like stars and seas.


    "Third brother!"


    Suddenly, the little girl let out a low cry. Watching the movie ying in front of her, a snow-white long sword shed down imposingly, and then a fairy in white descended from the sky, and the toes in white boots lightlynded on the snow sword and stood in the air.


    With ck hair flying, as soon as he appeared, the whole world seemed to have only that touch of color, and all the people in the movie became the background board.


    "Wee little uncle Qingli!"


    As soon as Gu Mingyu appeared, all the disciples in the entire sect knelt down on one knee, shouting in neat voices to wee the uncle.


    The scene was extremely pretentious. Nuan Nuan opened her big eyes. When she saw Gu Mingyu''s TV performance for the first time, she was a little excited. She held the fourth brother''s clothes with her thin white hands and let him watch the movie.


    "Hush..."


    Gu Mingli put his index finger on his lips to signal him not to speak.


    Whether they are in school or going out to work hard, they are very low-key. Of course, it does not mean that their behavior is low-key, but they have never told others about their identity and background. Didn''t know that Gu Mingli belonged to the Gu family.


    They only know that Gu Mingli''s background is quite mysterious.


    ¡°Concentrate on watching TV.¡±


    Nuannuan nodded with sparkling eyes, because there is Gu Mingyu''s character in it, the little girl watched it very carefully and attentively.


    In the movie, Gu Mingyu yed the role of a junior martial uncle of a sect. Although he is not the protagonist and he doesn''t appear many times, he is beautiful and powerful.


    It can be said that he is the best-looking and strongest character in the whole movie, and he is also the male **** of Bai Yueguang in many people''s hearts.


    This is a movie fromst year. After it was released, all the big tforms were filled with various pictures of him in the shape of an exiled immortal. In the whole movie, he became popr only because of his appearance.


    Of course, because of that face and acting skills, even if I act in other movies, I often get popr.


    The movie hasn''t finished yet, they are going to study by themselves at night, Nuan Nuan can only leave with Bai Mohua.


    "Fourth brother, goodbye."


    "Be careful when you go back."


    After speaking, he looked at the two in silence, "Forget it, I''d better ask for leave and send you back home."


    White ink painting "...What do you mean by that look in your eyes just now?"


    Exin it to me!


    Gu Mingli called the head teacher while answering him perfunctorily.


    "Don''t think about it too much, I just think the road is a bit far away, so I''m just seeing you off."


    White ink painting "Do you believe me?"


    Gu Mingli hurriedly asked for leave and then took a taxi, jammed the two people into the car and got in with him.


    It was really after sending the person directly to the Gu family''s vi that he left.


    Bai Mohua was so angry that he hummed, secretly thinking in his heart whether he should enroll in a martial arts ss, when the timees, he must beat Gu Mingli so warm that he doesn''t even know him!


    Nuan Nuan thought about the movie he watched before when he got home, so he took his father''s tablet to his cousin''s room, and the two watched TV while drinking milk.


    When Gu Mingyu came to them with fruit at night, he heard a familiar voice when he reached the door.


    He raised his eyebrows and pushed the door open, and walked in. One big and one small on the ground were cross-legged, watching with relish a movie in which he had a cameo role.


    "Does it look good?"


    Gu Mingyu went over and rubbed the little girl''s head.


    Nuan Nuan nodded vigorously.


    Gu Mingyu had a smile on his lips, "Then Nuan Nuan thinks who is the prettiest among them?"


    Nuan Nuan replied without thinking, "Uncle Qingli!"


    "What a vision!"


    Someone shamelessly praised her, and then fed her sister a round grape.


    Gu Mingyu satzily on the beanbag sofa, with neatly manicured nails shiny and long, holding a grape and continuing to tease her.


    "Are the grapes bought by the third brother sweet?"


    The little girl''s cheeks were bulging like a chipmunk, her eyes were as bright and clear as ss, she supported her small pointed chin with her little hands and nodded her head to answer obediently.


    "Well, it''s sweet."


    Her voice is sweet too.

 Chapter 120: Second brother Gu Bei

    Bai Mohua is a graduate of the Painting Department of University A. At the end of August, the school prepared a school celebration. Many outstanding students who graduated before will be invited back to participate, and he was also invited by the teacher.


    You can take your family members with you to this kind of school activity, so he took Nuan Nuan with him.


    After everyone left, Gu An returned home from school and was so angry that he jumped, but he couldn''t do anything except call Nuan Nuan forfort and was coaxed.


    "Little brother, be obedient. Nuan Nuan apanied her cousin to the school celebration and went back. Don''t be angry, little brother, do you have anything you want? Nuan Nuan will buy it for you, okay?"


    Nuan Nuan is now veryfortable with how to coax his brother, and Gu An is not really angry, he is just like a cat with fried hair, he needs to be smooth.


    And Nuan Nuan just happens to be very good at smoothing his hair. After all, even at home, the little brother will blow his hair from time to time. She basically just coaxes him, and she is used to it.


    Sure enough, Gu An heard his younger sister coaxing him softly, and promised to buy him something, the fur that was blown up was gradually smoothed out, and the coal **** beside him chased the two little milk cats back to their nests, squinting at them while walking on catwalks. He nced at Gu An.


    No prospect, better coax than it.


    At the very least, it has to crawl on the little master''s knee to touch it.


    Nuan Nuan, who coaxed the younger brother, has almost gone to their school with her cousin.


    There are many peopleing in and out of the gate of University A, most of them are young men and women in suits and leather shoes, wearing beautiful dresses, which are different from the teenagers in high school wearing neat school uniforms.


    University is a microcosm of social life. After entering here, students need to participate in various activities while studying to enhance their interpersonal rtionship and work ability.


    So university students have to mature a lot, and gradually lose the innocence of high school in such a busy life, but this is also a process that students must grow up.


    Like Bai Mohua, there are not many who still maintain a clean student atmosphere even after graduation.


    It can be regarded as a national treasure.


    Today''s University A is undoubtedly lively, peopleing and going have smiles on their faces, and Bai Mohua directly took Nuan Nuan to find his teacher.


    "Nuan Nuan, you wait here obediently, I''lle over after a few words with the teacher."


    At this time, there are quite a lot of people on his teacher''s side. After all, there are many students who havee back, so the corridor should be quieter. It is not good for him to bring Nuan Nuan to find the teacher.


    Anyway, he just went over to say hello, and if he had more, he would talk to the teacher after the school celebration was over.


    The little girl is very obedient, she has a soft little head, she is so rare to paint in white ink, rubs his soft little head, and arranges it to sit in a quiet corridor, the little one is as beautiful as porcin Dolls are generally pretty.


    This is a school, so there is no need to worry about people with malicious intentionsing in.


    After Bai Mohua left, Nuan Nuan sat on the bench in the corridor and yed with his mobile phone, his short legs dangling in the air, a soft little one that always let the teachers and students passing by I couldn''t help but take a second look, and several people even came to ask where her parents were, thinking she was lost.


    Whenever this time, Nuan Nuan would answer softly with crooked eyebrows.


    "Brother is looking for a teacher, he will be back soon, Nuan Nuan is here waiting for him."


    The obedient and soft appearance is really rare. Many girls look at her with the brilliance of maternal love.


    But knowing that she was waiting for someone here, they didn''t ask too much, and they left in a hurry because they still had something to do.


    Nuan Nuan took out a lollipop from his pocket, peeled off the shell and stuffed it into his mouth.


    Strawberry vor, so sweet!


    The little guy squinted his eyes happily, and one side of his face bulged like a round baby. The delicate little face was so soft that people really wanted to pinch it.


    She continued to hold the mobile phone and continued to y match 3 games.


    At the end of the corridor came a group of people. The slender young man in the front was wearing a neat ck suit, with gold-rimmed sses on his nose, and took a quick look at the speech with his long legs. He walked calmly in the corridor. , The unremarkable corridor was turned into a runway scene by him.


    Moreover, the people following him, any student of University A can recognize them, they are the principal of the school and several famous professors.


    Such a group of big shots came over, any A college student who saw it couldn''t hide his excitement.


    The aura over there is so strong that it is difficult for people to ignore it, and there is a faint cry of surprise.


    Nuan Nuan looked up curiously, and then she was stunned.


    She blinked her eyes nkly and thought, why did the big brothere here?


    Although I was puzzled, it was more of a surprise.


    The little girl jumped off the stool, with a smile like a little sun on her face, and then ran over with short legs.


    Among the shocked and inconceivable eyes of a group of people, the little girl joyfully hugged the young man''s long legs.


    "Big brother, why did youe here? Why didn''t you tell Nuannuan and cousin."


    The little girl is very wronged, why don''t youe with her and her cousin.


    The young man who was hugged suddenly froze for a moment, as if he was a little astonished. He almost couldn''t hold the manuscript in his hand, and the other people around him were even more astonished.


    Suddenly a man walked out and pulled the little Nuan Nuan away, and said seriously in her nk eyes.


    "Little girl, you have identified the wrong person."


    He was ordered to protect Professor Gu, and he knew the situation of Professor Gu''s family rtively well, and he also knew that the Gu family did not have a daughter.


    The serious uncle in front of him looked a little fierce, Nuan Nuan had never seen him before, and shrank back in fear.


    Raised his white and delicate face and looked at the young man in front of him.


    "Big...big brother..."


    So soft and distressing.


    Wait...the big brother seems...is there something wrong?


    Nuan Nuan reacted in a daze after bewilderment.


    The young man handed the manuscript to the serious man, bent slightly, and gently rubbed her little head.


    "Little friend, I am not your big brother."


    His voice is clear and gentle,pletely different from Gu Nan''s cold voice.


    The little girl''s big watery eyes stared at the face in front of her, which was almost exactly the same as her big brother''s, and she was a little stunned to react.


    The person who looks exactly the same as the big brother but seems to be different = the big brother''s twin brother = the second brother!


    When Nuan Nuan''s little head was figuring out the rtionship, Gu Bei also stared at Nuan Nuan''s delicate and beautiful face and frowned slightly. This little girl gave him a feeling... so familiar, but now he has I packed so many things that I didn''t even think about it for a while.


    Until the little girl in front of him held his hand a little nervously, a little bit of excitement and excitement shed in her clear eyes, and then the little milk voice called out crisply and timidly.


    "Second brother! You are the second brother!"


    The little girl''s voice was waxy, but she was showing nervousness. A pair of thin white hands tightly grasped his fingers, and her little palms were slightly sweaty.

 Chapter 121: School God Gu Bei

    Gu Bei''s mind was blown, all the fog dissipated, he remembered how he was so familiar, and why this little girl looks seven points like grandma!


    The people next to him couldn''t understand it. Why did they suddenly be the second elder brother when they were the eldest brother just now, and...they are in a hurry now!


    "Professor Gu, leave this child to us."


    "No...no need."


    Gu Bei stared at the little girl in front of him who was carved in powder and jade like a porcin doll, his gentle voice unconsciously tinged with a tremor.


    "What did you say was your name?" He tried hard to calm down the excitement in his heart.


    The young man squatted down, looking carefully at the child in front of him with his eyes behind the lens, and his slender fingers with well-articted joints even began to tremble slightly.


    Really... is it really what he thinks it is?


    People around have also noticed that something is wrong with Professor Gu. Could it be that he really knows this little girl?


    Nuan Nuan also looked nervously at the young man who looked exactly like his elder brother, his big moist eyes gradually turned red.


    She pursed her small mouth, her curly eyshes trembling slightly because of nervousness, only a pair of small hands tightly grasped his fingers.


    "I... My name is Gu Nuannuan."


    The warm and soft voice was choked with sobs, and the tears just fell off guardlessly, like strings of pearls.


    She didn''t know why she was crying, maybe it was because she was scared just now, or maybe it was because she saw her second brother suddenly, her nose was sore and she suddenly wanted to cry.


    "Don''t cry."


    Distress shed in the young man''s eyes, and he gently wiped away the tears from the corners of the little girl''s eyes with his fingers, and then hugged her carefully as if he was holding some treasure.


    "So your name is Nuan Nuan."


    He was almost certain that this obedient little girl was the sister their family had been looking for for so many years.


    "Nuan Nuan!"


    Bai Mohua''s anxious voice came, followed by the sound of running footsteps.


    "Let him go!"


    Vicious but not threatening.


    After running over, he was dumbfounded to realize that something was wrong. This person...does he look familiar?


    "Are you... Bai Mohua from the Painting Academy?"


    Someone recognized the white ink painting. After all, this was also a famous person in the school back then. These teachers and professors can remember not many students, but there are still many people who are at the top of each college.


    What''s more, Bai Mohua''s father, Professor Bai, is also a teacher in their school.


    "Brother Gu Bei, you are back."


    Bai Mohua hurriedly said hello to the teachers and then set his sights on Gu Bei and Nuan Nuan.


    "I was scared to death just now, I thought Nuan Nuan was gone, little cousin, why are you crying!"


    The voice of thest sentence was suddenly raised.


    Gu Bei let go of Nuan Nuan, rubbed her head and stood up.


    The little girl''s eyes were red, her little face was also red, she was a little shy, she let go of the white ink painting with one hand, but still held Gu Bei''s finger with the other hand.


    "Professor Gu, the time is almost up."


    Gu Bei hummed, and rubbed the little girl''s furry head with his fingers.


    "The school celebration is about to begin. Mo Hua, you bring Nuan Nuan over there. After I finish my speech, bring her to the backstage. I''ll talk about itter if I have anything to say."


    Bai Mohua nodded to show that he understood.


    Then Gu Bei hugged the soft and fragrant little girl in front of everyone, regardless of whether the suit on his body was wrinkled or not, he calmly hugged her and walked towards the auditorium.


    Nuan Nuan was still a little cautious when she was hugged, but the second brother was really gentle, and he spoke warmly tofort her along the way.


    Gradually, Nuan Nuan''s small body rxed and leaned against him, and her small arms hugged his neck tightly, softly calling out to Second Brother.


    A smile shed across Gu Bei''s eyes behind the lens, and the corners of his mouth rose even more violently.


    It''s just that the road is very short. Although he was very reluctant, he still handed him over to Bai Mohua.


    "Principal, please arrange their positions higher."


    The headmaster is an elegant old man with gray hair. Heughed and said that he had already been arranged.


    Gu Bei thanked with a smile, and after watching Bai Mohua holding the child and leaving, he tidied up his clothes little by little, smoothing out every wrinkle on the clothes.


    The two youths who were following him looked at each other, and they both saw shock in each other''s eyes.


    Both of them epted the order from above to protect the young genius Professor Gu, and they have been together for a while, so they are aware of some of Gu Bei''s habits.


    For example, his obsessivepulsive disorder, thest button of the shirt must be fully buttoned, the clothes have no wrinkles or dust, and he doesn''t like to get too close to people, because it will mess up his clothes.


    But everything just now broke their perception a bit.


    He was wearing a neat suit, and he didn''t hesitate at all when he hugged the little girl, even if his clothes were messed up.


    Until now, after watching the little girl leave in person, he took the trouble to rearrange his suit.


    It''s a little hairy, but it looks really abstinent.


    Nuan Nuan and Bai Mo Hua were indeed arranged in the best position in the front, they could easily see the people on the stage, and the people on the stage could also see them rtively easily.


    There are many people in the auditorium, but they are all quite quiet. This is a rtively solemn ce. After walking in, everyone subconsciously lowered their voices.


    The host above was talking about the opening ceremony, introducing several leaders of the school, and then it was the highlight of the day.


    "The following senior must be familiar to everyone. Of course, as long as you are a student of University A, there is no one who doesn''t know our legendary senior. I would like to invite Gu Bei, a double doctorate graduate from University A, to share with you. speech."


    As the host''s voice fell, warm apuse rang out in the entire auditorium, until the long-awaited young man stepped onto the stage, and even a bold girl stood up excitedly and shouted, Senior Gu Bei, I love you.


    The apuse continued like thunder, until the luminous young man stood still in front of the podium, then raised his hand and pressed it gently.


    In an instant, all the apuse seemed to disappear under his gesture.


    What a powerful influence and appeal this is.


    Looking at the handsome young man under the spotlight on the stage, Nuan Nuan felt her little heart beating happily, and her big eyes were full of pride.


    At this moment, the young man on the stage seemed to sense something, raised his eyes to look this way andughed.


    The gentle and handsome young man smiled lethally as if a bomb had been dropped in the auditorium. Nuan Nuan heard a lot of gasps and small screams.


    A girl next to her covered her mouth, blushing with excitement.


    "Is the senior smiling at me, he must be smiling at me, I am dead, how can there be such a perfect person in the world!"


    "Fart! You are obviously smiling at me, it feels like life isplete."

 Chapter 122: Senior Gu Bei, I love you

    Although Nuan Nuan likes to hear them praise her second brother, but... that is obviously smiling at me!


    A certain soft dumpling was so proud that it hummed in its heart, and the corners of its mouth couldn''t help but rise up.


    Her brother!


    Gu Bei on the stage was already giving a speech. His clear and soft voice came out through the microphone, and everyone could hear it. It was like a trickle of clear water.


    Many girls covered their flushed faces and stared at the shining young man on the stage with bright eyes.


    There are always some people in this world who are favored by God, such as Gu Bei.


    Even though he has graduated for two years, he is still a legend among the students of University A. Of course, there are other outstanding students in University A, but no one is more popr than him.


    Gu Nan is a **** of learning, the school grassroots of the entire A University, although he only got a doctorate in IT programming and physics, but in fact he has more knowledge, and his professional level is no less than these two.


    Someone once said that his brain isparable to a supeputer, no matter how huge the data is, he can calcte it at the fastest speed at a nce.


    That''s fine, the most important thing is that he is still good-looking, with a handsome appearance and a gentle temperament. Although he has a bit of an independent personality because he likes to spend time in theboratory, this does not affect his charm.


    When he was in school, there were countless campus goddesses who wanted to pursue him, but in Gu Bei''s eyes, there was only experimentation, so many goddesses failed.


    As he published many award-winning papers and participated in professors'' experiments during his schooling, Gu Bei''s achievements became higher and higher. Gradually, he also became an existence that girls in University A could not dream of. At that time, Bai Yueguang was in the minds of girls from all departments in the school.


    Of course, seeing him standing on the stage now, with the spotlight shining on the handsome young man, he has an aura of being exiled from the world. Everyone is thinking at the same time, who can be worthy of such a person who is like a fairy?


    Although they like it, they can''t help but look at themselves.


    Am I worthy?


    When Gu Bei gave a speech, his tone was unhurried, as if with infinite tolerance. His eyes behind the sses seemed to be smiling, as clean as clear springs, crushing the sunlight, and intoxicated many people.


    The auditorium was so quiet that only the voice from the man on the stage came from. Everyone looked at him adoringly and excitedly, and tried their best to restrain themselves from making any movement. They looked solemn and solemn, as if making any sound was impossible. It is a sphemy to the people on the stage.


    "Finally, it''s a great honor to be able to return to my alma mater today. Brothers and sisters,e on, I hope you can show your own style in different fields in the future, thank you."


    After finishing his speech, Gu Bei took a step back slightly and walked out from behind the podium, bowing slightly to the teachers and students below.


    After that, he turned and left without hesitation.


    "Ahh! Senior Gu Bei, don''t leave!!"


    The sister reacted and yelled splits at the top of her voice.


    Everyone reacted.


    "Senior, don''t leave, you can talk to us more!"


    "Wooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooolooop."


    "Senior, you are the **** in our hearts, I hope you will be well in the future!"


    "Senior Gu Bei, I love you!"


    Good guy, this voice is still a rough old man! And the voice soared extremely fiercely, and the whole auditorium was lingering with this rude sentence, ''Senior Gu Bei, I love you. ''


    Everyone: My head is buzzing...


    It was funny and touching, Gu Bei looked back with some dumbfounding.


    But just this one nce immediately caused the eyes of everyone in the auditorium to glow with a light called ''hope''.


    "Senior Gu Bei, I love you!"


    It was like copying and pasting, these words rang out one after another in every corner of the auditorium.


    The teachers in front "..."


    They shook their heads helplessly and amusedly, and let the students go crazy, but they couldn''t suppress it.


    Teacher A: "These students are too unreserved."


    Teacher B: "Who says it''s not? But Gu Bei''s demeanor doesn''t me them for being so excited."


    Even the teachers like this student.


    When Gu Bei left, Bai Mohua had already sneaked out with Tangtang, and went backstage as agreed to take care of Bei.


    As soon as they came out, they realized that they were not the only two who sneaked out.


    Many people secretly ran to the backstage to meet the male god.


    But as soon as he arrived at the door, he was stopped by two strong men with sharp eyes.


    They all stood at the door unwillingly, stretched their necks and looked inside, trying to find Gu Bei''s figure.


    Until Bai Mohua came over with warmth.


    The eight eyes met each other, and the eyes widened for a moment.


    Nuan Nuan softly called "Uncle?"


    The two of them "...let''s go in."


    Nuan Nuan suddenly smiled with crooked eyebrows, "Thank you uncle."


    Then he took his cousin''s hand and happily walked inside.


    They couldn''t help touching their faces, didn''t they look so old?


    Well, this face is really rough after being exposed to the wind and sun during training.


    "Why can they go in?"


    The people who were standing at the door and refused to leave saw Nuan Nuan and Bai Mo painted in, and immediately started to protest loudly and unconvinced.


    "They are rtives of Professor Gu, who are you?"


    Okay...they shut up immediately, and could only watch the big and small leave with envious eyes.


    but¡­


    As expected of Professor Gu''s rtives, they all look good!


    When Tangtang and Bai Mohua found Gu Bei, he was with an old man with a white beard. Neither of them spoke. Gu Bei was writing something on a piece of A4 paper with a pen.


    When Bai Mohua and Nuan Nuan walked over, the two were still looking at the things on the paper seriously, neither of them looked up, and the two of them were very quiet and did not disturb.


    In less than a minute, the original white A4 paper was densely packed, and a series of data that the two of them could not understand made the eyes hurt at a nce.


    He didn''t put down his pen until Gu Bei almost finished writing the entire page.


    The white-bearded old man next to him had alreadyughed excitedly and pped his hands repeatedly.


    "Finally, I have calcted it. This string of data is hard to kill the old man. Fortunately, Gu Bei, you are back today. You have helped me a lot. How about going to the teacher''s house for dinner today?"


    Gu Bei stood up and shook his head, his whole body was gentle and polite, "It''s nothing more than a little effort, we can continue to discuss the teacher''s problems in the future, but right now, I have other things to do."


    After speaking, his eyes fell on Nuan Nuan, and the breath on his body softened even more.


    "Teacher, this is my sister Gu Nuannuan."


    The old man looked at Nuan Nuan in surprise, "Your sister?"


    Gu Bei nodded, "That''s my cousin, Nuan Nuan Mohua, this is my teacher, you just need to call him Professor Lu."


    White ink painting "Professor Lu."


    Nuan Nuan also followed the milky voice and called out "Professor Lu."


    Professor Lu let out a hey, and the wrinkles on his face deepened a lot with a smile, "What are you calling Professor Lu, call me Grandpa Lu."


    Nuan Nuan blinked her beautiful big eyes, looked up at her second brother, and gave a soft shout after he nodded in agreement.


    "Grandpa Lu."


    Now the old man is obviously happier.

 Chapter 123: Gu Beis unreliable

    Bai Mohua is going to find his teacher, but he hasn''t seen him for a while, and he will definitely go to meet him when he returns to school as a student this time.


    So Nuan Nuan went to a restaurant for dinner with the second brother who had just met.


    "When did youe back?"


    Gu Bei finally had time to ask about all this. Nuan Nuan called her second brother. Obviously, she also knew who the eldest brother was. Based on his IQ, she could guess that her sister who had been separated for several years had been found by the Gu family.


    very nice.


    He stared at his younger sister''s beautiful face, which was basically the same as his grandma''s, and felt that the blood rtionship was so wonderful.


    Nuan Nuan sat obediently next to his second brother and answered his questions in a childlike voice.


    "It has been more than a month. When Nuan Nuan came back, she was skinny, but now she has been fed up by her father and brothers."


    As she spoke, she cupped her chubby face with both hands, her clear and beautiful eyes were bent into crescents, and she pursed her mouth and smiled.


    Rubbing her little head with warm palms, Gu Bei asked her what happened after returning home with a smile on his face.


    Nuannuan was talking softly, then her small body got closer and closer to the second elder brother, and finally leaned directly on him, her delicate little face was full of joy and happiness, her dark eyes were shining brightly, the whole body Everyone rxes.


    Gu Bei hugged the little person in his arms, resting his chin on her fluffy and soft hair, the corners of his mouth raised into a smile, he only listened to her seriously, and the asional response could make the little girl feel excited.


    Looking at such a lively younger sister, Gu Bei only felt extremely satisfied in his heart. Finally...his younger sister came back, and he found the baby of the Gu family.


    "Second brother, you and big brother really look alike, Nuan Nuan even admitted it wrong, and thought that big brother came here too and didn''te with me and my cousin."


    Talking about this incident, Nuan Nuan covered her face in embarrassment, she had mistaken the person herself.


    Gu Beiwenughed softly, and scratched her little nose with a finger as white as suet jade without any blemishes.


    "Your big brother and I are twin brothers, of course we do."


    As he spoke, he took off his sses, squinted slightly and looked at Nuan Nuan.


    "Do you feel more simr?"


    Nuan Nuan Chick nodded like pecking at rice, hesitated for a while and then shook his head, "Big Brother and Second Brother are still different."


    Gu Bei put on his sses with a smile. Of course he knew what Nuan Nuan meant. Although he and his eldest brother had twin faces that looked almost identical, even family members couldn¡¯t tell them apart when they were young, but their personalities were quite distinct when they grew up.


    The personalities of the two arepletely different. As long as people who know them see them, they will never mistake them.


    Even Nuan Nuan, when meeting him for the first time, could quickly tell the difference between him and his elder brother.


    "Brother is still in Lincheng?"


    Different from him, my eldest brother studied abroad after graduating from high school, and has been developing abroad since then, and has developed very well.


    Nuan Nuan nodded, "Big brother is very busy every day."


    Just chatting about homework like this, Gu Bei was satisfied to find that the strangeness between his sister and himself hadpletely disappeared.


    When the food came, the brother and sister ate quietly, while Gu Bei ate by himself and fed his younger sister without a teacher. Seeing her puffy little face, the smile in her eyes was even wider.


    During the period, he did not forget to send a message to his twin brother to understand the situation.


    Gu Nan¡¾Where is Nuan Nuan with you. ¡¿


    is definitely not a question.


    Gu Nan''s side had basically confirmed it as soon as they received the news.


    Gu Bei¡¾Well, I was eating, I met at school today at the school celebration, she recognized me as you. ¡¿


    Gu Nan¡¾Feed her well, we''ll talk about it when youe back. ¡¿


    All right, Gu Bei didn''t hesitate, and went to feed Nuan Nuan seriously.


    Originally, he wanted to stay here for a while longer, but now because of the warmth, he decided to go back earlier.


    Nuan Nuan thought of Su Ran, and Su Ran''s brother also said that he was going to Lincheng, so he secretly sent a message to ask.


    Su Ran learned that he was in City A, so he resolutely decided to go to Lincheng with them.


    Su Ran¡¾How do you n to go back? ¡¿


    Nuan Nuan turned to ask her second brother.


    Gu Bei "Take the ne, but who is Nuan Nuan asking for?"


    Nuan Nuan¡¯s child answered truthfully, ¡°It¡¯s Brother Su Ran who taught Nuan Nuan how to y the guqin. The day after tomorrow is Nuan Nuan¡¯s birthday, and he¡¯s going there too.¡±


    Gu Bei hummed and rubbed her little head. After getting along with her for a short time, he found that his sister was really too obedient.


    "Then let him go together, we will leave when your cousines back."


    Nuan Nuan obediently responded and went to recover.


    Su Ran [My grandfather ns to send me off in a private jet, you two? ¡¿


    Gu Bei took a look, "Let''s go together."


    There were two people when we came, but when we went back, there were four people.


    Nuan Nuan didn''t forget to promise his little brother, and went to buy him a gift. It was a cool-looking coat and a pair of shoes.


    Of course, he didn¡¯t forget his second brother when he bought a gift for his younger brother, but he didn¡¯t know what his second brother liked, so he chose a pair of ck and white cuffs after a long time. The style is elegant and retro.


    "Second brother, this is for you."


    When Gu Bei received the gift from the younger sister, he was filled with joy, holding Nuannuan''s hand and asking.


    "What does Nuan Nuan want? My brother will buy it for you."


    Nuan Nuan struggled with her little face and thought about it for a long time, then realized that she had nothing to want.


    Seeing that she was struggling, Gu Bei took her to the shopping mall. When they came out, except for Nuan Nuan, all three of them had shopping bags full of them.


    Thest two people responsible for protecting Gu Bei "..."


    They also didn''t expect that Professor Gu''s shopping is not much better than girls.


    Basically, Nuan Nuan took a few extra nces at something, and before she could speak, Professor Gu waved his hand and swiped his card to buy it.


    Nuan Nuan didn''t expect her second brother to be so prodigal, so she didn''t dare to nce at her eyes, so she hurriedly dragged her second brother back.


    That''s it... I bought a lot of things when I came back.


    She bought several sets of clothes and shoes for her whole body, and the second brother''s aesthetics are very straight, pink princess dresses and hairpins, or tutu skirts!


    While watching him swiping the card, Nuan Nuan''s little face was wrinkled into a bun.


    But he was quite happy to buy it himself.


    Who would have thought that Professor Gu, who looks stable and gentle, would be so crazy about buying things for his sister.


    As for his own¡­


    Nuan Nuan asked him when he was in the mall, "Second brother, do you want to buy clothes for yourself?"


    Gu Bei''s answer was like this: "I, I don''t need mine, and I don''t know how to choose. The clothes are all prepared by the assistant."


    He doesn''t care what clothes he wears or how he dresses up, his life assistant prepares a matching set for him every time, just take it out and wear it.


    Regardless of his temperament and appearance, he is quite reliable, but Gu Bei has themon problem of most scientific researchers... an idiot in life.


    Besides being a little obsessivepulsive and having to put everything in his living space neatly and cleanly, all the items in his life are prepared with the help of his life assistant.


    So when he bought something for Nuan Nuan, he actually didn¡¯t know how to buy it, but after Nuan Nuan looked at it a few more times, he swiped his card with a big hand.


    Anyway, he is not short of money, his big brother pays for his scientific research funding, and every time he produces a scientific research achievement, he gets arge sum of money from patents and rewards. It couldn''t be better.

 Chapter 124: twin brother

    When Bai Mohua met them, I was shocked to see so many things.


    "Brother Gu Bei, why do you have so many things?"


    Gu Bei smiled lightly, "I went shopping with Nuan Nuan."


    Nuan Nuan "..."


    Fortunately, it is a private jet, otherwise so many things would have to be checked.


    Su Ran came to pick them up in casual clothes. Of course, after seeing the pile of things, he was silent for a few seconds, then picked up his phone.


    "Two cars areing to help transport things."


    Nuan Nuan covered her red face so embarrassed to look at him.


    Gu Bei has a good impression of this young man.


    "Are you Nuan Nuan''s teacher? You''re still so young."


    Su Ran is neither humble nor overbearing, "You are not very old, but your achievements have surpassed many people."


    Obviously Su Ran knew about Gu Bei.


    Both are smart people, and the one who speaks is serious, but those who don¡¯t know the dialogue think they are being weird to each other.


    The car came quickly, and several people moved a bunch of things onto it and set off for the airport.


    On the ne, Su Ran prepared a lot of food, various pastries and fruits, the strawberries were fresh strawberries picked at Grandma Li''s house, Nuan Nuan liked to eat them.


    Of course, there is also her favorite Juicy Grape. After eating just one, her cheeks are full and she is as cute as a chipmunk.


    Nuan Nuan, who was fed by his brother on the ne, didn''t feel bored at all.


    Walking out of the airport, Nuan Nuan saw a group of outstanding people not far away at a nce, wearing a ck windbreaker and looking like a green pine, just standing there is the focal point, and many peopleing and going in the airport are secretly looking at him.


    "Big brother!"


    Unexpectedly, the big brother woulde to pick them up. The Nuan Nuan kid was overwhelmed with surprise, waved in Gu Nan''s direction with a little excitement and called him softly.


    Gu Nan, with his hands in his windbreaker pockets, raised his eyes and looked over. The condensed temperament like an iceberg melted a lot in an instant, and his dark and sharp eyes softened a bit.


    Gu Bei was amazed. He pushed the sses on the bridge of his nose with his slender fingers, almost thinking that he was blind.


    He knows his twin brother very well. He grew up together. As long as he can remember, his brother has a serious and serious face. He grows up to be colder and more reticent.


    When did he see his elder brother being so gentle to others?


    No... There are still some. After the younger sister was born, every time she hugged her, she would be much softer, especially when she was still a baby, the younger sister was not afraid of the big brother, and would stretch out her limp little hands to grab his fingers from time to time.


    Thinking of these, a warm smile shed in Gu Bei''s eyes, and he was led by his sister''s little hand to his elder brother.


    When the two twin brothers stood together, there were screams all around.


    "Twins, such handsome twins, my God!"


    "Does this beauty really exist? The temperament is also amazing."


    "Today must be my lucky day to see such handsome twin brothers!"


    Although their voices were not loud, Gu Nan and Gu Bei had sensitive ears and heard them.


    But I have heard this kind of words since I was a child, but when I was a child, a group of aunts screamed and said they were so cute, but now...


    It just turned so handsome.


    Gu Nan and Gu Bei looked at each other, one with a nk face and one with a warm smile.


    It''s really easy to tell.


    Nuan Nuan stood between the two elder brothers and raised her small face to look at this brother and that brother, and then grabbed their hands.


    "Big brother and second brother, we''re going home."


    Gu Bei rubbed her little head, and Gu Nan hummed lightly.


    Gu Nan "Where''s the luggage?"


    Gu Bei waved to the back, and then the two of them walked over with a nk expression, pushing a kind of luggage-carrying car.


    Gu Nan who wanted to help him with his luggage "..."


    Forget it, you should take it yourself.


    Looking away from arge pile of luggage, Gu Nan''s eyes fell on Su Ran and stopped for two seconds.


    "Teacher Nuan Nuan?"


    Obviously Nuan Nuan told him about Su Ran.


    Although Su Ran is a teenager, but because he was raised as the heir of the Su family since he was a child, and he is from a schrly family with a profound heritage, his temperament is naturally extraordinary, and he is not timid when facing Gu Nan at a young age.


    He nodded naturally.


    "Hello Nuannuan brother, my name is Su Ran, I''m bothering you today."


    Gu Nan hummed, he didn''t say much, and nodded in agreement, then looked at the pile of luggage and called a few more cars with a nk expression.


    As soon as they left, the people staying at the airport were all boiling instantly.


    Today is really a feast for the eyes, so many beautiful men!


    Someone secretly took a photo and wanted to post it online, but the photo was quickly blocked, and there was a private letter from the official father.


    The trantion is: There are big bosses in the photo, so you can''t send it out casually! !


    Good guy, I call it good guy!


    Not only did I see a handsome guy, but he seemed to be an incredible person!


    Can¡¯t post it online, they can only secretly chat in their sister group.


    Then Gu Bei was recognized.


    Maomao¡¾Ahhh! ! Sisters, this is my male god! A big male god, good guy, my male **** is actually twins! ¡¿


    Little Bell¡¾These twins are definitely the most handsome twins I have ever seen! This face value this figure, I love it! ¡¿


    Bored to death [God... It''s a pity that this good looks and this figure don''t go into the entertainment industry. ¡¿


    Maomao¡¾What a pity! It would be a pity that my male **** Gu Bei went to the entertainment industry. Do you know that he is the light of technology? Know his achievements? Do you know how many awards he has won? His achievements are notparable to those stars in the entertainment industry. ¡¿


    Then the sister began to poprize Gu Bei''s current achievements in the small group.


    All the people who learned about Gu Bei¡¯s achievement¡¾¡­¡¿


    Bored to death [Fuck, isn''t this more exciting than star chasing? ¡¿


    Gu Jinyu is my husband [Although, I still love Yuyu the most. ¡¿


    Little Bell [Gu Bei is the real male god, I like this kind of guy who has a face and a figure but relies on his talent to make a living. ¡¿


    Gu Jinyu is my husband [I also rely on talent to make a living, but the field is different. ¡¿


    Little Bell [I didn''t say anything about Gu Mingyu, besides, children only make choices, of course adults want them all! I''ve decided, Yuyu is my first husband, Gu Bei is my second husband, Gu Bei''s twin brother is my third husband, wow... there is a little handsome boy in the photo! ¡¿


    Maomao¡¾I have to say Brother Little Bell, you are going too far, Gu Bei is my husband, how can you talk nonsense! ¡¿


    Gu Jinyu is my husband [Please, Little Bell, check out my nickname! ¡¿


    It''s boring to death¡¾I like Gu Bei''s twin brother more, his temperament is too big, I bet his identity is definitely not simple. ¡¿


    Little Bell¡¾Hmph! I am the main pce, you wait for the coquettish **** to stand aside! ¡¿


    Gu Bei and the parties involved are destined not to know about the bloodbath caused by a photo.

 Chapter 125: I just want you to squat a little longer

    The circle of rich people in Lincheng has been particrly lively recently.


    The reason is very simple. The Gu family is going to hold a birthday party for the daughter they found.


    "It''s been so long, I thought the Gu family would keep this daughter from the countryside hidden forever and never let anyone see it."


    "Hehe... I heard that when I was found back, I lived a miserable life in the countryside. Which daughter in our circle didn''t teach all kinds of etiquette since childhood, can this Gu family really handle it? Don''t make trouble then It''s not good to make a joke haha..."


    "Let''s all go and have a look. First Young Master Wang will take your little dancing genius over there by the way. Compared with the youngdy that Gu''s family brought back from the countryside, he must feel ashamed."


    "The members of the Gu family are all perverts, and there is no normal person. Finally, there is someone who can''t stand on the stage."


    A few idle second-generation ancestors spoke ill of the Gu family wantonly. When they were at home, they were oftenpared with the perverts of the Gu family. They were the ones who were thrown away.


    After a long time, I really don''t like the few geniuses of the Gu family, but more of jealousy.


    But while they were jealous, of course they didn''t admit it. They felt that Gu Nan and the others were idiots. They have such a big property in their family that they can spend several lifetimes. Why do they need to work so hard? Wouldn''t it be nice to befortable?


    Just as they continued their discussion, the door of the private room was kicked open suddenly.


    The loud noise startled everyone in the private room. Looking towards the door, Gu Mingli looked at them expressionlessly with his hands in his trouser pockets. The expression on Jun''s face was gloomy and terrifying, and his long and narrow eyes were full of violence.


    "What did you just say, let''s discuss it together?"


    A group of second-generation ancestors were frightened.


    Of course, this group of people also often caused trouble outside. Although they were frightened by the violence in Gu Mingli''s eyes at the moment, they quickly reacted.


    "Gu Mingli, why are you here? We didn''t say anything just now."


    Anyway, he just pretended to be stupid and resolutely refused to admit it.


    "That''s right, what do you want to do? My Wang family is not afraid of you!"


    Gu Mingliughed viciously, "Why am I here?"


    At this time, a person in the box also stood up, looking at the group of second-generation ancestors mockingly and contemptuously.


    "I called him."


    This person was actually Gu Mingli''s deadly enemy, Yang Xingchen.


    He turned on the recording of the phone, and everything these people said just now was recorded.


    Their faces suddenly darkened, "Yang Xingchen! You betrayed us!"


    Yang Xingchen stretched his waist and looked at them with contempt


    "Don''t nder me, I don''t bother to be with you people who talk about a five-year-old child behind your back, I feel sick!"


    "You are riding a horse!"


    Gu Mingli kicked him over, his long legs knocked him over, and the whole box was thrown into chaos.


    How could a group of second-generation ancestors who only knew how to eat, drink, prostitute and gamble be the opponents of Gu Mingli and Yang Xingchen, but these people were dealt with in a short period of time. Of course, they were ''invited'' to the police station again.


    Gu Mingli squatted in the bureau and called his brother with his mobile phone.


    "Brother, I''m at the police station,e and get some..."


    Before finishing speaking, the phone was hung up.


    Gu Mingyu, who was still sleeping, threw the phone aside, turned over and continued sleeping with the quilt in his arms.


    Gu Mingli "..."


    Brother is still so unreliable, he remembered.


    Then he called Gu Bei again, but no one answered...


    Brother? Forget about being afraid of being cleaned up, let''s find someone else.


    Finally, he called Bai Mohua.


    White ink painting "...how did you get arrested?"


    Gu Mingli is getting old, the expression on his face hasn''t changed a bit, he is very righteous and "fight."


    Bai Mohua "It''s not good to fight, so did you get hurt?"


    Why does the tone of thest sentence sound a little happy?


    Gu Mingli narrowed his eyes, "No, juste and take me out."


    "Oh...then can I goter?"


    "Why? What are you doing?"


    Bai Mohua said honestly, "I didn''t do anything, I just... want you to squat a little longer."


    Gu Mingli "..."


    Sure, this guy is gloating.


    Finally, the white ink painting still came, along with Nuan Nuan.


    "Fourth brother, why are you here again, are you injured?"


    She ran over on short legs, holding Gu Mingli''s handsome face in her soft little hands, looking back and forth.


    Gu Mingli squeezed her chubby cheeks, "Who is your fourth brother? How could he be injured?"


    Nuan Nuan "But you were beatenst time."


    Gu Mingli "...don''t worry about those small details."


    "You can go."


    Bai Mohua came over and took a look at him, seeing that his clothes were a little messy and he was basically uninjured, regret shed in his eyes.


    This happened to be seen by Gu Mingli, and he narrowed his eyes dangerously.


    "You look sorry to see I''m not hurt, huh?"


    Bai Mohua shook her head and refused to admit it, "You are wrong, I am worried about you."


    Gu Mingli walked out with Nuan Nuan in his arms, and gave him a sideways nce, "It''s best to be like this."


    Yang Xingchen was also bailed out. It was the first time for these two rivals to cooperate, and it was inevitably a little awkward.


    However, although Gu Mingli was a bit arrogant and disobedient, he was willing to thank those who helped him, even if they were his deadly enemies.


    "Thank you for today''s work."


    Yang Xingchen snorted proudly, as if he looked down on him.


    "Don''t be sentimental, I''m not for you, I just simply find this group of people not pleasing to the eye."


    After finishing speaking, he had to leave with a bang, as if he had won against Gu Mingli today.


    Gu Mingli gritted his teeth, "Although I thank him, this guy is still in a mess."


    Nuan Nuan hugged the fourth brother''s neck and small head, and was a little confused about the current situation. Didn''t the fourth brother still fight with that person before?


    "Fourth brother, didn''t you fight with him?"


    Gu Mingli "Not today, today he helped me fight."


    Nuannuan said, "Then is he a good friend of the fourth brother? Does the fourth brother want to give him a gift?"


    Gu Mingli shivered when he thought about giving Yang Xingchen a gift.


    "Farewell, just help him when you see him fighting in the future."


    After returning home and changing his clothes, Gu Mingli didn''t tell what happened today, but he didn''t know where to find a screaming chicken, took it to Gu Mingyu''s room, and brought it to Gu Mingyu''s ear who was still sleeping, and squeezed it with his palm. put.


    "Whoa..."


    The sound of ecstasy is endless.


    Gu Mingyu got up straight from the bed, looking at Gu Mingli with sullen eyes.


    Gu Mingli grinned with big white teeth, "Brother, isn''t the gift I gave you a surprise?"


    After speaking, he squeezed the screaming chicken again.


    "Oh oh oh oh~~~"


    "Gu! Ming! Li!"


    A pillow flew directly towards his face.


    After a flurry of chickens and dogs jumping around the room, Gu Mingli leisurely came out with the Screaming Chicken in his hand, pinching it while walking, and the unique woo-woo sound of the Screaming Chicken was really a magic sound.


    The long legs that had been barefooted directly kicked Gu Mingli''s back, but it was a pity that he dodged it with his outstretched arms.

 Chapter 126: Dresses prepared by brothers

    On the day of Nuan Nuan''s birthday, the family started to get busy at six o''clock.


    The little girl was still sleeping in her own room, the door was opened and Gu Nan took the lead to walk in. Six people entered the room at once, all of them were tall and big, and the warm bedroom suddenly became crowded.


    "Nuan Nuan, get up."


    Gu Nan rubbed Nuan Nuan''s little furry head.


    Since returning home and not having to get up early every day, the Nuannuan children have be more and more fond of staying in bed, and they have to sleep well before getting up, and now is no exception.


    The kid who was dug out of the bed by his brother made a soft moaning sound with his pouty pink mouth, his curly eyshes trembled slightly, and then his beautiful eyes slowly opened a crack.


    "Brother~"


    Nuan Nuan softly yelled milkily, and also stretched out her white jade arms like lotus joints to hug her big brother''s neck, hanging on him like a ko and rubbing against him.


    "I''m getting up, I''m going to change clothes and do my styling."


    Nuan Nuan was in a daze, apparently not realizing what''s going on now.


    Gu Mingli took off his coat and rolled it around the little girl.


    "Say more to her, just wrap it in your clothes and hug her, and let her sleep more!"


    Gu Nan looked at a certain milky white soft dumpling that was rolled up into a silkworm baby, and was silent for two seconds and immediately picked him up.


    Nuan Nuan yawned a little, as if she hadn''t realized it yet, and then she was picked up by her big brother and walked to the bathroom.


    As for the stylist who designed Nuan Nuan''s styling, there is no need to find it at all, Gu Mingyu has a whole team!


    Gu Nan hugged Nuannuan, Gu Mingyu immediately began to wash her face, Gu Mingli originally wanted to do her hair, but he didn''t dare to move when he met the little girl holding soft hair, as if he was afraid that it would hurt her Generally speaking, he was in a hurry, and in the end he was pushed away by his own brother who disliked him so much.


    Bai Mohua puts socks on for Nuan Nuan, and Gu Beies over with shoes.


    Gu An...


    He turned around and found that there was no ce for him, depressed.


    After washing his face, Nuan Nuan finally woke up. As soon as he woke up, his little face was stunned to find that he didn''t need to do it himself, everything was packed.


    Oh... just brush your teeth, this will be done by yourself.


    Rubbing her flushed little face, Nuan Nuan was even more embarrassed to be surrounded by several brothers brushing her teeth.


    She pushed her brothers with her small hands, and her delicate face wrinkled, "Brother, you all go out."


    Surrounded by so many people, how would she brush her teeth!


    Gu Mingyu squeezed the little girl''s soft face andughed, "Are you still shy?"


    Nuan Nuan''s face turned redder.


    Gu Nan "Everyone go out."


    All right, the boss has already spoken, so of course he left first.


    When Nuan Nuan came out after brushing her teeth, she looked cute in her bunny pajamas.


    "Don''t change your clothes for now, your dress is with mom, she will change it for you."


    Nuan Nuan obediently let out an obedient oh, took her big brother''s hand and was surrounded outside.


    "Mom~"


    Going out to look at her mother, Nuan Nuan threw herself directly into her arms.


    Mother Gu looked at all this with satisfaction. With so many brothers loving her daughter, she would definitely not let her be wronged at all in the future.


    "Go, mommy will take you to wear a beautiful little dress!"


    Mother Gu was excited, she had long wanted to dress her daughter up beautifully.


    Normally, she doesn''t have the chance to do it at home, evenbing her hair is snatched. She doesn''t know when her husband has be so proficient inbing hair. Usually, most of Nuan Nuan''s hair isbed by his hands.


    Nuan Nuan was brought to the gorgeous cloakroom by her mother, and the butler immediately rolled out rows of beautiful clothes, her eyes widened!


    "Come on, let''s see which one you like. This row is all bought for you by your second brother."


    Mother Gu pointed at one of the rows and twitched her mouth, "I guess they wrapped all the little dresses in a clothing store."


    There are all kinds of colors and styles, and the owner of the clothing store was almost stupid when she delivered the goods to her door.


    My stupid son, he didn''t know how to buy it, so he just booked it out. This is indeed something he can do.


    Nuan Nuan was also dumbfounded, "But... I can''t wear so much!"


    Even if she changed three clothes a day, she couldn''t wear them. The second brother bought a lot for her before.


    "It''s okay, when you can''t wear these clothes, we will give them away, it won''t be wasted."


    Nuan Nuan breathed a sigh of relief, but she still felt sorry for her second brother''s wallet.


    Too prodigal!


    "The few pieces here are bought by your eldest brother, and the ones here are bought by your third brother, and these few all pink ones are bought by your fourth brother Gu Mingli."


    As she said that, Mother Gu covered her eyes, "Your fourth brother and your second brother are pretty simr in aesthetics, but the good thing about your second brother is that he has packed the dresses for the entire clothing store, and there are quite a few to look at.


    This pink Barbie princess dress hurts my eyes, don¡¯t look at it, your third brother has a good eye, it¡¯s quite fashionable, and your cousin bought it, he only bought one, but this dress is really pretty. "


    Mother Gu took out a small snow-white dress, which was also a princess dress, but the whole body was snow-white. , the whole skirt is shining like a starry sky, so beautiful.


    Mother Gu has to say that this dress is her favorite.


    The clothes my sons bought are good-looking, but none of them are as stunning as this one.


    Nuan Nuan also thinks this dress looks good, the mother and daughter looked at each other, and then made a decision, this one!


    Nuan Nuan put on a snow-white princess dress, fearing that she would be cold, and put on a small furry waistcoat. She stood in front of the full-length mirror, and she looked like a delicate and beautiful snow elf.


    Mother Gu''s eyes lit up, and she couldn''t help kissing the milky little fat on Nuan Nuan''s face.


    "My daughter is so beautiful!"


    A blush appeared on the warm and delicate little face, and the whole person was pink and white, which looked like a peach, which was even more beautiful.


    She walked out with her skirt in her arms, her small face was puffy with powder, her big clear eyes were moist and agile, like an elf who had strayed into the world, curious, joyful and cautious in her timidity.


    "Who gave this dress?"


    Bai Mohua''s eyes lit up, "Me!"


    Then be stared at by several pairs of eyes.


    Gu Mingli "How can you have such a good eye? This is definitely not the dress you picked."


    White ink painting "... how do you know."


    Everyone "..."


    "You really didn''t pick it!"


    Bai Mohua smiled embarrassingly, "I drew a warm portrait to participate in thepetition. In country Y, before it started, there was a Prince Orenke who fell in love with it and wanted to buy my painting. After Imunicated with him, he knew that today is Nuannuan''s birthday, so he gave me this dress that he originally wanted to give to his niece."


    Mother Gu didn''t even expect that this dress would have such a story.


    but¡­


    Gu Bei was a little bit unwilling to admit defeat, "I bought so many skirts for Nuan Nuan and they look good."


    Nuannuan nodded, "Well, I will wear itter!"


    Gu Bei was satisfied.


    Gu Mingli "My..."


    Mother Gu hurriedly said, "Don''t talk about doing styling!"


    Forget about your dead Barbie fans!

 Chapter 127: handsome brother

    While Nuan Nuan was doing styling, other people also started to get busy with themselves.


    It took a long time to do the styling, and Nuan Nuan felt a little sleepy while sitting, yawning and squinting her eyes, letting the stylist move around on her little head.


    She fell asleep at some point, and a youngdy hurriedly held her little head with her hands.


    "Baby fell asleep."


    It was a foreigner who sculpted Nuan Nuan. He kept moving his hands, and screamed strangely while watching Nuan Nuan.


    "The boss''s family is also very good-looking. I used to think that the boss''s face was the most beautiful I''ve ever seen, but I didn''t know until I saw his family today that I didn''t know enough.


    Especially this little cutie, I dare to use my career to guarantee that she will definitely look better than the boss when she grows up, God, did this family save the gxy in theirst life? Why do they all look so good-looking and have a clear temperament! "


    He was obviously envied by the Gu family''s beauty, "Today is so worth it, even if the boss doesn''t give me a sry, I''m willing!"


    Although the others did not speak, they all agreed with what he said.


    How can this Gu family produce all the beautiful men? It can only be said that Empress Nuwa is too partial to their family.


    When the older brothers came out in formal attire, the styling team were stunned.


    Big brother Gu Nan was wearing a white lining on the inside, a ck vest on the inside, and a ck suit cape on the outside. Just standing up gave him a sense of oppression, and he was very imposing.


    The second brother, Gu Bei, is wearing a white lining, a ck suit jacket, the lining is buttoned to thest button, and he is wearing a ck tie in a neat manner. A set of clothes is neatly dressed by him and looks full of abstinence .


    The third brother, Gu Mingyu, was wearing a purple shirt inside. The neckline of the shirt was open to reveal a slender and beautiful neck like a swan and a delicate corbone. On the outside, he was wearing a silver-white suit jacket. His long, moist hair like a waterfall was loosely tied up, and his peach blossom eyes With a nt, the side is romantic and affectionate, and I don''t know how many people will be infatuated and crazy with her beautiful face.


    The fourth brother, Gu Mingli, was dressed in ck, and the neckline of the inner lining was also opened a little. He wore a cool ne around his neck, and his eyebrows seemed to be ignored by anyone. It seemed that he was not used to wearing a suit for the first time. He took off his coat and hung it on his shoulders, and walked down leisurely.


    Bai Mohua is wearing a white lining, a small light gray vest and coat, the whole person looks clean and more mature than usual.


    Gu An wore a pair of suit overalls and a small suit jacket outside. He deliberately kept a straight face and tried to make himself look more mature, but he didn''t know that the appearance of a young master looked even cuter.


    "Hiss..."


    The stylist gasped, if the entire Gu family entered the entertainment industry, the entire entertainment industry might belong to them!


    It is said that there are many handsome men and beautiful women in the entertainment industry, and they have been in the entertainment industry for so long, but the people who watch it really don¡¯t care about their family¡¯s good looks and temperament. These people really have distinct personalities without being repetitive. There are too many people with different personalities and temperaments, and of course many of them are managed.


    Unlike them... This is a natural handsome guy! Each of them is a standard hanger, and the clothes will be different immediately when they are worn on them.


    "What are you looking at? Do you still want a sry?"


    Gu Mingyu came over and knocked on the table, then leaned back on the chair with his slender and straight legs crossed, "Come someone to do my makeup and hair."


    These people all reacted, held back the screams in their hearts, and immediately came to give them a sculpt. Today, they must show their housekeeping skills, and they can''t ruin these faces!


    Gu Mingli tugged at his cor, "What kind of makeup does a big man put on, just do my hair."


    Gu Mingyu red at his own younger brother, "Why can''t boys live a more refined life? You''ve lost your face for nothing."


    Gu Mingli curled his lips, not as knowledgeable as him, the key is that if he really hates him, he will definitely suffer in the end.


    Gu Nan sat down and said directly, "No makeup."


    The cold words made the makeup artist''s hands tremble, and he nodded quickly. He didn''t dare to put on makeup on this face, it''s better to be natural.


    Almost everyone else only had their hair down, and Bai Mohua was coaxed by the makeup artist to put on a light makeup, which made him look more mature and stable, provided he didn''t smile.


    He looked in the mirror and was quite satisfied with himself.


    In the end, only Nuan Nuan and Gu Mingyu didn''t get it right.


    Because Nuan Nuan is a girl and is the protagonist today, she made it more delicate, needless to say Gu Mingyu, he has always been like this.


    The little girl got up early today, and her brothers couldn''t bear to disturb her sleep, so they took turns holding her limp little head and asked the stylist to do her hair and makeup, and finally put on a beautiful red princess hair crown. up.


    "Wake up warm."


    Gu Nan woke up his sister very gently, her small face was still held in his wide palm.


    This small face is really not as big as Gu Nan''s hand, and it canpletely cover it.


    Nuan Nuan opened her eyes and looked at her brothers nkly, and waspletely awake a minuteter.


    "Brother, you are so handsome..."


    Nuan Nuan looked at his brothers with sparkling eyes, feeling extremely proud.


    Gu Mingyu smiled and scratched her delicate little nose, "Our sister is also very beautiful, look in the mirror."


    Nuan Nuan just looked at herself in the mirror, her beautiful almond eyes stared round.


    Is that beautiful doll in the mirror really me?


    The shoulder-length short hair wasbed up and made into a fluffy and cute little ball. The thin bangs were a little airy, and the small milky white forehead was looming. The two fine hairs in front of the ear temples were slightly curly, which looked natural and It''s very yful and cute. This hairstylepletely exposes the neck. Although it''s not as slender as an adult''s, the ratio of milky white to milky skin is also very beautiful.


    A small delicate face is also exposed. The small milk fat on both sides of the cheeks is as thick as milk pudding, and it has a little milky fragrance, which really makes people want to take a bite.


    At this moment, Nuan Nuan in a princess dress is really like a bjd doll carefully raised in the window, but she is more flexible and cute than the stiff doll.


    "Let''s go, our little princess."


    Gu Mingyu was the most romantic, he performed an elegant and standard court etiquette, and gave her the beautiful little bouquet that he had prepared long ago.


    Nuan Nuan was so shy and nervous that her little face was flushed, but her clean and bright eyes were bent, and her smile was soft and sweet, which was very rare.


    "Thank you...Thank you, third brother."


    Nuan Nuan took the bouquet with both hands, stepped on delicate leather shoes, surrounded by handsome brothers, and walked in front with the youngest brother.


    She held the little brother''s hand nervously, and the palms of her soft little hands were sweating.


    Gu An clenched his sister''s little hand.


    "Sister, don''t be afraid, brother will protect you!"


    At this moment, Gu An is particrly masculine.


    Nuan Nuan nodded seriously, "Well, Nuan Nuan is not nervous."


    He has several older brothers!

 Chapter 128: Banquet

    Luxury cars parked at the entrance of the Venice Grand Hotel. Men and women in various dresses and suits walked out of the luxury cars elegantly or dignifiedly. They handed the invitation letter to the waiter at the entrance of the hotel and walked into the banquet hall.


    Today is the birthday party of the daughter of the Gu family. In fact, everyone knows that the main purpose is to introduce the onlydy of the Gu family who was found from the countryside to everyone in the circle.


    Except for a few of the guests who have seen Nuan Nuan and know how the Gu family loves the only little girl, most of the others have never seen her, and they don''t know how the Gu family treats this youngdy.


    Many people are waiting and watching. Is today''s banquet held because of pampering this person, or is it just a matter of face?


    The banquet hall is full of guests and friends. No matter what the reason is, many people want to squeeze in this kind of banquet, especially celebrities in the entertainment circle and people from small family businesses. After all, such an asion is A gathering ce for people.


    Mother Gu, Father Gu, and Erfang''s family came here to greet the guests early on. Everyone came forward to say congrattions with smiles on their faces, and then chatted with each other.


    "It''s almost time, the sons should be here soon."


    Papa Gu nced at the time, and those boys didn''t know where to go shopping with Nuan Nuan.


    "Wow!!"


    There was a noise at the door, Gu Linmo and the others looked up, only to see his eldest son walking towards him, his face was expressionless, the same as before, but if you looked carefully, every time he lowered his head, he could see the expression in his eyes. I saw a hint of softness.


    Gu Nan held Nuan Nuan''s little hand and walked much slower than usual, but he had a lot of aura.


    Among his peers, except for his own brother, anyone who stands in front of him will be overwhelmed by his aura, as if he is inexplicably a head shorter.


    Nuan Nuan was very nervous, even though she had attended a banquet before, but that time it was for someone else, he and his cousin were eating in the corner and not many people noticed her, but now, she is the protagonist of this banquet and will be seen by everyone People pay attention.


    Although Nuan Nuan was nervous, she jumped up and down like a naughty little rabbit in her chest, but she was more afraid of losing the face of her brother and the Gu family, so she tried her best to hold her head high without showing timidity.


    She has so many brothers, so... she is not afraid!


    After giving himself enough energy, he took the hand of his elder brother and walked in. He was as majestic as a little rooster on the battlefield, and the brothers smiled knowingly when they saw it.


    As soon as they entered, they looked over in unison, and Nuan Nuan''s small body suddenly tensed up, and the exquisite smiling face looked very serious.


    Fortunately, there are so many excellent brothers around her, helping her bear most of the attention.


    "Don''t be afraid."


    A warm palm was ced on her small back, and the clear voice of the second brother came from above her head.


    Nuan Nuan nodded seriously, um...she''s not afraid!


    The little girl stood on both sides of her eldest brother and second brother. The twin brothers obviously look the same, but standing together never makes people feel that they are indistinguishable. They have different temperaments but are equally outstanding.


    Then there are several other people lined up, each with their own unique personality charm, which makes everyone''s eyes shine.


    The brothers of the same age looked at these people with envy and envy, especially the twin brothers of the Gu family and the very famous Gu Jinyu. These three have achieved extraordinary achievements in different fields.


    Gu Nan is like a goldfish. He has established one of the best listedpanies in foreign countries, and has the title of investment genius. He is the next sessor of the Gu family, and he has alreadypleted several projects before fully inheriting the Gu family. This big project has earned the Gu family more than one billion yuan.


    Not to mention among his peers, even among his father''s generation, there are few who canpare with him, so everyone calls him Master Gu in private, which is also a recognition of his ability.


    As for Gu Bei, he may not be well-known in their business circles, but he can be said to be a leader of the younger generation in the academic circle and scientific research circle. No one knows what exactly he is researching, but the attention paid to him is enough to exin everything.


    There is also Gu Mingyu, needless to say, a well-known star, an international actor, half of the entertainment industry, this is a rtively reserved statement.


    The elders present all cast their envious and jealous eyes on the old man of the Gu family and his father and mother. The genes of the Gu family are really terrible, especially for these twins. Who wouldn''t want such an excellent child to belong to their own family.


    After turning their eyes around the older ones with envy, they looked at the little girl in the middle who was protected by the older brothers in a protective posture, which is today''s protagonist.


    Some young girls don¡¯t want to be too envious when they see that the little girl is protected by so many handsome and outstanding brothers, and their eyes are visible to the naked eye.


    This is the group favorite script of the winner of life.


    "Suddenly envious, the feeling of being pampered by six brothers."


    "Didn''t you say that she was found from the countryside? Why doesn''t she look alike at all?"


    "Gu Nan is so handsome, if only I could marry him."


    "My God, it''s Gu Jinyu! Is Gu Jinyu actually a member of the Gu family?"


    The stars in the entertainment industry recognized Gu Mingyu and immediately eximed, their eyes widened, wow! What kind of winner in life is this? In the industry, he has already stepped into the ranks of international superstars. He has won three extremely valuable actor awards at a young age. Now they know that there is such an amazing person behind him. Envious of the background!


    The youngdies and the stars who are ready to marry have already begun to stir in their hearts. If... If you can marry any of them, of course you are an adult. If you can really marry into the Gu family, that would be great...


    If you want to say that the one who is most jealous of Nuan Nuan is undoubtedly Gu Wan who is standing in the crowd, her nails almost got dug into her palm.


    Since being kicked out by the Gu family that day, their family''s quality of life has dropped sharply. Dad can''t get the support of the Gu family, and he still has a gambling addiction. Their life suddenly became embarrassing.


    At that time, the olddy barely woke up, and the little family rtionship between them and the host''s family was almost exhausted.


    Later, he wanted to make amends and ease the rtionship many times, but Mr. Gu didn''t want to see them. He went to find Gu Linmo, but his heart was much colder, and it was useless to ask.


    It took a lot of effort to get the qualification to participate in this banquet after finally finding an opportunity, in order to ease the rtionship with Mr. Gu and develop contacts, even though he had already taken a lot of precautions in his heart.


    But at the moment they saw Nuan Nuan, their family couldn''t help being jealous.


    Gu Wan is okay, she knows how to hide her emotions, but it just passed by in a sh, but the old woman couldn''t help mumbling, her eyes were bright and unwilling.


    "Originally these should belong to my granddaughter."


    They couldn''t help but wonder, if Gu Ling adopted Gu Linmo''s name, would the person standing in that position be her own granddaughter, and they wouldn''t have had such a difficult timeing in to this banquet, or even had a good time. Surrounded by everyone saying congrattions.


    "How could she be so lucky, why..."


    "Grandma!"


    Gu Wan interrupted what she saidter, there are so many people now, it would be a disaster if it reached the ears of Second Uncle and the others.

 Chapter 129: jealous

    Although...she thought the same way, when she was taken away...why didn''t she die.


    But she never showed such dark thoughts.


    The old woman also knew that she talked too much, "I''m just talking."


    But she is still very unwilling to see the family''s prosperity. It would be great if the Gu family belonged to them.


    The old woman thought so, obviously her son is also very good.


    And Gu Ling, under the brainwashing of her elders day by day, also felt that everything should be her own.


    I couldn''t help getting angry. Although she was still young, when Nuan Nuan hadn''t returned to Gu''s family, she was spoiled and grew up because she shouldered the "expectations" of the elders. She gave what she wanted, so she had a temper Inevitably a little spoiled.


    But after Nuan Nuan returned to Gu''s house, she found that her life had changed. Grandma and Dad didn''t pamper her like before. In theirints day and night, she vaguely knew that it was because of the one who was supported. That''s what the girl who was wearing became like this.


    So Gu Ling instinctively dislikes Nuan Nuan.


    "Dad, will you be happy if I go and **** her things?"


    Gu Ling spoke innocently, but Gu Wan covered her mouth in the next second and said viciously.


    "Shut up, don''t say such things!"


    Her eyes are dark. It seems that the influence of the family is still too great for Gu Ling. The children can''t speak well. If they say something in front of the second uncle''s family, their family will bepletely ruined.


    Gu Wan broke out in a cold sweat when she thought about it, so she hurriedly whispered the stakes to her family, telling them to take good care of Gu Ling during the banquet, and not let her speak in front of her second uncle, or they might lose everything.


    "Does it need to be like this..."


    Gu Wan''s mother actually felt that her daughter made too much fuss, and didn''t notice the seriousness of the matter at all.


    "Take care of Gu Ling!" Gu Wan''s father interrupted her with a gloomy expression.


    At any rate, he has some serious work experience, especially the setbacks during this period made him soberly aware of the fate of offending Gu Linmo''s family. ident.


    Gu Wan breathed a sigh of relief, luckily her father is not yet stupid.


    She began to think hard about how to ease their rtionship, and that family seemed to be warm and cozy.


    ...


    Among the guests, some older people who remembered the olddy of the Gu family were stunned when they saw Nuan Nuan''s little face.


    "This... this looks too much like thete olddy of the Gu family!"


    Someone chatted in a dazed whisper. The olddy of the Gu family was a man of the day. She was dignified, elegant, well-educated, and also very capable and resourceful. Less than one-thousandth of her.


    It''s a pity that the sky is jealous of the beauty. This magnificent beauty died too early, which is really embarrassing.


    Now, when people of the older generation see Nuan Nuan''s immature face, they can''t help but think of the olddy Gu who was amazing for an era.


    I heard that this child was brought back from the countryside, but looking at her imposing appearance, there is no hint of "country" in her. On the contrary, she looks better than manydies and daughters present. Even more likable.


    "Nuannuan."


    "Grandpa, father, mother, uncle and aunt."


    While many people were still in a daze, the warm child had already walked to his grandfather, calling out in a soft and obedient voice.


    Papa Gu smiled like a silly dad, picked up his daughter and kissed her.


    "Nuannuan is not tired."


    The little girl shook her head shyly.


    "Not tired."


    "Nuan Nuan, don''t you remember me?"


    A serious voice came from the side, Nuannuan turned her head, her bright eyes bent into crescents.


    "Eldest Uncle, Second Uncle ~"


    The voice is soft and waxy, but it sounds sweet.


    The old man who had a serious face couldn''t helpughing.


    The people next to her were amazed, thinking that the Qin family really liked the lost and found daughter of the Gu family.


    The people around saw the attitude of everyone in the Gu family, and they almost understood in their hearts that the only young daughter of the Gu family might have fallen into the nest. Look at those brothers who spoiled her.


    Some people can''t help but think about the excellent Gu Nan Gu Bei and a few other young people, especially those who have daughters and nieces. If their daughters/nieces can marry such people, then they are dreaming I''m afraid everyone will wake upughing.


    Nuannuan''s uncle and aunt also came. The little girl is so soft and callous to everyone she knows, and she calls to others obediently under the introduction of her elders. The etiquette is very thoughtful. Although she is a little nervous, she is not timid and flinching. , plus she herself looks like a little fairy child, she immediately won the favor of many elders present.


    Who is it that is rumoring that the daughter of the Gu family doesn''t know etiquette when she was brought back from the countryside? It''s not very good, it''s even rarer than any child they''ve ever seen has aura.


    Some old people who like Nuan Nuan gave gifts to the world. The things they gave were not simple, they were basically precious jadeite and jade. Some young girls were envious and wished they could be Nuan Nuan.


    And Nuan Nuan herself found that most people are kind to her, and she gradually became less nervous.


    It¡¯s almost time, Papa Gu presides over the banquet, and then introduces her to everyone on stage with Nuan Nuan.


    "Thank you everyone foring to my daughter''s birthday party. She didn''t grow up in Gu''s parents for some reason, but this does not prevent our family from doting on her. She is my only daughter, Gu Linmo. Today is For her birthday, after discussing with my father, I will give her 5% of the shares of Gu''s Group as a gift."


    Having said that, the people below are already boiling. Everyone looked at Gu Linmo and Mr. Gu in disbelief, then at Nuan Nuan, and finally their eyes fell on Gu Nan and the others.


    They looked secretly, wouldn''t such a decision really make their son think differently?


    Then everyone realized that there really wasn''t one, and there was even a hint of dissatisfaction in Gu Nan''s eyes.


    "Grandpa, why only 5%?"


    The person who heard Gu Nan''s words from a close distance "..."


    only?


    Do you have any big misunderstandings about these two words!


    Old man Gu gave him a sideways nce, "Nuan Nuan is still young, and the tree is big enough to attract the wind."


    Gu Nan''s ck eyes were deep, "I can protect her."


    "What''s the rush? Just wait for your father to step down and then give Nuan Nuan more of his shares."


    The shares in his hands are basically divided into the hands of his son and grandson. Over the years, the two have continued to collect some scattered shares and shares in the hands of some shareholders. The father and son control most of the shares of the Gu Group. Thepany has absolute right to speak.


    When Gu Linmo retires, the shares in his hand must also be distributed.


    Gu Nan hummed and did not speak again.


    The person next to him has already left envious saliva.


    Don''t give it to me!


    This is too spoiled, it''s just a daughter, is it necessary?


    However, Gu told them with the facts that it was really necessary.


    After the birthday presents given to Nuan Nuan by Gu¡¯s elders, it was the birthday presents of several older brothers, and the birthday present Gu Nan gave to his younger sister made everyone think that they were hallucinating.

 Chapter 130: Holographic

    Xingrui Technology is a gamepany founded by Gu Nan himself, but it is still a smallpany and not many people see it. That is to say, most of the people present do not know that thispany belongs to Gu Nan.


    But today, at Nuannuan¡¯s birthday party, arge projection screen also yed thepany¡¯s press conference, which was Xingrui¡¯s press conference!


    The product release was hosted by Nanfeng. After he got the news from Gu Nan, he began to introduce Xingrui''s products that were going to be interviewed today, and the people at the banquet watched it live simultaneously.


    "I believe everyone knows the concept of holography. There is a concept of holography in both novels and conversion movies. The famous Dr. Dern also proposed the concept of holography before. Many scientists are now specializing in holographic technology. But the results have been minimal, but what I want to introduce to you today is... our Xia Kingdom''s holographic technology."


    Nanfeng spread his arms, and a realistic starry sky suddenly appeared on the stage, and he himself seemed to be suspended in the universe, so cool!


    The entire conference site was darkened, and the starry sky reflected in front of them was so real that some people couldn''t help but raise their hands subconsciously to grab it. The so-called hand-picked stars are like this.


    Everyone eximed, and the reporters were even more restless, "Mr. Nanfeng, is this the holographic technology you are talking about?"


    "But as far as we know, holographic technology is very real. Although it looks realistic, it is still rtively fake in touch, which means that this is just a more advanced special effect."


    Although it is very realistic, these reporters are not vegetarian. After they asked questions one by one, the people who were shocked by this technology and opened their mouths suddenly calmed down.


    Nanfeng smiled and replied, "Of course, this is just a background. Next, we will introduce our Xingrui product, holographic sses."


    A waiter walked over holding a pair of high-tech sses, translucent enough to cover half of the head. They were said to be sses, but they were actually a bit like a helmet, butpared to a helmet, this kind of sses had a more technological quality.


    Nanfeng didn''t say much. After inserting a chip into the holographic sses, he sat down on a chair beside him, and then put on the holographic sses.


    Everyone''s eyes were fixed on him. Although it hadn''t started yet, they had a premonition that thispany named Xinrui might shock the world today.


    In less than three seconds, a person who looked exactly like Nan Feng was gradually formed using data on the originally empty stage. It looked exactly like a real person, but... Nan Feng''s body was still sitting there!


    "Wow..."


    The entire press conference stood up unbelievably, and the reporters rushed over like crazy. Fortunately, this situation had been expected before, so there were many security guards at the scene, otherwise there might be an ident.


    Not only were the people at the press conference extremely shocked, but the people in the aristocratic circle who were watching the screencast at the banquet couldn''t help it even more. If holographic technology is real, then they know better than anyone else that it will bring the world What a change.


    "President Gu, what''s going on?"


    "Gu Nan, is this really holographic technology?"


    Their excellentposure waspletely gone at this time. Everyone realized that this was a super sweet cake. Everyone looked at the Gu family with red eyes, and they couldn''t wait to get a piece of it.


    Gu Nan''s cold and sharp eyes swept over, his face was expressionless and his aura was full of oppression.


    "Please continue watching." He didn''t say much.


    We all know that he is a very taciturn person. Now that he speaks, even the elders don''t dare to take on Joe. What''s more, the holographic technology in the press conference is still in the hands of this young man. They dare not easily offend others. up.


    They could only hold back their excitement and stare closely at the live broadcast on the big screen.


    "Please be quiet, I know what you all want to ask, I will give you time to ask questions, now, please allow me to introduce ourpany''s products and take you to understand holographic technology, and what you are seeing now is me holographic projection, if you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask someone toe up and try it.¡±


    Nanfeng in the starry sky on the stage spoke, his voice was smooth and natural, and his movements and expressions were more like his own body.


    This is so natural, if he himself was not still sitting there quietly, no one would believe that this is just a holographic projection.


    "Me me me!!!"


    At this moment, almost everyone raised their hands and wanted to go up and feel it for themselves.


    Finally, the spotlight fell on a young man, who walked up excitedly, then raised his hand excitedly and nervously to touch Nan Feng''s body, but passed directly through his body.


    Nan Feng had a decent smile on his face, "I''m just a holographic projection now, and people in the real world can''t touch it, just like you can''t touch these stars, but I can touch them now. It''s like a space of different dimensions."


    "Everyone knows that holography is a real world in the online world. Over the years, many bigwigs in our country and other countries have been conquering this technology. In fact, two years ago, several countries had holographic technology. Small achievements, but notplete. In Februaryst year, the Chinese Academy of Sciences officially conquered this technology and made significant progress in this area.


    Xingrui won this opportunity to use holographic technology to develop game experiments. The starry sky you see is just a blueprint of holographic technology. Now I will show you the starry sky world in my eyes. "


    I saw Nanfeng start to operate on the void in front of him, and exined while operating, which made the reporters in front of him frantically take pictures, all of them were flushed with excitement as if they had drunk alcohol, and many people even had red eyes, no Staring at Nanfeng''s movements with a wink.


    "In front of me is a personal information page that only I can see. There are currently severals to choose from. Now I will choose the blue star that everyone is most familiar with."


    The second after his voice fell, the starry sky disappeared, and the south wind fell on a they were all too familiar with. The difference was that this was an undeveloped, full of lush vegetation, clear water, blue sky, white clouds and the current Big cities arepletely different.


    "My default initial location is Lincheng, Xiaguo. This is thendform before the development of Blue Star that our boss found a lot of information to restore."


    As he spoke, he squatted down and touched the grass on the ground, and everyone could clearly see that the grass could be held by him!


    Whether it''s on the scene or watching the press conference, the eyes of the people are extremely hot, this... this is really touching!

 Chapter 131: Gu Nans birthday present

    "Of course, at the beginning of holographic technology, there are still many imperfections and defects, such as the sense of smell and taste. Unfortunately, although the things here look very realistic, they can''t smell, or even..."


    Nanfeng nimbly picked a seemingly delicious fruit, threw it into his mouth, chewed it, and said helplessly.


    "There is no taste. We are developing how to make holographic projections feel the most authentic sense of smell and taste. Of course, the most difficult holographic technologies have been developed now. I believe it is only a matter of time."


    Nanfeng continued, "Currently, only somendforms and nts have been restored here, and animal information has not yet been entered, so we will not open this huge cosmic world to the public for the time being."


    Nanfeng withdrew from the, then switched to the game mode on the personal page, and then the whole world changed, turning into a continental te with a fantasy color, and the ce where Nanfeng was located was a novice vige.


    The clothes on him also changed ordingly.


    The clothes he wore in the cosmic world before were simple white, just like the initial clothes for novices, but in this game world, Nan Feng¡¯s clothes turned into a set of ancient clothes, with blue patterns on a white background. Simple and beautiful, with a fairy air and a chivalrous air of an ancient fairy. There is also a badge on the chest, and a small sword on the badge.


    Besides, Nan Feng''s hair has also be long hair, and he looks like a fairy. In addition, he looks good, and he really has the spirit of a swordsman.


    "This is a game of cultivating immortals called "Xianyou World". The background of the whole world is an endless continent. There are different professional sects on the road. yers can also establish sects by themselves. You need to learn more about it yourself. My ount is an internal beta ount, and the game has gone through three rounds of internal beta testing, but the internal beta testers are all screened secretly."


    Nanfeng snapped his fingers and a sword flew up from his back andnded steadily at his feet, and then he jumped up easily, stepping on the sword and flying with his whole body.


    "This game allows everyone to truly experience the thrill of flying with a sword, and those who have certain physical defects in real life, such as blindness or disabled legs, will get aplete body in the game world."


    This is also their trump card.


    As soon as Gu Nan said this, the people who watched the live broadcast at the banquet could no longer sit still. This... No matter what this technology is, they must find a way to cooperate with the Gu family!


    As soon as this news is released, the whole world will explode, especially those with disabilities, this is simply a new life for them!


    Everyone looked at the Gu family the same way they looked at their own reborn parents, which made Gu Mingli and the others get goosebumps.


    But now Gu Mingli is immersed in this holographic technology and games and is eager to try it. After his elder brother''spany starts selling holographic sses, he has to go to the back door to ask his elder brother for one to try. He is also envious of Yujian flying.


    Nanfeng briefly led them around the game world, and then came out of the holographic projection. He pressed his hand when he met the eagerly looking eyes of the reporters.


    "Finally and most importantly, the reason why Xingrui held a press conference today is because our boss''s younger sister also has her birthday today, and this is also his birthday present to her. For this reason, there is a big sect in "The World of Immortals" The modeling of the little junior sister in Li is specially modeled ording to the image of the boss''s sister, and the little junior sister is the favorite of the whole sect. As long as you can get her favor, the NPCs in the whole sect will treat you kindly. If she hates it, it is very likely that she will not be expelled from the school..."


    Nanfeng said with a smile, their master is really partial and justifiable, but who doesn''t like Nuan Nuan?


    "Okay, you can ask questions."


    As soon as he finished speaking, the reporters below frantically raised their microphones and began to ask various questions.


    In the questioning sessionter, Gu Nan pinched directly, and held Nuan Nuan''s hands.


    "I will give 15% of Xingrui''s shares to my sister. In addition, today is my sister''s birthday. I don''t want to mention anything else. I will talk about any problems after today."


    "Hiss..."


    15%, even if Xingrui is still a smallpany, anyone can see the potential of Xingrui. In this era of rapid information development, the value of this smallpany may surpass the current Gu Group in the future. But now he actually gave a little girl 15% directly!


    All the guests present looked at Gu Nan with wide eyes, to see if there was any suspicion of joking on his face, but they were disappointed.


    Gu Nan is very serious, and the contract has been drawn up long ago, but Nuan Nuan is still young and cannot inherit these shares for the time being, and these shares will be transferred to her name immediately when she bes an adult.


    Everyone "..."


    Now it¡¯s not just those little girls who want to be Nuan Nuan, so I asked who on the scene didn¡¯t want to be that little girl, is this God¡¯s own daughter? The real collection of thousands of pets in one.


    The attitude of the Gu family today is to tell them all clearly, and they are also the ones who spread rumors before warning. Nuan Nuan is protected and pampered by everyone in the Gu family. Who dares to say a word?


    Those people who had discussed it behind their backs shrank their necks, feeling extremely annoyed, why did they owe it so much back then? What does other people''s affairs have to do with them?


    Being stared at by so many people with envious and jealous eyes that turned red, Nuan Nuan became more or less nervous, and held her big brother''s hand tightly.


    Gu Nan gently patted the back of her head tofort her silently.


    Don''t be afraid, brother is here.


    The little girl pursed her lips and smiled softly, brother is so kind...


    Of course, now that she is still young, she doesn''t understand what those shares represent. Nevertheless, judging from the reactions of those people, she knows that her brother seems to have given her something super incredible.


    The little girl secretly made up her mind to wake up in her heart, and she will also be very good to her brother and parents in the future.


    Besides Gu Nan, the other brothers'' gifts look rather ordinary, of course this is inparison.


    What Gu Bei gave to Nuan Nuan was a seemingly ordinary bracelet, but what they didn''t know was that this bracelet was actually a personal terminal that Gu Bei was researching.


    And there is also an intelligent system inside, no matter where Nuan Nuan is in the future, even in the deep mountains and old forests, it can directly connect to the satellite signal in the deep mountains, and even has an automatic identification function, it will automatically remind itself when there are poisonous things or danger Owner.


    Of course he won''t say these things, this is a trump card to protect Nuan Nuan.


    He has a psychological shadow of Nuan Nuan''s loss in the past, and he must give her something that can protect him before he can feel at ease.


    Afterwards, what Gu Jinyu gave to Nuan Nuan was a song written by herself and yed on the spot for the children. Nuan Nuan''s eyes sparkled and she seemed very happy.


    Gu Jinyu said regretfully, "I''m running out of time, and I wanted to give my sister a yground."


    He bought all thend.


    Everyone "..."


    Enough is enough! All of you acting like this makes us brothers with younger sisters very ipetent!


    Those elder brothers who have younger sisters feel ufortable because of the eyes of their younger sisters.


    Brothers: Don''t look! Your brother has no such ability! !

 Chapter 132: Gu Wans plan failed

    This banquetpletely made people in the wealthy circle realize the arrogance of the Gu family, and it alsopletely let them know how much they love Nuan Nuan, the daughter who was found from the countryside.


    It is estimated that starting today, no one will say such contemptuous words in private that the little girl from the Gu family came from the countryside.


    Before talking, let¡¯spare the wealth in the hands of the father, none of their fathers has a little girl with money.


    This is a sad story.


    Not to mention the excessive protection and doting of her brothers, but she herself is also very good.


    Needless to say about her appearance, there is not a single ugly one in the Gu family''s genes. Her performance is also remarkable. Although she is shy and nervous, she does not show any timidity.


    A person as white as nephrite, with a delicate face, soft and polite speech, who said she would embarrass the Gu family? This is obviously too long face!


    At the end of the banquet, Gu Wan finally found a chance to contact Nuan Nuan.


    The little girl went to the bathroom, and when she came out, she saw Gu Wan walking towards her.


    Nuan Nuan has a good memory, not to mention that the experience this family gave her was really not good, so she still remembers Gu Wan.


    The little girl originally nned to bypass her as if she hadn''t seen her, but was stopped by Gu Wan.


    Looking at Nuan Nuan''s attire, just a dress is probably worth a lot of money, but the jewels on the hair crown must be real, and the people of the Gu family love her so much that they will definitely not give her a fake princess hair crown.


    Holding back the jealousy in her heart, Gu Wan had a smile on her face, "Nuan Nuan, I''m your cousin."


    Nuan Nuan nodded seriously, and stared at her with clean eyes, "I remember you, you came to my housest time."


    The smile on Gu Wan''s face froze, her eyes were dark, thest time was definitely not a good memory for Nuan Nuan, didn''t it mean that children have bad memories? This Gu Nuannuan is really narrow-minded and able to remember for so long, it is worthy of finding it from a remote vige.


    Gu Wan intends to establish a good rtionship with Nuan Nuan, and now it will definitely not work to let Gu Ling adopt her to her second uncle, so she will change her strategy, as long as she coaxes Nuan Nuan, she will take some things from her bit by bit in the future. It''s even simpler. Seeing how Brother Gu Nan and the others dote on Nuannuan so much, she must have a lot of good things in her hands.


    Thinking of this, the expression on Gu Wan''s face became eager, she approached and wanted to hold Nuan Nuan''s hand, but she didn''t want the little girl to back away vigntly.


    Although she has a soft temper and seems to be easily bullied, but that is for the brothers who really like her.


    She is very sensitive to people''s emotions. Although the cousin in front of her smiles very enthusiastically and gently, Nuan Nuan doesn''t like her.


    The little girl''s delicate brows were wrinkled, and she looked at her with big clear and bright eyes, as if she could directly see into the bottom of people''s hearts.


    Gu Wan felt guilty and resented her dodging.


    But she hides all these emotions very well.


    "Nuannuan, I''m sorry, what happenedst time was that my grandma and the others went too far, but they really didn''t have any bad intentions. The reason why they wanted my second uncle and second aunt to adopt my sister was also because since you disappeared, second aunt I was so sad that I got sick and was hospitalized several times.¡±


    Gu Wan said sadly while observing the reaction on Nuan Nuan''s face, when she saw her face was guilty and moved when she heard that her second aunt was sick and hospitalized, the corners of her mouth raised a little, as expected, children are easy to coax and soft-hearted .


    "Oh... I couldn''t even see it through that time, so my father and the others came up with the idea and nned to adopt my sister to spend time with my second aunt. After all, my sister is about the same age as you. We should feel better, but we didn''t expect Second Aunt to miss you so much, and would rather not be in good health than seed my sister.


    But we really have no bad intentions, our family is also very happy after hearing that you have been found, but my grandma is a little old and can''t make it, so I went to your housest time..."


    She sighed before finishing the rest of the sentence, "In short, we are all very happy for your return, Nuan Nuan, I am your cousin, of course I hope you can be well, when I saw you so thin I can''t believe it, you are so thin and small, what kind of life did you live in the past?


    As she said that, Gu Wanughed again, but she looked at Nuan Nuan with red eyes and distressed, as if she really cared about her.


    An innocent child might be shaken by what she said and moved by her tears, but Nuan Nuan wrinkled her little face, looked at her with clear eyes... still didn''t like it.


    Dazed and puzzled shed in Nuan Nuan''s eyes. Obviously, what this cousin said seemed to be right, and her expression was very sincere, but... she just didn''t like it in her heart.


    Are you too bad? Don''t want her toe and **** the brothers?


    The little girl nodded in her heart, the brothers belonged to her, and she didn''t like others to **** them away.


    When the little girl was worried, Gu Wan was also in a hurry. This reaction was different from what she thought. At this time, if Brother Gu Nan and the others found something wrong, they came here...


    "Nuannuan."


    Gu Wan grabbed Nuan Nuan''s hand in a hurry.


    "Let her go!"


    It so happened that an angry voice came from at this time, Gu Mingli walked over, his lips were straightened, his deep and dark eyes looked at Gu Wan coldly, like an angry ck panther, fierce and wild.


    Gu Wan''splexion turned pale suddenly, it''s over, if she doesn''t get Gu Nuannuan''s favor, if she is misunderstood, her end will definitely not be good.


    Gu Wan''s mind was spinning quickly, and her beating heart gradually calmed down.


    It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay, I didn¡¯t do anything, I just came to talk to Nuan Nuan.


    "Brother Mingli."


    Gu Wan thought to herself what kind of stupid name was chosen, Mingli Mingli... But he is the most unreasonable person!


    Gu Mingli''s sharp beast-like eyes stared at her legs weakly, and she really wanted to turn around and run.


    "What do you want to do?"


    Gu Mingli pulled Nuan Nuan behind him, like a beast protecting a cub, showing its sharp fangs to any creatures around that might threaten the cub.


    "I don''t."


    Gu Wan was so pitiful, she was about to cry as soon as the tears rolled in her eyes, but the tears were very strong and did not fall down.


    "Brother Mingli, you misunderstood me. I really didn''t do anything. I just came to the bathroom and met Nuannuan to chat with her. If you don''t believe me, ask her yourself."


    Gu Mingli turned to look at Nuan Nuan, different from the cold and fierce eyes when he looked at Gu Wan, his gaze softened visibly when it fell on the little girl.


    No matter who it is, facing such differential treatment will cause heart attack.


    Gu Wan is no exception, but... what can she do? Who made himself not their own sister.


    No... Gu Nuannuan is not Gu Mingli''s biological sister either!


    Gu Wan was so jealous, why, she is obviously their sister, why should she treat her worse than a stranger! Counting it, she has been in contact with them longer than Nuannuan!


    Gu Wan''s fingernails almost stuck in her palm, she gritted her teeth to suppress the unwillingness and jealousy in her heart.


    Under Gu Mingli''s questioning eyes, Nuan Nuan obediently shook her head, "Fourth brother, she didn''t bully Nuan Nuan, fourth brother, let''s go."


    Although she didn''t bully her, Nuan Nuan didn''t like her either.


    In the future, we should stay far away.


    The little girl thought with a wrinkled face. She always felt that what she said before was weird, but Nuannuan''s little head couldn''t figure out what was wrong.

 Chapter 133: You are too underestimating people

    Gu Wan breathed a sigh of relief when she heard the first half of Nuan Nuan''s sentence, but her face changed when she heard the second half, her eyes fell on Gu Mingli, who was protecting Nuan Nuan, and she quickly lowered her head, pinching herself tightly with her fingers clothes.


    Damn it! It''s useless for her to talk so much about her feelings, her little cousin is really vignt!


    "Then let''s go."


    It''s good that he wasn''t bullied, anyway, Gu Mingli couldn''t like Gu Wan''s family, so he took his sister''s hand and left without even looking at her.


    Gu Wan didn''t dare to stop them, she could only watch them leave.


    "Damn it!"


    When they walked away, Gu Wan showed hatred in her eyes. She still underestimated the little girl, she never thought that looking innocent could be so deceiving.


    Now that this opportunity is lost, I don¡¯t know when I will find an opportunity to get close to her next time. Her brothers protect her like eyeballs, and she has to follow someone wherever she goes. Don¡¯t worry, she won¡¯t find it at all. Chance.


    It seems that this matter has to be done slowly.


    After Nuan Nuan went back, she couldn''t help being asked why she came back now, and then a certain ''ordinary'' little genius basically ryed what Gu Wan said to her brothers in full.


    I''m afraid Gu Wan would never have imagined that Nuan Nuan''s memory would be so good and not easy to deceive.


    Nuan Nuan looked at his brothers with innocent little eyes, "Although what my cousin said made sense, but... But Nuan Nuan felt something was wrong, and I couldn''t tell what was wrong."


    She was so worried about her, Nuan Nuan''s little girl wrinkled her face, "Brother, do you think it''s wrong because Nuan Nuan doesn''t like her?"


    After hearing what Nuan Nuan said, the brothers "..."


    It was as ufortable as swallowing a fly.


    Gu Mingli''s face was dark and gloomy, "It''s not your problem, then Gu Wan''s brain is the only problem. It''s really embarrassing for her to be able to talk about the family''s greed and vanity in such a fresh and refined way."


    Gu Mingyu leaned on the car seat and sneered, "She can talk, she took herself out of the circle and pushed her to her grandma to look innocent, but she is really filial to her grandma, her heart is like briquettes, and it feels warm when you write it together Is it easy to lie?"


    Gu Nan didn''t speak, but his eyes looked even colder.


    Gu Bei pushed his sses and frowned, he thought for two or three seconds and asked, "Who is Gu Wan?"


    Everyone "..."


    Gu Wan might cry here, do you know that?


    "Okay, no matter who she is, I think it''s best for Nuan Nuan not to contact this person, it''s easy to be deceived."


    Nuan Nuan''s cheeks are swollen, like an angry little puffer fish.


    "Nuan Nuan is very smart, so she was not deceived."


    Gu Bei nodded calmly, then rubbed her little furry head, "I know Nuan Nuan is smart, but you are still young."


    Gu An patted his chest, "I can protect my sister!"


    Then he was disgusted by the eyes of several brothers.


    Gu Mingli brushed his hair, "Just tell me who you can beat who is present."


    Gu An was angry, "You guys look down on people too much, I can''t beat you, can I still beat my cousin?"


    Suddenly cueed by the white ink painting "..."


    Not happy, he rolled up his sleeves as if he was going to fight, although he didn''t look like a good boy who could fight, but he was putting on airs.


    Gu Mingli, who was closest to him, smiled and hugged him perfunctorily.


    "Okay, okay, don''t bother with a kid, you are an old man in his twenties, and no one will praise you if you win a fight with a kid who is less than ten years old."


    Bai Mohua kicked his arms and legs in anger, "But he said too much, who said I can''t beat him! Who else is old!"


    Gu Mingli stroked his hair, turned his arms around his shoulders carelessly, and pressed his fuzzy furry head like a dog.


    "Don''t make trouble, it''s in the car, you can call again when you get back."


    Gu Nan nced at Gu An, and this guy immediately calmed down.


    Fortunately, the nanny car is big enough to amodate so many people, and a car full of people are bustling home, but the Inte seems to bepletely exploded at this moment.


    Almost everyone who saw Xingrui¡¯s press conference andizens frantically leftments on Xingrui¡¯s official website. In less than a day, there were already millions ofments and messages, all of them were discussing about holographic technology or There are games developed by Xingrui.


    In this era of advanced Inte, who hasn¡¯t fantasized about future technology, whether it¡¯s watching novels, anime or TV? The holographic terminal mecha was only in fantasy before, but now someone came to tell them that their fantasy has been realized!


    Can this not cause a stir? Holographic technology, that is real holographic technology, not special effects.


    Many people watched the screen recording of the press conference repeatedly on the Inte, and the more they watched, the more excited they became.


    ¡¾Really? Are you sure? I still can''t believe it, it''s holographic technology, I''m not dreaming! ¡¿


    ¡¾I also watched the video over and over twenty times, trying to find traces of special effects, but... what excited me was that it was really not special effects! ¡¿


    ¡¾My God, our country is too good. It seems that there is no such technology in foreign countries. I am suddenly so excited and proud! ¡¿


    ¡¾The scientists in our country are amazing, pay tribute to them! ¡¿


    ¡¾I just want to know who is Xingrui''s boss? Seeing that thispany has not had much movement before and it is only a smallpany, who knows, it dropped an atomic bomb, which is too explosive! ¡¿


    ¡¾Am I just envious of the boss''s sister? What kind of fairy brother is this? He is too spoiled. Not only did he specially choose the day of his younger sister''s birthday to develop a press conference so that everyone can remember this day, but he also set his younger sister''s image as the group favorite junior sister in the game? ¡¿


    ¡¾Am I missing holographic sses? What I am missing is an older brother! ¡¿


    ¡¾I envy my sister, the country owes me a brother woo woo woo...]


    ¡¾I don¡¯t have an older brother, only a bear brother. At this moment, I want to pray so much, asking God to give me such a brother. I¡¯m willing to exchange my whole life¡¯s fat for it! ¡¿


    ¡¾I don''t want to have such an awesome brother, I just hope to have a brother who spoils me so much! ¡¿


    ¡¾Sister is so happy, but unfortunately I don¡¯t know what Boss Xingrui and his sister look like. ¡¿


    ¡¾So... when will this holographic sses be released! My heart is racing now Hope it won''t be too long Please please. ¡¿


    ¡¾Already ready to grab at any time, the hand speed of being single for more than 20 years is not for nothing! ¡¿


    ¡¾The buddy upstairs is awesome. ¡¿


    ¡¾Can this really allow people to have aplete body in the holographic world? My brother had both legs amputated in a car identst year and he hasn¡¯te out much. My family has always been worried about him. I hope I can grab one and give it to my brother when the timees. The whole family will definitely grab it together! ¡¿


    ¡¾If you can really get aplete body in the holographic world, it will be like a new life for those with physical disabilities. My little nephew is a blind patient. Thank you Xingrui, you have brought them hope. ¡¿


    Xingrui''s press conference triggered discussions amongizens on several issues, and it was very lively for a while, and Xingrui also quickly gave a new time for the holographic sses, and thenizens became even more excited.

 Chapter 134: What bad thoughts can children have?

    The new holographic sses will beunched in a week, and there are only 100,000 in total. This number seems to be quite a lot, but you must know that the entire Xia Kingdom has a poption of more than one billion, and this 100,000 is not enough to see.


    But Xingrui officials also exined that the materials for the holographic sses are somewhat rare, and the production is also very troublesome. The 100,000 yuan has been worked overtime for several months.


    What can they do? I can only grab it.


    The holographic sses have not yet been updated, and everyone can''t wait to hope that time will pass by so fast.


    After returning home, Gu Nan and the others were also paying attention to the news on the Inte.


    Gu Mingli "Brother, leave me a holographic sses!"


    "I want it too, I want it too!"


    Gu An actively raised his hand, and then the back of his head was knocked, and Gu Mingyu hit him mercilessly.


    "y the game when the homework is finished."


    Gu An was angry, "What about the fourth brother! He is also a student!"


    Gu Ming Lika sat on the sofa in a domineering posture with his legs crossed. He started ying games with his mobile phone, and he almost had a cigarette in his mouth.


    "I''m a scumbag, who am I afraid of?"


    This is quite straightforward.


    Gu Mingyu''s peachy eyes slightly narrowed, "So you don''t n to go to college anymore?"


    Gu Mingli picked his ears and looked indifferent, "What''s the use of learning? I would rather spend my time on those exciting and adventurous extreme sports."


    He likes extreme sports, but it is useless to learn them well.


    Gu Nan nced at him, "You don''t regret it."


    He won''t persuade anything, everyone has their own path, here in the Gu family, the path chosen by oneself has to be walked even on kneeling.


    Gu Mingyu was a little worried, his younger brother was too rebellious, and it was useless to say that he also went in the left ear and out the right ear.


    On the other hand, Nuan Nuan was a little worried. Grandma said that only children who enter college are promising, and life will be better when they grow up.


    This made Nuan Nuan, who was in elementary school in the vige at that time, always remember it, and she had the obsession to go to university in the future.


    She doesn''t know what''s the use of going to college, she only knows that she needs to go to college.


    But now my brother doesn''t seem to want to go to college, which makes Nuan Nuan a little worried.


    So at night, Nuan Nuan went to find her little brother instead of taking a book, but went to her fourth brother who was resting at her house.


    At that time, Gu Mingli was ying a game and killed three heads in a row on the opposite side. The teammates in the earphones shouted the voice of the boss.


    Suddenly there was a knock on the door, and then a furry head came in cautiously.


    Warm, clean and bright eyes looked at the people in the room, and then showed a soft and sweet smile.


    Gu Mingli raised his brows slightly, "What? Nuan Nuan wants to sleep with fourth brother today?"


    The little girl shook her head, trotted over with her hands behind her back, and stopped in front of the bed, looking up at her beautiful little milky white face and blinking her eyes.


    "Fourth brother, can you do Nuan Nuan a favor?"


    Her voice is soft and waxy, and her small eyes are pitiful. Who would be willing to refuse?


    Gu Mingli agreed confidently, "Say it, I will help your fourth brother no matter what."


    What problems can a child have?


    "Really! Fourth brother, you are the best!"


    Then Gu Mingli watched as Nuan Nuan took out the textbook hidden behind, and the smile on his face froze on the spot.


    Gu Mingli: The smile is gradually disappearing.jpg


    "Fourth Brother~"


    Nuan Nuan hugged the textbook softly and called him.


    What bad thoughts can children have? It''s just that I want you to help with homework.


    Can''t refuse Nuan Nuan''s deer-like eyes, and if he really wants to refuse, his brother''s image will copse in his sister''s heart.


    Helpless, Gu Mingli could only put down his phone and start tutoring Nuan Nuan in his homework.


    Although the little girl is useless to go to school, but he is also very good at studying at home. Now there are many problems that even Gu An can''t solve. Fortunately, there are so many people at home. If the little brother can''t answer, he can ask the big brother. My brother was busy so he asked his parents, if it was not possible, there would be grandpa and the housekeeper.


    In this way, in more than a month of study time, Nuan Nuan has already learned the knowledge of the first grade by virtue of her super learning ability and almost unforgettable memory.


    Gu Mingli nced at Nuannuan''s textbook and heaved a sigh of relief. Although he was quite a scumbag, he still couldn''t solve all the problems in the first grade, and he was still a top student in elementary school, but he gradually started to learn after junior high school. Rebellion was the only way from a top student to a scumbag.


    So Gu Mingli was forced to start his assisted living for Nuan Nuan.


    Finally, it was time to go to school. It was the first time that this young man who wished that every day was a holiday was so impatient to go to school.


    My sister is good everywhere, but she loves studying too much, and it''s not good that she always asks him to help with her homework.


    Even at home, Nuan Nuan arranges her daily time to the fullest. When she wakes up in the morning, she goes for a run with her big brother to exercise.


    Gu Nan has the habit of insisting on running every day, getting up on time at six o''clock in the morning, but from a certain day, the original alone turned into a small ''oil bottle'' by his side. ''


    Although the time for morning jogging increased, Gu Nan didn''t feel troubled, and his mood improved instead.


    The little girl was wearing a light pink loose tracksuit, and ran behind her big brother step by step with her short legs. She ran with a delicate little face flushed with sweat, but she never shouted. tired.


    Gu Nan was both distressed and relieved to see it.


    "Okay, I ran half ap today, let''s take a rest here."


    Gu Nanchen''s running range is quite wide, about three kilometers around the periphery of his own vi area. At the beginning, Nuan Nuan could only run 800 meters with him, and then find a ce to rest with the big yellow briquettes and wait for Gu Nan came to pick her up after running.


    Now I can follow Gu Nan for half ap, although I am very tired.


    Gu Nan was expressionless, but his eyes gently wiped the sweat on Nuan Nuan''s forehead, Nuan Nuan picked up his small water bottle from his waist and drank, then handed it to his elder brother.


    "Big brother drink."


    Gu Nan rubbed her little head with wet hair, "I''m not thirsty, I''lle pick you up after I finish running."


    Nuannuan nodded obediently, sitting at the foot of Dahuang wagging its tail, Lianqiu yawnedzily on a stone, and could clearly see the little tongue curled up in its open mouth.


    Watching the big brother leave, Nuan Nuan walked slowly with the briquettes in his arms, then sat down and waited obediently for him.


    Rhubarb is restless, running to the front for a while and running to the back for a while, sometimes after sniffing somewhere, he raised his hind legs and peed to mark the territory.


    Of course, it doesn''t dare to **** when Gu Nan is around now, because Nuannuan wants to pick up **** for it. Although the elder brother picked up the **** with a dark face because he felt sorry for his sister, Rhubarb would always be picked up by him every time he saw it. Shooting with those cold, knife-like eyes made it so cowardly with its tail between its legs, that it almost became constipated.


    But now the big devil is not here hehehe...


    Rhubarb wagged its tail and barked, its dog legs jumped out of the rabbit''s cheerful little steps, and then it found a bush and started pulling stinking.

 Chapter 135: Gu Mingli is studying

    Gu Nan ran around and then came back to pick up Nuan Nuan, his clothes were almost wet with sweat.


    He belongs to the kind of physique that loves to sweat. The loose sportswear was attached to his body, revealing tight abdominal muscles and a slender and well-proportioned figure without a trace of fat. If some girls saw this, they might scream. .


    Nuan Nuan followed her brother home step by step with her short legs. When she went back, she didn¡¯t need to run, just like walking, and she wasn¡¯t tired at all.


    After breakfast, Nuan Nuan started to learn guqin after sending her elder brother to work.


    Before Su Ran came over to personally teach Nuan Nuan the various **** techniques and key points of practicing the piano, and now Nuan Nuan can y a simple piece slowly and has been praised by the teacher.


    "Nuan Nuan, you can familiarize yourself with this piece of music, and I will teach you other thingster. It is already great that you can y a piece of music in just a few days."


    Su Ran went back after Nuan Nuan¡¯s birthday, and now it¡¯s online teaching again, but there is a smart student who can learn quickly and well even with online video teaching, teaching Nuan Nuan to y the piano Su Ran thinks it¡¯s not too good sense of aplishment.


    The praised Nuan Nuanughed shyly, her dimples are so cute and soft, it really makes people want to touch her little head.


    "The teacher taught well."


    Nuannuan said modestly, and then yed the piano music just now again, with fake nails wrapped around her thin white fingers, the movement of plucking the strings gradually became proficient, and the piano music also started from knocking at the beginning. To smooth, just less than an hour.


    Nuan Nuan has a clean and simple mind, and the sound of the piano also has a clean feeling, which makes people feel veryfortable after listening.


    Su Ran was surprised by Nuan Nuan''s learning speed, and was even more attracted by her piano sound.


    The young man looked at the little girl sitting on the piano bench practicing the piano music over and over again, like a white jade dumpling, she was very serious and focused in everything she did.


    She is really born for music.


    After the time for learning the piano was over, Nuannuan took a nap, and when she got up, she took her cousin to see the vegetables and strawberries she had grown in Nanjin Biewan.


    The two ran to the field to weed the vegetables by hand, lest they grow up and steal the nutrients of the vegetables. Their white hands were dirty, and when they lifted their faces, they found that their faces were all dirty .


    When Gu Bei found them, he saw two people "..."


    "Second brother!"


    Nuan Nuan happily waved at Gu Bei with a dirty little face.


    "What are you doing?"


    The two said in unison, "Weeding."


    One is soft and waxy and the other is clean and refreshing. White ink painting and Nuan Nuan together are like children who haven''t grown up.


    Gu Bei looked at the dirty faces of the two and sighed, forget it, as long as they are happy...


    It''s just... if only I didn''t pull him down too.


    Gu Mingli thought that he had finally escaped the devilish days when his sister asked for homework tutoring after he arrived at school, but he didn''t realize how naive he was at night.


    The little girl came over while ying a video.


    The little guy in the video looks so soft and small that he is never too cute, but when the camera is aimed at the textbooks on the desk, he is not cute at all.


    Gu Mingli, who has never had any worries, is a little worried. Are the first grade homework so difficult now!


    But after worrying, I have to continue to help my sister with homework.


    So on this day, all the roommates in the dormitory were horrified to find that after Gu Mingli returned to the dormitory, he didn''t y games, but... took out a pen and paper.


    Tang Le leaned over and took a look, shocked, "Brother Gu, if you are possessed by something weird, just squeak!"


    Wu Kuang danced and gestured indiscriminately, then took a piece of paper and rolled it into a paper tube as a demon sword.


    "Hey! Where did the monster dare to possess me, Brother Gu, are you getting impatient!"


    Lu Xingzhi "..."


    He is tired from having to face two idiots every day.


    But when Gu Mingli suddenly started to learn, Lu Xingzhi also felt a little... weird feeling that the sun came out from the east.


    Gu Mingli scratched his hair and was originally very unlovable, but when he was disturbed by two roommates, he got up and kicked each of them.


    "Go away, don''t disturb Lao Tzu''s thinking about solving problems."


    Lu Xingzhi walked over to see the clues, and then looked at the problem he solved, a math problem for the first grade of elementary school.


    Lu Xingzhi "..."


    "Are you... tutoring Gu An with homework?"


    "It''s warm."


    The little girl''s tender face appeared in front of the camera, looking at them with some embarrassment.


    "Brother Lu, Brother Tang, Brother Wu, hello~"


    When the soft greeting came, Tang Le and Wu Kuang reacted and rushed over.


    "Hi sister, has my sister had dinner?"


    Nuan Nuan obediently replied, "I have eaten."


    Gu Mingli gave them a squinting look, "Isn''t this nonsense? Who hasn''t eaten this much?"


    Wu Kuang retorted, "Then why don''t you have a midnight snack!"


    Gu Mingli "You think everyone is a pig like you."


    The two joked around for a while, but they still had to face reality after all. Gu Mingli sat down and continued to solve problems for Nuan Nuan.


    After finishing, he sat down on the chair with a look of decadence.


    "The textbooks for elementary school students are too perverted now, and I almost forgot everything I learned in elementary school!"


    He was afraid that one day Nuan Nuan woulde to him to answer the questions and he would not be able to answer them.


    Lu Xingzhi looked at Gu Mingli thoughtfully.


    "Did Nuan Nuan find someone else to help with homework?"


    Gu Mingli replied with a little pride, "Nuannuan just find me."


    This is such a sweet burden.


    The corners of Lu Xingzhi''s mouth turned up, he probably knew what the little girl was going to do, as a good brother, of course he also hoped that Gu Mingli would get better and better, so...


    "You''d better pick up your studies, don''t be able to answer the questions of the first and second grades, and you will be ashamed in front of Nuan Nuan."


    Gu Mingli wiped his face, okay.


    As for Nuan Nuan, Nuan Nuan really broke his heart in order to let the fourth brother take the initiative to learn. Not only did he go to him with the textbook from time to time, but he also apuded and praised him after answering the questions. His clean eyes were full of admiration .


    "Fourth brother, you are so amazing, you have solved such a difficult problem."


    A person who is obviously very smart and crazy in front of other people, but in front of his sister, he was ted by a smallpliment and a look of admiration, and then devoted himself even more willingly to his studies.


    Lu Xingzhi didn''t even know what words to use to describe hisplicated mood. So many people persuaded him before, but it was not as good as apliment from a certain child.


    Gu Mingli''s slight changes also caused quite a big reaction in the ss. The few students who yed well with him all looked at him as a "traitor", and then they were turned back fiercely by the grumpy Gu Mingli.


    "What are you looking at! Don''t mess with me if I''m upset!"


    Hmm... Gu Mingli, who was reciting vocabry, had a soaring irritability index, and even Tang Le didn''t dare to disturb him while he was reciting English vocabry.


    Tang Le "...it''s been five days, I can''t believe Brother Gu has been studying for five days!"


    Wu Kuang nodded with a serious expression, "I can only say that my sister has too much influence on Brother Gu."


    Lu Xingzhi was also reading, and heughed, "Isn''t this good? Hurry up, both of you, otherwise if Gu Mingli is admitted to a university but you both drop out or only go to a third-rate university, the distance will be wider and wider. , the future rtionship will not be so good."


    Tang Le and Wu Kuang froze for a moment, then fell into deep thought.

 Chapter 136: sold out

    A weekter, Xingrui''s holographic sses were put on the shelves at ten o''clock in the morning. On the rare day before, countless night owls went to bed early, and then set the rm clock to get ready.


    When it was almost ten o''clock, everyone was ready to go, and they were getting ready on theputer.


    Because the quantity is limited, everyone can only buy one holographic sses with their ID card information.


    Before the fight started, everyone quickly filled in all the information ording to the prompts on theputer page.


    When preparing to start the fight, some even prayed to God and Buddha, and finally... the time hase.


    One hundred thousand holographic sses were put on the shelves, and almost hundreds of millions of people in the whole country began to fight for the speed of their hands and inte speed.


    So many people flooded in all of a sudden, fortunately Xingrui had anticipated and optimized the server in advance, otherwise thework would have copsed early.


    In less than ten minutes, all 100,000 holographic sses were sold out.


    The holographic sses are not too expensive, but each one costs more than 5,900, less than ten minutes...


    "Master Gu, it''s sold out!"


    "My God, this is too crazy, there are still a lot of rich people now."


    More than five thousand is the sry of many people for a month.


    But this is because their Xingrui pricing is too cheap. The material of each holographic lens is very rare. The profit of selling a holographic lens is less than 100.


    High-end products like this are still new technology holographic sses. If you switch to other ck-hearted ones, you can earn thousands of dors, after all, you don¡¯t have to worry about selling them.


    "Monitor data at any time, and deal with problems in a timely manner."


    Gu Nan nced at it, and left after a few simple exnations. He still had other things to do.


    Online¡­


    ¡¾Rely on! I should be able to grab the single hand speed of more than 20 years, but my inte speed is so poor! After turning around for a long time, when it came out, it was already gone! ¡¿


    ¡¾I hate! I could have grabbed it because of the speed of the Inte! I made a mistake, and now I regret it very much, so regretful that my intestines are green! It''s time to install a wifi with goodwork speed! ¡¿


    ¡¾It¡¯s a bit expensive to be honest, but considering that a mobile phone costs tens of thousands, it seems that holographic sses are quite cheap? After all, if it is true that people with physical disabilities can feel aplete body in the holographic world, if it were me, even tens of thousands would desperately buy it. ¡¿


    ¡¾Thank you Xingrui, although my sry is not much a month, I can still get five or six thousand. ¡¿


    [Before I guessed that this kind of awesome product cost tens of thousands, but more than 5,000 is already very cheap, okay, let me sell those that are too expensive, and I can give you 7,000, woo woo woo...I The hand speed is slow and I didn''t grab it! ¡¿


    ¡¾Good guy! All 100,000 holographic sses were sold out within ten minutes! ¡¿


    ¡¾Laughing, I couldn¡¯t squeeze in at all. When I got in, there was no hair left! ¡¿


    ¡¾It seems that there are quite a lot of rich people in our country (funny jpg.)¡¿


    ¡¾It¡¯s only six thousand, who do you look down on. ¡¿


    ¡¾A lot of money to buy holographic sses, who has it! ¡¿


    ¡¾I don¡¯t know if this holographic sses can be broadcast live, I want to see the effect. ¡¿


    ¡¾Thought together...¡¿


    Before receiving the holographic sses, many people can''t wait to try the effect.


    Three dayster, most people have basically received it. Some of them saw the business opportunity inside and unpacked the holographic sses live.


    One of the famous masters in the e-sports circle snatched the holographic sses. When he started the live broadcast, millions of people flooded into the live broadcast room, and the server of the live broadcast tform almost copsed.


    "What? Our hand speed in e-sports is indeed quite fast, but there is a saying that folks are masters everywhere. After all, there are so many people. Anyway, only three of our team have grabbed the holographic sses."


    ¡¾Good guy, brother Yang, don¡¯t be so angry here, three of you still think it¡¯s too little? Our whole family didn''t grab a single one! ¡¿


    ¡¾Sure enough, those who y e-sports are quick-handed, you still think three are too few! ¡¿


    ¡¾This paw looks like a cat, what are you doing so fast? ¡¿


    ¡¾Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo yeah...i want to be like this. ¡¿


    Li Yang smiled, "The courier has arrived, let''s open the box and have a look first."


    The person in the team who snatched the holographic sses took his own courier and red. The other team members stopped training and came to watch.


    After opening the outer box, the textured box inside is revealed.


    "Yo ho, this box looks really nice, strong and nice."


    "Open it and have a look!"


    Everyone opened it expectantly, revealing the holographic sses that are perfectly embedded in the soft foam groove. The mirror surface of the holographic sses is transparent, and only when it is turned on, it will emit a light blue light.


    "Hiss...this looks too cool."


    They picked up the holographic sses like a baby, and there were instructions and a small box the size of a palm inside, which contained a chip.


    The chip looks a little transparent, it is ck like a diamond, and it looks very high-end just by holding it in your hand.


    "This whole set is only more than 5,000 yuan, can you believe it? Xingrui is really a conscientious business in the industry, I love it."


    "However, the instruction manual says that the chip contains only the game "Xianyou World". After developing other games, you will have to buy the chip again. I guess this is where you can make money. But if this game is really so fun, I am also willing to spend money on game cards in the future.¡±


    While whispering, everything waspletely taken out, and then they started to fiddle with it ording to the instructions above.


    "It says that it is best to use it lying on the bed, otherwise it will be very tiring to sit for a long time, I will try."


    Li Yang and the others returned to the dormitory holding the holographic sses, and then put on the holographic sses ording to the instructions in the manual, and then inserted the game card into the card slot.


    As soon as the game card is inserted, the holographic sses light up, and the originally transparent mirror surface turns fluorescent blue, a bit like the high-tech special effects in movies, full of high-end texture, and more lovable.


    Putting on the holographic sses, Li Yangy on the bed. After a while, he became unconscious, and then his body entered a void.


    But people outside couldn''t see anything, and the audience watching the live broadcast was a little disappointed. The world in this game can''t be broadcast live at all!

 Chapter 137: title incompetent

    The live broadcast cannot be seen, so everyone can only do this and wait, wanting to tell them after Li Yang has finished the experience.


    But this wait... I waited for three full hours.


    ¡¾I''m afraid I have that serious illness, just watching someone sleep for three hours! Fortunately, Yang Shen''s appearance is passable. ¡¿


    ¡¾I also think there is something wrong with me, I''m still here to see if he is addicted to ying and doesn''t remember us at all! ¡¿


    ¡¾I want a holographic sses even more now. You say I¡¯m going to praise Xingrui¡¯s boss¡¯s sister. Can he let people work overtime to get the next batch of holographic sses on the shelves earlier? ¡¿


    ¡¾You can try this...¡¿


    As theizens in the live broadcast room said, Li Yang is indeed addicted to ying in the game world at this moment.


    Since entering the Void World, he slightly adjusted his image in the game and fell into the Novice Vige.


    Everything here is so real, the flowers, trees and even the house can be touched by hand, just like entering another very real world.


    Although as Nanfeng said, there is no smell or even the taste of the food here, but this experience is really cool.


    There is a word on the top of the NPC''s head. After touching here and there, Li Yang finally met an NPC with the words "Release the Elderly" on the top of his head.


    So he received the first task. One of the sheep was lost, and he was going to help find the sheep.


    Then I met the vige chief, who said he needed rabbits in the forest to the east.


    Li Yang ran to look for the rabbit again, which was considered a wild monster. Although the furry rabbit looked cute and was indeed cute to the touch, he was bitten by the rabbit once he touched it, and half of his blood was lost.


    Before he could recover, he was bitten again in the next second and went back to the repair point to recover his blood.


    Li Yang ¡°¡­¡±


    It was the first time in my life that I was killed by a rabbit.


    Of course Li Yang was not reconciled, so he started the journey of catching rabbits again.


    Although the tasks in the game are all trivial things, this kind of real feeling is really impressive.


    So he yed this game for three hours, but was reminded by the system that his body needs to eat, and then he quit the game with a lot of enthusiasm.


    After quitting, he remembered... he seemed to be live broadcasting?


    Looking at the barrage full of resentment in the live broadcast room, Li Yang''s expression gradually cracked.


    Of course, things like Li Yang still happened to many people. Knowing that they were addicted to the game, they told everyone about the whole game carefully, and then the holographic sses and the game "Xianyou World" also became popr. On the hot search.


    Now those who didn''t get the holographic sses are even more desperate to get the holographic sses, so they ran to the underground of Xingrui''s official website and started urging, when will the next batch of holographic sses start to be sold? Ready!


    The news that Xia Guo hasplete holographic technology quickly spread abroad, but many people in foreign countries do not believe it, especially in several big countries. How could Xia Guo develop holographic technology before them?


    But it turns out that their country really has this ability.


    So soon everyone discovered that many foreignizens came over the wall to buy holographic sses.


    but¡­


    ¡¾Let¡¯s go aside, the people in our own country are not fully equipped. Why are foreign people here to join in the fun. ¡¿


    ¡¾Don¡¯t do it, we¡¯re all robbing. If we open a foreign purchase channel, wouldn¡¯t it be even more impossible for us to rob. ¡¿


    ¡¾But seeing foreigners try their best to beg to buy holographic sses, what happened to the sudden sense of pride? ¡¿


    ¡¾National Dad 666¡¿


    Xingrui is officially on the right track. Many people are holding money to find Gu Nan to cooperate with. As the boss behind Xingrui, Gu Nan has be more and more popr. A good son-inw in the eyes of many people, whoever has a suitable age The daughter can''t wait to pack it up and stuff it in the Gu family.


    More and more wives appeared around Mama Gu, all of whom came to inquire about his two sons.


    Nuan Nuan sometimes heard it at home, and then secretly went to find her elder brother and second brother.


    "Big brother and second brother, many people have introduced girlfriends to you."


    The little girl was holding an apple and biting her head so that her head was shaking, her short legs were hanging in the air and swinging leisurely, her delicate face was serious and childish.


    As soon as he finished speaking, his little head was knocked down. Gu Nan pinched the back of Nuan Nuan''s small neck with slightly cool fingers. The little girl shrank her neck with puffy cheeks, and looked pitifully at her with a pair of clear and moist eyes. Big brother.


    Gu Nan asked softly, "Do you still know what a girlfriend is?"


    Nuan Nuan''s cheeks agitated, he ate the apple in his mouth, swallowed it, and nodded his head solemnly.


    "I know, she is Nuan Nuan''s future sister-inw."


    Gu Bei scratched Nuan Nuan''s chin like a cat, his eyes behind his sses were smiling.


    "Children don''t understand anything and are not allowed to talk nonsense."


    Nuan Nuan shrugged her furry little head, took another bite of the apple and concentrated on eating it, carelessly forgetting about it.


    Gu Bei "Let''s go, Second Brother will take you shopping."


    Nuan Nuan''s little expression suddenly became frightened, "Don''t wow, second brother, you bought a lot of things for Nuan Nuan!"


    Gu Bei pinched her delicate little nose with some resentment.


    "The younger sister of someone else''s family wants my brother to buy her more things, why do you despise her so much?"


    Nuan Nuanjin took a look at Jin''s delicate little nose, and hugged Gu Bei''s arm and said in a childish and ttering voice.


    "Because the second brother is good to Nuan Nuan, he bought me a lot of things, Nuan Nuan can''t use them all up, isn''t that a waste."


    Gu Bei scratched her little chin and sighed.


    "I''m going back to the institute in two days."


    Nuan Nuan stopped eating the apple immediately, and looked at her second brother eagerly, and the hands holding his arms tightened.


    "Second brother so soon... is he going to leave so soon?"


    The little girl looked a little disappointed.


    Gu Bei hugged his soft little sister and sat on hisp, he was also reluctant to leave so soon.


    "There is a project over there that I have toplete. Nuannuan must wear this small bracelet and don''t take it off easily. When I finish this project in hand, I will ask for leave ande back to apany you for a while, okay?"


    Nuan Nuan hugged the second elder brother''s waist with his small arms, and rubbed his furry head against his chest, his clothes were wrinkled, but Gu Bei didn''t care at all.


    Knowing that the second brother is leaving, Nuan Nuan has been very clingy to the second brother during this time, running behind his **** like a little tail every day, and then has a new understanding of the extent of the second brother''s prodigal.


    "Nuan Nuan, do you think this car looks good? I think it suits you."


    Gu Bei pointed to a pink Lamborghini, which was full of girlish pink and cool.


    Nuan Nuan''s little face was numb, and she spread her arms and legs, wishing she could get in front of her brother''s eyes.


    "Brother, does Nuan Nuan seem to be able to drive?"


    Sales is also a talent, and he closed his eyes and blew hard, "Although the little girl doesn''t need it now, she will be able to use it in the future, and thedy only needs to find a driver for herself. If you drive this car to school, your ssmates will ask for it." I envy you."

 Chapter 138: Gu Bei left

    The salesman said while Gu Bei nodded in agreement. Those who didn¡¯t know thought he was selling cars!


    Finally, Nuan Nuan pulled her brother away with a blushing little face.


    Who would have thought that Gu Bei, who looks gentle and abstinent from the outside, seems to be good at living, is the one who is the most prodigal.


    It was as if Nuan Nuan never expected that the day after returning home, she saw the familiar pink Lamborghini again.


    Nuan Nuan "..."


    Gu Mingyu patted the car and leaned on it, looking at Nuan Nuan with a pair of peach blossom eyes and a smile.


    "Hey, sister, your car? Can you drive it with your short legs?"


    Nuan Nuan "..."


    Although, third brother, your personal attack is too much!


    The corner of Gu Bei''s mouth turned up and he smiled slightly. He looked like a gentle, handsome and gentle little brother next door, a very reliable kind.


    "Are Nuan Nuan happy? I still bought it for you."


    Nuan Nuan: Brother, do you think I am happy?


    But my brother is leaving tomorrow, and the little girl didn''t want to disappoint her brother, so she nodded her head against her conscience.


    "Well, Nuan Nuan is happy."


    Then the little furry head was rubbed, and the little girl tilted her head and arched it obediently in his palm.


    When Gu Bei left, they drove him to the airport in that pink Lamborghini, which was very eye-catching along the way.


    Gu Mingyu sat in the driver''s seat wearing sunsses, "Second brother, you have good eyesight, but I like red better."


    The bright and bright red is just like Gu Mingyu himself. He is indeed suitable for red, such as the dazzling rose-like earrings on his ears, shining brightly in the sun, making him look more bright and beautiful.


    Gu Bei raised his hand and pushed his sses slowly, sitting on the back seat with a pair of long legs crossed together, exuding an elegant and ascetic atmosphere.


    There was a smile on the corner of his mouth, and his slender fingers with well-defined knuckles squeezed his warm, fleshy, white and tender hands.


    "Thank you for thepliment, I bought this for Nuan Nuan, I like to buy it myself."


    It''s not that there is no money.


    Gu Mingyu shrugged. He yed his own song in the car quite narcissistically. His deep and maic voice was like an intimate lover whispering in his ears. No wonder so many people liked him.


    Nuan Nuan leaned on his second brother, and sat on the other side with a white ink painting. He was ying games enthusiastically, but... his skills were not very good and he was scolded by his teammates.


    After the game failed, he curled his lips unhappily, "I didn''t y them, I will y games with Gu Mingli in the future."


    Gu Mingyu raised his eyebrows in front of him, "What? My brother can still lead you?"


    Although he himself is good at ying games, this does not prevent him from looking down on Bai Mohua''s game ying skills even more than himself!


    Bai Mohua took off the earphones, "No, Gu Mingli can scold them for me."


    It sounds quite smug.


    Gu Mingyu "..."


    "Next time you call me together, I promise to scold them so hard that they can''t change their mouths."


    Bai Mohua shook his head decisively, "No."


    Gu Mingyu wondered, "Why?"


    Bai Mohua "Because we are both good, we don''t have the confidence to curse people."


    Gu Mingyu "... I didn''t expect you to be quite principled."


    The white ink painting reveals a clean and sunny smile.


    Gu Mingyu: I''m not praising you.


    "Second brother, can''t I contact you when you go back this time?"


    Gu Bei nodded in distress. Many of the experimental projects he did were kept at a high level of confidentiality, and he could not easily contact the outside world.


    Nuan Nuan suddenly drooped her head like an abandoned puppy, and Gu Bei was about tofort her, when the little girl''s self-healing ability was particrly strong and she stood up again.


    "Second brother, when you can contact the outside world, you must call Nuan Nuan, and when you go home, tell Nuan Nuan, I will pick you up."


    Gu Bei pinched the little girl''s soft cheeks in a state of dumbfounding, and put his arms around the little thing in his breasts, resting his chin on her little head and closing his eyes.


    is about to leave, so he should hug his younger sister more, and he can only live by looking at photos of his younger sister for the rest of his life.


    s... Before he started to leave, he missed his sister, so he couldn''t bear it.


    When we arrived at the airport, before it was time to board the ne, Gu Bei and Nuan Nuan were talking, when suddenly a ck car drove up, which looked a little familiar, and then the door opened and a long leg came out, which made it even more interesting. familiar.


    "It''s the big brother!"


    Nuan Nuan smiled with crooked eyebrows, ran over with short legs, and Gu Nan who got out of the car bent slightly and hugged him easily with one arm.


    Looking at his twin brother sternly, the long legs passed by within a few steps.


    The twin brothers are all about the same height. Standing together, one is ck and the other is white. One is cold and sharp and the other is gentle, like two extremes, but they are strangely harmonious.


    The presence of these two brothers standing together is so strong that passers-by whoe and go around can''t help but look at the two of them.


    "I thought you weren''ting anymore, brother, do you dislike the car I bought for Nuan Nuan?"


    Gu Nan''s voice was faint, "I don''t tell if I see through."


    Gu Bei "..."


    Needless to say so bluntly.


    Gu Nan clenched his fist and thumped his shoulder lightly and moderately.


    "Try toe back as soon as possible, and ask for more leave this time, don''t be stupid."


    Gu Bei pouted, "I see."


    At this time, there was a notice from the airport that he was going to board the ne. Nuan Nuan looked at his second brother with tears in his eyes, and suddenly leaned over and hugged his neck and kissed him on the face.


    "Second brother shoulde back soon."


    The little guy''s soft and glutinous milk voice was choked up, and his moist apricot eyes were even more red, so pitiful to look at.


    Gu Bei pursed his lips, rubbed her hair, and kissed her warm and white forehead.


    "Understood, wait obediently at home, if someone bullies you, don''t be shy andin directly to your elder brother, even a dog can be scared when he appears."


    Gu Nan "..."


    This is really a brother.


    "Professor Gu, we should go."


    Gu Bei stuffed Nuan Nuan back into his elder brother''s arms, turned and left.


    "Second brother, Nuan Nuan will miss you!"


    The little girl yelled at Gu Bei''s back. The young man put one hand in his trouser pocket and didn''t look back. He just raised his hand and waved with his back to them.


    Obviously, he came back and left before, but he never felt so reluctant. Gu Bei''s eyes behind the sses were slightly red, thinking why he suddenly became so hypocritical.


    Seeing the second elder brother disappear from sight with his own eyes, Nuan Nuan disappeared like a puppy abandoned by his owner, turned around and buried his little face in the neck of the elder brother and arched, his thin white hands Grabbing his clothes, there was a pitiful look all over his body.


    Brothers felt distressed, Gu Nan patted her on the back helplessly, but he was so dumb that he didn''t know what to say tofort her.


    Gu Mingyu teased her, "Don''t cry, Nuannuan, it''s not like the second brother will nevere back."


    Bai Mohua nodded, "Yes."


    Nuan Nuan raised her small head, resting her pointed chin on her big brother''s shoulder, looking at Gu Mingyu with her mouth puckered and big eyes watery.


    "Third brother, don''t curse the second brother."


    Gu Mingyu raised his hands in a gesture of surrender, "Okay, I was wrong, do you want to go out to y, today your third brother risked his life to apany the gentleman, and I will apany you to the end wherever you want to go."


    Bai Mohua muttered, "Can you still y with that? Don''t really risk your life."


    Gu Mingyu: You can show off with your small mouth!

 Chapter 139: Thorough examination

    This day, Nancheng High School had its final exam. Gu Mingli yawned and sat in his seat, staring at the scenery outside the window in a daze. The ck ballpoint pen was spinning dazzledly between his slender fingers.


    When the test paper was sent to him, he casually nced at it. In the past, he couldn''t understand any of it during the exam, so he didn''t bother to read it.


    It is better to sleep if you have time to waste your brain and write answers in a mess.


    The first subject was Chinese, and he passed the multiple-choice questions at a nce as before, until he was stunned when he was writing ancient poems silently.


    This question...he seems to be able to?


    The first sentence is from persuasion.


    Therefore, if you do not umte silicon steps, you will not reach a thousand miles. The following nks need to be filled in.


    Gu Mingli suddenly regained his energy. He really knows this question. Some time ago, Nuan Nuan asked him what he had learned, and asked Lu Xingzhi impromptuly, and then talked about a few texts that needed to be recited.


    His sister asked him if he would, and the answer was of course no, but as an older brother, he needed to save face in front of his younger sister, so he asked Nuan Nuan to make a video call the next day, and it would be the next day.


    Then he was obsessed with the text that needed to be recited, and it took several hours to memorize it. Although he was tired, but when his soft sister praised him and said that he would give him a gift, Gu Mingli felt that it was all worth it of.


    Later, he encountered the same text that needed to be recited, but he recited it in advance to save face.


    Then since he knows everything, let''s...write it?


    After writing the dictation of the first question, he nced at the second question and fell silent...he will do it again.


    After silently writing, Gu Mingli became interested to read other texts, and he was persuaded to leave by reading and understanding arge number of texts.


    Finally turn toposition.


    The cutest person you meet in your life...


    This is a materialposition, and there are many exnations behind it, but Gu Mingli''s eyes fell on the first sentence.


    The cutest person I met must be my sister!


    It was the first time in a long time since I went to school that I had the urge to write aposition, and Gu Mingli started writing immediately.


    Sitting diagonally opposite, Tang Liao finished painting the multiple-choice questions and started doing other little tricks out of boredom. Then he went to see Gu Mingli, and the sight of him almost scared him away.


    Good guy! Is he blind? He actually saw Gu Ge writing furiously!


    Tang Le looked at Gu Mingli with a horrified expression, but he looked at Gu Mingli for too long, and he seemed a bit awkward among a group of quiet students taking the exam, and was caught by the invigting teacher on the podium.


    "Tang Le, where are you looking? Write your own!"


    Tang Le bowed his head quickly, but the turbulent waves in his heart could not be calmed down for a long time.


    He, Brother Gu, is actually taking the exam seriously!


    This is even scarier than Mars hitting the earth!


    After the first exam was over, the teacher collected the test papers and brought them to Gu Mingli. At this time, Gu Mingli was lying on the table and sleeping like before.


    The Chinese teacher shook his head, he was not used to it.


    But when he took a nce at Gu Mingli''s answer sheet when he put it away, he was shocked, and he suspected that he was dazzled.


    Flipping the answer sheet left and right, he even took off his sses, rubbed his eyes and put them on again.


    Good guy! The writing side is full of words.


    One thing has to be said, although Gu Mingli is a scumbag, his handwriting is still very good.


    This whole face is full of regr and slightly strong pen writing, which is really eye-catching.


    "Teacher, it''s time for you to collect the test papers from other students."


    Tossing and turning in front of him disturbed his sleep too much.


    The Chinese teacher let out a sigh, and was rarely angry and even showed a big smile to Gu Mingli.


    "Not bad, Gu Mingli, keep working hard next time!"


    After finishing speaking, he happily took the test paper and left to collect the test papers of other students.


    That''s right, he is so easy to satisfy. In the past, Gu Mingli''s answer sheets were only filled with multiple-choice questions or scribbled. This time, he even wrote essays. Although there are still many ces that are nk, he also wrote several of the silent parts. , he nced at it, and it was all right!


    Not bad.


    During the intermission, Tang Le came over and touched Gu Mingli''s forehead, but was kicked away by Gu Mingli with a look of disgust.


    "What are you doing?"


    Tang Le''s expression was serious, "I see if you are sick and have a fever, you just wrote the answer for the exam! I also saw you wrote theposition, not only did you write but also wrote so many words!"


    The soaring voice was enough to show that Tang Le was shocked by this matter.


    "what!!"


    Wu Kuang just walked over and looked at Gu Mingli as if he was watching a ghost.


    "Brother Gu, you actually wrote aposition!"


    Gu Mingli "..."


    He just wrote theposition once, so is there any need to make such a fuss?


    "roll!"


    In the subsequent exams, Gu Mingli found that he knew a lot, especially English.


    Gu Mingli''s memory is quite good, but he didn''t want to learn before. He also memorized a lot of words when teaching Nuannuan English. When listening, he found that although he didn''t understand well, he probably knew what was said. Then choose an answer.


    Mathematics is more difficult, and his foundation is also very poor. Currently, those who teach Nuannuan are elementary school mathematics, which is not very helpful to high school students, so it is almost the same.


    But... After the results of this exam came out, he was not the first and second from the bottom, but the seventh from the bottom. There were a total of twenty students in his ss, and one-third of them were poor students.


    When they got the grades, Tang Le and Wu Kuang looked at Gu Mingli with the eyes of traitors, holding the bottom one and second grades.


    Gu Mingli was scared by the two of them, and a book was thrown over him, and the two finally became honest.


    When Yuwen took the answer sheet to the podium, he even took out Gu Mingli and praised him.


    "In this exam, I would like to praise a ssmate here. His progress has been very obvious. From the original score of a dozen to the current score of 61, especially theposition is very vivid. Gu Mingli hopes that you can continue to maintain this With a learning attitude, I can improve even more in the future.¡±


    Amid the apuse and sight of the whole ss, Gu Mingli appeared to be calm and calm, but in his heart...


    Who can understand the embarrassment of breaking through the third floor with your toes?


    It¡¯s fine if you scold me and ignore me, but I¡¯m really ufortable with your boasting¡­


    Especially Tang Le and Wu Kuang, these two idiots even stood up and apuded, the two of them had the loudest apuse in the entire ssroom.


    Gu Mingli took a deep breath, wishing he could hit the two of them on the table with their heads pressed!


    Then theposition he wrote was circted by the teacher to the whole ss.


    Regarding theposition that this scumbag and school bully suddenly wrote, or theposition that was praised by the Chinese teacher, of course they would read it seriously, and all of them looked very excited.


    Then the whole ss knew that Gu Mingli had a very cute and obedient younger sister.


    Gu Mingli "..."


    I regret it...

 Chapter 140: School Forum Discussions

    The English teacher behind him also picked him up and praised him, Gu Mingli''s expression became numb.


    Tang Le touched Gu Mingli with his shoulder excitedly.


    "Brother! You are amazing, I also read theposition, and Ipletely captured the charm of our sister."


    Gu Mingli looked at him with a sinister expression, "Whose sister are you talking about?"


    The next second, he was chased across the ssroom and called for help.


    "Brother, I was wrong! It''s your sister, your sister! I''m really just praising you, Brother Lu, help!"


    Lu Xingzhi calmly packed his schoolbag, today is Friday, thest ss is physical education, so he can go home after ss.


    Gu Mingli thought of what his sister saidst night, and struggled to put the answers in his schoolbag.


    Before get out of ss ended, ss 4, the head teacher of Gu Mingli''s ss, gave a message.


    "Two weekster, the school will hold the school sports meeting, which willst for three days. The sportsmittee took the registration form, and everyone signed up actively. It''s thest time to participate in the high school sports meeting. Don''t hide yourself , such opportunities shoulde out for a walk more.¡±


    For the opening of the school sports meeting, the whole ss was screaming with excitement, but they were not interested in signing up for various events.


    Now the sportsmittee is going to have a headache again.


    At this time, Gu Mingli raised his hand, and said casually, "Old Luo, can you bring your family?"


    ss teacher: Seeing that you didn¡¯test in this exam, I¡¯ll¡­


    "Yes, but don''t run around."


    Gu Mingli''s deep eyes lit up for a moment, and he nodded obediently rarely.


    After school in the afternoon, as soon as I left the school gate, I saw my eldest brother''s car and the familiar little furry head that got out of the car.


    "Fourth brother." Warm and clear eyes were yful, and when he saw Gu Mingli waving his hands, he gave a soft cry.


    I don''t know if it''s an illusion, Nuan Nuan always feels that when she calls her fourth brother, many people look at her.


    The little short legs that stepped forward hesitated for a moment, should they be taken back?


    Gu Mingli looked at the pretty little girl who got off the car, her mouth was raised, she put one hand in her trouser pocket and pulled it a bit coolly, and waved at her with the other hand.


    Nuan Nuan immediately forgot the eyes of those strangers, ran up to Gu Mingli in small steps, raised her head obediently and softly, looked at her fourth brother with her delicate face, and there seemed to be a sh of light in her dark eyes. staring at the stars.


    "Fourth Brother~"


    Gu Mingli threw the schoolbag behind Tang Le, bent down and hugged the soft little girl with one hand.


    "did you miss me?"


    Nuan Nuan Ke nodded seriously, her voice soft and sweet with a milky sweet taste.


    "Well, some people miss the fourth brother."


    Satisfied, Gu Mingli put his hand on the little girl''s head and hugged her to leave.


    Following the ss 4 students who came out, they gathered together in twos and threes.


    "Gu Mingli''s younger sister is indeed so cute."


    "No wonder Gu Mingli''sposition is so good this time, if I have such a younger sister, I can also write it."


    "It''s really good. Last time, Gu Mingli took her to our ssroom to watch a movie. Unfortunately, the ssroom was too dark to see what she looked like, but I didn''t expect it to be so good-looking."


    "I thought of the doll in the window, she was prettier than a doll."


    "I also want such a good-looking younger sister. Does she still bring food to Gu Mingli? I admire it."


    Someone even secretly took a photo of Gu Mingli hugging his sister and posted it on the school post bar.


    #


    It is about Gu Mingli, the reply below is quite enthusiastic.


    First floor: This is the first time my olddy saw Gu Mingli smiling so gently.


    Second floor: As long as he can smile so gently at the girl who confesses to him, he won''t be single until now.


    Third floor: Gu Mingli can stillugh like this? Isn''t he like an indifferent dog to everyone?


    Fourth floor: This sister is so cute, I want to raise her.


    Fifth Floor: ss 4, let me tell you, I saw Gu Mingli¡¯sposition today, it was written about his sister, and was praised by the Chinese teacher. We circted it to the whole ss, and it was really well written.


    Sixth floor: Thenguage is simple and unpretentious, but you can read between the lines how cute his sister is. It makes me want to find my mother to have a younger sister, but thinking about it, it is risky. Our family already has two hundred Ten thousand, another one million will be poor.


    Seventh floor: What one million?


    Eighth floor: One million with a handle, I don¡¯t know what to say, anyway, when my dad saw my younger brother was born, he broke down and pulled his hair and shouted one million after another, which probably means losing money (funny jpg .)


    9th Floor: Back to the topic, I want to read theposition of the school bully (beautiful jpg.)


    Floor 10: Same thought, by the way, brother and sister are really good looking, I''m so amazing!


    Floor 11: Let me tell you, our school bully is actually a madman who loves his girls. My dormitory is next to the school bully. You know that Gu Mingli has been studying for no reason during this time. Do you know why he suddenly studied?


    12th floor: Hurry up, hurry up, there is no seasoning packet for instant noodles.


    Thirteenth Floor: Sit with a bench and wait for gossip.


    Fourteenth Floor: Could it be rted to my sister?


    Fifteenth floor: I''m on the eleventh floor, and the one above said that it really has something to do with his sister. One day I went to their dormitory to have something to do, and then I saw Gu Mingli''s mobile phone in front of the table, and Tang Le said that the person opposite the video was His younger sister, Gu Mingli was actually memorizing Xiaoyaoyou at that time, and she recited the whole chapter and shocked my whole family. I was dumbfounded at the time.


    Floor 16: Good guy, I just call him good guy, I just want to know why our school bully will recite the happy tour when we are in the same video with his sister, Iughed silly.


    17th Floor: Laughing to death...why do I think the school bully is a bit silly.


    Eighteenth floor: I know about this. I overheard Tang Le and the others makingints about it. It seems that my younger sister would take her own textbooks to ask her elder brother every day, and then ssmate Gu actually studied hard in order not to lose face in front of her younger sister. During the morning jogging, he was always reciting English words, and it seemed that his sister asked him to recite Chinese poems. I heard that as long as his sister praised him, ssmate Gu would be able to study hard like chicken blood.


    Neenth floor: ...


    Floor 20: I heard that Gu Mingli''s grade ranking in this preliminary exam suddenly rose by more than one hundred.


    21st Floor: My mood isplicated. I think the reason why I study so badly may be because I don¡¯t have a sister who urges me to study.


    ...


    Although school is over, the gossip spirit of the students is still undiminished, especially about Gu Xiaoba, a popr figure in the school.


    And in the car here, Nuan Nuan also dug out the exam papers from her brother''s schoolbag.


    Because she cared about her brother''s study, the fourth brother told her before the exam that he would take the test, so the little girl reminded Gu Minglist night that she had to bring the answer sheet for the exam when she went home.


    Gu Mingli seemed to be looking outside casually, but his body was tense, and he was actually paying attention to Nuan Nuan all the time.


    Seeing his younger sister take out his Chinese answer sheet and looking at the red cross on it, it was the first time he hated himself for not answering the questions seriously and studying for such a poor grade...My sister will not be disappointed.


    "Wow, brother, you got 61 points!"


    The disappointment and disgust I imagined were gone, but I got Gu Mingli with adoring eyes...


    slightly guilty.

 Chapter 141: Be installed (two in one)

    "Cough... this score is actually..."


    Nuan Nuan''s eyebrows and eyes were curved, and she smiled like a warm little sun.


    "But I heard from my aunt that my brother used to be toozy to write test papers."


    The little girl shook her head, and the dull hair on her fluffy little head also swayed, looking extremely flexible.


    "My brother scored 61 in the test this time, which is very good."


    When the soft and glutinous girl said this, her face and eyes were full of seriousness, without any perfunctory.


    I don''t know why, but Gu Mingli suddenly felt his heart sour.


    He lowered his eyes to hide the emotion in his eyes, and raised his hand to rub the little girl''s head.


    Since he didn''t like to study, his family has seldom cared about his grades. Even if he cared about it once in a while, what he faced was his father''s roar of hating iron and steel, and... the mixed doubles of the husband and wife.


    My grades are not enough in the eyes of others, and this little fool also said that he did well in the exam.


    "Do you know that the total score is 150, I haven''t passed yet."


    Nuan Nuan shook her short short legs, the fleshy cheeks on her small face looked very cute.


    "What does that matter? Nuan Nuan''s fourth brother is very good even if he doesn''t study well, but if he studies well, he will be even better!"


    While talking, the little girl hugged Gu Mingli''s neck and leaned over to kiss him on the face. After the kiss, she was so shy that her white and tender face flushed slightly.


    "This is Nuan Nuan''s reward to Fourth Brother, Fourth Brother, don''t dislike Nuan Nuan."


    Covering his little face with his hands while talking about the little girl.


    Gu Mingli touched his cheek, the corners of his mouth rose wildly, and suddenly he picked up his sister, put him on hisp, and kissed her on the forehead.


    "Don''t dislike it, who dares to dislike my sister?"


    He was very happy, and by the way, he gave the elder brother who was sitting next to him a provocative look.


    Gu Nan didn''t even look at a certain childish boy.


    Bai Mohua''s furry head suddenly leaned over and stuffed it into Gu Mingli''s arms.


    "Nuan Nuan also kisses my cousin."


    The expression like a dog inviting pets was so disgusted by Gu Mingli that he raised his hand to push the big head in front of him.


    Bai Mohua is immature and has a lot of flesh on his cheeks. When Gu Mingli''s palm is pressed down, the flesh on his face is crushed.


    Bai Mohua pped his hands indiscriminately, "Ni Zuo Kai! I want a warm kiss."


    Gu Mingli looked disgusted, "You are too close to me, get away."


    "Then you give me the warmth."


    "Bah! It''s a good idea, now Nuan Nuan belongs to me, and she gave me a reward."


    Bai Mohua''s hairy eyes stared round and round in anger, "I was always the first in grade when I was in school, and my little cousin has to give me a reward."


    Gu Mingli was furious, "No. 1 is amazing. I don''t oftene first?"


    "Your is the bottom one."


    Gu Mingli was confident, "Why is thest one not the first?"


    Bai Mohua turned his head, and Gu Mingli''s palm suddenly turned to his face, pressing his facial features.


    White ink painting "..."


    Opened his mouth and bit one of his fingers.


    "Aww!!"


    There was a scream from inside the ck limited edition Porsche.


    Gu Nan quickly hugged the bewildered Nuan Nuan in Gu Mingli''s arms, and the next second there was a vibration in the car, and the two started fighting.


    To be precise, Gu Mingli pressed Bai Mohua and folded his hands behind his back so he couldn''t move.


    Vividly interprets what it means for a rabbit to bite when it is in a hurry.


    "Hiss...you are a dog!"


    "Mmmmmmm..."


    Bai Mohua, who was biting the young man''s tiger''s mouth, couldn''t speak at all.


    The driver nced back, only thankful that the back of the car was spacious enough, otherwise his boss would have suffered, which would be even more terrifying.


    Gu Mingli pressed his hands and back with his knees, and patted his hairy head with one hand.


    "Let go!"


    "Mmmmmmm..."


    You let me go first!


    "Let go first."


    "Hmmm."


    I do not.


    "If we have the ability, we will go back like this. Whoever loosens first will be the grandson!"


    Gu Nan "...cough."


    Gu Mingli "Whoever lets go first will be called Dad."


    Gu Nan had bulging veins on his forehead, and his hands were itchy when he pinched the bridge of his nose.


    Nuan Nuan nestled in the arms of her eldest brother with a cute face, and watched her fourth brother fight with his cousin with round eyes.


    "Sit down!"


    Gu Nan looked at those two with cold eyes.


    Gu Mingli and Bai Mohua trembled, and almost simultaneously let go of each other and obediently did their best.


    Bai Mohua hugged her head and straightened her hair. While tidying up, she fiercely stared at Gu Mingli with her cat eyes that didn''t have much threat.


    Gu Mingli rolled his eyes at him, looking at the tooth marks on his tiger''s mouth and index finger.


    I can''t tell that the teeth are quite sharp!


    Gu Mingli shook his hands and said in a disgusted tone, "Are you a dog?"


    He has never been bitten in a fight.


    Bai Mohua wrinkled his nose and snorted coldly, "I''m a dragon! Very fierce."


    Gu Mingli heheed, "Yo, it''s still a little milk dragon."


    Bai Mohua "...you deserve a beating."


    "If we have the ability, let''s get out of the car and fight again."


    Bai Mohua pursed his lips and leaned against the car window, he is not stupid, it will not be easy to bite him this time, if he really gets out of the car and fights, he will suffer a lot.


    Gu Mingli snorted coldly, turned his head and saw Nuan Nuan, and stretched out his hand ''weakly''.


    "Nuan Nuan, I was injured, probably the kind that needs to be vinated against rabies."


    Nuan Nuan "..."


    Don''t think I didn''t see you alive just now.


    "Then... that Nuan Nuan will give you Hu Hu."


    The little girl''s delicate face was wrinkled, and she took a look at her brother''s slender hand, and the two teeth marks were quite deep.


    Bai Mohua was even more aggrieved, and also handed over his hand.


    "My wrist hurts."


    Gu Mingli has great strength in his hands, and Gu Mingli is a dead house who often stays in the studio. The skin on his body is not only white but also very fragile, which is not much worse than the warm skin.


    His wrist was pinched by Gu Mingli''s palm just now, and now it is all red, which looks quite bluffing.


    The three hands in front of Nuan Nuan were snatched by her elder brother before she could whimper.


    Gu Nan nced at them lightly.


    "Go back and apply the medicine yourself."


    Bai Mo Hua & Gu Mingli "..."


    The two red at each other a little displeased, and the quarrel almost came to an end.


    The doorway is still weing the Nuannuan Maotuanzi. When the little girl got out of the car, all the Maotuanzi in the family surrounded her.


    "Wow, woof."


    "Meow~"


    "Wee home, wee home."


    Nuan Nuan squatted down and picked up the two little kittens who were pulling their pants with their little ws, and asked the big brother to help put the two chubby little kittens into his sweater hat.


    After the two little ones got into the hat, they flopped a bit before arching their little heads. Their front paws rested on Nuan Nuan''s shoulders, and their hairy little heads arched and arched on her neck, making the mouth feel limp. The meowing sound of milk chirping.


    Nuan Nuan rolled her eyes andughed out loud, because her neck was itchy.


    Then she picked up some domineering briquettes, and the dog was rubbing against her feet, its tail wagging like a fan.


    Mother cat is more stable, she snorted and rubbed against Nuan Nuan''s feet, then obediently followed her.


    Xiaoju also rubbed against her feet, but seeing that there was no ce for her, the whole cat meowed twice in anger, its beard curled up and down, and then ran to find Bai Mohua with a huff.


    As for Doudou, itnded on the little girl''s head, pressing down on the upturned little hair and pecking at her hair.


    It can be said that Nuan Nuan''s body is full of fur at the moment.


    The little girl shook the briquettes in her arms and wrinkled her little nose, telling a fact in a childish voice.


    "The briquettes are getting heavier than before."


    The briquette who was lying in the warm arms and licking his paws like a grandpa froze slightly, and then continued to lick the cat as if nothing had happened.


    Why are cats not allowed to grow?


    But what Gu Nan said next made it really freeze.


    "At least two catties fatter, go back and reduce snacks."


    briquettes "..."


    "Meow meow meow!"


    Nonsense, it just grows body!


    Bai Mohua "The coal ball is still grabbing milk with Big Mao and Ermao. I have seen it several times. After my own things are finished, they are still grabbing Xiaoju''s snacks."


    Gu Mingli looked down at the ck cat, "It''s not as handsome as before."


    The coal ball was attacked by cats several times in session, and the whole cat blew up. After jumping from Nuannuan''s arms, it meowed fiercely at them, and then walked away with catwalks, meowing and meowing as it walked. Cursing and cursing, I was really annoyed.


    Bai Mohua hugged Xiaoju and opened his eyes wide, "The briquettes know what we''re talking about?"


    Gu Mingli picked out his ears and walked with a grim expression, "Who knows?"


    Gu Nan stared at the fat body of the coal ball thoughtfully.


    Nuan Nuan blinked her eyes, and took small steps to coax the briquettes.


    "younger sister!"


    Gu An ran out of the house and gave Nuan Nuan a bear hug, and thenined.


    "Why is Dad picking me up today?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, he was punched in the head.


    Papa Gu touched his fist, and looked down at his youngest son with a gloomy look.


    "What? Your dad, I''ll pick you up from school in person, you still don''t like it?"


    Gu An hugged his head and said, "No!"


    "Humph."


    Gu Linmo''s eyes shifted to Nuan Nuan and he smiled softly.


    "Is my baby girl hungry? It must have been hard work to pick up my brother."


    Nuan Nuan shook her head obediently and said softly, "It''s not hard, Dad Nuan Nuan made the car."


    "Travel is also very tiring."


    Gu An "..."


    Dad, why do you still have two faces!


    Nuan Nuan was led home by her father, and Gu An followed suit, talking about what happened at school today with great air.


    "Sister, let me tell you, today our ss and the third ss had a tug-of-warpetition. Our ss was about to lose, but when life and death were at stake, your brother and I worked hard and finally pulled the rope to our side. In the end, I helped our ss Won the tug of war."


    Gu Nan "..."


    Gu Linmo "...if you don''t know how to use idioms, don''t use them."


    Gu An "I didn''t do it to improve my speaking style."


    Nuan Nuan "The little brother is so amazing."


    Everyone "..."


    This kid is just a big brother blowing it.


    But I have to say that Gu An was very excited, and then he began to sublimate himself. It is very speechless that he can make a little thing out of him.


    The key is that he also likes to use idioms indiscriminately.


    Gu Nan blocked Nuan Nuan''s ears, and said in a calm voice, "Don''t learn from him, you will beughed at as uneducated when you go out in the future."


    Gu Mingli "is less educated than me."


    He can hear how crazy those idioms are used.


    Bai Mohua nodded.


    Gu An: You are just jealous of me! Jealous of being praised by my sister!


    During the meal, the aunt came to the old house, and when she came, she hugged her son''s head and kissed him loudly on the forehead.


    "Son, I''ve heard what your teacher said. Your ss rank has increased by seven ces this time, and your grade rank has increased by 103 ces. It''s really embarrassing for my mother!"


    Caught off guard, Gu Mingli was hugged and kissed on the forehead, "..."


    "Haha... Your teacher said that your Chineseposition is very good, please show it to your mother."


    Gu Mingli struggled, his arrogant face rarely showed lovelessness, "No! It''s all the teacher''s nonsense."


    Liu Xiyan plucked her son''s hair, "Don''t be shy, I''m your mother, so there''s nothing you can''t see."


    Gu Mingli: "I got the seventh-tost exam, mom, can you be a little bit promising, and you can be so happy with such a small score."


    Liu Xiyan, "Mom thought you''d have to stay at the bottom of the list for the rest of your life. Don''t change the subject and show me."


    "I do not!"


    "Then I will find it myself."


    Almost when Liu Xiyan''s eyes fell on his schoolbag, Gu Mingli swooped over, picked up his schoolbag and ran out at a speed of 100 meters.


    Liu Xiyan stepped on her high heels and immediately chased after her.


    "You little bastard, you finally passed the exam a little bit, and you don''t appreciate my mother caring about your grades!"


    Then there was another flutter, Bai Mohua stretched his neck and looked out, his expression was so excited that he wished he could go to battle in person.


    Master Gu''s expression was extremely calm.


    "Continue to eat."


    Nuan Nuan was a little worried, "Won''t the fourth brother be beaten by the little aunt?"


    Gu An leaned over, and the two little heads got together to whisper.


    "No, my aunt is walking on high heels, so I can''t catch up with Brother Mingli, but what is hisposition so mysterious?"


    Nuannuan shook her head, she only had time to read the grades in the car, and then the fourth brother and cousin started fighting.


    Gu An''s eyeballs rolled, "Why don''t we find time to take a look?"


    Nuan Nuan bulged her cheeks, opened her mouth to hold a ball that her elder brother fed, and ate her mouth full of slurred words.


    "No, that''s the fourth brother''s secret."


    Gu An stopped talking, but the rolling eyeballs were obviously thinking about something.


    In the end, as Gu An said, Liu Xiyan couldn''t catch up with her son, who had a well-developed motor nerve, and could only leave bitterly.


    When leaving, he hurriedly put down the gift for the old man.


    "Dad, this is a supplement for you, Nuan Nuan is a gift for you from Auntie."


    She rubbed the little girl''s head, "I know all about it, the reason why your brother made such great progress in this exam is thanks to you, it''s amazing!"


    While speaking, he kissed the little girl''s chubby face.


    Nuan Nuan blushed, "No, it''s the fourth brother who hates to work hard."


    "It''s also thanks to you."


    "Ming Li probably won''t be going home today, Big Brother, please watch over him, if his skin is itchy, you can just smoke it, don''t save face for us."


    Gu Linmo "..."


    This is really a real mother.


    Liu Xiyan came and left quickly, the whole person was in a hurry.


    Sleep time at night.


    The door of Nuannuan''s room was suddenly opened, and Gu Anchi slipped in.


    "Come here Nuan Nuan, let''s see what the fourth brother wrote in hisposition."


    Nuan Nuan blinked her eyes and climbed off the bed.


    "This is not good."


    Then quietly closed the door, and walked to the little brother in slippers.


    "Anyway, let''s not say it."


    The two of them crawled side by side on the bed, spread out the answer cards and looked at them.


    After reading it, Nuan Nuan covered her flushed and shy little face.


    "Nuan Nuan is not so cute."


    It turns out that the fourth brother wrote about himself!


    Although the little girl is shy, her little eyes are full of joy, the corners of her mouth are flying with joy, and the little hair on her head is up and down.


    Gu An "..."


    Damn it! After being pretended, he also wanted to write aposition about his younger sister, not only had to write it, but also read it out emotionally to make his younger sister worship him!

 Chapter 142: Come out to hang out, sooner or later you have to pay it back

    But before he could think about theposition he wrote, the door was pushed open, and a demon stood outside.


    Nuan Nuan & Gu An: "..."


    So, if youe out to y around, you will have to pay it back sooner orter.


    "Wow!!"


    Gu An jumped out of bed and squealed and wanted to run away. Nuan Nuan pouted her buttocks, and directly buried herself under the nket to hide her ears.


    Gu An was caught in the back, and Gu Mingli carried him around like a chick, with a sinister tone.


    "Aren''t you courageous? Dare to take my things."


    Of course Gu An would not admit that he took it by himself, his arms and legs were iling wildly.


    "I don''t have it, I didn''t take it!"


    The voice of a guilty conscience is always super loud.


    "No? Then how did my answer sheet get here, huh?"


    Gu An was blunt and strong: "It came here by itself!"


    I was beaten up as soon as I finished speaking, I really thought everyone was as stupid as you!


    Nuan Nuan poked out half of her furry head quietly from under the quilt, and looked out with a pair of **** and moist eyes.


    Little brother seems...seems to be miserable.


    Then just after getting out, he met the eyes of the fourth brother.


    In an instant, it was as if a little snail touched the danger outside, Nuan Nuan shrank back into the bed with a whimper.


    This is still a cute little white jade snail.


    Gu Mingli raised his eyebrows, threw Gu An aside and walked over.


    "Ah! You have the ability toe at me!"


    Gu An is still very protective of his sister, and he is not afraid of being beaten. He quickly got up from the ground and hugged Gu Mingli''s long legs, making him look like a bulky bear.


    Gu Mingli: "..."


    This idiot!


    Nuan Nuan''s little head popped out again, and her thin white fingers grabbed the bedding, revealing only a small head, looking pitifully at the fourth and younger brothers.


    "Fourth Brother~"


    The little girl called out limply, apologizing pitifully, "Fourth brother, we were wrong."


    She blinked her eyes, her little face was sad.


    Gu Mingli snorted, stretched out his hands and scooped up the little guy under the nket with his armpit between his arms.


    "Go aside!"


    Shaking the lump on his leg in distaste, Gu Mingli rubbed Nuan Nuan''s head with both hands, rubbing the soft and tiny little person until it staggered to and fro.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Nuan Nuan worked hard to stand still, but the fleshy cheeks on both sides were pinched again.


    "No... you shouldn''t take things from the fourth brother."


    "Then who got my answer sheet?"


    Actually, I wasn''t too angry, but it was nice to take this opportunity to rub my warm and chubby face.


    Gu Mingli had a smile in his eyes.


    "it''s me!"


    At this time, Gu An admitted it sloppily.


    Nuan Nuan raised her little hands, deciding to share the difficulties with her little brother.


    "I...I know QAQ too"


    Gu Mingli snorted suddenly: "It''s still a gang!"


    Two little ones: "We were wrong!"


    After kneading enough soft milk buns, Gu Mingli is in a good mood, but...


    "Cough...you all...read theposition?"


    As soon as Gu An mentioned this, he became angry: "Brother, you actually write about your sister, why didn''t I think of this good idea before!"


    Nuan Nuan raised her hand and rubbed her flushed little face, which was even reddened by the rubbing by the fourth brother.


    "Look, fourth brother, how did you write about me?"


    His tone was embarrassing, but his eyes were shining like stars, and he smiled with a mouthful of neat and white teeth.


    "Nuan Nuan is not that good."


    "Bullshit."


    Gu Mingli rubbed Nuan Nuan''s fluffy little head, his tone was serious but his ears were slightly red.


    "What''s wrong with my sister."


    Nuan Nuan raised her smiling face, like a sunflower, stood on the edge of the bed and hugged Fourth Brother''s neck and kissed him on the face, then put her fleshy and soft face on the side of her brother''s face gently After a while, if there is a tail, the little girl''s little tail must be wagging happily now.


    "Fourth brother, you are so kind."


    Gu Mingli''s ears turned redder, but his heart was jumping with joy.


    Gu An''s eyes were red with jealousy, and he jumped up and made a noise.


    "I want one for Nuan Nuan, no! Two kisses!"


    As soon as he jumped up, he was punched down by Gu Mingli.


    "You''re thinking about farting!"


    "Ahhhh! Gu Mingli, you big pig''s hoof is too much!"


    In just a split second, the warm room became lively.


    Gu Nan, who still heard the movement behind, came over and stared at the two with cold eyes, and they left.


    Gu Nan walked in with a ss of milk.


    "Drink and sleep."


    Sitting on the bed and shaking her feet, Nuan Nuan obediently held the cup and drank in small sips, milky white milk froth was all over her pink chubby lips.


    While the little girl was still drinking milk, Gu Nan stared at her naked little jiojio and frowned.


    "It''s cold at night, remember to put on your socks before going to bed."


    Then he turned around and went to the closet to find a pair of plush bear socks with a small half-round ear. The small socks were no bigger than half his palm in his hand.


    Sit down next to Nuan Nuan, Gu Nan holds Nuan Nuan''s little foot in his hands, milky white and milky white feet, but the toes are pink and white, all of them are as cute as pearls.


    Holding it in his hand was also not half the size of his palm. Gu Nan didn''t dare to use force to pinch the fleshy one, for fear of breaking his sister''s feet.


    But socks still have to be worn.


    Putting on the fluffy little sock, Nuan Nuan obediently stretched out the other one too.


    The corners of Gu Mingli''s mouth rose slightly, and she was almost drunk after putting on her socks.


    "Do you still want to eat supper?"


    Nuan Nuan touched her belly and shook her head.


    "No, my stomach will swell after eating too much."


    "Well, it''s fine if you don''t eat. I will lock the door after I leave, don''t let them in, don''t y with your phone and go to bed early, and my brother will call you when you run in the morning."


    Gu Nan gave many instructions with a grim expression, but Nuan Nuan nodded obediently and obediently.


    But if other people saw it, even Nan Feng, who was used to him acting differently in front of Nuan Nuan, would be shocked.


    This is really having two faces, the one who is as silent as gold in front of other people, but seems like he can¡¯t say enough in front of his sister!


    "I''m leaving."


    Gu Nanjian nodded obediently when she saw Nuannuan, and her heart softened.


    "Brother, wait a minute."


    Nuan Nuan stood up, approached his elder brother and pressed a milk-scented kiss on his stern face, his pink face was flushed, and he said good night in a milky voice.


    "Good night, brother."


    Gu Nan had a smile in his eyes: "Why are you still so shy?"


    At home, I usually kiss my parents and my brother good morning and good night at home, but after so long, the little guy is still easily shy, and his skin is too thin.


    "Good night."


    This time Gu Nan really left.


    Since her sixth birthday, Nuan Nuan has been sleeping in her own room. Of course, if she wants, she can still go to sleep with her brothers. No one will dislike her. Who would like to have a soft and fragrant pillow beside her? Can you refuse?

 Chapter 143: My son also wants to be innocent

    It was raining this Saturday, Nuan Nuan hugged the lunch she wanted to give to her father and elder brother, and sat obediently at the door with a few small animals at home and waited.


    "Miss Nuan Nuan."


    Nanfeng, holding an umbre, came over and took thepact from the little girl''s arms.


    Gu Mingli picked up his younger sister and opened the ck umbre standing beside him.


    "Let''s go."


    Nuan Nuan waved to the furries at home on the shoulders of his fourth brother.


    "Bye, I''ll be back soon."


    "Wow!"


    "Meow~"


    "Goodbye."


    As if they really understood, the furries bid farewell to her one by one.


    "Yo, Nuan Nuan is here to deliver food to your father again."


    "Nuan Nuan, good afternoon, I''m here to deliver food to Dad again."


    As soon as the little girl arrived at her father''spany, she immediately attracted widespread attention, but everyone who saw her greeted her with a smile, and was extremely envious of Mr. Gu.


    The little girl held the hand of the fourth brother, with a soft smile on her face. Although she was a little shy, she greeted everyone sweetly with her small mouth, and her voice was soft and waxy, which was very rare.


    It wasn''t quiet until Gu Linmo''s office upstairs.


    It''s a pity that Gu''s father is not in the meeting now, he puts the lunch box on the table, the children are sitting on the sofa holding their mobile phones and ying games, Gu Mingli and Nuan Nuan are also sitting side by side to y games.


    The secretary came in quietly, put down the fruit and left.


    Not long after, the door was opened again, Nuan Nuan was eating grapes in his mouth, thinking it was his fathering back, he turned his head in surprise, but a woman with heavy makeup and a proud figure came in.


    "Miss Emily, please go out, our president''s office does not allow outsiders to enter."


    The security guard and the secretary stopped the woman at the door.


    Emily took off her sunsses and arrogantly said, "I told you that Mr. Gu asked me toe here. Do you know what rtionship I have with Mr. Gu? Let me in quickly or be careful, I will make you eat and walk around!"


    The security guard and the secretary vowed to stop her from taking half a step.


    "Sorry, please leave."


    She rolled her eyes, "Let me tell you, you''d better let me go in and wait for Mr. Gu, otherwise I''ll let him fire you, believe it or not."


    "Sorry Miss Emily, we haven''t heard Mr. Gu say that you have an appointment with him."


    Emily''s face darkened immediately, "I''m your future bossdy, get out of the way!"


    Gu Mingli & Nuan Nuan "???"


    The secretary looked at her amusedly, "Miss Emily, you are joking, our President Gu and his wife have a very good rtionship."


    Emily rolled her eyes, "Who said Mr. Gu, Mr. Gu is my future father-inw."


    Everyone "..."


    Confidence is a good thing, but too much self-confidence is a bit shameless.


    "Even if that''s the case, let''s wait for Mr. Gu toe."


    Emily snorted coldly, "Gu Nan and I have known each other since we were in country M, and here is a group photo of the two of us. When I talked with you Mr. Gu yesterday, he was also very satisfied with me. If you want to enter Gu''s house, do you really want to stop me?"


    Secretary security "..."


    Where did you get such a big face? Not to mention their young masters, even they look down on Emily.


    "I said ugly woman, you have a big face?"


    Gu Mingli in the office made a sound, Emily saw him through the shoulder of the security guard, and her beautiful face contorted for a moment when she heard what he said.


    "Stinky boy, what are you talking about? Didn''t you say that no one will be allowed in? What''s the matter with the two of them? Drive them out for me."


    They turned against customers. They have seen many strange things in their careers. They have also seen this kind of overconfident ones. The secretary looked calm.


    "Miss Emily, I think the one who should go out here is you."


    Emily stared at her, "Don''t you want to do it anymore? Let me in, or I won''t spare you when my future father-inwes!"


    Actually, if Emily could find Gu Nan, she wouldn''t turn a corner ande here.


    "What are you arguing about?"


    When Gu Linmo''s voice came, Emily put away her arrogance immediately, and smiled on her face.


    "Hi, Mr. Gu, we meet again. I''m Emily. Yesterday, my father and you had a very pleasant talk about cooperation."


    Secretary and others: Oh... Mr. Gu, who said that you are very affectionate, is very satisfied with you, just talking about cooperation.


    Gu Linmo looked at her with a frown, "My office does not allow outsiders to enter, how did you get in?"


    The security guard stood up, "Mr. Gu, we stopped her, but this one... we touched her just a little bit, and she said we were molested."


    The security guards are innocent too.


    Gu Linmo''s face darkened slightly, "Miss Emily, I think anyone who has attended nine years ofpulsory education knows that we are obliged to call the police if we break into someone else''spany without permission."


    The smile on Emily''s face suddenly froze, and the secretary next to her suppressed her smile. Didn''t she say that she was very satisfied with you? This is what you call satisfaction.


    "Uncle, you camete and didn''t see the good show, this..."


    Gu Mingli looked Emily up and down, and said with a look of disgust, "Auntie."


    Emily "¡­"


    He staggered and almost sprained his feet, and his expression became even more distorted.


    "This aunt said you are her future father-inw, and our eldest brother''s future daughter-inw..."


    Gu Mingli folded his arms and looked at her meaningfully.


    Gu Linmo''s face turned dark, but there was a smile on his face, but no matter what he looked like, he was smiling.


    "Miss Emily, right? I really didn''t notice you yesterday, and our Gu family has a strict family style. Unless my son personally brings and admits a girlfriend, other ''self''e to our door, our Gu family will not admit it Yes, so please be strict when you speak, my son must also be innocent."


    The implication is that you are shameless and my son is even more shameless. We have no shortage of Gu family who have posted!


    "Pfft ha ha ha..."


    Others were holding back theirughter, but Gu Mingli justughed out loud.


    Emily''s face was pale and ugly.


    "Take Miss Emily out."


    The secretary had a smile on his face, "Miss Emily, please?"


    Emily didn''t even need to invite her, she just stepped on her high heels and ran away, even if she was said so thick-skinned, she didn''t have the face to stay any longer.


    And why is it that a big CEO speaks so viciously to such a big beauty like her!


    "By the way, Miss Emily, don''t send out the photo of your P, otherwise we, Mr. Gu and the young master, won''t be able to hold back when we get angry?"


    Emily runs faster.


    "dad."


    Nuan Nuan came out from behind and was soft and soft, and then her feet were off the ground and she was hugged.


    "Nuan Nuan came to deliver food to Dad again, thank you for your hard work, good daughter."


    The little girl shook her head, "It''s not hard, the rice is cooked by my aunt, and Nuan Nuan delivered it by car."


    Gu Linmo saw that the dishes in the lunch box were all his favorites, and his heart was so warm that it would be nice to have a caring daughter.


    "where is your mom?"


    Nuan Nuan murmured, "Mom went shopping with her good friend, Nuan Nuan didn''t want to go."


    She went shopping with her mother twice, and she was more tired than jogging with her elder brother in the morning.


    Papa Guughed and rubbed the little girl''s head. To be honest, he would rather work overtime than go shopping with a woman.


    Going shopping with women is definitely the most tiring thing. I really don¡¯t know how a group of delicate women manage to look like fighter jets every time they go shopping, as if they never know what being tired is.


    Not long after staying with Papa Gu, Nuan Nuan and her fourth brother went to find the eldest brother.


    As soon as he arrived at his studio, Gu Mingliughed meanly and told what happened to Gu''s father.


    "Brother, I didn''t expect you to have a future wife. They all came to the door with your photo."


    Gu Nan nced at him with cold eyes, "Have you eaten too much?"


    Gu Mingliughed, "Don''t believe me, if you ask Nuan Nuan, that woman has gone to your father''spany, yelling that she is the future proprietress of Gu''s Group, and her uncle is her future father-inw."


    Nuan Nuan nodded aside, "Yeah, but Dad told me to leave."


    Gu Mingliughed out loud, "It''s tactful to say you''re leaving, but you''re obviously being scolded to leave. Who can resist our uncle''s poisonous mouth?"

 Chapter 144: game world

    Gu Nan had no expression on his face, he carried Nuan Nuan to his personal office, and shut the door of the noisy ssmate Gu Mingli by the way.


    Gu Mingli "..."


    All right, if you don¡¯t let him follow him, just y games. I¡¯ve been thinking about "Xianyou World" for a long time.


    Nuannuan is also very popr in Xingrui, as to how popr it is...


    "Nuan Nuan, Uncle Lin has lollipops here."


    "Nuan Nuan, I have your favorite grapes here. I just bought them fresh today."


    "Uncle Nuan Nuan Lu has toffee here."


    In short... everyone always has some gadgets in their hands, ready to feed Nuannuan children at any time.


    Walking down in a circle, his pockets were filled with all kinds of candies, his mouth was eating round grapes, and his arms were holding various snacks.


    Gu Nan watched his sister take a step forward and drop a candy in his pocket, his face turned ck.


    "Don''t bring these things to work in the future!"


    What should I do if my teeth are damaged by Nuan Nuan? Anyway, it''s definitely not his sister''s fault, it''s all because of those who stuffed Nuan Nuan with sugar!


    Gazed by his cold and serious gaze, a group of migrant workers shrank their necks in guilt. In fact, each of them didn''t give much candy to Nuannuan, but if one person gave a little, it would be more.


    The little girl looked at her big brother innocently and obediently, and then the candy in her pocket was confiscated.


    Under the little guy''s pitiful eyes, Gu Nan pinched the soft flesh on the back of her neck.


    "Don''t eat too much sugar, it will damage your teeth."


    At the end, I added the sentence "They all have bad intentions."


    Everyone "..."


    Boss, don''t nder us!


    Nuan Nuan looked at his big brother eagerly, and followed him step by step like a little tail. Watching him put all the candies he collected into the drawer of his office, his eyeballs almost got in.


    "I''ll leave it here for you. From now on, I can''t eat more than three candies a day. It hurts my teeth."


    Nuan Nuan eagerly said, "Nuan Nuan knows, big brother also eats?"


    Gu Nan refused, "I won''t eat this."


    "Then... Nuan Nuan took one to find Si Ge Ba."


    Gu Nan handed her a lollipop.


    The little girl immediately took the lollipop and ran away to find Gu Mingli.


    At that time, Gu Mingli was ying games, and he was having a good time.


    There is a more advanced holographic device inside Xingrui, which is an egg-shaped game cabin. There is a veryfortable environment inside for people to rest while ying games, and it is even safe. The material outside the game cabin is a very strong Bulletproof material can withstand many attacks, unless the people inside open it automatically, the people outside cannot use violence to open it.


    The cost of this kind of equipment is too high, and the future upgrade direction in the holographic world is also upgraded on the basis of the game cabin, because the game cabin can manipte more space, add more devices, and is safer.


    At present, there are too few such game cabins, and they are only for internal use, and Xingrui only has three.


    Gu Mingli was in one of the game cabins. Nuan Nuan used to skillfully press the red button in the middle. Gu Mingli, who was in the holographic world, would receive a system reminder and could check the outside situation through thework.


    Realizing that it was his sister who wasing, he grabbed the fangs of the wild boar in front of him, his eyes instantly turned red, and his power also soared by 100 points in an instant. He overturned the wild boar in front of him with both hands and quickly pulled out the dagger wrapped around his feet Gave the wild boar a fatal blow.


    ¡¾Congrattions to my hometown for killing a wild boar king, which will drop pig skin +1, wild boar tusks +2, mediocre pigskin boots +1...¡¿


    He didn''t even have time to look at the following rewards, so he quit the game directly.


    He likes the feeling of fighting in the game, and it won''t hurt too much if he gets injured, although he will lose rank after death.


    "Nuan Nuan is here, do you want to y games with the fourth brother?"


    Nuan Nuan handed him the lollipop in his hand.


    "Brother eat."


    The corners of Gu Mingli''s mouth raised, he took the lollipop and stuffed it in his mouth on the spot, pinching the little girl''s fleshy cheeks.


    "Okay, brother will take you to y games."


    Nuannuan let out a cry, and alsoy down in a game cabin that was side by side with the fourth brother.


    It was the first time for her to y this game. The big brother was too busy before, so Nuan Nuan sent food to him and went home after watching him finish eating.


    "This game cabin is veryfortable to lie on. When someone calls outside, the system will remind you not to walk around after you enter Novice Vige. I will find you. By the way, remember to give yourself a nickname when you go in. Don''t use your own name." name."


    "Okay."


    Nuan Nuan was very obedient, shey down and closed her eyes after the game cabin was closed, and after connecting to the game world, she began to feel a little dazed, as if she was about to fall asleep, and the next second she felt that she appeared in a nk void world .


    "Hello yer, I am your game guide Pokeball, please start setting your own image now."


    Nuan Nuan looked at herself under a full-length mirror, didn''t know how to pinch people, so she just entered the game with her current image.


    When she first entered the game, she was wearing a small snow-white dress, which is uniform for novices after theye in.


    Standing nkly in front of the vige, looking at the strangers around Nuan Nuan with curiosity and anxiety.


    Until a mboyant red-haired boy walked towards her.


    "Fourth brother?"


    Nuan Nuan hugged her little hand and tilted her head and yelled.


    Gu Mingliughed, bent over, picked up the little guy, threw it into the air and caught it again.


    Nuan Nuan has crooked eyebrows and eyes, she doesn''t feel nervous when she has her fourth brother around.


    "Let''s go...fourth brother will buy you equipment first."


    There are three ways to obtain equipment in "Xianyou World". The first one is very simple, you can buy it purely with krypton gold, the second is to drop equipment from wild monsters, and the third is to use game coins to find NPCs who can make clothes in the vige. .


    At this moment, Gu Mingli of course chose the rich krypton gold, and directly bought a set of water green fairy equipment for Nuan Nuan.


    The moment the clothes are put on the body, it will shrink to the appropriate size ording to the size of the person. The warm hair also turns into two cute little flower buds when the equipment is put on. With a red bell headband.


    There are also bell bracelets on the snow-white wrists and ankles, and a pair of lotus embroidered cloth shoes, which jingle every step they take. The whole is a little fairy boy.


    Gu Mingli quickly took the screenshot, and he was extremely satisfied with his vision.


    "I knew you were cute in this dress!"


    Who else is cuter than her sister in the entire game world!


    This set of equipment is still a limited edition, there are only three pieces in total, and the possibility of hitting the shirt in the game world in the future is very small.


    Nuan Nuan wore a small skirt and turned around, her small face was puffed up by her fourth brother, and her big wet eyes looked like an innocent little sika deer.


    "This set of equipment looks so good, I want it too!"


    A female yer passing by saw the equipment on Nuan Nuan''s body, her eyes lit up. The effect of wearing it on a small model is really good, even if it is only a small doll, it can''t stop them from liking it.


    Open the mall and see that this set of equipment costs more than 20,000 gold coins, which is about 2,000 yuan when converted into RMB.


    Exquisite game equipment is more expensive, so I bought it directly if I didn¡¯t miss the money, and soon two sets of equipment that were the same as Nuan Nuan were sold.

 Chapter 145: hidden copy

    The game world ispletely different from the real world. Nuan Nuan wandered around with her fourth brother out of curiosity, and identally got to know everyone in the whole vige, and their initial favorability exceeded 70.


    Gu Mingli "..."


    Why is his initial favorability only 60?


    "I have seven older brothers,e here."


    That¡¯s right, Nuan Nuan¡¯s screen name in the game is called I have seven brothers, it couldn¡¯t be more true.


    It was the vige chief who called her, and the Nuannuan kid ran over on short legs and asked in a childish voice.


    "What''s the matter, Uncle Vige Chief?"


    ¡¾Vige Chief Favorability +3¡¿


    Just a question, and the favorability is +3.


    The original initial favorability was 70, and Nuan Nuan walked around here and the vige chief''s favorability has reached 80. This speed of gaining favorability is really enviable by others.


    "I have a letter here, you take it and send it to Dr. Xu in the hospital."


    ¡¾Daily task: Send a letter to Dr. Xu. Please ept it. ¡¿


    It''s warmer, yes, I took the envelope from the vige head.


    "Vige Chief, do I have a mission?"


    Gu Mingli stood behind Nuannuan and asked casually.


    The vige chief rolled his eyes at him, "Here, go and get me a jug of wine."


    Then under the warm light, Gu Mingli also received a daily task.


    Nuan Nuan took the hand of her fourth brother and ran to the hospital. After delivering the letter, she was stopped by Dr. Xu.


    "I''m going to the mountain to collect herbs soon, do you two want to go together?"


    Gu Mingli''s eyes lit up immediately, "Go!"


    A task popped up in the systems of Nuan Nuan and Gu Mingli at the same time.


    ¡¾Main task: Doctor Xu¡¯s knowledge of pharmacology. ¡¿


    This can be regarded as a learning skill. What Dr. Xu said just now is already intended to teach them how to learn medicine.


    After Gu Mingli gave the wine to the vige chief, he went up the mountain with them, and then... he couldn''t get excited at all.


    Why is it that learning skills in the game can still bepared to ss, and it is more obscure than his ss.


    Gu Mingli listened with a numb face, his mind was buzzing.


    But Nuan Nuan followed Dr. Xu and listened seriously.


    "I''ll go over there and have a look!"


    Gu Mingli really couldn''t understand, and suddenly saw something not far away, quickly found an excuse and ran away impatiently.


    Doctor Xu shook his head, "Young people are not patient at all."


    Of course Nuan Nuan wanted to defend her fourth brother.


    "The fourth brother''sbat skills are very powerful."


    Her fourth brother just prefers sports.


    "Hahaha... I don''t me him, little girl, what are you worried about?"


    Nuan Nuan''s little face gradually turned red under his yful eyes.


    "Fuck!"


    Not long after Gu Mingli left, there was a sudden burst of cursing, and then he teleported in front of the two of them.


    "Run! I identally stabbed the snake''s nest!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, there was a hissing and crawling rustling sound, but within a few breaths, densely packed snakes caught up behind him. The scalp of people with trypophobia is numb.


    And there is a ck super giant snake!


    Nuannuan "!!"


    "run!"


    Gu Mingli picked up Nuan Nuan and tucked it under his arm and ran wildly. Dr. Xu didn''t even want his own **** and started to run.


    "Stinky boy, you are unlucky and unlucky because of the unlucky New Year''s greetings! You can even meet the king of snakes!"


    Gu Mingli nced at Dr. Xu, and was still in the mood to tease, "I can''t see that you are so weak that you can run pretty fast."


    Doctor Xu "..."


    It''s a pity that his medicine picker is not here, otherwise he would definitely hit this brat on the head!


    After running for a while, they were overtaken. Gu Mingli turned around and took out the weapon in the game backpack, a Tang knife, and threw Nuannuan to Dr. Xu to fight the big snake himself.


    "You go first!"


    "Fourth brother!"


    Gu Mingli seemed to be inbat mode, "Let''s go first, anyway, if I die, I will go back to the resurrection point at most."


    Nuan Nuan: Yes, this is just a game.


    Then she was carried away by Dr. Xu, "Brother, I will wait for you at the resurrection point!"


    Gu Mingli: "... At least I''m looking forward to something good, what if I win?"


    After a few minutes¡­


    Nuan Nuan walked aimlessly in the mountains and forests with a sad face, she didn''t know...why did she get separated from Dr. Xu.


    The child sat down on a big rock, propped his fleshy chin with his little hands, wrinkled his whole face, and then sighed.


    Before he let out a sigh, there was a sudden vibration under his buttocks, and the kid with a confused face fell backwards into a ck hole, rolling down like a white jade glutinous rice ball.


    "AHHH!!"


    It hurts but it doesn¡¯t hurt, but... so dizzy!


    And the feeling of weightlessness is terrible QAQ.


    After rolling for more than tenps, it finally stopped. Nuan Nuan stood up from the ground in a daze, her little face was dirty, and she looked around with watery eyes.


    At this time, the system jumped out [Congrattions to the yer ''I have seven brothers'' for triggering the hidden copy, please explore by yourself. ¡¿


    Nuan Nuan "..."


    She didn''t know that this was a hidden dungeon that many yers in the game world expected to encounter. She only knew that she was the only one in the dark ce.


    There seemed to be a bright light ahead, Nuan Nuan walked out cautiously, and was stunned by the world in front of him.


    A huge cave made of ice crystals. The ground is as smooth and clean as a mirror. The cave is superrge, with white crystals on the walls and stctite-like ice crystals on the top. The whole world is like a snow-white fairy tale world.


    "So... so beautiful..."


    Nuan Nuan stood at the entrance, her small mouth was so wide open that she could stuff an egg into it.


    After hesitating for a while, she still walked forward, her mouth still muttering non-stop.


    "The fourth brother said that it doesn''t hurt at all to get injured or die in the game, and then return to the resurrection point, so... Nuan Nuan is not afraid!"


    Nuan Nuan made a fist to pump himself up, and then continued to move forward. I don¡¯t know how long he walked, but a big obstacle appeared in front of him.


    I have to climb for a long time to go up.


    Nuan Nuan grabbed some gaps in the obstacle and climbed up, he was extremely diligent.


    That is in the game, if it is in the real world, it is impossible for her to climb up.


    Finally climbed to the top, Nuannuan watched this strange ''obstacle'' scratching his head, and continued to walk forward, and then realized that there were two more antler-like things in front of him I found that... this doesn''t seem to be... an obstacle.


    Nuan Nuan ¡°()¡±


    "Hoo..."


    There was a huge breathing sound, followed by a shock under his feet, Nuan Nuan staggered and almost fell, but fortunately, he grabbed a horn in time, and his whole small body was suspended in the air.


    Nuan Nuan blushed and her little face was full of tears, she missed her brother so much, woo woo woo...


    The behemoth in front of him opened his eyes, with golden vertical pupils, one eye was facing her suspended body, her tiny body was not as big as its pupils!


    Nuan Nuan''s hairs stood on end and trembled for a while. Once her hands softened, she couldn''t hold onto her, and she fell down.


    "AHH!!"


    The pitiful little milk sound resounded in the cave, Nuan Nuan curled up into a ball and hugged her little head, waiting nervously and pitifully for herself to fall back to the resurrection point.


    But what she imagined didn''t happen. When she opened her eyes, she was still in the cave, she fell to some unknown ce, and the touch under her hands was cold and slowly rising.


    Nuan Nuan looked up at her pale and pale face, and met a big head with its golden vertical pupils.

 Chapter 146: Orochi

    The little Nuan Nuan was not as big as its eyes, and was so frightened that it raised its neck and stared stiffly at the huge monster in front of it. It wasn''t until it got closer and closer that Nuan Nuan realized that it fell on its tail before. QAQ


    The soul was frightened, and Xiao Nuannuan almost rolled her eyes and passed out, but...it seems that she can''t pass out!


    The snow-white cave is very bright, and the warm and ck pupils reflect the appearance of the huge monster. It is a big snake as white as jade, with a scale bigger than her two small hands together, and there are fin-like white fins on both sides of its head. Transparent film, two horns shaped like antlers on the top of the head, and a pair of huge ws like eagle ws growing on the belly.


    As it slowly raised its body, the fins that were originally close to its body opened like a huge fan, and then its warm tail slowly lifted up, a pair of golden and cold vertical pupils pressed against the soft white jade **** on its tail. little man.


    Nuan Nuan: I don¡¯t know what it feels like to be swallowed, oh... I miss my brother, and I won¡¯t run around again next time.


    The shivering little poor man was thinking in a mess, Nuan Nuan held his head in his little arms.


    Although she knew that if she was eaten, she would return to the resurrection point, but... she still couldn''t control her fear in the face of such a huge monster!


    The cold snake letter brushed against her chubby face, and Nuannuan shuddered suddenly, she closed her eyes tightly thinking that she would be swallowed in the next second, but she didn''t feel anything, the system He didn''t even remind him that he was dead.


    She opened her eyes cautiously. The giant snake''s head was already facing her, almost touching its nose with a stretched arm. A pair of big golden eyes stared at it for a moment, as if...as if there was no intention n to eat her?


    Nuan Nuan twitched her little nose, her delicate little face was wrinkled, and her big wet eyes stared pitifully at the giant snake in front of her, not daring to move, just staring stiffly.


    literal meaning.


    Then Nuan Nuan''s eyes were sour, and she couldn''t help but raised her hand to rub it.


    The snake also moved again at this time, its tail continued to rise, and then shook, and the little girl still on its tail rolled onto its head very roundly.


    Nuan Nuan "..."


    Nuan Nuan breathed a sigh of relief without looking at the big snake directly, andy on its head with a sad face, not daring to move more.


    Do you want to stop falling and try to see if you can return to the resurrection point?


    While thinking this way, the big snake moved, dragging its huge body to move flexibly and quickly in the cave, and Nuan Nuan crawled on its head. This feeling...is the same as the fourth brother racing!


    She didn''t dare to move her pale face, she just sniffed her little nose, nced behind her, and was once again shocked by the size of the big snake.


    This body is longer than a hundred-story building.


    "Where are you going?"


    The little girl whimpered softly, and her words were filled with pitiful crying.


    The big snake kept moving, and led the children back and forth. When they reached the end of the huge ice crystalir, apanied by the sound of running water, Nuan Nuan Zhi took up the courage to lift up his little body and look out, only to find that the cave was pouring water. And down the huge waterfall.


    The ce where the ice crystalir is located is in a cave in the middle of the waterfall, and the cave cannot be seen from the outside at all.


    The big snake climbed up the cliff with a warm body and avoided the waterfall. Looking at this white and holy monster from a distance is very shocking.


    The little girl stood on its head, feeling a little dizzy looking at the deep cliff below, and then she quickly got down on the ground obediently.


    The big snake skillfully climbed the cliffs, led the people down, and finally fell into the icy waterfall river, but the head was raised on the river, so Nuan Nuan didn''t float into the water.


    This is an unfamiliar environment, and it is also a fairnd like a paradise. The big snake is like the overlord here. From a distance, the animals that feel the breath of the big snake don''t even care about drinking water, and just run away.


    Unknowingly, Nuan Nuan has moved a little further in front, holding one horn of the big snake with both hands, and it didn''t resist, it just steadily led her to move in this fairnd-like ce.


    Until it was under a towering tree, the big snake stopped, lowered its head on the green grass and hissed twice.


    Nuan Nuan seemed to understand what it meant, and quickly slid down the big snake''s scales from its head, and then watched the big snake climb up the big tree that seemed to be in the sky.


    Nuan Nuan raised her neck and looked at it for a long time, but she was not afraid at this time.


    The canopy of the big tree was covered by dense clouds and mist. Nuannuan looked at it stupidly for a long time before realizing that she seemed a little stupid. She raised her hand and rubbed her little face, but she stopped looking.


    Then he lowered his head again, sitting on a clean arched tree root, looking at everything here with his beautiful big eyes in a daze.


    Covered byyers of clouds and mist, there are many exotic flowers and nts, rare animals, and every tree is extremely tall.


    The little girl looked at her with her elbows on her knees, her palms supporting her chubby chin, her curly eyshes fluttering like a small fan, her big clean eyes staring at the scenery here .


    As for why she didn''t run away? Of course it''s because I don''t know where to run.


    She tried just now, but it is not on the system map here, and she still cannot contact her fourth brother.


    Probably the only way to go back is to go out or die.


    Now the little girl has also recovered. Although the big snake looked scary, it didn''t hurt itself. Even if it wanted to hurt itself, this is the game world, so go back to the resurrection point.


    Hmm...very salty thinking.


    At this moment, the cloud above her head surged, and a big snow-white head poked out from it, and the cold tip of her nose arched on the warm little back.


    It originally arched slightly, but this light force was a bit too much for the little Nuannuan, so...it directly overturned the person.


    Nuan Nuan lying on the ground "..."


    It doesn¡¯t hurt, it¡¯s just a close contact with the earth.


    The big snake also seemed a little dazed, its eyes were wide open, and it flusteredly moved its head to try to save it.


    Then try to arch the child forward.


    Standing means standing up, but almost turned backwards again, and finally hugged the big snake''s head to stabilize it.


    The big snake didn''t dare to move around, and let Nuan Nuan hold its head. After standing still, she blushed a little embarrassedly.


    "Yes... sorry."


    The voice is timid and soft, very nice.


    When retracting his hand, Nuan Nuan couldn''t help touching the snake''s scales with his fingers.


    The ice is cold and smooth, and its texture is like jade.


    Good... so beautiful, such a big lump of white jade.


    The little girl looked at the big snake and thought nkly.


    The big snake''s tail swayed slightly, and its neck bent to enclose Nuannuan in its curved body.


    Nuan Nuan "...you, hello."


    Greeting in a stuttering manner, this time she boldly put her hand on the snake''s scales.


    This is not what she wanted to put on it, it was the big snake that came here by itself!

 Chapter 147: Will big brother go bankrupt!

    After confirming that the big snake really won''t hurt herself, Xiao Nuannuan gradually became more courageous.


    Of course, it was limited to touching the scales on its body quietly, and then quickly retracted its hand as if afraid of being discovered, sneaking a look at the big snake and touching it again while it was not paying attention.


    The cool scales are sofortable to the touch~


    The little girl has crooked eyebrows and raised mouth corners, looking a little happy.


    "Hiss..."


    The big snake left suddenly, and then opened its huge mouth in front of Nuan Nuan and spit out two eggs.


    Nuan Nuan "!"


    Looking at the two egg eyes in front of him, they are staring round.


    One white egg and one ck egg, each about the size of an ostrich egg.


    The big snake pushed the two eggs towards the little girl with its snout.


    "For me?"


    Nuan Nuan pointed at herself ttered, and seeing the big snake nodded, she squatted down and put her little hand on it carefully, and the system immediately prompted.


    ¡¾Congrattions to yer ''I have seven brothers'' for getting two pet eggs. ¡¿


    Just thinking about how to eat such a big egg Nuannuan "???"


    ah? It turned out to be a pet.


    Nuan Nuan''s little face flushed slightly.


    "Thank you Orochi."


    The little girl stood up and thanked softly, and summoned up the courage to raise her small arms, and put her thin white hands on the snout of the big snake''s head.


    In a ce where the little girl couldn''t see, the big snake''s tail swayed slightly, and its head even rubbed against the little girl''s hands. The fins on the side vibrated and buzzed, looking very excited.


    If it wasn¡¯t for a really big snake, those who didn¡¯t know it would think it was a big dog.


    The system reminds Nuan Nuan that the game time ising.


    This game has a protection mechanism for minors, and they can only y for two hours a day.


    Nuan Nuan looked at the beautiful snow-white snake pitifully, begging in a childish voice.


    "Big snake, I don''t know how to get out, can you send me out, I should go home."


    The big snake spit out the snake letter, and obediently lowered its body, and its tail came around from behind.


    Nuan Nuan put two eggs into the game backpack, and then the big snake sent it to its head with its tail.


    Big snake returned to the previous cave with Nuan Nuan, and then came to a huge ice crystal jade pir engraved with runes.


    Nuan Nuan slid down from it, "Can I get out from here?"


    The big snake nodded, and arched her forward, the ice crystal pir began to glow, and a formation appeared under her feet.


    Nuan Nuan hurriedly hugged the big snake''s head, stood on tiptoe and kissed the scales on its snout.


    "Goodbye big snake, if I cane here in the future, I wille to y with you."


    The milky white and fleshy little face stuck to the cool scales of the big snake, and Nuan Nuan disappeared into the nest in the next second.


    Standing in an unfamiliar ce, in the system prompt, a flood of messages instantly filled her private messages.


    It was all sent by the fourth brother, there are dozens of them.


    Fourth brother: Where is Nuan Nuan? I am back to life.


    Fourth brother: Nuan Nuan squeaks, where did you go and why didn''t you follow Dr. Xu.


    Fourth brother: offline? No, sister, don''t scare me.


    Fourth brother: When you see the message, send me the coordinates and I will find you.


    ¡­


    There are still many messages behind, basically one after another, and there are many voices mixed in.


    Nuan Nuan just wanted to click on thest voice, when another message came from the other side.


    Fourth brother: Go out and have a look, he is still in the game room, did he identally bump into some dungeon?


    Fourth brother: Give me a message when youe back.


    Nuan Nuan: Four Brothers (Cute jpg.)


    Fourth brother: I finally replied to the message. Where is it? Send me the coordinates.


    Fourth Brother: Luckily, it¡¯s in the game. If it were in real life, it wouldn¡¯t be scary.


    Nuan Nuan hurriedly followed the guidance of the system, and awkwardly sent her coordinates to the fourth brother.


    It didn''t take long for Gu Mingli to appear in front of her. As soon as he appeared, he held her little face and looked left and right. A lot of words came out like a machine gun.


    "It''s all right, where did you go? Didn''t you tell you to run back? How could you lose yourself? I was so scared that I forgot that this was in the game. Come and see if you are injured. The blood is still full. Did you drop it in the dungeon and didn¡¯t receive any news?¡±


    Nuan Nuan was dizzy from being hit by his questions one by one.


    "Fourth brother, I... I''m fine, which question Nuan Nuan wants to answer for you."


    The little girl looked dazed, and looked silly and cute.


    Gu Mingli was relieved seeing that she was not injured, then he pped his forehead and forgot, this is in a game, what a fart to be injured!


    Obviously he was never afraid of being injured when fighting wild monsters, but how could he always forget this when ites to the little girl.


    Gu Mingli pinched the little girl''s fleshy and soft cheeks, the irritability and violence in his eyes disappeared, and he finally brought a smile.


    "Leave if you have nothing to do, brother will take you back."


    As he spoke, he picked up Nuan Nuan and put it on his shoulders.


    The field of vision suddenly increased, and the little girl was sitting on the shoulder of her brother, and he was holding her firmly with one palm.


    Nuan Nuan was so surprised that her small mouth and eyes were round, and she hurriedly hugged the fourth brother''s hair.


    At first I was a little scared, but after walking for a while, Nuan Nuan rxed, and smiled with clear and beautiful eyes.


    "Fourth brother, Dr. Xu and I walked away, and then wandered around when we couldn''t find a way, resting in a forest..."


    After rxing, the little girl took the initiative to open up the topic, and spoke softly about her encounter with the big snake. Although she spoke slowly, she articted the words clearly.


    Like glutinous rice balls, the sound of Nuo Nuo sounds veryfortable.


    "You are so lucky... Others are really envious. She is indeed my sister, but it should not be a snake. It should be a dragon with horns."


    Nuan Nuan didn''t know what Jiaolong was. She took out the eggs in the game backpack, and holding one in her two small arms, she felt her body sinking, staggered and almost couldn''t stand still.


    It was directly received in the backpack there, and I never hugged it. I didn''t expect it to be so heavy.


    Afraid that the egg would be broken, Nuan Nuan hugged her two lotus joint-like arms even tighter, and her little face wrinkled into a small ball because of the weight.


    "Brother... brother here."


    The little girl tried her best to hand out the egg in her arms.


    Gu Mingli took over the big white egg she was holding in his arms, spread his five fingers and held the egg upside down.


    Really heavy.


    In the blink of an eye, Nuan Nuan held another ck egg in her arms and handed it over.


    "Brother, there is... one more."


    Gu Mingli "..."


    He didn''t answer, but pinched the little girl''s fleshy cheeks.


    "How did Big Brother design this game? Are pet eggs so easy to get? Don''t worry about going bankrupt."


    After speaking, he took over the ck pet egg that Nuan Nuan was holding with difficulty.


    "Will Big Brother go bankrupt!"


    Nuan Nuan''s eyes widened when she heard the fourth brother''s words, and the little milk''s voice was raised a bit.


    "Then let''s return the egg quickly."


    The little worried face seemed to have seen his elder brother go bankrupt, which made Gu Mingli amused.


    Then he suddenly became interested in teasing the little girl.


    "What are you going to do if your eldest brother really goes bankrupt?"


    Nuan Nuan frowned and began to think.


    Gu Mingli raised his eyebrows, and the corners of his mouth rose a bit evilly.


    "What do you think?"


    Nuan Nuan''s little face was wrinkled, and she replied in a childlike voice, "I wonder how long Nuan Nuan''s money can support my big brother."


    Gu Mingli: Suddenly I feel a little sour.

 Chapter 148: Stupid as hell!

    Coming out of the game, Nuan Nuan immediately went to find her big brother, and looked at him with pitiful and sympathetic eyes.


    Gu Nan looked at her eyes and eyelids twitched, and his tone was a little helpless.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Nuan Nuan took his hand and said pitifully, "Big brother is going bankrupt."


    Gu Nan "..."


    "Pfft ha ha ha ha..."


    Gu Mingliughed so hard that he couldn''t straighten up.


    The other people who heard Nuan Nuan''s words "..."


    No... Where did this conclusione from? Their boss is going bankrupt? Who spread this broken rumor!


    Even if their boss turns into a woman, they won''t go bankrupt!


    Then I heard Nuan Nuan kid''s childish voice telling what happened in the game.


    The faces of the game nners suddenly changed like a palette, and the eyes looking at Nuan Nuan wereplicated.


    Gu Nan was obviously a little surprised. He knew that dungeon. It was a high-level hidden dungeon. It was originally arranged to be openedter when most people had upgraded to level 60. No one expected that they would be so misled by Nuan Nuan. I broke in by mistake, and took out two eggs from it intact.


    For a while, the people in Gu Nan''s studio didn''t know what to say.


    Nuan Nuan looked at them and said timidly, "Is there... is there anything wrong?"


    Gu Nan was quite calm, "No."


    Everyone "..."


    Boss, feel your conscience and try again?


    Gu Mingli looked at Gu Nan speechlessly, "Brother, did you design something weird for Nuan Nuan''s data in the game?"


    Gu Nan looked calm, "It''s nothing, it''s just moving reality into the game. Nuan Nuan has 100% affinity with animals in it. It''s purely her own luck that she can enter and get the copy."


    Gu Mingli silently gave Gu Nan a thumbs up.


    It¡¯s true, but... there seems to be nothing wrong with it, their sister¡¯s affinity for animals is 100% in the real world.


    Nuan Nuan can only y games for two hours, which is the anti-addiction mechanism of holographic games.


    So she gave the two eggs to the fourth brother, and went to see them tomorrow.


    "The eggs need to hatch for 3 days, and they have to be ced in a special pet incubator."


    Before leaving, Gu Mingli took a look at the conditions for the egg to hatch. He has not heard of anyone who has a pet or a pet egg, but it was given to her sister, who has only entered the game for a day.


    "My level has to be upgraded to 30 before I can buy an incubator. Now it''s level 27. Nuan Nuan, you are here to y. I went to upgrade and buy an incubator."


    Nuan Nuan nodded obediently, seeing that the fourth brother had left her before being taken to his office by the elder brother.


    Take out a grape-vored lollipop from her pocket and stuff it into her mouth, Nuan Nuan hugs a soft lop-eared rabbit pillow and sits obediently on the sofa.


    Since Nuan Nuan came to bring him lunch, Gu Nan''s original cold and rigid office style has changed virtually.


    For example, the doll in Nuannuan¡¯s arms, a small refrigerator, which is always stocked with milk and various fruits. Of course, the fruits are reced with fresh ones every day, and there is also a microwave oven and an incubator with constant temperature.


    There is a pair of fluffy, pink and girly slippers in the lounge in the inner room. Not only his clothes are neatly hung in the closet, but also various small clothes in warm and bright colors.


    There are several pots of cute sulents on the balcony, and there is even a pot of cactus with a round pink head on his desk.


    These little sulents are all taken care of by Nuan Nuan. In short, his current office has changed from the original dull and cold to a little bit more angry.


    But the owner of this office does not reject these extra things.


    Gu Nan brought out the warmed milk to warm it up.


    The little girl drank in small sips while hugging her, rubbing her fluffy little head.


    "Do you want to take a nap?"


    After drinking the milk, Nuan Nuan yawned a little at the right time, rubbed his eyes with the back of his hand and nodded.


    "Okay."


    She was indeed a little sleepy.


    Gu Nan squatted down to take off his sister''s shoes and put them away, then scooped her up with his big palm.


    Nuan Nuan hugged her big brother''s neck softly and leaned up, her head arched against his neck, her pointed and fleshy little chin rested on her big brother''s broad shoulders, her moist eyes closed I just feel very at ease.


    The corners of Gu Nan''s mouth slightly raised, and he settled himself down on the bed to rest before going out to work.


    Nuan Nuan is very obedient, every time hees to him, he basically doesn''t disturb his work, and more often, he quietly stays with him in the office, either reading or ying with his mobile phone, which is really easy to bring.


    When Gu Mingli finished his promotion, Nuannuan was still sleeping, so he didn''t bother him, he just grinned when he had nothing to do, half leaning on the sofa like a bandit leader, with a cigarette in his mouth that he didn''t know where he got, slender A ck lighter was turning around between his five fingers, and he yed with it.


    Gu Nan came in and looked at the cigarette in his mouth and frowned, walked over and directly pulled it out and threw it into the trash can with a cold voice.


    "No smoking now."


    Gu Mingli stretched his waist, "I know, I''m just ying with it."


    The Gu family has a rule that smoking is not allowed before going to college. As a school bully, he has encountered many people smoking in the school toilet, and there are many around him, but he has never smoked.


    Even if someone gives him a cigarette, he just holds it in his mouth to make a show. Even if someone says something about it, he dare not say it in front of him, otherwise he is looking for a cigarette.


    "elder brother."


    Nuan Nuan woke up, and the two elder brothers walked over.


    "I''ll take you to dinner."


    Now it is only 20 minutes before the end of get off work, Gu Nan decided to leave work early today and take Nuan Nuan to eat.


    "Is there anything in particr you want to eat?"


    After asking Nuannuan, he said to Gu Mingli again, "Ask Bai Mohua and Gu Mingyu if they want toe out."


    Gu Mingli bowed his head and started sending messages.


    The child answered the big brother''s question in a childlike voice, "Nuan Nuan is not picky about food, and will eat everything."


    Gu Nan pinched her small nose and mouth corners and smiled slightly.


    Gu Mingyu responded quickly when he received the message.


    Poisonous Mouth Star: Where to eat? Your brain is brightened and you suddenly want to treat someone?


    Gu Mingli looked at the news from his own brother and felt an urge to go against thew.


    He replied almost angrily. Gu Mingyu was stroking the catzily, and picked up his phone casually to nce at the WeChat ount marked as stupid brother.


    Stupid Brother: Brother, please!


    Poison Mouth Star: Oh, let me just say, wait for me toe right away.


    As for Bai Mohua, he had gone downstairs and hadn''t returned, so he could only call.


    "Crooked?"


    Gu Mingli said nkly, "What are you doing? You should read the news!"


    Bai Mohua took a look at the note and said ''big pig''s hoof. ''


    Oh, it turned out to be Gu Mingli.


    "I didn''t look at the painting just now, so let me take a look."


    As soon as the voice finished speaking, there was a beeping sound of hanging up from Gu Mingli''s side.


    Gu Mingli''s face was dark, and the five fingers in his hand tightened suddenly.


    "Stupid as hell!"


    I called and asked directly if I had to hang up the phone to read the news, am I stupid!


    Little idiot: I saw it.


    Little idiot: Where are you going to eat? your treat?


    Bai Mohua hugged the phone and muttered, "When did you be so generous?"


    The phone vibrated, and Gu Mingli sent a message.


    Big pig¡¯s trotter: Big brother, please, are you stupid, you have to hang up the phone to check the news for the things you can say on the phone just now!


    Little idiot: Didn¡¯t you let me read the news yourself? Why me me.


    Looking at this tone, I feel aggrieved!

 Chapter 149: I am 2.8 meters tall

    Gu Mingli and Bai Mohua naively sent messages to each other on the mobile phone, and they didn''t remember to ask until they were almost across from the dining ce.


    Little idiot: By the way, where is the address?


    Gu Mingli "..."


    Just remembering that the hateful person forgot to mention it, and quickly threw the address over, and another message was sent over there.


    Little idiot: No more posting, your brother is here to pick me up.


    Gu Mingli took a deep breath immediately so as not to let himself scold others. If Bai Mohua was on the scene at this moment, he probably would have raised his **** to show respect.


    When those two people came, they all ordered their dishes.


    Gu Mingli rolled his eyes at the two people at the door, and was pped on the head by Gu Mingyu.


    "The eyes are rolled up like this and there is eye gum?"


    Gu Mingli still couldn''t hold back and swung his fist at his own brother.


    Gu Mingyu quickly ran to Gu Nan''s side, "Don''t go crazy, brother is going to be angry."


    Although... he was kicked.


    Gu Mingyu clicked his tongue, "Do you know how much this outfit costs, brother and me? Compensation!"


    Gu Mingli pretended not to hear, and sat back with a stinky face.


    Bai Mohua stared at his face.


    The young man flicked the knife angrily, "What are you looking at!"


    Bai Mohuaughed, with a clean and bright smile, "I''m happy when you''re not happy."


    Gu Mingli "..."


    Grabbing his head was a mess.


    "Nuan Nuan, long time no see, do you miss your third brother..."


    Gu Mingyu turned around and picked up the little sister, leaning over to put her pretty face on her soft little face.


    The little milk fat on Nuan Nuan''s face was crushed by her face.


    The little girl tried her best to push the third brother''s face with her little hands.


    "Third brother, I just met yesterday."


    Gu Mingyu hugged Nuan Nuan meanly, rubbing back and forth on her soft little face.


    "Isn''t seeing each other in a day like three autumns? Your third elder brother is such a good-looking person, but an hour without seeing him is like three autumns, right?"


    As he spoke, he pinched her cheeks with a smile.


    What can Nuan Nuan do? Of course, I can only nod obediently.


    The little guy sat on the third brother''sp, nodded obediently and said softly.


    "Well, I miss my third brother."


    At the end, the small expression also added a sentence "I really think about it."


    Now Gu Mingyu is satisfied.


    After the food came, he didn''t eat much by himself, and went to feed Nuan Nuan.


    The little girl ate so much that her cheeks were plump, and she looked at him with big moist eyes, a little worried.


    "Third brother, you eat so little."


    The corners of Gu Mingyu''s mouth were raised, and his smile was inexplicably a little sinister, his peach blossom eyes were a little more beautiful, and his whole body seemed to be shining.


    "Of course I don''t just eat these. When I go back, there will be a nutritious meal specially prepared for me by a nutritionist."


    As he spoke, he sighed, staring at the delicious dishes on the table so that his saliva was almost drooling, but he refused with good willpower.


    "Third brother can''t eat, so Nuan Nuan you have to help me eat more."


    Nuannuan immediately looked at Gu Mingyu with sympathy, because he had seen the nutritious meal he ate before, and tasted it at the time, and it tasted okay, but... it was all kinds of green vegetables, without any meat!


    "Third brother, you are working too hard."


    As she spoke, she patted Gu Mingyu on the shoulder with a sympathetic andforting face, like a little adult.


    No one thinks she is serious, only finds it inexplicably funny and cute.


    Gu Mingyu poked her little face.


    Going home after dinner, Gu An learned that they didn''t invite him to eat outside. Needless to say, they had another meal of "Nezha''s mind" at home. He was thrown into his room like a chicken.


    Nuan Nuan sneaked in a small furry head, and then took out a small box behind her.


    "Brother, Nuan Nuan brought you a small cake again. This cake ss is delicious."


    She looked at Gu An anxiously, the little brother turned his face too fast and she didn''t have a chance to take it out before.


    When they went to eat, Gu An went to the Taekwondo ss and hadn''te home yet. This is the ss he signed up for himself.


    It was the end of Nuan Nuan¡¯s birthday before, because of the series of discussions caused by being stopped by Gu Wan, Gu An originally vowed to protect Nuan Nuan, but was hit by Gu Mingli and the others, so he worked hard to be stronger from a young age If he strives for more than a few older brothers, then he is the most qualified to protect his younger sister.


    Gu An looked at the small cake that Nuan Nuan took out, the anger in his heart subsided a little, and he raised his chin proudly.


    "Master, am I short of this food? But for the sake of bringing it back for me, I don''t care too much."


    As he spoke, he opened the little cake, which was his favorite mango vor, and thest bit of dissatisfaction in his heart disappeared.


    "Hmph! Only you remember me."


    Nuan Nuan sat down next to him, her short legs swayed, her eyebrows curved and she smiled, her crescent-like eyes seemed to be filled with beautiful little stars.


    "Brother, they also remember yours. We chose the cake together, and the elder brother paid for it."


    Gu An didn''t believe it, so he dug out a small spoonful and fed it.


    "Don''t say I''m stingy, I''ll give you some."


    Nuan Nuan nodded obediently with shining eyes, put her hands on her knees and moved closer, opened her mouth and ate the cake with a whimper, with a happy expression on her face.


    "tasty!"


    Gu An was happy, but tried hard to suppress the corner of his mouth to show it.


    "Is it so delicious?"


    Nuan Nuan nodded her head, her mouth was sweet, "Hey, little brother, it''s very delicious."


    The corner of Gu An''s mouth couldn''t be suppressed anymore, and his immature face turned into a sunflower.


    Thest little cake was eaten by the two of them, and Gu An''s original unhappiness disappearedpletely.


    He also showed off a few moves in front of his sister that he learned at the Taekwondo club today, and he looked like a majestic little rooster.


    Nuan Nuan apuded especially on the side, her little hands were flushed, her eyes as clear as ss were full of admiration, and the words ''my brother is the best'' were almost written on her little face.


    Take it for granted, Gu An''s tail almost went up to the sky.


    "When you go to school, I will ensure that no one dares to bully you."


    Nuannuan nodded, "Yeah, little brother is the best."


    Gu Mingli chuckled, and when he went out and met Gu Mingli, he puffed up his chest, and looked up with a small look of contempt.


    Gu Mingli took a sip of Coca-C and looked at him like a fool as always.


    "Are you cross-eyed?"


    Gu An ¨‹Æ¤¨‹#


    "Gu Mingli, I want to duel with you!!"


    Then there was no ident, Gu An, who was floating up, was beaten back to reality by Gu Mingli a few times, lying on the ground and yelling unwillingly.


    "Just wait, I will surpass you sooner orter!"


    Gu Mingli said casually, "My skin is itchy every day and I don''t need to take care of it."


    Gu An "Thirty years in Hedong and thirty years in Hexi, don''t bully the young and poor!"


    Gu Mingli looked at him with a half-smile, "That''s embarrassing, I liked to bully you when you were young and poor, what''s the point of bullying you when you grow up? In thirty years, you still have to wait twenty years Well, take it easy."


    After finishing speaking, he paused, squinting his eyes to look at Gu An, "Have you read novels in ss?"


    Gu An nced at it with guilty eyes, and then retorted loudly, "I didn''t!"


    "Then where did youe from the second grade?"


    "You are only in the second year of high school, so you are obviously a hero!"


    "Do you think you have the aura of a protagonist?"


    "I am 2.8 meters tall!"


    Gu Mingliughed, "It''s just that your height is not 1.5 meters and you are 2.8 meters tall. Tsk, your invisible 2.8 meters long has gone up Mount Everest?"


    Gu An: If you can''t beat him, you can''t beat him, he''s so mad!

 Chapter 150: strawberries are ripe

    "Brother, it''s time for you to study."


    When Gu Mingli was ying games, Nuan Nuan ran over with his book in his arms but looked at him eagerly.


    Gu Mingli "..."


    What if there is always a younger sister who urges him to study? Of course I learned it.


    Nuan Nuan herself sat next to him with the textbooks to study, oh yes, there is also Gu An.


    The little girl really broke her heart in order to let her two brothers study hard. The three supervised each other together. In fact, it was mainly the younger sister who supervised the brothers. The main reason was that the two of them were too unconscious.


    However, the effect is quite good. For this reason, Papa Gu also specially invited a tutor toe.


    The teacher is a gentle and elegant young man who is still in college and is currently working as a part-time tutor.


    If it were the past, Gu Mingli and Gu Anneng would have blown away their tutors within a day, but now...


    Being watched by the younger sister, the two of them could only frown and fall into the bitter sea of ??study.


    After a day of study, Gu Mingli felt that his whole body was useless, and his mind was full of all kinds of messy knowledge.


    Gu An also felt that he was about to be useless, and the two of themy on the bed and sighed together.


    The little girl felt so distressed, so she ran downstairs and poured juice for her brothers.


    "Fourth brother and little brother, you have worked hard." The little girl is extremely diligent


    The two stood up, looking at the soft sister who served them juice, they felt that it was actually... not so hard.


    But both of them admire Nuan Nuan''s energetic appearance.


    "Aren''t you tired at all?"


    Nuannuan looked at them innocently with small eyes, "No, I won''t be tired just sitting there and reading."


    The two feeling exhausted "..."


    Gu An "...Why does it seem like I''m the only scumbag in our family?"


    The eldest brother and the second brother both graduated from prestigious schools, and they were both top students in the college entrance examination. Needless to say, their academic performance, Nuan Nuan''s memory, the two of them have already had a deep understanding, and they are no different from a photographic memory.


    So... It seems that he is a scumbag out of their family?


    Nuan Nuan Nuan Nuo Nuoforted, "Little brother doesn''t want to learn, but you learned very well today."


    Gu An was also quickly shunned.


    "See you again, brother. I''m off to learn the piano."


    Nuan Nuan bid farewell to her two elder brothers. It''s time for her to practice the piano. After practicing the piano, she has to learn to draw.


    Most of the day is spent studying, as an ordinary child, I would definitely not be able to bear it long ago, but Nuan Nuan enjoys it, seeing Gu Mingli and Gu An''s scalp tingling makes her feel distressed, so she doesn''t want to learn. willing.


    Such days passed quickly, and it was almost time for Gu Mingli and his school to hold the school sports meeting.


    "Nuan Nuan will apany me to school tomorrow. I cane back during the school sports meeting and take you to see it every day. Don''t immerse yourself in studying all day, and be careful to be a nerd."


    Nuan Nuan obediently said, "Then the third brother and cousin, do you want to go?"


    Gu Mingyu raised the corner of his mouth, and raised his hand to rub the little girl''s fluffy hair.


    "I won''t go, I have something to go to other cities to promote the movie these days."


    Nuan Nuan tilted her body and leaned against the third brother, with her small arms on his legs and her delicate face looking up at him curiously.


    "What promotional movie? Is the third brother going out for a long time? Does Nuan Nuan not see the third brother for a long time?"


    The second brother left and she has only talked to him once on the phone, so she misses the second brother.


    "Well... it won''t take long, call me anytime if you miss me, maybe you can see me on TV."


    Knowing that he can call his third brother on the phone, Nuannuan pursed his lips and smiled.


    "Does my cousin want to go?"


    Bai Mohua nced at Gu Mingli.


    Gu Minglizily leaned back on the sofa, "What are you looking at me for?"


    White ink painting "Let me see if you wee me."


    Gu Mingli "Whether you want to go or not."


    Nuan Nuan looked at his cousin eagerly, basically what he wanted to say was written on his face.


    ''go Go¡­''


    Bai Mohua grinned, "I''ll go Nuannuan."


    As for Gu An, he still has to go to school.


    Gu An "..."


    Feeling abandoned by the world.


    During the Nancheng High School Sports Meeting, the strawberries nted by Nuannuan were ripe and ready to eat.


    The previous day happened to be Sunday, and everyone in the Gu family ran to Gu Nan''s vi to pick strawberries.


    "Hey! Such a big one!"


    Gu Minglipared with his palms, but a strawberry couldn''t be grasped by his own palm.


    Each of these strawberries grows very well, and they nted them themselves. Looking at the strawberries in the garden is really full of aplishment.


    In addition, no pesticides or fertilizers that are harmful to the human body have been used during the growth of strawberries, so it is very safe to eat.


    Nuan Nuan squatted on the ground with a small basket beside her, and two half-sized kittens meowed and crawled under her feet.


    Tilting their heads together to look at the bright red strawberry in front of Nuan Nuan, the white one reached out and picked it up.


    Then Nuan Nuan picked the strawberry and put it in the basket, and put the two kittens in it by the way.


    Two half-sized kittens were put in and the basket was packed to the brim, mainly because the fur was too long.


    "Eat."


    Touching their soft long hair, Nuan Nuan continued to pick another strawberry, which was clean without washing, and just put it in her mouth to bite.


    In an instant, the rich strawberry aroma exploded in the mouth. The sweet and juicy pulp has just the right bit of sourness, and more is the clear sweetness, with the unique taste of strawberry. The warm eyes are instantly brightened. He stood up, and then bent into a beautiful and happy little crescent.


    "This is much more delicious than the strawberries I bought!"


    Gu An finished one in a few mouthfuls and then continued to pick and eat, stuffing his mouth full.


    "Hahaha... As expected of my daughter, she is so good at everything!"


    Gu Linmoughed and hugged Nuan Nuan and kissed her soft little cheek twice.


    Nuan Nuan blushed, "Brothers can help too."


    Gu Nan came over and rubbed her head, "It''s delicious."


    Gu Mingli raised his eyebrows andughed mboyantly, "We didn''t do anything, but came here to help pull weeds asionally, and this is all thanks to you, sister."


    To be honest, before these vegetables and strawberries grew, no one would have thought that they would grow so well and be so delicious.


    They have already eaten some vegetables, and I have to say that they are much more delicious than the ones they bought. Even the old man ate a lot more.


    "Pick and eat the ripe ones first, and it should be a lot more popr tomorrow."


    Everyone got busy, and the animals in the family obviously liked to eat the strawberries. They ate them with gusto in the garden, but luckily there was no waste.


    The back garden of Gu Nan Vi is quiterge, including a small forest, so Nuan Nuan nted quite a lot of strawberries. For the first time, he picked five boxes of strawberries.


    The people in my family definitely can¡¯t finish it. Although the overnight strawberries can still be eaten, they are not very fresh after all, and they will ripen a lot tomorrow, so there is no need to keep them.


    So in addition to keeping some food for the family, everyone else discussed and nned to give it away.


    Then... Grandpa Gu took two big baskets of strawberries and went to find his chess friend.


    Papa Gu also brought a lot to thepany, Mum Gu called her little sisters toe home for afternoon tea, and Gu Nan also moved a lot to the car to go to work.

 Chapter 151: Circle of friends

    "Hey, Lao Gu came to y chess today and brought so many strawberries?"


    Mr. Gu has several chess friends who regrly y chess. At this moment, he asked the bodyguard to walk in front with two big baskets of strawberries with his head held high.


    "Come,e,e and taste the strawberries that my granddaughter grows herself."


    That ostentatious and show-off tone, as if those are not strawberries, but some priceless treasure.


    Several old men also know about the granddaughter of Gu¡¯s family. This friend talks about my granddaughter all day long. To be honest, they are not envious.


    The bodyguard put down the strawberry basket, and several old men immediately surrounded him in amazement.


    "I said, Lao Gu, you are bragging too much. Nuan Nuan is only so small. Could it be that she nted this?"


    Grandpa Gu was obviously more embarrassing, but he still put on airs with a calm and profound look on his face.


    "Don''t you believe me, my granddaughter not only grows strawberries, but also grapes, peaches and plums, in my grandson''s vi in Nanjin Biewan. They are growing well now, and they will be eaten next year. These strawberries were grown in a greenhouse, the first batch of ripe ones, five boxes were picked in such a big cardboard box, our family couldn''t finish it, so I brought it here without thinking about it."


    "You are here to show off."


    Several old men gathered around and ate one, and their eyes lit up instantly.


    "Not bad, not bad, this taste is just right, my grandson likes to eat strawberries, how many do you have at home, I will buy some and take them home, he will definitely like to eat."


    Other people also like it. Many strawberries nowadays look big and red, but they taste too sour, and the teeth of these old guys can''t bear it.


    But the sour taste of this strawberry is just right, delicious!


    "Before, my prodigal son bought a small basket of strawberries and said that it was a very expensive brand. A strawberry cost more than a hundred. I was so distressed as if I was eating my own flesh. It''s not as delicious as this , You said that although a family like ours is not short of money, but whoever spends more than a hundred yuan to buy a strawberry, wouldn¡¯t it be nice if I buy dozens of yuan a catty and buy more?¡±


    "My niece is the same. Young people these days like brand-name products. They just pack them up and sell them for a sky-high price. Well...Old Gu, this is really grown by your family? It''s delicious, and I want to buy it too." Do you want to go back? The more you eat, the more delicious it will be!"


    Hearing them sincerely praise their granddaughter, Grandpa Gu was happier than winning a game of chess.


    "No, my son and grandson took thepany to go."


    Several old people suddenly showed regretful expressions.


    "Then can we go pick strawberries tomorrow?"


    Grandpa Gu said, "I have to go back and ask my granddaughter about this. Let''s talk about it first. It won''t be picked in vain. My granddaughter is so young and has worked so hard to grow it. You can''t justify it for nothing."


    The others nodded in agreement.


    Grandpa Gu achieved his goal of showing off his granddaughter, and Gu''s father and mother Gu did not give in. They even took photos and posted them on Moments.


    Gu Nan stared at the phone with his brows tightly furrowed, thinking that he had encountered some serious problem if he didn''t know it.


    Hey guys, what epic puzzle can stump our boss?


    "What is Anan looking at?"


    Shen Yujin took a cup of coffee and walked slowly to the handle of his chair and sat down. She turned her smiling eyes and found that he was looking at Moments.


    Shen Yujin "... I just nced at it just now and thought you were in a lot of trouble. You can make our Lord Gu look sad by visiting Moments?"


    He also came here today because of the strawberries nted by Nuan Nuan. After all, they also nted them together for a day. He was thinking about it, and asked Gu Nan to notify him when the strawberries were ripe before they were ripe, so he came here.


    Gu Nan said in a deep voice, "Do me a favor."


    Shen Yujin Taohua''s eyes widened a little, and she suddenly became interested.


    "It''s so strange, you actually need my help sometimes? Tell me what''s your favor, after all we''ve known each other for so many years, it''s the first time you beg me, even if you go down the mountain of swords and fire, you must help me."


    Gu Nan, "How do you post in Moments?"


    "Poof..."


    Shen Yujin couldn''t hold back, and spit out all the coffee in her mouth, and then got Gu Nanbo''s calm and disgusted look.


    He stood up and looked at Gu Nan in disbelief.


    "No? What did you just say?"


    Gu Nan was quite confident, his expression didn''t change a bit, "Isn''t there a problem if I haven''t posted on Moments?"


    Shen Yujin "...No."


    There seems to be nothing wrong with these words.


    But...you don''t know how to post to Moments when a child of this age probably knows how to post!


    "Let me ask, do you usually drink wolfberry tea?"


    Gu Nan paused for a moment, then nodded, with a little pride in his tone, "It''s warm, it''s good for your health."


    Shen Yujing twitched his eyelids, he didn''t expect his friend... to be such an old cadre.


    Why are you so proud?


    "Come here, I''ll teach you how to post to Moments."


    Gu Nan leaned over and started to learn it very seriously. It''s so simple, you can do it once.


    Then he got up and took a photo of the strawberries he brought to thepany, wrote a copy and sent it out.


    G: It¡¯s delicious¡¾Picture¡¿


    Shen Yujin was paying attention, and was the first to like it with a smile when Gu Nan posted it.


    "So it was to show off my sister."


    He also has the wechat ounts of other members of the Gu family. It was only after swiping that he found out that Uncle and Aunt Gu had posted on their Moments to show off their daughters. There was only one theme. The big red strawberries were grown by his own daughter. They were very delicious.


    Then there were voices of praise, envy andpliments below, probably my good brother was a little stimted.


    Gu Nan was very calm. He was in a good mood when he saw the news he just sent to Moments and received likes andments one second after another. He carefully selected a fewments to reply.


    Want to raise a cat: This strawberry looks delicious, where did Mr. Gu buy it? I also want to buy it.


    G Reply: None for sale, my sister nted it herself.


    Promotion, wealth and sry increase: The strawberries brought by the boss today are very delicious, and the people in the studio are crazy about buying them, so I want to ask where to buy them.


    G Reply: My sister nted it.


    His reply was just that, anyway, this strawberry was nted by his sister, and the proud tone was rare and childish.


    Shen Yujin was watching from the side. When this brother replied, he had a very serious expression on his face. He kept a stern face all day long, making it difficult for people to get close. He actually did such a naive thing.


    But the pride in his eyes couldn''t be concealed.


    The people he replied to were holding their mobile phones with suspicious expressions on their faces.


    Among them, a girl in the design department of thepany seemed to have ascended to heaven. She was patted on the shoulder by a colleague once and started screaming.


    "Ahhh!! I''m not dazzled, but Mr. Gu actually replied to me!"


    She was so excited that she pointed at the phone incoherently, "Mr. Gu''s circle of friends, I justmented on it, and Mr. Gu replied to me!"


    Now the surrounding colleagues gathered around, and they immediately eximed with envy.


    "Mr. Gu actually posted it on Moments, the series of the lifetime!"


    "I don''t even know, I''m going toment now."


    "Er... What do you think of Mr. Gu''s reply? It seems that he is... showing off his sister?"


    The people around were suddenly awakened by this reminder, and then...


    The fish-loving cat: Mr. Gu¡¯s younger sister is amazing. I¡¯ve bought a lot of strawberries, but none of them seem as tasty as those grown by Mr. Gu¡¯s sister.


    "Damn it! Jiang Li, you are too fast, it is shameless to tter Mr. Gu."


    Shouting, the sister quickly posted herments.


    Gold coins falling from the sky: Is Nuan Nuan so powerful? Oh my god, she''s only six years old. What kind of little fairy is this? She''s so obedient and delivers meals to Mr. Gu every day and grows such delicious strawberries. I can wake upughing from my dreams with this little sister.


    Then thisment was liked by Gu Nan.


    Suddenly, everyone in the office was as excited as if they had gone mad with epilepsy.


    Looking at the series ofments praising his sister, Gu Nan put down his phone contentedly.


    Shen Yujin "..."


    This operation...Show or you

 Chapter 152: School Games

    Gu Mingli brought his baby sister to school.


    On the day of the school sports meeting, almost the entire ss 4 knew about it. It was Tang Le who couldn''t resist sending the news to the ss group.


    Nuan Nuan has already attracted attention before she arrives at Gu Mingli''s school.


    Today is the first day of the school sports meeting. Nuan Nuan is wearing overalls and a coat with a creamy yellow tail and wings. Her soft little head is lined with a small and delicate face like a doll. It''s really beautiful and cute no matter how you look at it.


    The little girl held the hand of her fourth brother, and followed her two elder brothers step by step like a timid little rabbit.


    Bai Mohua carried his drawing board on his back, looking around with great interest, sighing at the students in school uniforms in high school.


    "It''s nice to be young."


    I didn¡¯t feel it when I was studying, but now I always feel infinite youthful vitality when I look at the students in school uniforms.


    Gu Mingli held a lollipop in his mouth, holding Nuan Nuan with one hand and putting the other in his trouser pocket, with sharp-edged facial features showing off his face, and squinting his eyes.


    "What? Do you feel old?"


    Bai Mohua nced at him, snorted and snapped back sharply, "If we stand together, we may not know who is in a hurry."


    Gu Mingli: "...you are still proud of your wisdom teeth?"


    White ink painting "You look so anxious that you are proud of me, why can''t I be proud?"


    Nuan Nuan was sandwiched between the two of them with a small face, she came again and again, why did the fourth brother and cousin always quarrel?


    The little girl sighed and went all the way to the door of the ssroom of ss 4. For a moment, all the eyes in the ssroom looked over, inexplicably feeling like a horror movie.


    Nuan Nuan swallowed, and grabbed the fourth brother''s pants in fear.


    Brother...Are all my ssmates so scary?


    "What are you doing? Directing and acting in a horror movie yourself?"


    Gu Mingli nced over, and those who were shy in the ssroom who were afraid of him immediately looked away, but they usually had a good time with him and approached him cheekily.


    "Oh... this is our sister, she looks so pretty like a little fairy."


    Nuan Nuan''s little face turned even redder after being praised so much.


    Gu Mingli kicked away all the people who surrounded him, "Go away, when did my sister be your sister?"


    They were not angry either, and they still came over to talk andugh with yful faces.


    There is no worry on the faces of the teenagers, their minds are purer than those who have not stepped into the society, and the smiles on their faces look carefree and clean.


    The students in ss 4 are very curious about the younger sister that the school bully talks about every day to show off. Many of them didn''t see clearly when they camest time. Today, in broad daylight, they finally saw a real person. Girls like her the most, because she is too It''s like a delicate doll, cute and soft.


    They even wanted to dress up Nuan Nuan, and the warm eyes made Nuan Nuan move, the little girl moved her small body behind the fourth brother, grabbed his school uniform pants with thin white fingers, and then pulled a Zhang''s small face was buried, only the shiny red ears protruding from the hair can be seen.


    ¡®Ahhhhh! ! ''


    Some girls have already started screaming in their hearts, they are so cute, such a fierce school bully and such a soft and shy little sister stand together, no matter how you look at them, they are so cute!


    By the way... there is another person beside me!


    After seeing the face painted in white ink and the clean and sunny temperament, the girls in ss 4 felt that today must be their lucky day!


    "Gu Mingli, who is he?"


    A girl who was usually able to talk to Gu Mingli and the others looked at the white ink painting with bright eyes.


    Gu Mingli frowned slightly, with a stern look on his face, "What are you asking about him? Do you want to fall in love early?"


    The girl "..."


    "My name is Bai Mohua, and I''m his brother."


    This time, Bai Mohua took the initiative to introduce it. With the experience of the previous few times, he was afraid that someone would misunderstand that he was Gu Mingli''s younger brother.


    The girl smiled, "Oh, so it''s my brother."


    Inner heart: Ahhh! How did this family grow up, and why are all of them so beautiful!


    "What are you doing here? Hurry up and prepare to queue up for a while."


    The head teacher''s voice came from behind, and the students who had been surrounding the door immediately ran back to their seats.


    "Gu Mingli, put on your school uniform! Zip it up!"


    This student is really a headache. I used to make my hair colorful. Fortunately, I don¡¯t know why I turned my head around and dyed it back. But I don¡¯t like wearing school uniforms anymore. Every time the students will catch the school uniforms, there must be one. he.


    Gu Mingli put on his jacket with a oh, and then zipped it up in one go.


    I have to say that Gu Mingli''s body proportions are very good and he looks really good-looking. Even in school uniforms, he looks like a model. He stands out from the crowd of students wearing school uniforms.


    The head teacher was very satisfied with this, and then called out by name, "You hold up your ss card when you go on stage."


    Gu Mingli "...I refuse."


    Head teacher: "The protest is invalid, ah... this is your sister."


    Nuannuan looked at him with a nk look, how did his brother''s teacher know himself?


    But she still yelled obediently and softly.


    "Hello teacher."


    Ms. Liu, the head teacher of ss 4,ughed so hard that she couldn''t see her eyes.


    "Okay, okay...you are much better than your brother, you are a good boy."


    Then he looked at Bai Mohua again, "Are you a student of that ss? Why haven''t I seen it before?"


    Bai Mohua is also an obedient student in front of the teacher. Even though he has graduated from university, the temperament of that clean and obedient student has not changed at all.


    "Teacher, I am not a student. I have already graduated from university. I am Gu Mingli''s older brother."


    Teacher Liu looked at Nuannuan, looked at the white ink painting, and finally looked at Gu Mingli and couldn''t help but think.


    Why are they all in the same family, with such a big difference?


    Gu Mingli "...Old Liu, why are we so different?"


    Teacher Liu identally spoke out what was in his heart.


    Heughed and said, "There are only two good boys, and you are a rebellious one. You can tell it at a nce."


    Gu Mingli: It''s too much for you to step on it.


    Old Liu pretended not to see his eyes, greeted the students in the ss to get ready early, and left in a stroll.


    The opening ceremony of the school sports meeting is the show of each ss. The students who usually wear school uniforms and don¡¯t want to don¡¯t want to have already bought a word of ss uniforms, and all kinds of them arepeting for beauty.


    In fact, the fourth ss had also discussed and prepared before, and they even boldly proposed the idea of ??reversing the "beautiful", but under the sight of Gu Mingli''s death, they still reluctantly let go of this idea.


    I came up with a lot of different ideaster, and finally decided to wear ancient costumes.


    The main reason is that the girls themselves like those beautiful ancient costume skirts, and they want to see the looks of Gu Ming''s gift box and Lu Xingzhi''s few schoolgirls in ancient costume.


    I didn¡¯t buy clothes online. There was a ssmate in my ss who made clothes at home, so I went to his home to order them directly. The quality is good, and the style is good.


    Gu Mingli has only one request for this, he must wear ck clothes, as for what to wear, as long as it is not too ridiculous, he can barely ept it, after all, it is thest school sports meeting in high school, and he can''t refuse everything to look too out of group.


    The clothes were delivered directly to their ss today.

 Chapter 153: small mascot

    "Brother Gu,e quickly and get your clothes to change. By the way, we listened to you and left one for your brother and sister."


    Nuan Nuan & White Ink Painting "???"


    "Ours too?"


    The clothes over there have already been thrown over, Gu Mingli raised one hand to catch it easily, with a handsome posture.


    "That set belongs to your brother."


    Gu Mingli threw Bai Mohua over, "Here you are."


    Bai Mohua caught it in a hurry, with a slightly dazed expression on his face.


    Then it is warm.


    Girls'' ancient costumes are a bit like the school uniforms of the Republic of China, incorporating some elements of Hanfu, and wearing a coat with white fluff on the cor and cuffs. The overall style is quite cute.


    The moment Nuan Nuan was holding the clothes, the bright eyes of several girls fell on him.


    "Gu Mingli, leave your sister to us."


    Gu Mingli "..."


    Actually, I don¡¯t want to, because their eyes look like a wolf seeing a little sheep.


    But in the end, Nuan Nuan was taken by these big sisters to change clothes.


    Wearing a cute little ancient costume and white embroidered shoes, they also tied two little jiujiu in their hair, and tied a red headband, which looked bright and festive.


    The air bangs in front are slightly curly, the eyes are big, bright and beautiful, the small pink mouth is red without spots, and the skin is milky white. Now it is more delicate and beautiful, just like a white milk dumpling.


    Then Nuan Nuan was surrounded by the girls from ss 4 to take pictures and pinch her soft cheeks. In the end, she ran out holding her soft little face, woo woo woo... The enthusiastic youngdies are too scary!


    Both Bai Gumingli and Bai Mohua changed into clothes. The ck and handsome ancient costumes set off the already slender figures of the two.


    Bai Mohua is arranging his belt. He is very thin. After putting on the belt, the girls in ss 4 are all envious and jealous.


    "Brother, why is your waist so long!"


    She felt that her waist was two circles bigger than his!


    Bai Mohua blushed a little. He also wanted to grow stronger, but...he really doesn''t like sports.


    "My God, this waist and skin, brother, do you want to change it with me? This is too enviable."


    Bai Mohua smiled shyly, "I''m a painter, and I often paint in the studio and don''t like to go out and get covered."


    After changing into clothes, the appearance of this family is also very prominent, and the Yangou are satisfied.


    "You guys are going out in line, so where are Nuan Nuan and I waiting for you?"


    Gu Mingli came over and hugged the snow-white dumpling-like little girl.


    "No,e with me."


    Bai Mohua was dumbfounded, "But we."


    Tang Le giggled and patted him on the shoulder, "It''s okay, Brother Mo Hua, you are more like a student than Brother Gu among us. A small mascot, they will only think that this is the characteristic of our ss."


    The others nodded again and again, and the familiar broadcast sound had already sounded. Before Bai Mohua could get entangled, he was quickly dragged into the line, and because of his outstanding appearance, he was still standing at the front, just behind Gu Mingli, and then Next to it is Lu Xingzhi.


    This is also the face value of the fourth ss.


    Nuan Nuan was hugged by Gu Mingli, holding the ss card of ss 4 with a dazed expression.


    "Wait, Nuan Nuan is the mascot of our ss, bring this with you."


    Then Nuan Nuan put another pair of cute little deer antlers on his head.


    "So cute!"


    "Whose idea is a genius."


    There was another uncontroble photoshoot, and Gu Mingli was included in the photo.


    Nuan Nuan touched the antlers on her little head, and whispered into her fourth brother''s ear.


    "Will the fourth brother be very strange?"


    Gu Mingli stared at her little head, but he couldn''t help poking it with his finger, and then he looked calm.


    "Not surprisingly."


    He just realized today how strange the girls in his ss are.


    But his sister is really cute and cute in this outfit, not to mention girls who like all kinds of dolls, even boys can''t help but want to hug them.


    "Brother, give me a hug for my sister?"


    Tang Le leaned over cheekily.


    "roll."


    Tang Le "Don''t be so stingy, your sister is also my sister."


    Gu Mingli made a sharp look at Tang Le, and Tang Le shut up immediately, and even made a zipper movement on his mouth and returned to his position.


    When the ss teacher came over, he turned a blind eye when he saw the two people who did not belong to his ss, and one of the two who joined was a veritable mascot, and the other was not bad looking. Give them the fourth ss monitor face off.


    Apanied by the collective radio song "March of Athletes" engraved into the DNA of Xia Guo students, each ss wore different clothes and walked to the rostrum, and some students on the podium recited the speeches of each ss with emotion .


    When the fourth ss passed by, Nuan Nuan was hugged by the fourth brother, holding the ss cards in her small hand, and the yers in the ss didn''t dare to look aside. Fortunately, the cards in this ss are not heavy, otherwise Gu Mingli would not let her take them.


    The little girl was so nervous that her little face was flushed, her body was tense, and her palms were sweating from tension.


    After passing through smoothly, she was relieved and then Gu Mingli pinched her little face.


    "That''s right, I''ve saved face for your fourth brother."


    The little girl smiled when she heard the words, with her small chest upright, her brows and eyes curved. This smile is so healing and beautiful. Someone quietly took out her mobile phone and took a photo. I just think that she smiles and people can''t help but want tough along with her.


    Bai Mohua leaned over and asked concernedly, "Are you nervous about Nuan Nuan?"


    The little girl shook her head, hesitated, and said in a low voice, "A little bit nervous."


    As he spoke, he even drew out that little bit, the little bit bigger than a fingernail.


    That''s so cute.


    Gu Mingli and the others stood in the team that belonged to their own ss, and instantly looked at them with curious eyes from all directions, but he remained calm and steady.


    The leader is the most boring when he is speaking, and many students below are a little listless.


    Finally, after finishing the lecture, each ss was led by the head teacher to sit on the designated seats in the stadium and started the talent show. This was the first time Nuan Nuan saw the school sports meeting. The whole person was very curious. The elder brothers stretched their necks and looked down with relish.


    Gu Mingli pinched the small antlers on her head, looked at the little girl''s energetic appearance, the corners of her mouth slightly raised, her voice was low and loose.


    "What''s so interesting about this, it''s better to go to your third brother''s concert."


    Bai Mohua also looked at it attentively, so he didn¡¯t forget to refute him, ¡°That¡¯s different.¡±


    The performances of the students may not be perfect or have such a dazzling stage effect, but this is their most precious youth memory.


    As students now, they may not think these things are so important, but after entering the society, the most memorable thing when they look back when they are older is the time they despised when they were young.


    Bai Mohua hugged the drawing board, he not only watched it with gusto, but even drew it.


    Gu Mingli: "Hey, didn''t you say that you only draw good-looking people?"


    The white ink painting turned up its feet and muttered, "You don''t understand, what I draw is not a person, but a youth."


    Gu Mingli: He really doesn''t understand the brain circuit of this little idiot.


    After the talent show, it gradually turned to the main topic. With the sound of "March of Athletes", the school sports meeting officially started.

 Chapter 154: Cheers from my sister

    "Students who participated in the men''s 100-meter sprint race, please go to the inspection office for inspection, students who participated in the men''s 100-meter sprint race, please go to the inspection office for inspection..."


    The cheerful and optimistic female voice spoke several times in session, and the boys who participated in the 100-meter race all went to the inspection office in sportswear.


    Including Gu Mingli.


    When I went back to the dormitory at noon, I had already changed out of that ancient costume. Although it was indeed handsome, it was not good for running in it.


    "Brother Nuannuan, do you want to go?"


    The little girl held Gu Mingli''s hand, and looked at him eagerly with **** and white eyes.


    "Let''s go and have a look together, we can run a hundred meters in tens of seconds."


    As he spoke, he hugged the little girl directly.


    Nuan Nuan is still in that cute and lovely ancient costume, with a pair of antlers on her head, like white jade dumplings, no matter how cute she looks.


    Today, I don¡¯t know how many people passed by their ss site intentionally or unintentionally, just to see the legendary Gu Xiaoba¡¯s younger sister.


    And the school forum has gone crazy.


    Gu Mingli has always been the focus of attention. During the previous exams, Nuan Nuan became popr in Nancheng High School. Now she has been brought directly to the school. Of course, many people have begun to pay attention to her.


    Although Gu Mingli was not the only one who brought his family, but there was really no one who brought his younger sister to the stage!


    . #


    In the photo is Gu Mingli Nuannuan and the white ink painting, and when they were all wearing ancient costumes, the little girl was sitting between two handsome guys, she was as white as a little fairy boy.


    1L: I heard from the students in their ss that the boy next to him is their elder brother. He seems to be studying art. He is good-looking and has a good temperament.


    2L: Hiss... The looks of these three people are really determined. Gu Mingli looks so handsome in ancient costumes, like an ancient major general!


    3L: The little brother next to him is like a noble son from a schrly family, I''m so amazing!


    4L: When Empress Nuwa kneaded people, they used jade. We are y ideas.


    5L: Gu Mingli Shuai is really handsome, and the dog is also a real dog. My wife has confessed to him three times in a fair and honest way. Thest time I went there, he actually asked me who I was!


    6L: The sisters upstairs are really miserable. ording to my observation, Gu Mingli, a doggy man, only ys games and fights basketball. He really doesn¡¯t like girlfriends at all. I even doubted whether he is. He is bent, but he seems to be straight and straight when he looks at his buddies with shoulders and backs. This is really a confusing physique.


    7L: Except for his sister, I have never seen him be so gentle to anyone.


    8L: Don''t talk about him, that little sister who is as delicate as a doll is so obedient, I would like it too.


    ...


    From time to time, their photos will be posted on the school forum, some are blurry and some are very clear. Today, they can y with their mobile phones openly, and the discussion is really not low at all.


    Nuan Nuan took the hands of her two elder brothers and walked towards the registration office with small steps. There were a lot of people gathered there, and they were all registering to get their number tes.


    It didn''t take long to arrive at Gu Mingli. He took off his school uniform jacket with the number te No. 4, and only wore a ck T-shirt to reveal his bare arms. On his slender arms, tight muscles can be clearly seen, but they are not exaggerated. On the contrary, it looks good.


    Several girls around couldn''t help but secretly nced at his arms and face and then looked away shyly.


    Everyone has a desire for beauty, and we can¡¯t me girls for liking good-looking boys, so don¡¯t boys also like looking at beautiful beauties?


    "Brother, are you cold?"


    Nuan Nuan looked at his bare arm and asked worriedly, and touched his arm with her small hand.


    Warm.


    Gu Mingli smiled mboyantly, "It''s not cold, I still feel hot wearing a coat."


    "Brother Gu, this is the glucose prepared for you, drink it soon."


    Tang Le and Lu Xingzhi came over and handed him the glucose in the disposable cup.


    Gu Mingli clicked his tongue, took the cup and took a sip, then crumpled the disposable cup into a ball, and threw it into the trash can urately at a distance of two meters.


    "Nuan Nuan, let''s go to the front and see, there is nothing to see here."


    The little girl was picked up by Tang Le and thrown into the air and caught again. Gu Mingli looked at him with cannibalistic eyes.


    "You scared her!"


    Tang Le twitched the corners of his mouth when he met the innocent little eyes of Shang Nuannuan, as if asking himself why he frightened Nuannuan, it''s obviously not good!


    "Tsk tsk tsk... Brother Gu, you can''t take off the title of spoiled girl madman."


    Gu Mingli is not ashamed but proud, "Why doesn''t my own sister spoil me?"


    Nuan Nuan pursed her lips andughed, her beautiful eyes were curved and beautiful.


    The race is about to start here, and Nuan Nuan was carried to the position far from the finish line by them.


    The first group was ready. With the gunshots, the students in each ss were crazily cheering for the students in their own ss. The announcer in the broadcasting office also read the cheering script to cheer for the athletes on the track.


    When it was almost Gu Mingli''s turn, a tender and soft milky voice suddenly sounded from the broadcasting ce, and even the teachers looked over there for a moment.


    Gu Mingli was stunned for a second and suddenly raised his head. Although he couldn''t see the soft little man at the broadcasting station, the corners of his mouth were raised so much that it wasparable to the sun.


    "Youth is like the wind, youth is high-spirited, youth is chasing the wind, high-spirited, Gu Mingli from ss 3 and 4 of high school, you are as proud and dazzling as the sun, and ride the wind and waves like the wind. Come on, you are the best."


    After the soft and waxy little milk voice finished reading the refueling manuscript seriously, she said another sentence in a shy manner.


    "Brother,e on."


    Thest sentence was said by Nuan Nuan herself. After reading it, she blushed and was taken away by her cousin in the uproar of the audience,ughing as she walked.


    "I don''t know what Brother Gu is thinking now, will he be surprised?"


    That''s right, this is a surprise prepared by their ss for Gu Mingli, but the effect is really good. Nuannuan''s soft and glutinous milk voice is really sweet to people''s hearts. For the person who is cheered by her, it''s better People can''t help being a little envious.


    The broadcastingdy tried her best to persuade her to stay and wanted her to read a few more manuscripts, but Tang Le and the others were not happy, so they left Nuan Nuan to read the manuscripts for others, so they might not be beaten to death.


    Nuan Nuan was under the sight of the people around her, and was hugged by her cousin, grabbing the clothes on his shoulders, and then buried her red face in a loud voice.


    You can say that she is timid and shy, but she dared to walk past with her fourth brother holding a ss sign under the eyes of everyone, and even dared toe here to help her fourth brother read the manuscript. It''s really easy to be shy, and the whole person is like a frightened little sika deer.


    "boom!"


    The gunshots sounded, and the people on the track began to run. The most important thing in the 100-meter sprint is the word sprint.


    The teenagers on the red track are just like in Nuan Nuan''s refueling script, the teenagers are like the wind, and the speed passes by in a blink.

 Chapter 155: let go of my nose

    One of them stood out, not only running fast but also handsome.


    As we all know, if the sprint is fast, it is easy to have flying hair and a hideous face.


    But Gu Mingli''s eyes are as sharp as a beast''s, and his hair is rtively short. He runs like a wild ck panther, even in sprints, he is far ahead of others.


    "Ahhh!! Gu Mingli!!"


    In the entire stadium, everyone in the auditorium, regardless of whether they were from ss 4 or not, stood up and shouted for that man, and their voicessted like ocean waves.


    Nuan Nuan was also so excited that she shook her small fist and shouted to the fourth brother toe on, her eyes were shining brightly.


    Gu Mingli quickly reached the finish line, and he was the first one without ident.


    After he reached the finish line, he ran out a long way due to inertia before walking back slowly. The head teacher of ss 4 surrounded him with students who had a good rtionship with him.


    The teacher in charge patted him on the shoulder andughed, "My boy, you have broken the record. You are really proud of our ss!"


    None of the sports students could outrun him.


    The surrounding students are also beaming.


    Gu Mingliughed with his eyebrows flying, it was really dazzling like the scorching sun.


    After drinking a ss of water, Gu Mingli picked up Nuan Nuan and threw him into the sky, then caught it again, and kissed the little girl''s soft face.


    "Fourth brother, you are amazing!"


    Nuannuan smiled proudly, as if she was the one running just now, her eyes were clear and bright.


    Gu Mingli frowned slightly, "That''s right, don''t look at who I am."


    He epted thepliment from his sister very confidently.


    Later, when receiving the award, Gu Mingli didn''t go, but kicked Tang Le over.


    After it was Tang Le''s turn to participate in the project, Tang Le had the cheek to ask Nuan Nuan to help him read the refueling script, and then received a death sight from a certain brother.


    Tang Le suddenly yelled, "Brother Gu, what do we have to do with each other? Your sister is our sister. Don''t be so double-standard. How can you make your sister read ours with your cheers?"


    Wu Kuang nodded in agreement.


    Gu Mingli was quite confident, "No, Nuan Nuan has a sore throat."


    Several people"¡­¡­"


    This is too shameless.


    Lu Xingzhi nced at the time, and left with his neck hooked.


    "Go to check soon."


    But even though they didn''t read the cheering script to them, Nuan Nuan still tried hard to cheer them up, although they couldn''t hear it amidst many voices.


    Sitting on hisp with Nuan Nuan in his arms, Gu Mingli watched the person next to him bury his head in painting, and leaned out the upper half of his body to look over.


    Only seeing a little bit, the man suddenly blocked the painting with his body, bent his arms and half-pressed on the painting, raised his fair face and looked at him vigntly.


    "You are not allowed to look!"


    Gu Mingli raised his eyebrows, so mysterious?


    He smiled and asked, "What are you drawing?"


    Bai Mohua didn''t say anything, "Anyway, you''re not allowed to look at it now."


    Gu Mingli smiled meaningfully and nced at him, "Oh, you''re drawing me."


    Bai Mohua''s eyes widened suddenly, and he wrote down what he wanted to say on his face.


    ''how do you know? ''


    Gu Mingli leaned back in a leisurely manner, and there was a soft ball on his long legs, which didn''t feel heavy at all.


    "I guessed, but now I''m sure you''re painting me, tsk... Infringe on my portrait rights and don''t let me see it."


    Bai Mohua blushed, "I... I haven''t finished painting yet."


    "Okay, I don''t want to read it, remember to show it to me when you finish the painting, I don''t know if you are so mysterious, I thought you were painting my **** body... hiss."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Bai Mohua punched him down with a fist from embarrassment, even though the fist had no strength.


    "get out!"


    "Look carefully, I''m holding Nuan Nuan."


    "I see it, you get out!"


    "Tsk... It''s not that I won''t let you draw me, why are you so angry?"


    "Who cares to draw you!"


    Nuan Nuan "Brother Tang Le,e on!"


    The little girl continued to cheer for others without being affected by the fight between her two brothers, which is also very strong.


    The sports meet on the first day was over, and it stands to reason that there would still be evening self-study, but Gu Mingli told the teacher to go home and study.


    "Old Liu, I went back to study by myselfte."


    The homeroom teacher stared at him with elite eyes, "You can still study hard without consciously going back to school?"


    Gu Mingliughed, "That''s different."


    "What''s different?"


    "Because there is no younger sister in school."


    head teacher"¡­¡­"


    Then Gu Mingli proudly told how Nuan Nuan supervised their studies at home.


    The head teacher was speechless at his thick skin, "You still have the nerve to say that as an older brother, you have to be supervised by your younger sister in your studies. I''m you, and I don''t have the face to face anyone!"


    Gu Mingli "Because my sister is pretty."


    Although... the homeroom teacher also visited the forum to know some things, for example, it was his younger sister who improved his academic performance so muchst time.


    After calling and inquiring about Gu Mingli''s parents, the head teacher turned a blind eye and let him leave.


    When Gu Mingli left school with Nuan Nuan and Bai Mo Hua, there was already a car waiting at the door, and a head popped out when they saw their car window lowered.


    "Nuan Nuan!"


    Gu An''s face was full of excitement, and his eyes lit up when he saw Nuan Nuan dressed as a little fairy boy.


    Opened the car door and patted the seat next to him to look at his sister, and then Gu Mingli sat down without hesitation.


    Gu An''s face suddenly copsed.


    "I let my sister sit here but not you."


    Gu Mingli put the Nuannuan child into his arms, crossed Eng''s legs and squinted at him.


    "This car is yours?"


    Gu An is like a cat with fried hair, "My elder brother''s."


    Gu Mingli said, "That''s my elder brother too."


    "I am dear!"


    "Then why don''t you ask your elder brother to kiss you?"


    "Pfft..."


    Bai Mohuaughed all of a sudden, and the driver in front was also shaking his shoulders.


    Gu Mingli''s words are really amazing.


    Not only that, he also hugged Nuannuan and showed, "This is the kiss, let the eldest brother kiss her and he will definitely kiss her."


    Gu An "..."


    Mad with anger.


    Bai Mohua was still smiling happily, and then suddenly disaster struck.


    "Why are youughing, where is your painting? Is it finished?"


    Bai Mohua suddenly couldn''tugh, and hugged his drawing board tightly.


    "No!"


    "Tsk... I knew you coveted my..."


    I was really afraid that this guy would not be able to spit out ivory, so Bai Mohua swung his drawing board and rushed over.


    How could Gu An miss this opportunity, and rushed forward with all his teeth and ws.


    Nuan Nuan was put in front with a dazed face and stared at the driver.


    "Miss Nuannuan, would you like something to eat?"


    Anyway, I can''t drive the car after making such a fuss, let''s talk about it after the young masters are over.


    Nuannuan nodded his head, and then the driver took out a handful of lollipops of various vors from his suit pocket and asked with a smile.


    "What vor of candy would Miss Nuan Nuan want?"


    Nuan Nuan: Good... so many.


    "Grape!"


    Then the little girl grabbed the co-pilot''s seat and watched the three brothers fight with a lollipop in her mouth.


    The space in the car is too small and Gu Mingli can''t use it, and he has never seen a boy fight like this, scratching his hair... Well, he can''t grab it with his short hair, but Bai Mohua bit him with his teeth again! This time, he gnawed directly on the bridge of his high nose, and the tears burst out in pain.


    Not only bite him but pinch him!


    "Let go of my nose!"


    Bai Mohua got up and poohed, his expression was more confused than that of Gu Mingli, why did he bite again, he was not like this before!


    Gu An put his hips on his hips andughed wildly, "Hahaha... Gu Mingli, you have today too!"

 Chapter 156: Nuannuan pretending to be a parent

    Bai Mo Huahua was finally seen by Gu Mingli on the second day. It was a scene of sprinting on the field, but the running boy was followed by a huge ck panther.


    One person and one leopard have synchronously sharp eyes, with exactly the same unique wild and domineering feeling, coupled with the tension shown in the painting, it can give people a shocking visual impact at a nce.


    Gu Mingli raised the corners of his mouth, and then moved the painting away, but the white ink painting couldn''t be chased back, making his teeth itchy with anger.


    It''s no wonder that he has be fond of biting people, the main reason is that Gu Mingli is too doggy.


    The school sports meeting continued on the second day, and they brought arge box of strawberries to school today.


    Amidst the cheers of ss 4 students, Gu Mingli waved his hand, "My sister nted it herself, monitor, find someone to distribute it."


    "Ahh! You are so kind, sister."


    "It''s really my sister who nted it! This is too awesome."


    "Brother Gu, I love you!"


    Gu Mingli looked disgusted, "Go away!"


    "Hahaha¡­"


    The students in ss 4 allughed heartily, and the students in other sses next to them were only envious or envious when they saw this.


    Nuan Nuanughed happily when she saw that everyone liked it. Of course she was happy that the strawberry she grew was liked.


    "Are you so happy?"


    Gu Mingli squeezed her soft cheeks, the fleshy feel makes people reluctant to let go, that is to say, he is protecting her, otherwise this little face would have been pinched by those wolf-like girls in the ss. up.


    Nuannuan nodded obediently, raised her feet and shook her head, her clear eyes were shining.


    "Yeah, happy."


    "If you like growing fruit so much, why don''t you ask your elder brother to buy you a manor directly."


    Nuan Nuan blinked her eyes and raised her head and asked, "What is a manor?"


    Then Gu Mingli used his mobile phone to search for some manors for her to show her. Manors generally cover a rtivelyrge area. After all, they are mainly used for nting crops or grazing.


    The more she looked at Nuan Nuan, the brighter her little eyes became.


    "purchase!"


    "Go back and tell my eldest brother, I want to buy one for you, but fourth brother can''t afford it now."


    Gu Mingli felt extremely regretful. He really wanted to make money quickly, but the key was that he was still in school, and many things were restricted.


    But...it¡¯s good to go to college, or start a club without going to college?


    He has always wanted to build a racing club, but this has to be done slowly, and the key is that he doesn''t have much money.


    "No, I have money."


    Nuan Nuan broke her fingers and began to count in a childish voice.


    "My father gave it, my grandfather gave it to my mother, and my elder brother gave me a lot, and my second brother also gave me a lot, and... They have to send a lot of money to the Nuannuan card every month. I haven''t used much of it yet. .


    I bought gifts for my brothersst time, but when the gifts were sent out to Nuannuan, you gave red envelopes, and I had a lot of extra money in my card. I don¡¯t know how to spend the money. "


    With such an outrageous tone, Gu Mingli was so sad that his teeth ached. In this way, the money in his hand might not be as much as Nuannuan''s fraction.


    Gu Mingli "..."


    Tang Le and the others who were walking over "..."


    The drinks in their hands fell to the ground with a bang, and Tang Le and Wu Kuang''s mouths opened wide.


    "Rich woman!"


    Suddenly there was a heart-piercing cry, Tang Lefei rushed over and hugged Xiao Nuannuan, "Please take care of me!"


    Gu Mingli kicked over, "Stay away from my sister!"


    Although... Nuan Nuan is indeed a little rich woman.


    School sports meetings are often quite boring. After Nuan Nuan finished watching Gu Mingli''s high jumppetition on the second day, she didn''t n to go on the third day.


    But that night, an older brother sneaked into his bedroom.


    Gu An probed his head and looked at Nuan Nuan, then quietly closed the door.


    "Sister, you have to do brother a favor!"


    Gu An got into trouble at school. He brought his younger brother into a fight with a ''bully'' from the next ss, and was caught by the head teacher and asked to see the parents tomorrow.


    After listening, Nuan Nuan looked puzzled, "Then why do you want me to do it, brother?"


    Gu An smiled at Nuan Nuan tteringly, and even gave her a small shoulder squeeze very attentively.


    "I will take you there tomorrow, and then tell the teacher that my parents are too busy to leave, so you pretend to be my parents?"


    Nuan Nuan''s little face was tangled together, "Who am I pretending to be?"


    Gu An rolled his eyes and leaned over to whisper a few words in her ear.


    Nuan Nuan quickly shook her head, "I don''t want it, my father will be angry if he finds out."


    "God knows, you know, I know, anyway, our father won''t know, sister... Sister Nuannuan, please help me, if I let my father go, he will spank my ass."


    Nuan Nuan "Dad won''t be so unreasonable, brother is right and won''t be beaten."


    "But...but I hit someone first."


    Nuan Nuan "..."


    In the end, the little girl still relented and agreed to Gu An, and when she left in the driver''s car the next day, her family didn''t suspect it, thinking that Nuan Nuan was going to Gu Mingli''s school again.


    It was the first time for her to enter the little brother''s school, so she was taken directly to the ss teacher''s office.


    Several other students and parents had already arrived in the office, and the head teacher saw Gu Mingli squinting his eyes and asked.


    "Gu An, where are your parents?"


    Gu An confidently pulled out the Nuan Nuan child behind him.


    Under the watchful eyes of everyone, Nuan Nuan waved her little paw timidly.


    "Old... Hello, teacher."


    I regret agreeing to my little brother QAQ


    teacher"¡­¡­"


    Other parents ¡°¡­¡±


    "Gu! Ann!"


    The head teacher''s roar came from the office, "I told you to go back and bring your parents. You bring a parent who is younger than you?"


    Gu An shrank his neck, but only for a while.


    "How can you not be a parent if you are younger than me? Teacher, you can''t discriminate against age. My parents and their busy people can''t leave at all. Didn''t I bring a little aunt here?"


    "Your aunt?"


    Gu An felt a little guilty, "Just...little aunt?"


    "I believe you ghost! How old is your father and you have such a young aunt? Gu An, you are getting more and more courageous. Did you not tell your family when you went back? I will give you a chance to invite you yourself Parents, what drama are you singing to me now?"


    Nuan Nuan stood in front of the little brother and swallowed, seeing the little brother being reprimanded so badly, after all, still felt a little distressed, so he said boldly.


    "Old...teacher."


    The cat-like waxy milk voice finally brought back the teacher''s sanity.


    "Where are your parents, kid?"


    Nuan Nuan puffed out her small chest, "I... I am the parent myself!"


    The voice of the little milk is too loud, which is a guilty conscience.


    head teacher"¡­¡­"


    Gu An, this **** child, has instilled something **** into such a beautiful little girl.


    "Teacher, my brother is not my little nephew, brother is my little nephew, right?"


    She turned her head and asked secretly, unsure. She thought it was a super soft voice, but it was just that the little nephew felt awkward how to shout, and she couldn''t yell.


    Gu An nodded, "That''s right."


    Teacher: Do you two think I am deaf?

 Chapter 157: Turn your sister into your fathers sister, eh

    But the Nuannuan child still had an innocent and serious face to discuss with the teacher about his brother, ah, he is now a nephew, what exactly did he do.


    The teacher is tired.


    "Your brother took a group of people from the ss to the next ss and beat Wang Ba."


    Nuan Nuan got into the y very quickly, and carefully corrected the teacher''s mistake in addressing.


    "Teacher, he is my nephew."


    Those **** and white eyes stared at her eagerly, as if saying that you should trust me.


    But... that''s not to be believed.


    Head teacher Li Lin thought with a dull face, don''t think that you can do whatever you want because you are good-looking.


    "Then teacher, my brother, why did my nephew fight that Wang Ba?"


    The little girl''s voice is soft, glutinous and milky, but why does Li Lin always feel that the little girl is saying Wang Ba when she pronounces the word Wang Ba?


    It must be her illusion.


    "Your brother himself refuses to say that Wang Ba''s parents may be a bit troublesome, so I ask your parents to solve it. This matter is not something you two children can solve."


    Nuan Nuan: Brother, why didn''t you say this...


    Gu An looked proud, "I can solve it myself, but as a man, I have to solve my own problems."


    Li Lin looked at him with a dead face, "You are at most a human being now."


    Children in Secondary Two are really the most difficult to manage. There are always some weird and iprehensible thoughts in their minds.


    "Who is Gu An!"


    At this moment, a deafening male voice came from outside the office, and then a burly and fierce-looking man walked in with a menacing child.


    The kid is about the same age as Gu An, but his body is much stronger than Gu An''s.


    His dad has colorful tattoos on his thick arms, which makes him look very social.


    "Who is Gu An, who dared to hit my son yesterday, stand up!"


    The voice was so loud that the whole office shook, and the other parents subconsciously held their children in their arms and moved away from the man.


    Gu An: Mistake, if I knew Wang Ba''s father was so big, he should have called his elder brother.


    It is toote to regret now, he can only protect his sister behind him.


    "I''m Gu An, what''s wrong?"


    "You hit my son?"


    The man''s eyes immediately shot at Gu An, his eyes were extremely bad, and he stretched out his hand to catch him.


    The teacher turned pale with shock, "Father Wang Ba, Gu An is just a child! We have something to talk about!"


    Nuan Nuan had no other thoughts in her mind at this time, she just thought that her brother should not be beaten at all.


    So before the brain could react, the body moved, and suddenly got out from behind the elder brother, grabbed his fist, and bit down on it with small fangs.


    "Hiss!"


    The man hissed, and lifted Nuan Nuan up like a chick.


    "Let go of my sister!"


    Gu An waited for the man with red eyes, as if he was about to go up and do his best.


    "What are you doing!"


    The middle-aged man yelled loudly, "I haven''t done anything to you yet."


    "Let go of my sister!"


    "It was this little girl who bit me first, and her small teeth are quite sharp. If I tense my fists, your little teeth can be broken for you, believe it or not!"


    Nuan Nuan was quite strong with tears in her eyes, "Don''t...don''t bully my brother, woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo..."


    While fiercely protecting his brother, he began to cry embarrassingly.


    Wang Linzhong scratched his forehead and raised his voice as if he was yelling.


    "What''s the matter? Just allow your brother to bully my son? I can''t even see it?"


    He put the soft little person in his hand on the ground, with a slightly embarrassed expression on his face, he never thought that his actions would scare the little girl into tears.


    "You are very protective of your brother. You cried after biting me. I tell you not to touch Ci''er."


    Nuan Nuan "..."


    Tears were streaming down his face, so he didn''t cry anymore. Seeing the uncle''s appearance, he seemed to have misunderstood just now.


    But as far as his size and movements are concerned, no one will misunderstand him.


    Gu An immediately ran over like an old hen and protected the little Nuan Nuan behind him, looking at the man vigntly with his small eyes.


    Wang Linzhong looked at Gu An up and down with a look of disgust on his face, "You are the only kid who can beat my son? You have such a small body, and I can poke it with just one finger."


    Gu An "..."


    Wang Ba "Dad, he led a group of people to beat me."


    "Oh, then you can call me back, call me now!"


    Gu An rolled up his sleeves, "Come here, whoever is afraid of being a dog!"


    Wang Lin "Father Wang Ba, this is not good, isn''t that how children are taught!"


    Wang Linzhong: "Why don''t you find the ce for me today? I will go back and beat you to death. If you are beaten by such a weak person, you have the nerve to go back andin to me?"


    Wang Ba was aggressive, "Who says I can''t beat him."


    Gu An "Come here!"


    Nuan Nuan hangs on Gu An, "No, you can''t fight."


    What should I do if my brother suffers? She doesn''t know how to fight.


    Li Lin "You all... shut up!!"


    Teacher Li was furious, and the office finally calmed down and looked at her.


    "Knock button..."


    Just when it was quiet, there was a knock on the door. Everyone looked over and found an elegant man in a suit standing outside the door.


    He has a smile on his face, and he looks extraordinary. Although his physique is not as scary as Wang Linzhong, just standing there makes people feel like he has met the leader, and he is very majestic.


    Gu An shrank when he saw the personing.


    Nuan Nuan was also very guilty, the two children hugged each other and dared not look at the door.


    Gu Linmo looked at the two hugging people with a half-smile, and under the smile, his sharp eyes stabbed Gu An.


    Stinky boy, you wait for me!


    "Father Gu An, you are finally here."


    Li Lin was relieved to see the personing, the bear child was exhausting her to death.


    "Miss Li, please trouble you."


    After he finished speaking, he looked at Wang Linzhong with a smile, and felt his scalp tingling from seeing such a tall and bulky man.


    "What do you want to do?"


    He stared fiercely with a tiger''s eye.


    "Hello, I''m Gu An''s father, so I can sit down and have a good talk now... What happened?"


    As he spoke, Gu Linmo looked at his son lightly, "Gu An."


    Gu An shuddered all over, and from the tone of his voice, he knew that his father must be angry.


    "He lifted the skirts of girls in our ss!"


    Gu An, who was still refusing to confess before, is nowining.


    "As the boss of our ss, of course I can''t watch him bully the students in the ss."


    Wang Ba "I''m not the only one who lifted up girls'' skirts, why did you catch me and hit me?"


    Gu An "I saw you."


    Wang Ba was going to continue to say something, when he suddenly felt a chill on his back, and then he was pped on the back and almost threw him into a shit.


    "Stinky boy, you lift up girls'' skirts? You unlucky bastard, I usually teach you like this? Are you looking for cuts!"


    Lifted Wang Ba up and put him on hisp, pulled down his pants and started spanking.


    Nuan Nuan covered her eyes with a hand before she could look at it, and her father''s gentle voice rang in her ears.


    "Don''t look."


    Gu Linmo''s face darkened, "Parent, my daughter is still here, please be more civilized."


    Isn''t this ying hooligans!


    Wang Linzhong pped his son''s buttocks twice before pping his arm, and he apologized boldly.


    "I''m sorry brother, I didn''t know that they fought because of this, otherwise I would cut him off without your son!"


    Gu Linmo''s face looked better. Although the parent was a bit rude and thoughtless, it was not unreasonable.


    It will be easy to handle after knowing what happened, but the teacher looked at Wang Ba''s father with an indescribable expression. This parent is really weird.


    Both parties apologized to each other. Gu Linmo didn''t pursue it too much at first, but when he knew that he was scaring Nuan Nuan before, he suddenly saw that Wang Linzhong''s nose was not his nose and his eyes were not his eyes, and he began to speak strangely.


    Wang Linzhong "..."


    What''s going on, did this change so quickly?


    Finally, Wang Linzhong took his son and left in despair, beating people while walking.


    After Wang Linzhong, other people also left one after another. Gu Linmo was about to say goodbye, but Li Lin stayed behind.


    "Papa Gu An, please wait a moment..."


    Li Lin talked about Nuan Nuan pretending to be a parent without a word, and Gu Linmo''s face gradually became stiff, and then turned dark.


    "Gu! Ann!"


    Gu An''s scalp felt cold, he turned around and started to run, but was still caught by his own father.


    "You''re really good at turning your sister into your father''s sister, huh?" This is as much gnashing of teeth as you say.


    Gu An "Dad, I made a mistake and I will never do it again!"


    Nuan Nuan covered her face with her small hands, and opened her fingers as big as her eyes to look at her loveless little brother.


    She can help when others bully my little brother, but Dad, um... Dad is for the little brother''s good.

 Chapter 158: Whats wrong with Nuannuan

    In the end, they went back amidst Gu An''s screams. Nuan Nuan was extremely well-behaved along the way. Even if they were sitting in the car, the little girl sat upright, holding the little **** her knee with her fingers. skirt, looking at his father innocently and cowardly.


    After cleaning up Gu An, Gu Linmo turned his attention to his daughter.


    Nuan Nuan''s small body straightened instantly.


    Gu Linmo burst outughing suddenly, and as soon as he grabbed his arm, he hugged the little soft one in his arms.


    "Dad, Nuan Nuan made a mistake."


    The little girl nestled in her father''s arms, but she was obedient and obediently admitted her mistake, and her attitude was very sincere.


    Gu Linmo hugged the little girl who looked like a glutinous rice dumpling, Wen Wenyan hummed, and then he was confident.


    "What''s wrong with Nuannuan? It''s all your little brother''s fault that you are so obedient."


    Gu An "..."


    Although my father is happy that he won¡¯t teach my sister a lesson, isn¡¯t your tant double-standard behavior afraid that our brother-sister rtionship will be unharmonious!


    The driver in front also let out a muffledugh. Although the aggrieved expression on the young master''s face was sympathetic, he unexpectedly felt that what the boss said was true.


    Nuan Nuan didn''t expect her little brother to be let off so easily after being beaten up, and her father evenforted herself in turn!


    Nuan Nuan''s reaction was a little dull, and she nced at her little brother, then rxed her body and leaned against her father, with a happy smile on her face.


    Father is so kind, he didn¡¯t kill himself.


    If there is a tail, the little girl''s tail should be raised by now.


    "but¡­"


    Dad''s voice came from above, and Nuan Nuan''s little body stiffened slightly, why... why is there a turning point?


    Xia Linmo''s slender fingers pinched the warm and fleshy soft cheeks. Although he was already in his forties, there was no trace of aging on his hands, except for some shallow wrinkles at the corners of his eyes. Adding to the charm of his body, this father and his eldest son and second son stand together like brothers, and the precipitating temperament on his body is not inferior to his own son in the slightest.


    "Next time, this kind of thing is not allowed to happen again. Gu An has no brains, and Nuan Nuan, you are not allowed to mess around with him. If the parent today is an unreasonable troublemaker and has malicious intentions towards you, then you and your brother will be in danger. Remember, never put yourself in danger, so that your parents and your brother will be very worried, do you know?"


    Nuan Nuan thought her father was going to teach her a lesson, but she didn''t expect to hear such words. It turned out that what Dad was most worried about was their safety.


    The little girl only felt that she was touched so warmly in her heart, she stretched out her small arms and hugged her father''s neck, arched her small head on his shoulders, and responded obediently and softly.


    "Dad Nuannuan knows, and will never do it again."


    Gu Linmo had a smile on his mouth, and patted his daughter on the back as a silentfort, but when he turned to see his youngest son, the corners of his mouth straightened, with a serious and fierce expression on his face.


    Gu An rubbed his **** and shrunk towards the car door, tsk... he is also a father, howe he has two faces!


    After returning home, Gu Linmo mercilessly exposed Gu An''s background in front of his wife and father, and then...


    "Ahh! Mommy, grandpa, I''ve already been hit by daddy, don''t hit me again!"


    "Dad! Why did you beat me when you already beat me!"


    The momentary frenzy was nothing more than Gu An being abused by his parents unterally.


    After Gu Nan came back, Gu An didn''t even have a chance to resist, his **** was swollen.


    Pain is one thing, the most important thing is that he was spanked in front of his sister, there is nothing more embarrassing for him than this!


    Gu An''s whole body is like an eggnt beaten by Shuang.


    Facing the little brother being beaten, Nuan Nuan can''t do anything except symbolically cover his eyes and watch from the sidelines.


    After beating Gu An, the whole family gave Nuan Nuan anguage education.


    Mother Gu: "In the future, I will bring a bunch of bodyguards when I go out. If I can''t go out by myself, what should I do if I encounter bad guys? What can your little brother''s small body block?"


    Gu An lost all strength to refute.


    Grandpa Gu, "Nuannuan wants to help his brother, which is good. Grandpa, brother and sister Qixin, is also happy to see him, but he will never agree to a request like your little brother in the future. If he asks you to do something without telling the family in the future, Nuannuan is your first choice." Tell us immediately, grandpa will beat him up for you."


    Gu An felt that he had been stabbed twice.


    Papa Gu: "My dear daughter, if something happens to you in the future, remember to find Dad immediately, not your brother, it''s unreliable."


    Gu Nan had reason to suspect that his father was taking the opportunity to suppress him.


    But he still didn''t change his face, and hugged the little girl who was sitting on the sofa obediently and listening to the training, and gently folded his arms.


    Nuan Nuan subconsciously hugged her big brother''s arm with her two little hands.


    Gu Nan "You guys scared her."


    Nuan Nuan shrank into the arms of the big brother, and the fingers holding the big brother''s arm tightened a little bit, watching the parents with big eyes and shaking their little heads.


    "No...not at all."


    Gu Nan didn''t speak, but only pinched the back of her soft white neck.


    Grandpa & Dad & Mom "..."


    Since when did this kid be so scheming!


    After the evening education, Nuan Nuan was very dependent on her big brother. She washed her face with her big brother, brushed her teeth together, and even soaked her feet together.


    The little girl sat on a low stool, soaked her white and tender little feet in the warm water, and stepped on the big brother''s instep which was much bigger than her feet.


    Compared to Nuan Nuan''s milky white skin, brother''s skin is darker, and it''s really big, bigger than Nuan Nuan''s three feet.


    The toes of the little foot on the big brother''s instep curled up. The little girl carefully nced at the big brother, seeing that he was looking at the phone. Nuan Nuan was so bold that she deliberately wanted to scratch her big brother''s itch.


    The little girl was like a milky and timid snail, she rubbed against it, then quickly retracted, and sneaked a nce at the young man opposite, safe.


    Then rubbed twice, and again.


    Then the courage of the little snail was raised up indulgently, and the little jiojio stepped on the big brother''s instep a little restlessly.


    Gu Nan''s long and narrow eyes nced down, his sister''s skin was very fair and fragile, after being soaked in warm water for a few minutes, it was now flushed, like a boiled shrimp, chubby and cute.


    The corners of his mouth raised imperceptibly, and those deep eyes, as cold as icebergs, seemed to be melted and stained with a smile.


    "I''ming too, I want to soak my feet too!"


    After washing his face, Gu An saw his elder brother and younger sister soaking their feet, and couldn''t wait to run over with the stool.


    In an instant, two pairs of eyes fell on him, a pair of soft and obedient smiles, and the clean and clear eyes were dyed with a star-like light.


    The other pair of eyes were icy, as if the moment they raised their eyes, the melting ciers instantly condensed together again, exuding a chill, keeping Gu Andy at a distance of less than one meter from them.


    "roll."


    Gu Nan spit out a word slowly.


    Nuan Nuan opened her mouth and stopped talking, only looked at the little brother sympathetically.


    Gu An "..."


    He wanted to roll around, but seeing the expressionless face of his elder brother, he touched his **** that had just been spanked not long ago. The elder brother beat him with a belt, which hurt him to death.


    Gu An turned around and ran away with the stool in hand.


    Wait... When he grows up, hehe!


    Nuannuan saw that the little brother ran away, and continued to soak his feet with the big brother.


    After that day, Nuan Nuan stayed at home obediently for a few days. In addition to ying video to supervise the fourth brother''s study and studying himself, he also made a video call to the third brother.


    Then pay attention to channel XX today at the reminder of the third brother.


    The little girl has a cat on her body and a big dog under her feet. There are soft fur **** on the left and right sides, and she nestled in the soft nest and started watching TV.


    It happened to be the promotional scene of the movie starring Gu Mingli on TV. Under countless lights, she watched the super good-looking third brother calmly respond to the reporters'' questions and promote her movie.


    He is naturally suitable for the stage. Under the camera, Gu Mingyu is confident and calm. Anyone standing with him seems to lose color. Regardless of men or women, his 360-degree perfect appearance is as good as a top model His tall and slender figure is the capital of his self-confidence and pride.


    Some people say that beauty lies in the bones but not in the skin, but Gu Mingyu''s beauty is not only skin, but also his arrogance and noble temperament.


    The cameramen pressed the shutter frantically, and the questions asked by the reporter were inexplicably diverted from the movie to his private life.


    "Gu Mingyu, may I ask if your scandal yesterday is true?"


    "There are photos circting on the Inte of you and Liu Anran going to XXX restaurant for a date and dinner together. Is it true? Are you dating?"


    Nuan Nuan hugged the briquettes, her pointed chin rested on its furry head, and a pair of big eyes watched the TV very seriously. The aggressive tone and questioning of those reporters made the little girl wrinkle her little nose.


    Facing the reporters'' questioning, Gu Mingyu took the microphone and answered calmly.


    "The scandal you talked about..."


    He prolonged his tone on purpose, making a group of reporters look at him hotly, hoping to dig out some big gossip from him.


    "no."


    Gu Mingyu''s calm denial disappointed them, but there were still some people who were unwilling to give up.


    "But Liu Anran publicly said that you personally admire her very much."


    "Liu Anran is a fan of yours, and also ims to have entered the entertainment industry because of you. Is it possible for you to continue to develop a boyfriend-girlfriend rtionship?"


    Gu Mingyu "No, as for who you say I admire the most, I have said this to many people. Well, I have met several fans who entered the entertainment industry because of me, although my charm is indeed great. Some, but it''s still impossible to develop into a boyfriend-boyfriend rtionship."

 Chapter 159: mall crisis

    "Then what is your criteria for choosing a mate?"


    Gu Mingyu "At least he can''t look worse than me."


    Everyone "..."


    So you n to never find your significant other for the rest of your life?


    Gu Mingyu smiled softly, "Please everyone worry about my life-long event, but I hope everyone can focus on the movie..."


    Gu Mingyu easily cleared up the scandal about himself. Although what he said might offend that little flower named Liu Anran, since he is his fan, don''t you know his style of doing things?


    Since he can use him to hype, he must bear the consequences of all this.


    Although he looks flirtatious, he is really clean and clean. For this kind of scandal, Gu Mingyu will never deal with these scandals as coldly as other people in the entertainment industry.


    Maybe this kind of scandal is a means of attracting traffic for many celebrities, but for an arrogant and confident Gu Mingyu, does he need this kind of means?


    Of course, because of this merciless debunking and pping behavior, some fans of the other party were unhappy.


    After the publicity campaign ended, apart from the hot topic about movies on the Inte, the topic of Liu Anran being pped in the face by Gu Mingyu was also quite hot.


    [Hehe... some people have been pped in the face, I said, can some people show some face and don''t always catch us Gu Mingyu with a sheep, before you touched porcin, we Yuyu posted on Weibo saying that Yuyu is very Appreciate your words of thanking him and being close to him as a little fan girl. We, Yuyu, don¡¯t care about you. This makes you courageous, right? Now, we¡¯re all starting to chase us about Yuyu¡¯s legend. Gossip is too much! ¡¿


    [Yesterday, I was so angry when I saw the news about the scandal, so I took a ring of the same style as Yuyu¡¯s and took a photo at the ce where he ate and said some usible things to make us guess whether you have something to do with Yuyu, Xiao Green tea, you are very skillful. ¡¿


    [It¡¯s not that the means are clever, if we Yuyu ignore her, she can take advantage of the trend, if she refute it, she can pretend to be innocent and say that everything is just an ident, she didn¡¯t say that we made random guesses, anyway, everything It''s all our fault that she is the most pitiful and innocent. ¡¿


    ¡¾We, An Ran, didn''t say anything at first, you fish fans are too fussy. ¡¿


    ¡¾Gu Mingyu is not a gentleman at all. ¡¿


    ¡¾We are so good at An Ran, who cares about using him to stir up heat. ¡¿


    ¡¾Since you guys are so nice, An Ran, please trouble her not to take us around every time the heat is hot, okay? Do you really think that fans are stupid? Even the navy marketing can''t see it? ¡¿


    Xia Jinyu has a lot of fans, no matter how unhappy Liu Anran''s fans are, they are finally pressed down by Yufan.


    Nuannuan hugged her mobile phone, her feet turned up and down, and she finally understood what happened.


    She is now the third brother''s little fan girl, and she has also joined a group. Ask a few youngdies and they will tell her the ins and outs in a friendly manner.


    It turned out that the third brother was photographed by the paparazzi yesterday when he went to XXX restaurant for dinner and posted it on the Inte. Coincidentally, Liu Anran who saw the news happened to be nearby there, and then she ran there with the same ring as Gu Mingyu. I took a photo at the entrance of the hotel and posted it on the Inte.


    He didn¡¯t directly say that he had a rtionship with Gu Mingyu, but only said, ¡®The weather is fine today, so I went out for dinner with my friends. ''


    This simple sentence, coupled with the location and the ring on her finger, a lot ofizens began to guess all kinds of details under her Weibo. This matter was once on the hot search, so there was Answered the questions that the reporter asked when Gu Mingli was promoting the film today.


    Yuyu''s leg pendant [Hehe, Liu Anran debuted in the name of Yuyu''s little fan girl. Every time she is interviewed, she will intentionally or unintentionally mention how much she likes Yuyu. If she likes it, she may really like it, but once or twice Fortunately, it¡¯s too much to pick Yuyu every time to **** blood. We fish fans can¡¯t stand it, but that woman is especially good at pretending to be innocent. This time Yuyu finally pped her in the face. I¡¯m very happy to see it . ¡¿


    Yuyu leg pendant [Don''t talk about those unlucky things, Yumei, you have to remember, the first rule of our fishmeal rules is not to trick Yuyu, you are young, don''t be misled by some people on the Inte, in It¡¯s okay to defend us Yuyu when you leave a message online, but you can¡¯t do any bad things in the name of Yuyu, and you can¡¯t swear. ¡¿


    Sister Big Fish [Okay, thank you sister. ¡¿


    Yuyu leg pendant [Good boy, Yuyu''s movie is about to be released, we fish fans of course have to support it, sister, would you like to buy tickets to watch the movie with your sisters. ¡¿


    Yuyu leg pendant [However, movie tickets for the movie premiere and a few days ago must be very hard to get. Every time Yuyu¡¯s movie is hard to get a ticket, we fish fans are really happy and troubled. Remember to grab movie tickets when the timees. Yes. ¡¿


    Sister Big Fish¡¾Yeah, thank you sister~¡¿


    That big fish sister is Nuan Nuan, and Yu Yu''s leg pendant is one of Gu Mingyu''s fans. Now the little girl has sessfully entered the Gu Mingyu fan group, and has be friends with many of the third brother''s fans.


    The little girl put away her phone with a smile, and her cousin came to her.


    "Nuan Nuan, we went out for a walk, and our bodies felt stiff."


    The white ink painting has now moved to the vi bought by Biewan in Nanjin.


    He stayed in the studio for several days. He didn''t answer Nuan Nuan''s call before. The little girl was worried that her cousin in the painting would starve herself to death. She had to send food to see every day. rest assured.


    Today he finally came out.


    Nuan Nuan circled around her cousin, "Cousin, you are much more energetic, but you feel like you have lost a lot of weight."


    The little girl felt a little distressed, and wanted to feed her cousin, just like her brothers fed her. Now they have raised her fat for nothing. I don¡¯t know if I can raise my cousin fat for nothing.


    Bai Mohua stretched her waist, and said shyly, "I''ve slept all day, I''m not sleepy now, but I feel that I need photosynthesis, and I''m a little hungry, my cousin will take you to a big meal!"


    Nuan Nuan nodded, took the initiative to hold his hand, "Then let''s go."


    Thinking of what happenedst time, Nuan Nuan even told his parents about going out with his cousin.


    But when they went out with bodyguards or something, Nuan Nuan shook her head and waved her hands to refuse, which was too exaggerated, and there was an uncle driver following them.


    Two little idiots who looked very deceitful went out to the shopping mall after eating out, and then they were very unlucky. They were unlucky to encounter a one-ten-thousandth probability of a knife robbery that they had only seen on TV.


    In the Shengshi shopping mall, a middle-aged man with red eyes broke in with a knife. After stabbing several people in session, he grabbed a little girl not far away and held the knife on her neck, trembling and facing her inexplicably emotionally. People around were yelling.


    Especially the police who followed closely behind.


    "Don''t move around, I''ll kill her if anyone messes around!"


    And the one held hostage by him was the unlucky Nuan Nuan.


    Her little face was pale, and she looked at the people around her nkly and flusteredly.


    The scene was already chaotic, Bai Mohua just turned around to get milk tea for Nuannuan, who knew that the sister beside her disappeared and became the hostage of a madman with a knife.


    "Don''t mess around!"


    The milk tea in Bai Mohua''s hand fell to the ground, and he stared at Nuan Nuan in the madman''s hand, his eyes were red and his pupils trembled, trying to speak in a calm tone so as not to provoke him.


    "You...you put the child down and let me be your hostage."

 Chapter 160: white ink book

    "Get out! Get the **** out of me, where is the police? Prepare a car for me, I want to get out of here! Otherwise... I will blow up and die with you. Anyway, my life is worth dragging so many people to hell!"


    As he spoke, he also pulled off his coat, and the bomb was strapped to his body,ughing wildly, which already seemed crazy.


    The screaming in the mall was even worse, and the faces of people still in the mall turned pale with fright.


    "Captain Yan, I found his information. This man is Fang Qing. He is a gambler. He owes a lot of debts online. There is only one old mother in the family. Those people came to collect debts and scared his old mother to death."


    The situation is urgent now, and all they can find is this information.


    The police are evacuating the crowd, "He has a bomb on him, everyone stay away."


    "Maybe I can help."


    At this time, a young man in a white windbreaker looked at the policeman with cold eyes and said a word in a leisurely manner.


    "How would you like to help?"


    Perhaps because of his calm and powerful aura, the policeman just wanted to tell him not to make trouble, but the words turned around.


    "I am a doctor."


    Policemen"¡­¡­"


    Now let alone doctors in this situation, the police are useless!


    Bai Moshu''s voice was cold and calm, but with an inexplicable confidence.


    "Also work as a hypnotist, give me a coin."


    The little policeman didn''t dare to call the shots, so he went to find Team Yan.


    "You said you were a hypnotist, is this possible? This is a matter of life and death."


    Bai Moshu hummed, "Give me a coin."


    Yan Dui wanted to say something, but a young policeman beside him stopped him.


    "The captain is a white ink book!"


    Yan team "???"


    "you recognize?"


    "Bai Moshu! The one who fought for his life with Hades, and it was recorded that he is indeed a very powerful hypnotist. The Special Affairs Bureau of City A wanted to poach him to work, but Doctor Bai refused. He is very powerful. You Let him try it, maybe it will work.¡±


    It is not easy to understand the situation too clearly now, the time is urgent, and finally the police found a coin for him and put him in.


    Bai Moshu approached the front unhurriedly, his cold eyes fell on Bai Mohua and then retracted.


    The coin at the fingertips was suddenly popped up and thrown into the air, and then slowly fell down to be caught by him, and this began to repeat. The coin that was thrown in the air reflected silver light in the sun, and it didn''t take long for Fang Qing to notice it.


    At this moment, Bai Moshu spoke.


    "Fang Qing."


    His voice was cold and without any emotion, although it was not loud, it was easy to be caught. Even in such a chaotic environment, Fang Qing could clearly hear the young man calling himself.


    Bai Mohua, whose mind was nk at the moment, also noticed him. He watched the young man walking over and opened his mouth, but he didn''t say anything.


    Nuannuan also looked at the young man with tears in her eyes. Although she was kidnapped, she was brave enough not to cry or make a sound.


    "Did you meet someone online recently?"


    The voice of Bai Moshu continued toe, Fang Qing became more emotional after hearing what he said, and his eyes were redder than before.


    "Fuck! What is he doing!"


    This situation obviously angered Fang Qing.


    Team Yan said seriously, "Look again."


    "How did you know!"


    The coin in Bai Moshu''s hand was tossed and caught rhythmically.


    "Because I know him."


    Fang Qing was even more excited, "Where is he! He clearly said before that he would help me, and he has been helping me before, why! Why didn''t he show up this time!"


    Bai Moshu''s cold voice was calm and calm, "You have been cheated. You have fallen into his trap since he first contacted you. At the beginning, it was just a few hundred or thousands of bets, and then he helped you pay back the money, and returned the money to you." I lent you a lot of money, and I am relieved that you will definitely win it back next time."


    Fang Qing nodded again and again with red eyes, "That''s right... that''s it, he has been helping me all the time, why! Why didn''t he help me this time! Where is he, do you know where he is, he won''t lie to me, before so There is no need to lie to me many times!"


    Bai Mohua said unhurriedly, "Really?"


    "Then why has your appetite grown a little bit? Could it be that before you borrowed an online loan, he told you that he had no money and would not be able to turn around for the time being, and then he inadvertently mentioned an online loan and repaid the loan?" Gives you confidence that you can win all your money back."


    A gambler who falls into the abyss is irrational. He only has money and winning in his eyes. The more he loses, the more he wants to gamble, and he tries to win back all the money he lost before.


    When Fang Qing''s gambling addiction broke out, he would repeatedly think of the usury that that person inadvertently mentioned in his mind, and in his encouragement of "you can win it back", as time went by Fang Qing''s meeting I feel more and more confident that I will definitely win next time.


    Then he finally touched the bottom line that must never be touched online, online loans.


    And his appetite has long been raised by that person intentionally or unintentionally, so the number of online loans will naturally not be small.


    Fang Qing took the money to gamble. Of course, the final result was that he lost it all.


    "You lost money, and you didn''t pay back that huge loan, and you frantically wanted to continue to contact him for help, but this time, no matter how you contacted him, you couldn''t get in touch, and the debt collector came to your door up.


    Your mother is already old and weak, and she was frightened to death after being threatened by those debt collectors, but this is not over yet, they are still continuing to collect debts, and beat you up, threatening if you don¡¯t pay back the money If you do, your hands or ears will be cut off. "


    Fang Qing''s pupils shrank, and his whole body began to tremble slightly.


    "You... how do you know."


    He was attracted by the young man''s words, and was indirectly distracted by the coin in his hand. He didn''t realize that the distance between him and the young man was less than three meters.


    "because¡­"


    The coins falling from the air made a nging sound as they fell to the ground. Fang Qing subconsciously looked down, and the next second a cold silver light shed. He only felt a sharp pain in the wrist holding the knife, and bright red blood spurted out.


    "AHH!!"


    At the moment when he screamed, the young man standing opposite suddenly appeared in front of him, bent his knee against his chin, and there was a sharp pain. Fang Qing had already flew out, and let go of the hand holding the hostage.


    The feeling of falling came, Nuan Nuan thought that she was going to fall to the ground and closed her eyes, but she didn''t want to fall into an embrace that smelled of disinfectant.


    Did notnd on the ground, Nuan Nuan slowly opened his eyes, and met a pair of cold and alienated eyes.


    The little girl stared at him nkly, her heart was still beating like a little rabbit.


    "Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo"


    Seeing that the danger has been lifted, the white ink painting swoops over.


    Holding the warm white ink book, the corners of his mouth slightly raised, and there was a little smile in his cold eyes. He opened his arms and was about to hug his brother tofort him, but his arms were empty. His own brother took the little girl in his arms. The boy went berserk and began to cry, but he ignored his own brother.


    White ink book "..."


    The slightly raised corners of the mouth curled down.


    At this moment, Fang Qing was suppressed by the police who quickly surrounded him.


    Not far from him, a small silver scalpely quietly on the cold ground, with a blood red line as thin as a line on the sharp de.


    Yan Dui walked over and squatted down, looked at the scalpel and then looked at the young man, feeling cold, how fast is this?

 Chapter 161: Sick Nuan Nuan

    Painted in white ink, "Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo... Nuannuan just scared me to death."


    Nuannuan''s body trembled a little, her arms hugged her cousin''s neck tightly, Xiaoxiaobai''s beautiful face was buried in the crest of his neck, her big clear eyes were red, and the teardrops were pattering like a disconnected line It fell down with a tter.


    "Woooooh...I''m so scared, cousin."


    The cries of the two came one after another like a duet. At this moment, the little girl who was already safe was hugged by her cousin and started crying aggrievedly. Her two little hands hugged his neck tightly and her little body cried out. smoked.


    The white ink book "..." standing on the side


    Wait...cousin?


    His eyes fell on the little girl held by his own brother.


    "Boy, thanks to you this time."


    Team Yan came over with a smile and patted him on the shoulder, his eyes full of admiration. The young man''s series of performances were excellent.


    Bai Mohua hummed, epting such praise with no humility.


    "Thank you for thepliment."


    Yan team "..."


    You make me unable to answer the following words.


    "By the way, who is the person you mentioned who induced Fang Qing tomit a crime?"


    Yan Dui''s face suddenly became very serious. Knowing the existence of such a dangerous person and his upational disease again, he wished to arrest that person immediately.


    Bai Moshu shook his head very honestly, "I don''t know."


    "Cough cough cough..."


    Team Yan didn''t expect to hear such words, coughed several times, and even looked at him in disbelief.


    "You don''t know? Then you were so confident just now? Then you know what happened to Fang Qing?"


    "No, I just heard what you said."


    Team Yan suddenly remembered the information about Fang Qing that his subordinates told him to investigate when he was outside.


    But there is only so little information, how did this person use so little information to deduce so many things in such a short period of time!


    Is this still a human brain?


    "elder brother."


    There was a pitiful voice next to him.


    Bai Moshu immediately turned his eyes back to Bai Mohua, seeing him and the little girl in his arms crying with red eyes and nose and pitiful appearance, the indifferent expression on his clear face became a little helpless, and he put his hand Put it on my brother''s head and rub it.


    "never mind."


    Just as he was about to withdraw his hand, he saw the little girl staring at him with big wet eyes.


    Bai Moshu hesitated, but put his hand on the little girl''s head and rubbed it.


    "obedient."


    Nuannuan''s eyes lit up in an instant, and the milky voice let out a sobbing cry.


    "Second cousin."


    Bai Moshu hummed, and probably had a guess about Nuan Nuan''s identity.


    Team Yan next to ?? is already in a state of shock.


    "These two are your younger siblings?!"


    Bai Moshu nodded calmly.


    Yan team "..."


    The guy talked to the robber so calmly just now, if you didn''t admit it yourself, who would believe it!


    This young man is so calm, it is terrifyingly calm.


    The crisis in the shopping mall was resolved. Bai Moshu left the mall with his younger brother and cousin. When he walked into the crowd, he passed by a man wearing a peaked cap. After passing by for a second, he stopped , turned around and looked towards the crowd with cold eyes, but the man disappeared in such a short period of time.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Team Yan was puzzled, he still had to take these people to the police station to make a statement, and he was very concerned about the person Bai Moshu spoke of.


    Bai Moshu looked away faintly, put his right hand into the pocket of the windbreaker, and when he took it out again, there was an extra note between his fingers.


    ¡®Nice to meet you, my name is Liang Chi. ''


    Nothing special in just a few words, but¡­


    Bai Moshu said two words lightly, "It''s him."


    Everyone didn''t react for a while, Bai Mohua was so warm and his eyes were dazed and stupid.


    After reacting for three seconds, Team Yan''s face changed drastically, and he turned around abruptly and got into the crowd to look for the young man wearing a peaked cap just now.


    But a few minutester, he came back with a dejected look on his face.


    ¡°There are too many people and I can¡¯t find them at all.¡±


    Bai Moshu calmly crumpled the note between his fingers into a small ball and threw it into the trash can.


    "As expected."


    Interest shed in his eyes, "If it was so easy to be caught by you, you wouldn''t have nned three cases that seem to bepletely different but have simrities."


    Team Yan "What did you say? Three times?"


    "To be precise, including this time, there are already four incidents, one of which is the famous bombing of the northern line high-speed rail in City B."


    Yan team: "You may have to go with us."


    Nuan Nuan was frightened just now, and at the moment she was leaning on her second cousin drowsily, her eyelids began to fight, and she looked very tired.


    "give it to me."


    He knows how strong his younger brother is. His arms must be sore from holding the little girl for so long.


    Bai Mohua reluctantly handed over the soft little person in his arms.


    "Brother, be careful, Nuan Nuan must be terrified, and it''s all my fault. If I didn''t take her out, I wouldn''t have encountered what happened today."


    Bai Mohua said in a depressed mood.


    Nuan Nuan, who was almost asleep, moved his ears, raised his eyelids, raised his small arms and put his small palms on Bai Mohua''s head to pat lightly, as ifforting a big dog.


    "It doesn''t matter about my cousin."


    The soft and waxy voice was a little vague, and after a few words, he fell asleep on the big cousin''s shoulder.


    It''s just that he didn''t seem to be sleeping peacefully, his little brows were tightly frowned, and a pair of thin white hands grabbed the clothes on his shoulders very restlessly.


    Bai Moshu touched her forehead and frowned, then said to Team Yan.


    "Sorry, the transcript may be dyed for a day, the little guy has a fever."


    Team Yan saw that the little girl''s face was bright red, her lips were tightly pursed, her breath was a bit heavy, her delicate brows were wrinkled together, she looked like she had some terrible nightmare.


    Thinking of what happened to the little girl just now, Team Yan felt pity in his heart.


    "Take her to the hospital first."


    When encountering such a thing, it is very brave for the little girl to be able to calm down in the hands of the gangster without crying or fussing. Even if she has a fever, she willfort her brother in such a soft and obedient way. How wonderful is this little girl? This kind of thing is over.


    Bai Mohua panicked the moment she heard that Nuan Nuan had a fever. She pulled her brother''s sleeve and followed closely like a puppy, and her eyes never left Nuan Nuan for a second.


    "Brother, let''s go to the hospital."


    "There must be nothing wrong with Nuan Nuan, brother, you are so good at medicine, you must let her get better."


    "Brother Nuannuan, when will the fever subside and get better?"


    Bai Moshu: "...I haven''t read it yet, so what''s the fever? Stop arguing and you''ll be fine."


    This is his own brother who has been a pet since childhood. If it were someone else, he would have flown out.


    Arrived at the hospital, Bai Mohua personally administered an IV for Nuan Nuan, and the door of the ward was pushed open. Gu Nan''s face was extremely ugly, and he walked in quickly with an air-conditioning sound.


    "Brother Gu Nan."


    Bai Mohua tore off the mask on his face, and greeted Gu Nan with white gloves on his hands.


    The young man couldn''t see anything at this moment, and walked directly to the hospital bed, looking at the little girl who was sleeping particrly disturbedly, with low air pressure all over her body. For a moment, the whole ward seemed to be in an invisible storm.


    "How is she?"


    Bai Moshu "The temperature will drop soon, but this time I am frightened and need to be guided by a psychiatrist."


    He put his hands in the pockets of his white medical coat, "Leave this to me."


    Gu Nan hummed, his thin lips tightly pursed, his eyes as dark as an ancient well with a sharp murderous intent.


    This is the first time Bai Moshu sees Gu Nan so angry.


    "Where is that person?"


    "I cut off the tendons in my wrist, and I should be in the hospital now."


    Gu Nan hummed and sat down beside the bed, and made a phone call in front of Bai Mo Hua and Bai Mo Shu.


    "Sue Fang Qing, he will be given a heavy sentence, but not the death penalty."


    Sometimes death is a relief, or it is the most painful.


    After hanging up the phone, Gu Nan squeezed the phone tightly, and with the sound of clicking, the screen of the phone cracked like a spider web.


    Bai Moshu nced at him, "Brother Gu Nan, do you need a bandage?"


    Gu Nan stared closely at Nuan Nuan''s little face and didn''t answer him. Seeing that her forehead was covered in cold sweat and her little brows were tightly furrowed, she suddenly felt her heart be pulled.


    The same feeling was also felt by the white ink painting next to him. His heart was so distressed that his face wrinkled, and he grabbed Nuan Nuan''s little hand with red eyes.


    "Brother, quickly see what happened to Nuan Nuan!"


    Gu Nan, "Come here, Mo Shu."


    The two spoke in unison.


    White ink book "I know, I know, let me take a look."


    He walked over to let Bai Mohua make room, then bent down to get close to the little girl, patted her back lightly with his palm, and coaxed the little person halfway in his arms like a baby.


    The cold voice was softer, like ying a luby, the little girl in her sleep whimpered and grabbed his clothes with her little hands, and her furry head gently rubbed against his chest like a milk cat. rubbed.


    Bai Moshu looked down at the white and soft little man in his arms with the corners of his mouth slightly raised. This is his little cousin, a little sister who is more obedient and softer than his brother.


    Bai Mohua''s eyes are shining, "Brother, I can do it too!"


    Gu Nan stared straight at Bai Moshu, although he didn''t speak, but his eyes revealed two words.


    ''Ie! ''

 Chapter 162: Clothes come, stretch out hands, rice comes to open mouth

    Bai Moshu silently nced at the two people who were secretlypeting, and became even more curious about this little cousin in his heart.


    He just came back and is not familiar with Nuan Nuan, but this little guy is indeed very cute, but what he didn''t expect was that the little cousin changed so much for Gu Nan.


    He smiled softly, "Farewell, what if you wake her up?"


    Gu Nan opened his mouth and was about to say something when the door of the ward was opened again, and this time more than one person came in.


    Mother Gu and father Gu came in with the help of two people, followed by the Nuannuan uncle and aunt of the Gu family.


    Obviously they also heard the news, Gu''s mother and Gu''s father turned pale with fright.


    "How is it, how is my Nuan Nuan?"


    Mother Gu rushed to the bedside, her face was pale, her eyes were red, tears were streaming down her face, she was flustered like never before.


    The little baby that their family finally got back, how could they be so unlucky to encounter such a thing!


    Gu Linmo and the old man also walked over, while Gu Nan and Bai Mohua stepped back a bit.


    "Don''t worry, aunt and uncle, Nuan Nuan''s body is not injured, it''s just a little frightened and now it''s a little hot, the temperature will drop and it will be fine."


    Several elders gathered around the hospital bed, looking at the little girl with a snow-white face and uneasily grasping the quilt with her fingers, feeling very distressed.


    Now that Nuan Nuan is sleeping, they dare not make too much noise for fear of waking up the little girl.


    After watching for a long time, the two women stayed by the bed to take care of them, and several men from the Gu family went outside to find out what happened.


    The message that Bai Moshu sent them was not very clear.


    Bai Mohua told the whole story with red eyes, and finally bowed his head with guilt.


    "I''m sorry, it''s all my fault."


    Gu Nan patted him on the shoulder, his expression cold.


    "It has nothing to do with you, the perpetrators should be med for this kind of thing."


    Gu Laozi stomped his cane on the ground, with one hand behind his back, his kind and wise eyes shed the majesty and coldness of a superior when facing Nuan Nuan. When he was young, he was also a vigorous figure in the mall, otherwise He won''t be able to support such arge Gu''s group by himself. Although he has be a lot more peaceful after retirement, it''s just that he has hidden his fierce side.


    Even if the wolf king is old, he is definitely not easy to provoke when he gets angry.


    "Mo Shu, please tell us about the information about Liang Chi."


    Fang Qing is only a knife at best, and the person holding the knife is the real culprit.


    Bai Moshu nodded and said everything he knew. He really didn''t know this person. This person hasmitted three crimes in China and this time, and one time abroad, and the one abroad was even more tragic. , there were explosions in several ces.


    It''s just that these few cases seem to bepletely unconnected on the surface, and they all seem to be some people''s acts of retaliation against the society. After these people were caught, none of them spit out a word of information about that person, so the police didn''t know that. a person''s existence.


    Bai Moshu also inadvertently learned about these cases, because he instinctively felt that these cases were not simple, so he tried to find a way to meet those prisoners. The hidden man asked out.


    Then searched all the way to the ce where hest appeared, Lincheng.


    Few people know about this matter, because Liang Chi is too difficult to track down, who would have thought that he woulde across another work by that person just after he came back.


    That''s right, such a sad and insane thing is just his work for a person like Liang Chi, and a crazy person like Fang Qing. He ys with the humanity of these people in apuse.


    Gu Nan said coldly after hearing this, "No matter who it is, I will find him."


    Although the other people didn''t speak, they also expressed the same meaning in their eyes.


    Bai Moshu nodded, "This person is a bit troublesome. He seems to be a master hacker. Be careful when you find someone."


    Liang Chi''s matter is temporarily handed over to his subordinates to investigate. For them, the most important thing now is Nuan Nuan.


    When Gu Mingyu got the news, he didn''t go to the publicity in the remaining two cities, and asked his agent to arrange a ticket to go back. Sitting on the ne, he showed unprecedented anxiety and worry, and sent his agent He and his assistant were terrified.


    They had never seen Gu Mingyu like this before!


    Gu Mingli and Gu An were thest to receive the news. Both of them skipped sses and ran straight to the hospital. They didn''t even have time to wait for the slow elevator. Gu Mingli ran up the stairs directly.


    When he arrived at the door of the ward, he panted heavily, his face flushed from exhaustion, his short hair was even wet with sweat, and a pair of dark eyes stared closely at the inside of the ward.


    "Who did it!"


    The young man in rage was like an irritated beast, his eyes were scarlet, and he showed his sharp fangs, wishing to bite off the neck of the person who made Nuan Nuan ill and frightened.


    "Don''t worry, Nuan Nuan is fine now."


    But... how can I not worry.


    His little sister, who is soft and agile, is now lying on the bed with a pale and fragile face on an IV drip!


    Gu An bared his teeth and ws like a cat with fried hair, and threatened to kill Fang Qing in anger.


    The medicine prescribed by Baibai Moshu was still very effective. In less than half an hour, Nuan Nuan slowly subsided the fever.


    When there were more and more people in the ward, the little **** the bed groaned softly.


    In an instant, everyone in the ward surrounded her, looking at her with worried eyes.


    The delicate, elf-like **** the bed had her curled eyshes fluttering slightly, and then slowly opened her eyes.


    The incandescent lights in the ward were a bit dazzling, Nuan Nuan just opened his eyes a little and then closed them again.


    A shadow fell above her eyes and covered the re of the light. Nuan Nuan opened her eyes in a daze. The first thing she saw was the long and slender palm above her that covered the light. There was a ck watch on her wrist. Nuan remembers, this is the hand of the big brother.


    She blinked her eyes, and when she got used to it, she slowly moved her palm away. The little girl looked nkly at the familiar people around her.


    She was a little unresponsive thinking, where is this, why are dad and brother here.


    "Grandpa, mom and dad, brother..."


    Nuan Nuan blinked her eyes, and softly began to shout.


    "Is there anything ufortable about Nuan Nuan?"


    "Do you want some water?"


    "Are you hungry?"


    "Did you feel dizzy?"


    Everyone around asked with concern, and the little girl felt warm in her heart.


    But... what happened to her?


    She only remembered that she was rescued by her big cousin, and then she was so tired that she wanted to sleep.


    But this ce is obviously not at home.


    "Rang Rang, I''ll take Nuan Nuan''s temperature."


    Bai Moshu walked over in a medical white coat, and scanned the little guy''s forehead with a thermometer.


    "37.3, already normal."


    After speaking, he rubbed Nuannuan''s head, "The little guy doesn''t even know he has a fever."


    Nuannuan "!!"


    So I was sick, so this is a hospital? Why is it a little different from the hospital room she knew.


    "Nuannuan."


    Mother Gu hugged her daughter with red eyes.


    Nuan Nuan buried her little head in her mother''s arms, feeling her slightly trembling and frightened body, and arched obediently.


    "Mom Nuan Nuan is fine, don''t worry, don''t worry."


    The little girl''s voice was waxy, and she patted her mother''s back with the little hand that was not dripped tofort her.


    Mother Gu felt even more distressed. She is such a well-behaved daughter, how could that insane viin have the heart to take her as a hostage!


    "Drink of water."


    Gu Nan came over with warm water, and he didn''t even need to warm himself to hold the water ss. He just put his arms around his sister''s small shoulders and started to feed him very gently.


    It''s really strange that such gentle movements would appear on Gu Nan who is like an iceberg.


    Bai Moshu has now mourned Liang Chi in silence, offending Nuan Nuan, this ispletely touching the backs of everyone in the Gu family.


    Nuan Nuan has never been sick since she came to Gu''s family. This time, she became a national treasure of the whole family when she got sick. She will give her whatever she wants, even if the little girl doesn''t want it herself, the Gu family will give her the mostfortable hospital experience.


    Of course this experience once is enough.


    Only the freshest fruits are eaten, and the milk is warmed by brothers every day. The food is her favorite and there is no need to do it. Parents, mothers and brothers take turns to feed them.


    Sometimes even in order to fight for the right to feed Nuan Nuan with food, water and milk, several big men almost fight childishly.


    The little girl haspletely lived a life of rice bugs with clothes on, hands to eat, and mouth to open.


    "Nuannuan, do you want to go out to bask in the sun?"


    The weather outside today is not bad.


    Today is the third day of hospitalization, and Nuan Nuan feels that all her bones are soft.


    Hearing the big brother''s proposal, the little eyes immediately nodded again and again with sparkling eyes.

 Chapter 163: Xiaotuan Pets Nuannuan

    The elder brothers are also true. During the three days when she was sick, they seemed to have grown up in the hospital. The eldest brother and the third brother did not go to work, and the fourth brother and the younger brother did not go to ss. Brother was originally a doctor, but this time when Nuan Nuan had an ident, he brought the little girl to the hospital and immediately showed his identity to join the job.


    The director of the hospital was pleasantly surprised to confess him as an ancestor, how could he disagree.


    As for the second cousin, he is not in the mood to draw these few days. He just sits on his bedside peeling apples, bananas and grapes every day.


    Although Nuannuan felt a little helpless about this, she was more moved and warm in her heart.


    The little girl hugged the quilt and rubbed her face.


    It feels good to have hyungs.


    Because of the arrival of these handsome men, there have been more nurses on the seventh floor of Lincheng First People''s Hospital these days, rushing toe to the warm ward every day to help Bai Moshu.


    The story of a dozen handsome guys of various typesing to this ward has spread throughout the hospital. They don¡¯t know that they rarely see other handsome guys, but Dr. Bai Moshu has been seen by many people, and some people took photos and posted them on the group in.


    Although Dr. Bai often wears a mask, it is obvious that his appearance cannot be sealed by a mask!


    Long in stature, Yuli has cold eyes and cold eyes. When talking to people, he is neither enthusiastic nor overly alienated.


    Moreover, in the short two days since he came to their hospital, he has performed five operations with difficulty level S. Even a veteran doctor with super high surgical skills is not as steady as him. A small animal''s operation is average, and it has never made a mistake.


    Such a perfect male **** whobines talent and beauty, who doesn''t like him in the hospital?


    So when they knew that the little girl in the VIP ward on the 7th floor was his sister, these nurses treated Nuan Nuan just like their own sister.


    want to be her sister-inw.


    When she knew that the room full of handsome men was her brother, the nurse in the hospital felt as if she was about to suffocate.


    younger sister! We are your long-lost sister-inw!


    "Ah Chirp~"


    The Nuannuan child in the wheelchair sneezed a little, full of milk.


    Under the thick filteryer of the brothers, the sister can be so cute that the universe explodes when she sneezes!


    but¡­


    "Did Nuan Nuan catch a cold?"


    In an instant, several men took off their coats at the same time, and Gu Nan, who was the closest, was the fastest. The one who flicked the windbreaker very skillfully wrapped up the little Nuannuan, leaving only A cute and fluffy little head melon.


    Other brothers: Fuck! Slow every time!


    They looked at Gu Nan expressionlessly, and then put their coats back expressionlessly.


    Cold to death you got it!


    Nuan Nuan''s hands and feet were covered, revealing the small half above the bridge of the nose. She looked at her brothers moistly, and the little hair on her head trembled.


    "Brother, it''s warm and not cold."


    The little girl protested in a soft voice. She really just sneezed a little. She was already wrapped up thickly, and she was wearing furry and warm cotton shoes, holding a hand warmer in her hand. Where will it be cold?


    Now being wrapped up by big brother like this, she feels like a glutinous rice ball wrapped in stuffing, and she is that stuffing.


    ¡ªAhhh! What kind of fairy brothers are these.


    ¡ªCalm down the excitement and continue to say, when I went to change the patient¡¯s dressing today and passed by the XX garden of the hospital, I saw such a scene. My sister sneezed a little, and the six brothers around her were so nervous that they immediately put their bodies on their backs. I took off my coat and wrapped it around my sister, for fear that she would be cold. Although only one brother wrapped his sister with his coat in the end, the scene was so real, I am so excited that I am trembling now typing!


    -what''s the situation? Six brothers? If I were this sister, I would definitely die of happiness.


    ¡ªIt sounds like these brothers really dote on their sisters.


    ¡ªSix older brothers? Why is this configuration so familiar? Ask if one of the older brothers is wearing a familiar white coat?


    ¡ªYes, yes, yes... I was so excited that I forgot to mention it just now, one of them is the new doctor Bai from our hospital, and those brothers are all so handsome, even the youngest brother can see that he will definitely be a handsome man when he grows up , the looks of this family are simply amazing, by the way, I seem to have seen Gu Mingyu! !


    ¡ªIt¡¯s really amazing, do you dare to believe that the appearance of each of those five people is not inferior to Gu Mingyu?


    ¡ªWhat, Gu Mingyu? !


    ¡ªA handsome guy like Gu Mingyu? real or fake!


    ¡ªFuck! Ordinary nurses in the garden can''t go there!


    ¡ªNot much to say, I want to go to the seventh floor.


    ¡ªI also think, is there any Bodhisattva-hearted sister, let''s change shifts?


    ¡ªGod, I have a wish, I want to be the younger sister who is favored by my brothers (shame shot jpg.)


    ¡ªWhat kind of group favorite script is this, so am I just a passerby?


    ¡ªI want to be a younger sister and be favored by handsome guys.


    ¡ªAhhhhhhhh...I want to be a younger sister, I want to be a younger sister after saying it thousands of times!


    ¡ªCome on, just stop daydreaming like you crooked melons and dates, we are all a family, and the brothers are so handsome, you don¡¯t want to think about how low your sister¡¯s appearance can be?


    ¡ªThe nurse on the seventh floor was lucky enough to go to that ward with Bai Sheng, and then saw her younger sister, who was just like Bai Yudanzi. As for the appearance, how about it?


    ¡ªLet me tell you this, she is still young now, but if she grows up, she will be a bit prettier than Gu Mingyu, and the little girl is really very, very well-behaved and polite, just like a snow-white puppet cat Soft, when we changed her dressing, she would say thank you sister very earnestly and softly, her voice was as sweet as I drank my favorite milk tea.


    ¡ªTo conclude, let¡¯s touch our conscience and say, are we worthy?


    Well, they are unworthy.


    Nuan Nuan and the others didn''t know, they just came down to bask in the sun. She and her brothers had already be a hot topic in the hospital, from doctors and nurses to cleaning aunts in the hospital were discussing them.


    After staying in the hospital for five days, the child felt that his little milk belly had grown soft and fleshy.


    It feels good to hold it soft like a soft bun.


    After Nuan Nuan finished drinking the delicious and milky white fish broth, the whole little persony on the bed, revealing a section of milky white and milky belly, with two small hands quietly ced on the belly, The chubby white jade-like little feet rubbed against the nket that was pressed down, and the round and lovely toes were light pink, so cute and cute.


    A bony hand reached out and pulled her clothes down to cover her soft white belly.


    "Even if the heating is turned on, the stomach should not be exposed, it is easy to get sick, so cover it with a quilt." Bai Moshu gently pressed his fingers on the little guy''s soft belly.


    Nuan Nuan took a deep breath, her stomach ttened, and the next second she exhaled again, her stomach bounced back.


    Bai Moshu couldn''t hold back the corners of his mouth andughed, his cold eyebrows were like snow lotus exposed after melting ice and snow, elegant and white.


    The warm and clear eyes rolled like ss, and the small eyes looked at the big cousin pitifully.


    "Nuan Nuan is fully recovered and can be discharged from the hospital."


    Her voice was pathetic and soft, and her desire to go home was very strong.


    In fact, she felt better the next day, but everyone was worried that she would force her to stay in the hospital for a few more days.


    Nuan Nuan sighed and rubbed her fleshy cheeks, her feet were going to be moldy.

 Chapter 164: 2 in 1

    "Okay, I can leave the hospital today."


    Nuan Nuan immediately became happy, with a big smile on his face, like a little sunflower.


    She got out of bed in an instant, climbed out of bed and stepped on small slippers and got busy with energy. After a few days in the hospital, she directly added several sets of pajamas, as well as various food, drink and skin care products.


    These are to be taken back.


    The little girl happily packed up with her brothers.


    The elder brothers smiled and shook their heads when they saw her like this. Compared with the sickly one on the bed, of course such a lively and lively Nuan Nuan is more lovable.


    Staying in the hospital these days is not just about treating her illness, but more importantly, observing whether she was frightened by the events of that day, causing some psychological problems.


    Through the observation of time, she looks happy and heartless during the day, but she still has nightmares at night, and she woke up with fright on the first night.


    Apparently that matter still had an impact on her.


    Everyone took turns sleeping with her, and Bai Moshu''s usual verbal enlightenment is almost no problem now.


    Bai Mohua looked at his brother adoringly, "Brother, you went to country M to study psychology so well."


    Medical skills, psychology and hypnotist, just ask his brother what else he can''t do!


    Bai Moshu looked at him "If you go to learn..."


    Bai Mohua "I don''t want it, my brother is enough."


    Nuan Nuan hugged the clothes and swayed like a little penguin and walked beside them, and nodded heavily in agreement when she heard the second cousin''s words.


    "Yes, brothers are enough!"


    Little Nai''s voice is full of vigor, and her brothers are the most powerful!


    Several people in the ward looked at a certain little dumpling andughed.


    Finally back home, not only Nuan Nuan misses home, but also the people and animals in this family miss Nuan Nuan.


    It seems that Nuan Nuan wille back today, and there are already rows of furry squatting at the door.


    Nuan Nuan pulled the car window with his little hand, and poked out a little furry head, looking at the briquettes, their eyes were curved into small crescents, shining brightly.


    "Rhubarb, Briquettes, Xiaoju, Mama Cat, Damao Ermao and Doudou, I''m back~"


    Called over one by one. The moment they heard her voice, the ears of the little animals were instantly pricked up. They were as excited as old friends who hadn¡¯t seen each other for a few years, and ran towards this side quickly wagging their tails.


    The driver was afraid of hurting them, so he stopped immediately, Nuan Nuan opened the door, and before he could get out of the car, Rhubarb yelled and got in through the gap in the door.


    Its barking was full of grievances, as if it was using Nuan Nuan of where she had been for so long and why she didn''t go home.


    The big head fell directly into her arms, and he sat down and raised his front paws to rest on the little girl''s shoulders.


    Such a big hairy dumpling acted like a baby, and almost overturned the petite Nuan Nuan.


    Other Mao Tuanzi also rushed over and jumped on her, screaming aggrievedly, but within a few seconds, the brothers watched helplessly as their sister disappeared.


    Brothers "..."


    Bai Moshu saw these guys for the first time.


    "They are all raised by Nuannuan?"


    Bai Mohua nodded and shook his head again, "Brother, one is mine, that orange cat."


    Bai Moshu nced at the chubby orange cat and highlighted the word "pig orange" for two seconds.


    Gu Mingli patted him on the shoulder, "As long as you can eat half of Xiaoju, you won''t be so weak."


    Bai Mohua: What is it that a dog cannot spit out ivory? This is it.


    In the end, Nuan Nuan was dug out by the eldest brother. The pets in the family were most afraid of Gu Nan. Seeing that the owner who finally came back was snatched away, they dared not speak out.


    "Nuan Nuan is back,e,e, step over a brazier, and get rid of illnesses and misfortunes."


    There is a small brazier at the entrance of the Gu family vi. Father Gu is still holding a wicker in his hand. When he sees Nuan Nuan, he immediately smiles and asks the little girl to step over the brazier.


    It''s quite ritualistic.


    Nuan Nuan blinked her beautiful big eyes, obediently raised her short legs and stepped over.


    "Nuan Nuan,e to Dad."


    After the brazier was put down, Gu Linmo took his good daughter and swept her body from top to bottom with a willow stick.


    "Nuan Nuan has suffered this time, I hope my precious daughter will not suffer from these crimes in the future."


    The little girl nodded obediently, walked around in small steps and let her father sweep her body with a willow stick, and followed her father''s childish answer.


    "Well, not sick."


    After she finished scanning, she looked at her brothers.


    "Father also cleans up for the brothers, so the brothers don''t get sick."


    The brothers who were watching the excitement "..."


    Unexpectedly, they would be lively people in the next second.


    Gu Mingli scratched his head, "We... don''t need it."


    Feels kind of silly.


    "Dad, give this to me, and Nuan Nuan will sweep it for my brothers."


    Then the little girl hugged the wicker and looked at her brothers eagerly, with anticipation in her clean and bright eyes.


    Such a soft and cute, who can be willing to refuse?


    The grown-ups were watching the show cheerfully, without any intention of stepping forward to help.


    Gu Mingli took two steps back slightly, and signaled with his eyes ''Who wille first? ''


    In an instant, everyone''s eyes fell on Gu Nan and gestured with their eyes.


    ''You are the eldest brother, youe first. ''


    Nuan Nuan also looked at him.


    Gu Nan "..."


    He was silent for two seconds, then lifted his long legs expressionlessly and stepped over the brazier with ease.


    The little girl ran over excitedly holding a willow stick and circling around him, holding up the willow stick and sweeping it at him while circling, the little milk shouted loudly.


    "Big brother never get sick, stay healthy and healthy."


    Gu Nan looked down at his younger sister who was busy like a butterfly, and the corners of his mouth slightly raised.


    Next came Gu Mingyu.


    "Third Brother will never get sick, stay healthy and healthy."


    Gu Mingyu''s beautiful brows were slightly raised, and he pressed his fingers on the little girl who was circling around him, and smiled evilly with his peach eyes raised and the corners of his mouth raised.


    "How do you say it''s the same as before? Something different, huh?"


    Nuan Nuan''s fair and beautiful little face suddenly wrinkled into a ball, thinking for five seconds.


    "Then... still be safe and sound?"


    "also."


    Gu Mingyu pinched the little girl''s delicate nose and let him go.


    Followed by the white ink book, he said as soon as he stepped over the brazier, "Just say a few words, just like the big brother."


    Nuan Nuan whimpered and circled around him.


    "Big cousin will never get sick, stay healthy and safe."


    After scanning for him, I felt that I was a bit in the wrong of my big brother, so the little girl ran to Gu Nan to scan again.


    "Big Brother, please be safe too."


    "Hahaha¡­"


    Thisughter came from the elders watching the y.


    The remaining few people used these words, that is, the warm and fleshy cheeks were pinched by the fourth brother, and finally hugged by the younger brother and turned around.


    In his words, he, Gu An, wants to be different from everyone else.


    Finally back home, everyone is happy. In order to celebrate the little girl''s discharge from the hospital, the dinner prepared today is very rich.


    Several adults at the dinner table also drank wine, and their warm round eyes stared at the wine, looking like they were drinking well.


    Gu Mingyu saw her eyes and teased her, "Want to drink?"


    Nuan Nuan nodded obediently, her short legs stopped shaking.


    "Can''t."


    Nuan Nuan suddenly stopped, and the corners of her mouth curled down.


    A big palmnded on her little furry head and rubbed it twice.


    "Drink this."


    Gu Nan put warm milk in front of her.


    Gu Mingyuughed, and tapped the tip of her nose with his slender fingers, "Children can''t drink, even your little brother can''t drink."


    Gu An: None of my business!


    Bai Mohua also held the milk and raised it up to toast to Nuan Nuan.


    "The wine doesn''t taste good at all, but the milk tastes good. Cheers to Nuan Nuan."


    "Hahaha... Let''s all have a toast to celebrate Nuan Nuan''s discharge from the hospital."


    Speaking, everyone raised their sses.


    "cheers!"


    Nuan Nuan is no longer obsessed with drinking that beautiful wine. If the second cousin says it''s not good, then it''s not good.


    Shouting a toast with everyone in a milky voice, the little girl raised her feet and drank the milk in small sips. She really liked the lively atmosphere where everyone gathered for dinner.


    What a pity, the second brother is missing.


    After dinner, Mama Gu hugged Nuannuan to change clothes, wash her face and brush her teeth. When the rest of the people were sitting in the lobby chatting, everyone inevitably talked about Liang Chi again.


    As soon as this person was mentioned, the atmosphere suddenly became a little heavy.


    Gu Nan tapped lightly on the armrest of the chair with his fingers, without any expression on his stern face.


    "I found Liang Chi''s information."


    Gu Nan didn''t like to talk, so he directly distributed some of the copied paper materials to other people.


    Liang Chi is a genius.


    But if a genius who is indifferent or even world-weary wants to destroy everything, it will undoubtedly be very harmful to the entire society.


    The first person Liang Chi killed was his father.


    He lived in a very suffocating and miserable family, and was not born as expected.


    His father, Liang Dawei, was an idler named Daliang Vige. He drank, gambled, and did nothing good every day. His mother was bought by Liang Dawei to be his wife. She was chained around her ankles like a dog and locked up in the basement every day. He didn''t see the light of day, and every day when he came back from drinking and gambling, he would beat and scold her, and he didn''t treat her like a human being at all.


    Liang Chi''s birth didn''t make Liang Dawei''s attitude towards women any better. He didn''t even take his son seriously, but despised having an extra meal.


    It is taken for granted that, under such circumstances, Liang Chi has never cared for his mother since he was a child, and he has not eaten well since he was a baby. When he grew up, Liang Dawei even started to beat and kick Liang Chi. There is no good ce on his body, and he has never worn a good dress.


    Liang Chi''s mother also gradually went crazy under Liang Dawei''s torment. When she was well, she might have a littlepassion for Liang Chi, but when she was crazy, she also beat and kicked him.


    When Liang Chi was seven years old, he witnessed the drunk Liang Dawei kill his mother. At that time, he hid under the grass bed in the basement.


    The only person in this family who was kind to him asionally died, and died in front of him. He didn''t dare to make a sound, because he knew that if he was discovered by Liang Dawei, he would die too.


    The next day, when Liang Dawei saw the woman he had beaten to death, he panicked for a moment, then quickly calmed down and disposed of the body, and told Liang Chi that the woman had abandoned the two of them and ran away with other men.


    Liang Chi not only couldn''t show a little sadness and fear in front of Liang Dawei, but also pretended to be ignorant of this matter.


    When there are already psychological problems, living in such an environment and enduring the physical and mental devastation of the two great men every day, it is strange not to be abnormal.


    When he was ten years old, he led Liang Dawei to offend a well-known gangster in the town, and then told the gangster about him after Liang Dawei drank.


    Not surprisingly, the gangster led a group of people to beat Liang Dawei, but he was not killed.


    In the end, Liang Chi wore gloves and took a baseball bat discarded by those gangsters, and beat his father to death one by one.


    And perfectly created evidence of his alibi, and med Liang Dawei''s death on those gangsters.


    Liang Chi killed his father, and he also became an orphan. All of Liang Dawei''s rtives were unwilling to ept him as a burden, and in the end he had to be sent to an orphanage.


    In the orphanage, he was already ten years old, but he looked like a seven or eight-year-old child. Because of his gloomy temper, he was often bullied by other children, but he relied on his own efforts to pass the entrance examination with the best grades. In high school, I was finally recruited by a third-rate high school with the gimmick of free tuition and subsidies.


    As for the third-rate high schools, the most indispensable thing is the students who don''t study hard and love to fight, and the learning atmosphere is not good.


    The hemp rope is only picky and broken, and bad luck is only for the poor. Liang Chi is such a model. He was helpless in school and became a bully in the eyes of others, and was forced to drop out of school.


    In the end, Liang Chi didn''t go to school anymore, but found another third-rate university to enroll in. Then he worked while studying by himself, and finally got into C University, which is famous forputers, with excellent grades.


    This time he learned his lesson, and his superficial personality became cheerful. In college, he was like a warm-hearted and sunny boy. No one knew that it was just a mask for him to pretend.


    Living with such a mask, he sessfully learned the knowledge he wanted, and then immediately started his revenge n.


    At the beginning, he just made the people who bullied him poor or went to jail or had their hands and feet broken. After taking revenge, he gradually began to feel bored. He met an alcoholic in City B by chance.


    The two bumped into each other on the street, and the drunkard was about to beat Liang Chi and spat at him.


    That drunk reminded Liang Chi of Liang Dawei.


    It was also at that moment that Liang Chi''s childhood shadowpletely broke out, and he waspletely ckened.


    So there were the few cases that Bai Moshu knew about.


    He used the Inte to lure the alcoholic to gamble, and the more he gambled, the more he gambled. In the end, he used the same method as Liu Qing to ruin his life and owe usury. He went to the hospital for a checkup and he had cancer. Showing him the news, aroused the alcoholic''s newspaper office psychology, and sold him explosives through other people''s hands, and that''s how the bombing in city B happened.


    After this time, he left Xia Guo and went to other countries. A few monthster, he nned another bombing, causing countless casualties.


    The information Gu Nan investigated is very detailed, or in other words, Liang Chi gave them the information on purpose.


    And his whereabouts have not been traced so far.


    After reading these materials, the hall fell into a dignified silence, especially the photo of Liang Chi on the materials. It was a photo of a university student. It is a shadow, and not a ray of light can prate it.


    Gu Nan "Find him as soon as possible."


    The others nodded and said nothing.


    Don¡¯t persuade people to be kind without suffering from others. They may not be qualified to judge Liang Chi¡¯s right or wrong, but if they hurt someone they care about, even if they go to hell, they have to find him.

 Chapter 165: Little brothers good buddy

    "Sister, we''re going to have a parent-teacher meeting tomorrow." When Gu An said this, he looked at his sister with anticipation, and blinked in various hints.


    Nuan Nuan blinked her eyes, "Oh."


    Gu An "!!"


    Oh! This is your reaction? !


    He looked at the little girl with resentful eyes, "Sister, have you forgotten our agreement by the Daming Lake?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, he saw a certain little girl smiled softly, her eyes curved like a little sun.


    Gu An let out a sigh, and said fiercely on purpose, "You are actually teasing your brother, you are quite brave!"


    As she spoke, she began to scratch Nuan Nuan''s itch, and the little girl ran away with a crisp smile.


    Gu An''s parent meeting, Gu''s father was too busy to go, and in the end, Gu''s mother went with him.


    "Come on, mom, I took my sister to my school to y."


    Mother Gu "Take bodyguards and don''t run away."


    After what happenedst time, now Nuan Nuan always takes bodyguards with her wherever she goes. Even if she is walking the dog, she has to be followed by two people with high force value to be at ease.


    The family members were worried that Nuan Nuan would be unhappy if someone followed her at any time, but after asking her opinion, the little girl cooperated very sensiblely, and obediently asked the bodyguard to follow her.


    She knew that her father and brothers were doing it for her own good, so she didn''t show any rejection towards these bodyguards.


    Gu An took Nuan Nuan directly to a few good buddies in their ss.


    "Gu An is here!"


    "The one next to him is his younger sister."


    "It seems to be called Nuannuan. Gu An talks about how beautiful his sister is every day. I thought he was lying to us."


    "Wow, Gu An''s sister looks so good."


    Gu An, like a young rooster with high spirits, swaggered past holding Nuan Nuan''s hand, and the two of them were soon surrounded.


    "Gu An, this is your sister, hello sister, my name is Song Tian."


    "And me, sister, hello, my name is Bai Chenyu."


    "My name is Lei Nuo, sister, you are so beautiful, let''s add a WeChat, and I will y games with you in the future!"


    Gu An was furious. Although he wanted to bring his younger sister to show off, he didn''t ask you to show off!


    "Go away, this is my sister, no one is allowed to move!"


    Like an old hen guarding chickens, Gu An guarded the little Nuan Nuan behind him, staring fiercely at the few good buddies around him. At this moment, they all changed from being good buddies to wanting to **** his lovely sister. A malicious weasel.


    Nuan Nuan held her brother''s clothes with her little hand, looked at her brother''s ssmates curiously with her **** eyes, and then bent her eyes into beautiful little crescent moons, calling out to everyone one by one with a waxy and very polite voice.


    Several people thought to themselves: You are so good, you want to masturbate, your voice is also soft and waxy, Gu An really didn''t lie to them, my sister is really cute and beautiful!


    Primary school students nowadays love to express themselves, especially in front of beautiful opposite sex, with straight backs.


    "Let''s just take a look, isn''t it because you kept talking about how beautiful your sister is in our ears all day to make us curious, why don''t you let us see it now that you have brought it to school?"


    "That''s right, sister, let me tell you, your brother..."


    "Shut up, you guys!"


    Gu An''s whole face turned red with shame, Nuan Nuan covered his mouth and snickered, he really didn''t expect that the little brother who is usually so arrogant would show himself off in front of his ssmates every day.


    Being told by her brother¡¯s ssmates, the little girl also felt a little shy, but she was more happy from the bottom of her heart.


    Gu An wanted to cover up, blushing like a monkey''s butt, "I never said those words!"


    "Cut~ I don''t admit it now."


    "By the way, sister, when will youe to school? Your brother can tell. At that time, the boys in our ss will form a knight order to protect you. If anyone dares to bully you at school, we will be the first to let you go." he!"


    "Yes, so we have all members of the Knights, sister, when will youe to school?"


    A group of little boys looked at Nuan Nuan expectantly. Such a beautiful and cute little sister of course needs their protection.


    The bodyguard not far away "..."


    What a shameful and secondary team name.


    Nuan Nuan took her brother''s hand and said limply, "I...I don''t know either."


    Gu An was very happy to be held by Nuan Nuan.


    "We will be on vacation soon, and my sister wille to school next semester."


    The winter vacation is only one month away, where will he take Nuan Nuan to y during the winter vacation?


    There were not many students who came with the parent meeting. Gu An also told his friends one day in advance that he would bring his younger sister to school together, and they made an appointment to meet here today.


    "There is a super delicious milk tea shop in front of our school. Sister, do you want to try it? I''ll treat you."


    Song Tian patted his chest, he is not short of money.


    Gu An pouted in disgust, "Come on, my sister''s money is more than all of youbined."


    They are all little rich women.


    His pocket money will be spent almost every month, and there is no way to save it.


    "What does that matter, a man should treat him."


    Gu An "You are at best a human being."


    This sentence is a bit familiar.


    Gu An babbled, "This is my sister, it has nothing to do with you, please call me by name."


    Bai Chenyu "We are good buddies who wear a pair of pants!"


    Renault "Your sister is our sister!"


    Song Tian "Our sister is also your sister."


    Reynolds "That''s right, my brother also gave it to you."


    Gu An "...Get out! Who cares about your stinky brother, is my sister as good as him?"


    Reynolds: "Although I''m not as good as my younger sister, my younger brother can tear down the house. Wouldn''t it be nice for you to experience raising a humanoid Erha?"


    Gu An "..."


    A few young boys surrounded Nuan Nuan in the middle until they reached the door of the milk tea shop. The weather outside was gloomy and it felt like it was going to rain.


    "Gu An, do you have an umbre?"


    "It feels like it''s going to rain, let''s go back to the ssroom after buying milk tea."


    Nuan Nuan is carrying a cute little schoolbag on her back, which contains her mobile phone and some snacks.


    Then she took out two umbres from it.


    "Xiao Ai said it''s going to rain today, brother, I''ve brought an umbre."


    Gu An chuckled, raised his chin and looked at the others proudly, shaking the umbre in his hand as if showing off.


    "I''m so sorry, even if it really rains, I''m not afraid, hey, my sister brought me an umbre, do you have any?"


    That bragging appearance really deserves a beating.


    Bai Chenyu went directly to the stationery store next door to buy some umbres and handed them to his brothers.


    "Isn''t it just an umbre? It''s not like we don''t have the ''money ability!''"


    Raynor "It is."


    Gu An "My sister gave me my umbre."


    Song Tian "Is there any difference?"


    Gu An "It should be more fragrant and more beautiful."


    Everyone "..."


    Nuan Nuan felt ashamed to see it, brother, when did you be like this!


    Just after buying milk tea, it started to rain outside, and the two bodyguards also went to buy two umbres.


    The rain was getting heavier and heavier, and they hurried back to school with milk tea in their hands, but when they reached the school gate, the little girl stopped suddenly, her eyes were fixed on a figure in the rain.


    "Brother doesn''t seem to have an umbre."


    Because it was raining, there were very few people around, and even if there were, they either wore an umbre or went to the car to hide from the rain. Only a person in a gray-white sweater stood motionless in the rain under the tform of the school bus station.


    "Brother, I''ll hide from the rain with you, give him this umbre." Nuan Nuan nced over there several times, feeling that the man was a little pitiful.


    I don¡¯t know when the rain willst, how long will he stand.

 Chapter 166: Brother, are hackers really powerful?

    They have enough umbres here, so it¡¯s no problem to send one out.


    Gu An nced over there and nodded, "Okay."


    Of course he would be happy to hide under an umbre with his sister.


    So the little girl ran over with the umbre in her hand, walked up to the man and handed the umbre out in a childish voice.


    "Brother gives you an umbre, hurry home."


    The young man was wearing a mask, and a pair of light ck pupils stared down at the girl in front of him who was on tiptoe and handed him the umbre.


    "Give me your umbre, what about you?"


    The young man''s voice sounded a little hoarse. He didn''t seem to feel embarrassed because he was hiding here alone from the rain. Instead, he was calm and unusual, as if he was appreciating the rain.


    Nuannuan smiled softly, and replied with a soft and cheerful voice, "I have a brother."


    Gu An cooperated and puffed up his chest. The feeling of being needed by his sister is simply not too satisfying hehe...


    The young man took the umbre, without looking at the vignt bodyguard next to him.


    He asked in a hoarse voice, "You gave me the umbre, what do you want from me."


    Nuan Nuan "???"


    Only stayed for a few seconds, Nuan Nuan heard him ask again, "What do you want."


    Nuan Nuan shook her head, "We have extra umbres and you don''t have them. Nuan Nuan doesn''t want your big brother''s stuff. I have money, so I can buy another one in the future."


    When Nuan Nuan was about to leave with her little brother, she suddenly heard a cooing sound.


    She looked at her belly, she wasn''t hungry, it definitely wasn''t from her belly.


    "Cuckoo..."


    The voice came again, Nuan Nuan and Gu An''s eyes fell on the young man wearing a mask.


    Then there was another cooing sound, and it was confirmed that it wasing from him, but the person involved was as calm as if he didn''t realize that he was hungry.


    Nuan Nuan wrinkled her little nose, took her schoolbag and dug inside, then took out five toffees, two lollipops, and a piece of strawberry chocte. After thinking about it, she even took out the hot milk tea Also sent out.


    The little girl took out all these things with her small hands and put them in his hands.


    "Eat, big brother, fill your belly and eat."


    Just as he was about to leave, he grabbed his hand, and the bodyguards looked at him very unkindly.


    "What else is there?"


    "Why help me."


    The young man stared straight at her with light ck eyes. This kind of gaze could easily make people feel ufortable, but Nuan Nuan didn''t notice any malice in him.


    The little girl replied naturally, "Because you are hungry."


    "These things are yours."


    Nuan Nuan "Well, I''m giving it to you now, it''s yours."


    The young man stared at her nkly, with deep eyes, "With these things, you can exchange one thing, anything, I will help you."


    Nuannuan gave him a strange look, thinking that this big brother might be embarrassed to take his own things.


    Nuan Nuan brought herself in for a while, if it was herself, she would be ashamed to take other people''s things for nothing, and she would return the courtesy.


    "That¡­"


    The little girl rolled her eyes, and then pointed to a goat keychain on his keychain.


    "Brother, give that to me."


    The young man looked in the direction of her finger, and took off the keychain in silence for two seconds.


    That''s not actually a sheep, but a devil in sheep''s clothing.


    "Big brother goodbye, you should go home quickly."


    After Nuan Nuan finished speaking, she took the little brother''s hand and hid with him under an umbre and went back to school happily.


    The sound of their conversation could be faintly heard in the rain, "After Nuannuan, you can''t talk to strangers casually if you are alone. What if the bad guys want to arrest you?"


    "Yeah, Nuan Nuan knows that, because now Nuan Nuan has her brother and his friends, as well as bodyguard uncles, and that big brother is not like a bad guy, he just went home without an umbre."


    "I gave her your milk tea, drink my brother''s."


    "Okay, little brother, you are the best."


    "Ours can also be given to my sister, sister, you can drink ours."


    Gu An "Get lost!"


    Liang Chi stood in the rain with an umbre and watched their backs as they left. He pulled off his mask and slowly threw a candy into his mouth.


    The taste of toffee is very sweet, but he has never eaten it when he grows up, just like...he has never received the unreserved, pure and pure kindness of others.


    That''s... silly.


    What would she look like if she knew that the person she sent was the one who had caused her to be kidnapped before?


    Liang Chi poked his cheek with the tip of his tongue, held a grape-vored lollipop in his mouth, carefully put the rest of the candy in his pocket, turned around and walked into the rain with an umbre and milk tea in one hand.


    The men of the Gu family are really powerful. He was found hiding several times and was almost caught. If he didn''t run fast...


    When Nuan Nuan and the others went back, the ss meeting wasing to an end. Mother Gu smiled, but the smile on her face suddenly copsed when she saw her son.


    Gu An knew that her grades must have been discovered, so she hid behind her sister with a guilty conscience.


    Mother Gu came over and gave him a fierce look with her beautiful eyes, "I''ll deal with you when I get back!"


    She was called out in front of so many parents, shame on her!


    Gu An shrinks his neck cowardly, is it because he doesn''t want to take the exam? Obviously the test paper didn''t give him face!


    Nuan Nuan bid farewell to the brothers and brothers she just met, and Mother Gu snorted in the car.


    "In the future, your parents will call you dad or your brother. When Nuan Nuan goes to school, the parents will call you mom."


    Gu An "... Then I will ask my second cousin to hold a parent-teacher meeting for me next time."


    Mother Gu poked his forehead with her finger, "Just look at your second cousin as a bully!"


    Gu An failed several subjects this time, and Gu''s mother twisted his ears and taught him a few words, but she didn''t say much, and she didn''tpare him with the eldest and the second.


    Anyway, there are two people in the family, the eldest and the second, and they are not afraid that the Gu family will copse. It doesn''t matter if this kid is willing to be a rice bug in the future, but the attitude of the parents must be correct, and those who need to be taught a lesson must be taught. Don''t ask him to make progress. As long as it''s not crooked.


    At night, after Nuan Nuan went to bed, Father Gu and Gu Nan were talking in the study.


    Gu An came out to drink water and saw that the door of the study was not closed properly. He was always curious and courageous, so he leaned over and listened secretly.


    Dad and the others are really serious. They are so old that they don¡¯t even talk to themselves. Doesn¡¯t it mean that he looks unqualified?


    "Let him run away again!"


    "Liang Chi! How dare he touch Nuan Nuan!"


    Papa Gu''s angry voice came. Today, when he found out that Liang Chi had been in touch with Nuan Nuan at Gu An''s school, his heart almost stopped in shock. Fortunately, his daughter is fine.


    This person is so arrogant that he jumps above their bottom line.


    Gu An, who was eavesdropping at the door, was taken aback. Isn''t Liang Chi that pervert? contact with warmth...


    In an instant, Gu An thought of the strange man wearing a mask he met outside the school.


    Gu An''splexion also became ugly, and he broke in directly.


    "Dad, brother, is that person today Liang Chi?"


    Looking at Gu An who barged in with ming eyes, everyone nodded in silence for a while.


    Gu An suddenly turned around like a cat with fried fur.


    "Does he want to be detrimental to Nuan Nuan? It''s too despicable to deceive Nuan Nuan with a beauty trick..."


    "Bah, you don''t know idioms, don''t use them indiscriminately, what kind of beauty trick! Does your sister seem to be a person who knows how to fall into a beauty trick? It''s a bitter trick!"


    Gu An held his beaten head, "What''s the difference? It''s all a trick anyway, this man is too bad, when will you catch him!"


    Gu Nan pinched the bridge of his nose, "His anti-reconnaissance ability is too strong, and he found his hiding ce several times before he was detected and ran away."


    Gu An frowned, thought for a few seconds and asked seriously, "Brother, are hackers really powerful?"


    Gu Nan "It also depends on the person. Now is the Inte age. A powerful hacker is like having countless pairs of eyes on the Inte. We can find him, and he is also observing us."


    Gu An looked at his elder brother and father with firm eyes.


    "I want to be a hacker when I grow up, and I will definitely be better than Liang Chi, so I can protect my sister."


    Everyone in the room was stunned. They didn''t expect him to say such a thing, and... his tone was firmer than ever before.

 Chapter 167: I, Gu An, am a genius

    Gu An was really not just talking, he soon pestered his elder brother Gu Nan to buy him some relevant knowledge about getting started with information technology.


    Gu Nan looked at his younger brother who seemed to have grown a lot overnight, feeling a little emotional in his heart, and raised his hand to rub his head.


    "it is good."


    Gu An was a little ttered, the eldest brother rubbed his head!


    But my heart is more happy, hehehe...


    He couldn''t hold back his smirk, Gu Nan looked down at him, the corners of his mouth slightly raised.


    This time, Gu An didn''t do anything like before. He started to look through the books that Gu Nan had chosen for him as soon as he got them. Surprisingly, he found that he liked them very much. He finds the subjects boring and boring, and he can''t put it down forputer information technology.


    "Hahaha... I just said that I, Gu An, is a genius. I just didn''t find what I''m good at before, so here I am!"


    Holding the book in his hand, he twisted his buttocks, raised his chin and tucked the book under his armpit, walked out at a pace that no rtives recognized, and was caught by his father.


    Gu Linmo: The fist is hardened.


    After a few minutes¡­


    Gu Anbei''s father was so honest, he walked obediently with a book in his hands.


    Gu An looked at his own father sadly, covering his buttocks, "Dad, do you know who you are beating now? He is a big boss in the hacker world in the future, and yourpany may ask me to help you in the future. You are killing me now." Angry..."


    "Ok?"


    Gu Linmo looked over with a half smile but not a smile.


    Gu An felt his **** hurt again for no reason.


    "Xiaoyou, what are we talking about in our family haha... I must be helping for free!"


    He patted his chest with a look of ''Don''t be polite to me''.


    Old man Gu shook his head when he saw this, he thought this kid had grown up and stable, but now it seems that this kid is as proud as a rooster, steady ass.


    Nuan Nuan is the happiest when Gu An suddenly bes fond of studying. Every day, she takes her little textbook to find her little brother to study with, and then uses her mobile phone to make videos with her fourth brother. Supervise, each study will not affect other people at all.


    Mother Gu came in with milk and fruit and took a look. With a gentle smile on her face, she was very satisfied looking at her son and daughter.


    However, while being proud, he was also a little bit disappointed. He thought that his younger son and daughter could spend their childhood happily and easily, but he didn''t expect his younger son to suddenly stand up.


    I only me her for giving birth to a child who is too good, like her.


    The first snow in Lincheng came very suddenly, Nuan Nuan was still sleeping, the door of the bedroom was opened a crack, and then led by the coal balls, followed by two long-haired cats walking around.


    Big and Ermao have grown up a lot, and because of their Maine Coon blood, they now look as big as coal balls.


    The three cats jumped on the warm bed as soon as they got in.


    At this moment, the little girl''s whole body and her little head were covered under the quilt. They snorted and found a gap and slipped in with their buttocks sticking out. In just two or three seconds, only a big fluffy tail was left exposed. .


    The little girl in her sleep only felt a weight on her body, and felt a suffocating feeling called a ghost press.


    In a daze, his little hand touched his stomach and grabbed a furry ear.


    She opened her eyes, sat up slightly and lifted the quilt a little bit, and then the three innocent cat heads looked at her.


    Nuan Nuan yawned a little, and the mist immediately swirled in the eye sockets.


    "Why are you here?"


    asked vaguely, and nced at the clock hanging on the opposite wall, it was already eight o''clock.


    Didn¡¯t get up early today to run with my big brother!


    Nuan Nuan woke up for a while, hugged the hairballs on her body, then climbed out of bed, put on small slippers and ran out.


    "Nuan Nuan woke up."


    As soon as the little short-legged child stepped out of the door, his body was suddenly lifted up in the air, Nuan Nuan''s eyes widened instantly, and then the fourth brother put him on his shoulders and sat down.


    The field of vision suddenly became very high.


    "Fourth Brother~"


    After sitting down, the little girl softly called fourth brother, and the corners of Gu Mingli''s mouth rose.


    "Sit down, I''ll take you down for breakfast."


    "Why didn''t big brothere to call Nuan Nuan today?"


    Gu Mingli "Because it was too cold outside, it snowedst night, and it was quite big, so I won''t run in the morning."


    "Is it snowing?"


    Nuannuan''s voice was very crisp and clear, with curiosity and eagerness in his eyes, as if he wanted to go to see the snow right away.


    Gu Mingli hummed, "Haven''t you seen snow before?"


    Nuan Nuan raised her short legs and answered in a childlike voice.


    "Yes, but not very big, only a thinyer."


    In the past, she didn''t like winter the least, because it was very cold, and there was very little coal in the house, and the firewood was useless. She and her grandma, the old and the young, couldn''t collect much firewood at all, and they didn''t have electric stoves. Sometimes I can only stay on the bed and watch my grandma knitting woolen wool. She can knit a lot at such a young age.


    This is the first time that it is very warm at home in winter. She wants to go to see the snow. She heard that there is so much snow that she can build a snowman. She has never built a snowman before.


    As if knowing what she was thinking, Gu Mingli''szy voice came, "Then I''ll take you to see the snow after breakfast."


    "Okay, okay."


    The little girl''s brisk and soft voice came, and the people downstairs also saw her.


    "Nuan Nuan good morning."


    "Good morning grandpa, good morning mom and dad, good morning big brother..."


    The little girl was not afraid of trouble at all, calling people one by one, and everyone looked at her with soft eyes.


    Now the family is getting more and more lively, Gu Mingli and Gu Mingyu run here when they have nothing to do, as do Bai Mo Hua and Bai Mo Shu, and the rtionship between the brothers is getting better and better.


    This is of course happy for the elders of the Gu family.


    "Come here Nuan Nuan, Dad willb your hair."


    Gu Limo skillfully took out ab from his pocket, and the milky white snow ball in pajamas ran over with short legs, then turned around and sat on the low stool with his small arms supporting his father''s thigh .


    Gu Linmo, the big boss in the shopping mall, used to not onlyb girls'' hair, but his own hair was done by a stylist.


    Now he has a skillful braiding ability.


    Nuannuan''s shoulder-length short hair quickly turned into a pair of ponytails with several braids in his hands, which is very beautiful.


    Mother Gu clicked her tongue and secretly thought that she had miscalcted. She shouldn''t have let him touch this guy because she was afraid that she would ruin her hair.


    "Come and put on socks."


    Gu Nan walked over with a pair of cute little socks, the cute little socks in light pink and light gray looked inconsistent in his hands, but he was expressionless and grabbed the warm meat as usual Dudu Yingrun''s little feet were put on.


    After putting it on, she squeezed her feet gently, her face still had that expressionless look.


    "Go change clothes, it''s a bit cold outside today."


    The little girl said obediently, and took the hands of her eldest brother and third brother and went upstairs together.


    The clothes inside were chosen by the third brother and changed by herself. There is a cute and lovely suit on the outside. The winter skirt is festive red. The cor, cuffs, and skirt of the knee-length skirt are all white, with short legs. Wearing white leggings and a pair of snow boots, a cute snow elf came out.


    This outfit looks like a little Fuwa. It¡¯s so festive before the Chinese New Year. I can see the smiles on the faces of Gu Lao, Gu Mama and Gu Papa.


    Nuan Nuan walked around among the adults, her snow-white and soft cheeks were gently pinched several times, and she was hugged and kissed several times.


    Nuan Nuan "..."


    The family members are too enthusiastic how to break QAQ


    Mother Gu likes Nuan Nuan''s current appearance so much, she even hugged and took a photo to show off on Moments, and immediately got a lot of likes and rainbow farts.


    Those rainbow farts were blown out sincerely, but mother Gu''s face was full of joy, and she was extremely proud in her heart. Now her good sisters don''t envy her for having such a soft, cute, beautiful and cute girl. The little girl''s?


    On Sunday, the two students who study do not have to go to school, but Gu Nan and the others still have to go to work.


    After breakfast, Nuan Nuan sent her parents and brothers to work. When she walked out the door and saw the snow-white outside, she let out a wow, her little mouth opened wide.


    She has never seen such a heavy snow, the outside world has be a vast expanse of whiteness, the sky seems to be dyed white.


    The ce where Xiaoxi Vige is located belongs to the south, while Lincheng is near the north, and there are few such spectacr snow scenes there.


    Nuan Nuan stared at the cotton-like white snow outside with shining eyes, with a bright smile on his face.

 Chapter 168: Tenderness from brothers

    A scarf fell from the sky and surrounded the little girl''s neck and the small face under the nose. A familiar voice came from above.


    ¡°When ying outside, don¡¯t forget to wear a scarf, hat and gloves.¡±


    Nuan Nuan grasped the scarf with two thin white hands and just nodded her head when there was a beautiful little hat on her hair, which was put on by her third brother Gu Mingyu, who also tidied her hair by the way.


    After putting on the hat, Nuan Nuan''s face looked a bit smaller, her eyes were bright and energetic, ck like grapes, her eyshes were of enviable length, curly and curled like small ck delicate fans Son.


    The exhaled breath instantly floated up and turned into a white mist, and it didn''t take long for little pearls to hang on her distinct eyshes. ''


    "hand."


    A cold voice came from the side, Nuan Nuan obediently passed her little hand over, and then was grasped by a slender hand with well-defined knuckles, and a faint smell of disinfectant came from the tip of her nose, which is the unique smell of big cousins .


    ¡°Don¡¯t take off your gloves when ying in the snow.¡±


    Bai Moshu exined in a low voice while putting two gloves on the little guy''s hands.


    Finally, the shapely and slender fingers scratched the tip of her delicate nose, "Remember?"


    The little girl nodded her head obediently, and replied sweetly, "Oh, Nuan Nuan remembered."


    Bai Moshu raised the corners of his mouth, and pressed his five fingers on her small head, with a cold voice full of affection.


    "So good."


    Nuan Nuan just followed a small furry beast that was held down, waving its small arms and flopping twice. The big cousin let go of her hand before she looked up at her brothers.


    "Brother, you have toe back soon~"


    "Got it, Gu Mingli, look at her, don''t go crazy."


    Gu Mingli put the white fluffy earmuffs in his hand on her ears, and there were two lop-eared rabbit ears on the earmuffs. After wearing them, Nuan Nuan looked more like a small animal that had be a spirit.


    So cute!


    The brothers who were about to leave suddenly stopped, and Bai Moshu silently took out his mobile phone, and his hands were so fast, Kaka took a close-up of Xiao Nuannuan''s furry appearance.


    Gu Nan was silent for two seconds, and also... took out his cell phone.


    Gu Mingyu ran over and hugged the little guy''s shoulders, then took a beautiful group photo, and decisively set it as the lock screen.


    "The two of us are the prettiest."


    Beautiful.


    Everyone unanimously set the cute and lovely photos in the warm snow as lock screen or wallpaper.


    You can see that the lock screen of the phone before changing is also a picture of Nuan Nuan, anyway, it¡¯s all about my sister¡¯s various pictures in turn.


    After seeing off her father and elder brother who were going to work, Nuannuan ran into the snow, dressed as thickly as a clumsy little penguin, staggered when walking, and then fell sessfully and fell into the snow .


    Rhubarb jumped around in the snow like crazy after being released, not Erha is better than Erha.


    Nuan Nuan, who was thumping in the snow, was picked up quickly, and Gu Mingli patted the snow off her body.


    "Walk slowly."


    Then he held the little girl by the cor and watched her walk into the snow step by step.


    "Do you want to build a snowman?"


    Nuan Nuan raised her head and nodded with sparkling eyes.


    "Yeah, yes!"


    Gu Mingli squeezed her cheeks, "Come on."


    The white ink painting is almost as round as Nuan Nuan, and I am very excited to raise my bloated arms at this moment.


    "I want to make a snowman too!"


    Gu An also ran over, "Come Nuan Nuan and I''ll teach you how to make a snowman, I can do it."


    Amidst the livelyughter and Rhubarb''s wailing, several snowballs were rolled quickly. Gu Mingli piled thergest snowball, and Nuan Nuan''s own little snowball was still rolling with difficulty. Rhubarb beside him was wailing. Going to be a disservice.


    "Rhubarb, don''t make trouble!"


    Nuan Nuan talked childishly about a certain silly dog, but the silly dog ??thought she was ying with it, and its paws happily scraped the snow, digging a gap in the snowball that Nuan Nuan finally made.


    The little girl was so angry that she pushed the rhubarb with both hands with all her breastfeeding strength. She pushed the dog and ran away happily, but the little girl also fell into the snow and gnawed a mouthful of snow.


    Nuan Nuan "..."


    She is angry!


    The little girl stood up by herself, with her little hands on her hips, pointing at the big dog to teach him a lesson.


    "Da Huang, you are not good at all, Nuan Nuan doesn''t like you anymore, huh!"


    Rhubarb "Wow woof!"


    Wagging its tail and frantically rubbing against her.


    "Puchi..."


    Gu Mingli couldn''t hold back hisughter, you are trying to scare someone with your vicious little appearance, hahaha...


    Nuan Nuan Nai chirped and snorted, knelt down and rubbed a small snow ball, and hit the rhubarb on it.


    "Don''t make trouble, or Nuan Nuan will hit you again."


    Rhubarb shook the snow off his body, stuck out his tongue and jumped up more cheerfully, and ran towards Nuan Nuan in a particrly excited manner, as if he was saying that while twisting his buttocks and flicking his tail.


    ''Come on,e on,e and y...''


    Then, out of nowhere, what I wanted to build a snowman turned into a snowball fight.


    At the beginning, a few older brothers helped Nuan Nuan to teach Rhubarb a lesson. During the melee, the snowball painted in white ink was smashed crookedly, and it hit Gu Mingli''s forehead directly, and the air seemed to be a little quieter after a p.


    Bai Mohua raised his hands and said cowardly.


    "I did not do it on purpose."


    Gu Mingliughed sinisterly, "Didn''t it be intentional?"


    Bai Mohua didn''t look good, turned around and was about to run, wearing heavy clothes, just took two steps clumsily when he was hit on the back of the head by a snowball and jumped forward, directly smashing a human-shaped crater in the snowdrift.


    He got up from the pit a little clumsily, his eyes were burning, he grabbed the ground with both hands and started to attack back.


    "I told you it wasn''t intentional!"


    Gu Mingli quickly dodged andunched an offensive.


    "Do you think I believe it or not?"


    Gu An, who was standing on the side, was identally injured.


    Gu An also joined in.


    In the end, Nuan Nuan was identally injured, and Nuan Nuan was also added.


    I don¡¯t know how long it took for the smashing, and the four of them were so tired that theyy head to head on the snow.


    Gu An "What are we doing here?"


    White ink painting "Building a Snowman."


    Several people looked at the big snowball that had turned into a small snowball, and they were silent for a while.


    "Cuckoo..."


    Bai Mohua covered her stomach and smacked her mouth, "We''d bettere back after eating, I''m hungry."


    Everyone agrees!


    After smashing the snowballs, she was sweating from exhaustion. When she went to the vi to take off her scarf, Nuan Nuan''s whole face was flushed red, her eyes curved into crescent moons were stained with unfinished smiles, and she was furry all over her body. The dress is too soft.


    "Miss Nuan Nuan and the young masters are back, I have prepared **** soup for you, drink it quickly."


    The butler, with a kind smile on his face, pointed to the steaming **** soup not far away.


    The expressions on the faces of Gu An and others cracked.


    He swallowed, looking at the **** soup as if it was poison bubbling ck water.


    "Forbe, you... have you put sugar?"


    The smile on the butler''s uncle''s face remained unchanged, "I put some."


    Gu Mingli felt his throat was hot at the moment. They had drank Fuber''s "heart-warming" **** soup before, which was called spicy. He said that the hotter it is, the more effective it is.


    "Miss Nuan Nuan prepared this for you."


    While talking, Fu Bo handed Nuan Nuan a bowl of **** soup.


    You can smell the spiciness of **** through the bowl.


    Nuan Nuan nced at his brothers with warm deer-like eyes, then at the kind smile on Forbe¡¯s face, and took a small sip while holding the bowl.


    A spiciness and sweetness spread in the mouth, okay?


    Others were enthusiastically stuffed with a bowl of **** soup by Forbe and started to drink it, and then their expressions were distorted by the heat.


    "Nuannuan, aren''t you spicy?"


    Seeing that Nuan Nuan''s expression didn''t change much, Gu An stuck out his tongue and looked at Uncle Fu suspiciously, then took a sip of her sister''s hand, and then he was not convinced.


    "Forbe, why is my younger sister''s so much sweeter than ours!"


    Fu Bo didn''t change his face, "Oh, because Aunt Liu prepared Miss Nuan Nuan''s."


    Gu Mingli and the three of them "..."


    What is double standard, this is it!


    After several people drank the **** soup, lunch was ready, Nuan Nuan ran to grandpa and sat down obediently, then dug a spoonful of custard to the old man Wanli''s grandma.


    "Grandpa, you eat."


    Mr. Gu immediatelyughed so hard that his teeth could not see his eyes. He even ate an extra bowl of rice with his well-behaved granddaughter.


    After eating, the caring little girl stuffed him with a cup of hot wolfberry health tea, and he drank it slowly, and his grandchildren apanied him for a walk at home, with three or two kittens and dogs at his feet.


    This is the retirement life he wanted, it couldn''t be more nourishing.


    After the walk, Mr. Gu couldn''t help but went to call his old friend again to show off.


    While Nuan Nuan and the others continued to build the unfinished snowmen in the morning, there were two big snowmen at the door, and they put scarves on them.


    "Brother, let''s go back."


    Brothers "OK."


    Just two steps away, Nuannuan was hugged again, sitting on the shoulders of her fourth brother, the little girl smiled happily.

 Chapter 169: Prepare a birthday gift for the big brother and the second brother

    Nuannuan''s diary:


    It''s almost November 12th, it''s the birthday of the eldest brother and the second brother, Nuan Nuan wants to pretend not to know and prepare a surprise for them, but I don''t know when the second brother wille back, no matter, I want to give it to the second brother Also get ready, what gift should I prepare...


    The Nuannuan kid with short legs curled up lying on the bed pouted, and Xiaopang was seriously writing a diary with a ballpoint pen in his hand.


    Since she knows more and more characters, she still needs to learn to write. Writing a diary is a good way to practice writing and improve someposition skills, so the family prepared a notebook and a pen for her.


    This is the first diary written by Nuan Nuan. She wrote down the uing birthdays of her eldest brother and second brother.


    After finishing writing, I began to seriously think about what gifts to give my eldest brother and second brother.


    The heating in the room is very good, and a few kittens are scratching the cat scratching board on the floor. Nuan Nuan rolled himself by the corner of the quilt, and rolled himself into a ball from the end of the bed. At the other end, the heads are gone.


    It''s a bit boring.


    The Nuannuan child who couldn''t move his whole body murmured and thought, and then rolled back.


    Get up and straighten the quilt, she stepped on the ground with her bare feet, the floor of the room was covered with a fluffy snow-white carpet, it was fine to step on it with her bare feet.


    Sit down with short legs crossed, and hold the big white Maine Coon cat on hisp. The little guy immediately copsed into a puddle of water and snorted on his stomach.


    With a wrinkled face, Nuan Nuan thought about what gifts to prepare for his brothers, and unconsciously ran his fingers along Da Mao''s long hair. When he came back to his senses, the fur on Da Mao''s back had already been braided by himself up.


    Nuan Nuan looked down andughed, suddenly a sh of inspiration came to her mind.


    "I thought of it!" The voice was still so loud that Da Mao jumped up in fright, then tilted his head and looked at her nkly.


    The little girl picked up Big Mao Mao and kissed it on its furry face.


    "Da Mao is so good."


    Then he ran out wearing slippers.


    The cats in the house "???"


    Nuan Nuan ran to find her mother. Today, her mother didn''t go to work to arrange flowers at home.


    When she went down, a beautiful flower basket was just inserted, and when she heard the sound of footsteps running down the stairs, she knew who it belonged to without looking up.


    "Good girl, run slowly."


    Running so fast almost scared her heart out, so she got up quickly to hug the little girl.


    Nuannuan smiled obediently and sweetly, hugged her mother''s neck and rubbed her neck.


    "Mom, mom, go shopping with Nuannuan, okay?"


    This soft little milk voice is so cute, Mother Gu will not agree, but she is a little curious about what Nuan Nuan wants to buy, this is the first time she has begged someone to go shopping with her.


    "What does Nuan Nuan want to buy?"


    The little girl whispered in her mother''s ear.


    "Buy wool, weave scarves for the eldest brother and second brother, and give them birthday presents."


    There is still half a month before the birthday of her twin sons, but her daughter started preparing so early, so cute!


    Bai Anran was about to be overwhelmed by her own daughter, so she kissed her chubby face.


    "Then let''s go."


    Mother and daughter went out, and took four bodyguards to buy wool.


    Specialty stores that sell wool have a variety of styles, and now even a single wool is sold in a variety of styles, thick and thin, in various materials, not to mention colors, so many that it is dazzling.


    The elder brother is more calm and likes things with monotonous colors, so he knits a dark gray scarf for the elder brother. The second elder brother is refined and gentle, so he knits a light gray and white scarf.


    Nuan Nuan selected the wool needed for weaving scarves, and also selected some other colors of wool, all of which are very delicate and warm to the touch.


    Finally, I bought a special book on knitting and nned to go back and study it carefully.


    "Mom, let''s go."


    Mother Gu squeezed her little hand, "It''s hard toe out, go shopping and go home."


    "Okay."


    The mother and daughter went shopping and bought a lot of things. Nuan Nuan also went to the flower and bird market to buy a lot of flower seeds and small flower pots.


    "What do you buy so many seeds for?"


    Warm and crisp answer, "Go back and nt."


    "Like growing things so much?"


    The little girl nodded obediently, "Yeah, I like it. I will nt a beautiful little flower and give it to my mother."


    Bai Anran suddenlyughed happily, feeling even more rare towards her precious daughter.


    On the way home, Nuan Nuan Ke cutely leaned over to her mother and whispered.


    "Mom, don''t tell big brother and second brother that Nuan Nuan will prepare birthday gifts for them. Nuan Nuan will surprise them."


    There was obviously no one else in the car, the little girl seemed to be spotted by her elder brother and second brother if she spoke too loudly, she was quietly cute.


    Mother Guughed to death in her heart, but she still nodded seriously and agreed on her face.


    "Don''t worry, I will never tell them."


    But she was afraid that her daughter would be sad if Xiao Er didn''te back on her birthday, so she gave her a precautionary measure in advance.


    "Your second brother''s situation is special, and he may note back on his birthday."


    Nuannuan nodded very caringly, "I know, then Nuannuan can wait for the second brother toe back before giving it to him."


    So good.


    Mother Gu hugged her fragrant and soft daughter and rubbed against her. Her daughter is the most obedient and cute little girl in the world.


    As soon as the little cutie came home, she moved all the wool into her room and hid it like a little hamster.


    "Mom, I''m going to dig the mud."


    She''s still thinking about the seeds she bought, and a few cute ceramic nters in the shape of animals.


    Mama Gu "..."


    "Nuan Nuan, run slowly, it''s snowing outside. Where are you going to dig the dirt?"


    Nuan Nuan is holding a small shovel, wearing thick clothes and walking like a chubby little penguin.


    Hearing what her mother said, she waved the small shovel in her hand and replied childishly, "It''s in the garden."


    She just shovels the snow with a small shovel.


    Mother Gu really didn''t have the heart to tell her that some of the seeds she picked were difficult to grow, not to mention the weather, forget it, let her nt them for fun, and if she died, it would be a big deal to quietly rece them with germinated ones.


    So I went to dig the soil with Nuan Nuan''s children. After carefully burying the seeds of various flowers in the soil, Nuan Nuan carried one of them back home.


    I ran several times to finish moving everything. The little girl was so tired that her face was flushed, but she was very happy.


    "You guys have to grow up quickly."


    Nuan Nuan murmured softly to the bare little flower pot on the flower stand, but Mother Gu only heard the little guy''s soft muttering, but she couldn''t hear what she was saying clearly.


    "Let''s go, go down to eat."


    "Okay, do you want Mommy to deliver food to Dad?"


    Nuan Nuan took her mother''s hand and followed step by step, so obedient.


    "No, it''s sofortable to be at home in such a cold day. Why are you running around? It''s not like your father and brother have nothing to eat."


    "Well, then I won''t give it away, Nuan Nuan called my brother and the others, I miss them."


    "I thought about it so soon."


    "Yeah, I really think about it."


    The chubby little expression was very serious, which made Bai Anran''s heart so soft.


    "Okay, then call after dinner."


    "Okay."


    The little girl nodded happily, and after eating, she called her brother, them, and her father one by one, telling them to eat on time and don''t forget Yunyun, which made the men of the Gu family feel soft It''s too bad.


    Second brother did not answer the phone calls many times, so Nuannuan sent a message, and every time the second brother sent a message, he would reply whenever he had time.


    ¡ªSecond brother, you have to eat on time, the weather is so cold, remember to put on more clothes so you don¡¯t catch a cold, a cold is hard, second brother misses you warmly~


    As soon as the message was sent, her small cell phone buzzed.


    The little girl jumped up from the bed all of a sudden, with a surprised expression on her little face.


    "Crooked? Is it the second brother?"


    Through the phone, Gu Bei could imagine his sister holding the phone with surprise and anticipation on her face, and her voice was so soft and obedient.


    "Well, Nuan Nuan misses me?"


    Gu Bei''s voice carried a slight and gentle smile, and the gentle voice made people''s ears tingle.

 Chapter 170: Sour Gu Mingli

    "think!"


    The little girl replied with a super loud voice, and the next second her voice became softer again, speaking softly.


    "I miss my second brother so much, when will my second brothere back?"


    The little girl held the phone and looked at it eagerly, as if she wanted to stare at her second brother from the phone.


    Gu Bei listened to his younger sister''s soft and soft milk voice, and felt his heart soften, and the tiredness from the past few days was swept away.


    "Well, I also want to be warm, and my brother will go back when the things here are over, and it will not be more than a month at thetest."


    It''s still a month away, but my brother''s birthday is only half a month away, and the corner of Nuan Nuan''s mouth twitched pitifully, she can''t say yet.


    "Oh, there''s still one month left, and it''s almost New Year''s Eve."


    The little girl''s voice was full of pitifulness.


    Gu Bei recognized it, and asked in a gentle voice.


    "Just miss me so much, I will definitelye back to celebrate the New Year together, what is Nuan Nuan doing now?"


    The little girl was sessfully distracted, and said in a childish voice that she was reading a book now.


    "What book to read?"


    Nuan Nuan whimpered, "I won''t tell you."


    There was a burst ofughter from the opposite side, and he didn''t follow up with the question, but instead asked other questions.


    Nuan Nuan was like a small chatter, muttering to his second brother all the interesting things that happened recently, but when he was talking, he found that there was no sound on the other side, and instead there was a burst of even and long breathing.


    This is... asleep!


    The kid''s delicate face was wrinkled, and his beautiful and clean eyes were full of distress. His second brother must be very tired, but she didn''t realize it.


    Nuannuan was extremely annoyed, and worried that her second elder brother didn''t cover her quilt properly. The weather is so cold now, what if she catches a cold, she knows that a cold always feels ufortable.


    Nuannuan hung up the second brother''s phone and called the second brother''s assistant brother.


    "Brother Mu Qing, please go and see if my second brother has covered himself with the quilt. He is asleep."


    The person on the opposite side is used to receiving Nuan Nuan''s calls, because many times they can''t get through to Professor Gu''s phone calls, and the little girl will call him, and ask him to help look after her second brother. , Pay attention to eating, sleeping, dressing, etc. It is very considerate.


    The little guy''s soft and waxy milk voice does not make people feel impatient, but very heartwarming.


    These days, who doesn''t really care about you, who would be so long-winded? Many people in their research institute often don''t call to care for them for ten days and a half months.


    Mu Qing agreed with a smile while going to see Gu Bei. Sure enough, Professor Guy on the bed without taking off his jacket and mobile phone.


    The assistant quickly turned up the heating in the room, then took off his coat and shoes, put the quilt on the bed, and exined the matter here to the Nuan Nuan child. The child thanked Nuannuo repeatedly. sweet.


    Mu Qing mmed her lips, why doesn''t he have such a sweet and good sister?


    After the matter with the second elder brother was settled, Nuan Nuan continued to flip through the book in front of her. There were many kinds of knitting methods in it. In addition to this, there were also various knitting methods for small things. The little girl read it with great interest.


    Afterparing several knitting techniques of wool, Nuan Nuan began to try it out by herself.


    With the background of knitting sweaters and socks with grandma in Xiaoxi Vige, she quickly got started.


    After three days of knitting furtively, she was a little dissatisfied with the first scarf, so she put it aside and continued weaving.


    In winter, except for those who go to work, many people have nothing to do and most of them choose cats at home. There are a lot fewer people on the street. It seems normal for Nuan Nuan to forget to sleep on her little bed.


    But in the eyes of others, it is not so normal.


    The abnormality of the little girl going back to her room and locking the door these days is of course also discovered by the family members who follow her all the time.


    Papa Gu was a little puzzled, "What is my daughter doing?"


    Mother Guughed mysteriously, then leaned over and told her husband what Nuan Nuan was doing secretly.


    Papa Gu felt sour when he heard that his daughter was cute.


    "It''s a pity that my birthday is too early."


    What a pity!


    My daughter knits a scarf for the first time, but this scarf is not for him!


    What should I do? I''m a little jealous of my son, can he grab the scarf after his son''s birthday?


    Bai Anran knew what he was thinking when he saw his dishonest eyes, and immediately gave him an annoyed look.


    "Can you be a little promising? You have a thick skin to be jealous with your own son at every turn."


    Papa Gu was confident, "That''s the first time my daughter has woven a scarf by herself, don''t you want it?"


    Mother Gu "..."


    I really want to think about it, but I can¡¯t **** my son¡¯s things. Besides, have you ever snatched a young and strong son when you are old?


    "By the way, don''t talk about it, Nuan Nuan wants to surprise the boss and the others."


    Papa Gu muttered sourly, "I know, I know, it''s cheaper for them."


    This Saturday, after Gu''s father and Gu Nan went to work, Nuan Nuan quietly went to his room again.


    But not long after entering, there was a knock on the door.


    The little girl suddenly looked like a frightened little hamster, and put the scarf she was knitting into the storage box, and she almost shut the briquettes in the box when she was ying with yarn balls.


    Hurry up to take out the briquettes, Nuan Nuan pushed the box under the bed and hid it, and then lingeringly went to open the door.


    But the door was only opened a small crack, and the little eyes looked out from behind the crack, and the fourth brother was looking down at her with his arms folded.


    "Yo, have a little secret?"


    Gu Mingli raised his eyebrows, and looked at a certain little girl with a yful face.


    Nuan Nuan rubbed her feet in small socks on the fluffy carpet, feeling a little guilty, but she kept silent.


    Then Rourou''s little face was pinched.


    Nuan Nuan "..."


    This method is old and familiar.


    "Pot pot."


    Nuan Nuan looked at her fourth brother pitifully with her small eyes.


    "Why are you so secretive? Tell the fourth brother, huh?"


    Nuan Nuan shook her little head.


    "Don''t tell me? Do you dislike fourth brother?"


    Nuan Nuan: Brother, you can''t wrong Nuan Nuan like this!


    Shaking his head quickly.


    "Okay, if you don''t say it, don''t say it, but you have to know, if you don''t say it, I will be in a bad mood. If I am in a bad mood, I won''t be able to sleep well. If I don''t sleep well, I won''t be able to eat well..."


    Nuan Nuan''s little eyes widened, is it so serious?


    Gu Mingli tried his best to suppress the upturned corners of his mouth, this little guy was too easy to deceive, and he was so innocent that all his thoughts were written on his face.


    "Yeah, it''s that serious."


    Gu Mingli tried his best to nod seriously.


    The little girl tugged at the door frame, her expression was tangled for a few seconds, and she finallypromised. She looked around furtively and said in a low voice.


    "Then... the fourth brotheres in, but don''t tell the big brother."


    Gu Mingli raised his eyebrows, is this rted to the eldest brother? And it''s so mysterious.


    Then he walked in with Nuannuan, watched the little guy lock the door, and watched her lying on the carpet, dragging out a storage box from under the bed with her little **** pouted.


    Open it, and inside is a half-knit scarf and some wool.


    The semi-finished scarf is dark gray, tightly woven and beautiful, and a small smiling face is woven with white wool at the beginning, which looks cute, but it does not affect the integrity of the whole towel at all, very harmonious .


    "this is?"


    Gu Mingli already had a rough guess in his mind.


    Nuan Nuan took out the unfinished scarf. The scarf looks very soft, and the style is simple and beautiful, which is the style that my elder brother likes.


    And every part of the weaving can be seen with great care.


    Nuan Nuan "It''s a birthday present for the big brother and the second brother."


    I knew it was the same thing, but when I heard the little girl say it in person, I couldn''t help feeling sour.


    "Oh, so it''s this one."


    He walked over and sat down, watching Nuan Nuan skillfully start knitting with a needle in her small hands.


    "When did you learn this?"


    He fiddled with the scarf with his fingers, thinking that his birthday was still several months away, and he was a little dissatisfied.


    He also wanted a gift made by his sister himself.


    "Nuan Nuan followed the book to school."


    After finishing speaking, she took out the book and handed it to Gu Mingli to read.


    "Fourth brother, don''t tell big brother toe on, second brother, Nuan Nuan wants to surprise them."


    "Second brother also has it? Is heing back?"


    Thinking of what the second elder brother said would take a month toe back, I was immediately disappointed.


    "No, but I can keep it for him and give it to him when hees back."


    Gu Mingli snorted, and said in a seemingly casual manner, "Of course it''s interesting to give birthday presents on your birthday. Why don''t you give me the one from Second Brother."


    Nuan Nuan snorted, "No."


    The fourth brother is trying to deceive her scarf.


    Gu Mingli clicked his tongue, the little girl is not easy to deceive.


    "Then what are you going to give me for my birthday?"


    The little girl nced at him and said milkyly, "Fourth brother''s birthday will be a long time away, Nuan Nuan doesn''t know now, and I won''t tell you when I think of it."


    Gu Mingli pinched her little cheeks, "Have you be more courageous?"


    Nuan Nuan blinked her eyes, of course courage grows with age.


    But she didn''t dare to say it. To put it bluntly, she was still cowardly.


    Knows what Nuan Nuan is doing, but Gu Mingli is not happy at all, because his birthday will be a long time away, which means that he will not be able to get the gift made by the little girl for the time being.


    Watching her cheerfully and earnestly knitting every stitch, he looked sour at every stitch.


    The first sessful scarf was sessfully woven four dayster. It was longer than twice her height, and two characters were woven with white wool at the end, neat and small.


    Gu Nan.


    Nuan Nuan woven the big brother''s name directly, which is more beautiful than her writing.


    Holding the dark gray scarf, Nuan Nuan was extremely satisfied.


    Gu Mingli became even more envious and jealous, wishing to deduct those two characters and make it his own name.


    Nuan Nuan carefully folded the scarf and put it in the box.


    "Such a baby."


    A sour and resentful voice came from behind, Nuan Nuan was so frightened that Xiao Dai''s hair stood on end.


    "Fourth brother..."


    Nuannuan looked at him quietly.


    Gu Mingli coughed, put his arm on the back of his head and walked away in a hurry.


    Looking at the back of him leaving, Nuan Nuan covered her mouth andughed, and continued to knit a scarf for her second brother in the following time.


    The days of the industrious little bee weaving scarves passed quickly, and the birthday of the twin brothers came.


    But as the hosts of today''s birthday, the two parties didn''t care at all. In the past, their birthdays were basically the same as usual, after all, they were so busy at work.


    Many times, Gu Bei was too busy to leave, and he never came back for his birthday.


    Nuan Nuan remembered today in her heart, and started to get busy early in the morning.


    After her elder brother left, she went to the kitchen with her mother to make cakes. For this reason, Mama Gu specially invited a famous pastry chef to teach them two little chickens that Shaye can''t know.


    On the way to work, Gu Nan looked at his father expressionlessly.


    "Dad, tell me what you have to say."


    Don''t keep staring at him strangely, he has been having nightmares while sleeping for the past two days.


    Gu Linmo withdrew his gaze and snorted coldly, "It''s okay!"


    He said that his daughter was in a hurry and worried about him. Although he couldn''t say it, he was still so sad.


    All anxiously counting the date of his own birthday.


    "s...time flies so slowly."


    Gu Nan wished to divide a day into eight petals "..."


    Did his dad hit the door with his brain?

 Chapter 171: Gu Bei is back

    Sitting in the office, Gu Nan looked at his mobile phone for the nth time, and frowned, as if he had encountered some century-old problem.


    Nan Feng kept an eye on his nose, nose and heart, handed him the document in his hand and reminded him.


    "Boss, maybe Miss Nuannuan is busy with something and doesn''t have time to send you a message."


    That''s right, Gu Nan is waiting for a message from his sister.


    I used to send him messages at this time, telling him to eat well, but today I don¡¯t feel like eating well.


    Gu Nan''s strong professionalism made him hold back the corners of his mouth, he looked so out of his mind, those who didn''t know would think you had a girlfriend, maybe even if you did, it wouldn''t be such an exaggeration, the Gu family is really a group of all members Dote on Miss Nuan Nuan.


    I don¡¯t know that if Miss Nuan Nuan grows up and wants to marry in the future, it is estimated that her father will be so disastrous that he will pick up a 70-meter sword to kill people.


    Gu Nan pursed his lips, "Did something happen to Nuan Nuan?"


    Nanfeng gently reminded, "Actually, you can call and ask."


    Gu Nan thought for a second and nodded, "You are right."


    But it seems a bit fussy to call and ask just because my sister didn''t send him a message. It would be bad if I left Nuan Nuan with an unsteady impression.


    Actually...he was simply thinking too much.


    The mobile phone beeped twice, and the other party was connected.


    "Crooked? Big brother?"


    Gu Nan hummed, and he, who is not very good at talking, just hummed and didn''t continue. If Nan Feng is in a hurry, you should talk.


    Gu Nan coughed, "What are you doing?"


    The warm, soft and glutinous milk voice came from the mobile phone, "My mother and I are learning how to cook in the kitchen, big brother, have you eaten obediently?"


    "have eaten."


    "Oh, big brother, you have toe back early today. Nuannuan and mother are waiting for you at home. I''m washing fruit now, so I haven''t sent you a message. You should take a good rest yourself, don''t be too tired..."


    Nuan Nuan talked a lot in a small mouth, but Gu Nan hummed from time to time, and listened patiently. After this phone call, his frowning brows finally rxed.


    Nanfeng breathed a sigh of relief by the side, and only Miss Nuan Nuan can make the master feel better.


    His grandfather is facially paralyzed, and the expression on his cold face is always like that of a robot, although he looks handsome and cool.


    But asionally when he is in a bad mood and depressed, although the expression on his face has not changed, his aura is stronger and more depressed, causing everyone around him to tremble with fear. The sad thing is that his expressionless face always No one could guess what had happened to him.


    Nanfeng, who has been with him for many years, can asionally guess a little bit of his mood.


    As soon as he hung up the phone, Gu Nan immediately turned on the workaholic mode. He was really like a robot, sitting upright on the office chair with twoputers in front of him to host two meetings abroad at the same time.nguage conference.


    At the same time, he also looked at the document he just gave him with a nce, pointed out several problems in it, and asked Nanfeng to take it down for rectification.


    "Good boss!"


    Nanfeng left with the document with a standard smile on his face, and clenched his fist when he walked to the door.


    In an instant, his heart turned into a fanboy screaming crazily.


    Ahhh! ! As expected of his boss, he is so handsome at work!


    It only took a second or two, and in an instant he became that rigorous and perfect assistant again.


    Gu Nan was always thinking about what Nuan Nuan said today to go home early, so he concentrated and worked intensively for several hours, during which his sitting posture basically remained unchanged. Finally, he finished processing all the meeting documents and so on, got up and picked up the Flicking back the windbreaker, he put it on in a very cool way.


    "Grandpa, there''s a party..."


    Gu Nan didn''t even think about it, "I pushed it."


    Then Nanfeng went straight to the underground parking lot while he was hesitant to speak, and got in the car and closed the door in one go.


    "Master, but that party..."


    "Not going."


    South Wind "..."


    Please let me finish first.


    But in his cold and emotional gaze, Nan Feng still didn''t dare to say anything, forget it, anyway, it''s not me who will be scolded at that time.


    Nanfeng drove to Gu''s house.


    Shen Yujin, who got someone''s consent to prepare a meal for someone''s birthday the day before but was let go "..."


    He looked at the time and his expression gradually cracked.


    At this time, Gu Nan had already arrived home, but the quietness of the house made him a little puzzled.


    Pushing open the door, with a bang, colorful fireworks streamers fell from the sky and fell on his head, and his ck hair suddenly became shiny.


    Staring at the ribbon hanging from his head in front of him, the expression on Gu Nan''s face was rarely dull.


    "Happy Birthday Boss!"


    "Happy birthday big brother!"


    In an instant, a lively voice came, he turned his head, and saw a big family, except for the second brother, all surrounding him neatly.


    And his dear sister and mother were still holding firework sticks in their hands, smiling happily.


    Gu Nan "..."


    When I grew up, I almost never celebrated my birthday at home. One is that I am really busy, and the other is that I feel childish.


    Unexpectedly, the family gave him a surprise today.


    Take off the ribbon on the head and ask calmly, "Why did you think of celebrating my birthday?"


    Nuan Nuan looked at him anxiously, "Nuan Nuan wants to celebrate Big Brother''s birthday."


    As she spoke, she opened her small arms and fell from Dad''s arms.


    Gu Nan easily caught the little girl.


    "Happy birthday, big brother, we have prepared a gift for you."


    Gu Nan hummed, walked in with Nuannuan in his arms, and then saw the birthday cake on the table, perhaps because he knew he didn''t like this kind of sweet and greasy dessert, the surface of the cake was iid with various fruits.


    "Big brother, my mother and I made this for you."


    Gu Nan looked at the cake and then at the little guy in his arms, the corners of his mouth slightly curved.


    "Well, thanks."


    "You''re wee,e and eat, unfortunately the second brother won''t be back today."


    As soon as the words fell, a gentle voice with a smile came from the door.


    "Who said I''m noting back?"


    The little girl in Gu Nan''s arms opened her eyes wide in surprise when she heard the familiar voice, and twisted her neck to look outside. At the same time, Gu Nan also turned her head to look over.


    I saw a young man in long and tall standing at the door, his short ck hair was blown up by the wind, and under the light was a face simr to Gu Nan''s but with a gentle smile.


    "Second brother!"


    Nuannuan let out a joyful cry.


    Gu Nan put her down, Nuan Nuan rushed over with a pair of short legs, and instantly hugged the person at the door.


    "Second brother."


    Maybe he just came back from the outside, Gu Bei was a little cold, but Nuan Nuan didn''t care about it, his small arms hugged his neck tightly, and his whole face was buried in his neck like a kitten''s intimacy arched up.


    Having not seen her second brother for so long, the little girl''s eyes turned red, like a pitiful little rabbit.


    Gu Bei hugged the little guy in his arms, he also missed his sister very much.


    The research that would have taken some time toplete waspleted by him working overtime and staying up all night. Of course, there may be a trace of luck in it, but it does not prevent the result from being perfect.


    "Teach...professor!"


    At this warm moment, the two guards who were almost crushed by their luggage called out to the professor with difficulty.


    Gu Bei rubbed Nuan Nuan''s little head, smiled and looked at the two young and strong guards who were originally protecting him.


    "Ah sorry, you guys put your stuff in there."


    The two quickly carried the big and small bags inside to put them down, and then gave a standard military salute,


    "Please ept it."


    Looking at the big and small bags on the ground, the Gu family "..."


    Mother Gu''s eyelids twitched, "Are these from my second child?"


    One of the boysughed, "That''s right, it''s all from Professor Gu, but... it''s not just that."


    After speaking, the two ran away again, followed by Comrade Mu Qing who was carrying luggage.


    "Professor, you still have a truckload of things!"


    Everyone "..."


    What exactly did you buy?


    Gu Bei smiled a little embarrassedly, "I bought some gifts for everyone in City A, as well as some of my experimental equipment."


    Several young people ran several times before moving the things that Gu Bei brought back. Looking at the things that were almost piled up like a hill, Gu Bei is also a talent!


    It took a long time for everyone to help them sort out all these things. Among them, the gifts he bought for Nuan Nuan took up fourrge suitcases.


    Nuannuan''s little eyes were dumbfounded.


    Papa Gu patted the shoulders of several young people and said in a heavy tone, "Thank you for your hard work."


    "Not hard."_

 Chapter 172: Birthday

    Gu Bei, since he came back to buy a lot of things with Nuannuanst time, it seems that some strange switch has been turned on, and he bought more things this time.


    "Oh, by the way, I also saw a ne..."


    Everyone "Shut up!"


    Gu Bei "...Oh."


    What happened to him spending his own money!


    It was a good birthday, it was almost turned into a funny show for Gu Bei, but it was finally back on track.


    "Come on, boss and junior blow out the candles."


    After the candles were blown out, they began to divide the cake. Although Gu Bei didn''t like to eat this kind of sweet and greasy food, he still ate it for the sake of his sister and mother.


    After eating the cake, Nuan Nuan ran over with two gift boxes and gave them to her elder brother and second brother.


    "Brother, gift."


    The two of them took the gift box and opened it, and two scarves of different colors but in line with their preferences were neatly stacked in the box.


    After Nuan Nuan sent it out, she stared at the two of them eagerly, and poked her fingers nervously.


    "Big brother and second brother, do you like warm gifts?"


    The little girl''s voice was obviously nervous, neither of them was stupid, and they had a guess in their hearts at the same time.


    Gu Nan and Gu Bei squatted down at the same time and hugged the nervous little man and said in unison.


    "Yes, I like it."


    The tone is full of doting and tenderness.


    Nuan Nuan was hugged by her elder brother and second elder brother at the same time, with a soft, sweet and well-behaved smile on her face, her beautiful apricot eyes bent into beautiful little crescents, sparkling and beautiful.


    "This can be woven by Nuan Nuan."


    Gu Mingli said sourly on the side, his eyes were almost glued to the two scarves.


    The other older brothers "!!"


    Nuannuan hand-knitted it!


    The eyes they looked at the two scarves gradually became different.


    The two brothers Gu Nan and Gu Bei silently hugged each other tightly.


    Two people: Heh...do you still dare to fight with them?


    Gu An "I don''t care, I don''t care, I also want my sister to knit a scarf on my birthday."


    Mother Gu gave him a punch, "On your birthday, silly son in Xia Tian."


    Gu An stubbornly looked at Nuan Nuan.


    Nuan Nuan blinked her eyes, "Brother will also have a gift."


    Gu An was satisfied now and stopped making trouble.


    This birthday is indeed a big surprise for Gu Nan and Gu Bei brothers.


    Mother Gu was looking at the bustling house, and for some reason she suddenly felt sore and wanted to cry.


    The sons gradually grew up, and they gradually spread their wings and flew away from the nest, sometimes being too busy toe back once a year.


    Now that Nuan Nuan hase back, she can see these two brats often, and the house is bing more and more lively, which is great.


    Gu Linmo hugged her shoulders beside her, with a smile on his lips.


    In this lively atmosphere, Gu Nan''s cell phone vibrated.


    He didn''t pay attention to it at first, but then it shook several times.


    He frowned and took out his phone to check. It was the message from Shen Yujin.


    Shen Yujin: What about people?


    Shen Yujin: Good guy, did you drive to Mars? (¨‹dish¨‹#)


    Shen Yujin: Dove me B


    Gu Nan "..."


    Ah... He just said that he seems to have forgotten something.


    Gu Nan: Forgot.


    Gu Nan: I''m going home.


    Gu Nan: [Picture]


    Gu Nan: Nuan Nuan gave me a gift.


    It seemed that it was not enough, and after thinking about it, he added another expression.


    Gu Nan: ^^


    Sister''s gift, be happy.


    Shen Yujin: ...


    Words are no longer enough to describe his mood at this moment. He used to think that Gu Mingli and the two brothers were more of a dog, but now it seems that his friend is even more of a dog than those two!


    He waited here for a long time, but Gu Nan forgot, forgot! !


    If you say he forgot, let¡¯s forget it, and he even sent gifts to show off, don¡¯t you remember that you dove us, bro!


    Do you want to be so careless!


    As long as this arrears of emotional intelligence can be a master in the mall, it is only your robot-like ability and robot-like expression!


    Angrily, Shen Yujin left the people he called over and let them eat by themselves. He settled the bill, and then drove to Gu''s vi!


    Mama Gu and the others extended a special wee to his arrival.


    "Yujin is here. Every year, you still remember that Anan often takes him out for dinner on his birthday. This brat doesn''t even have many friends. You say how old he is, so he lives like an old cadre who is in the mouth of a gourd. Fuck it." He must be of the same generation as his father."


    Shen Yujin had a smile on her face, her peach blossom eyes nted towards Gu Nan, good guy, he was still feeding his sister as if he didn''t see him.


    Shen Yujin smiled, mmp in her heart, if this guy can still have him as a friend, it means that his prime minister can hold a boat in his belly!


    "Gu Nan!"


    Gu Nanjiang stuffed a grape into Nuannuan''s mouth, and looked up at him at the same time.


    Nuan Nuan raised her paw and waved "Brother Yujin~"


    Gu Nan "Why are you here?"


    Shen Yujin sat down beside him, took a piece of cake with a depressed face and began to eat it.


    "What do you think? I can''te by myself after letting me go? You still ask me how toe?!"


    Not angry!


    Gu Nan said nkly, "When did youe?"


    Shen Yujin gave him an angry back and didn''t want to talk anymore, besides, he would be **** off.


    Gu Nan nced at him, a little confused why he suddenly stopped talking.


    But this is not important, he took out the scarf that Nuan Nuan gave him, and put it in front of Shen Yujin to poke and show off.


    "Does it look good? It''s a gift from Nuan Nuan."


    Shen Yujin "...Okay! Look!"


    This person is so stupid that he didn''t realize that he was angry!


    Gu Nan gave a cold hum, then put it in his hand and said even more irritatingly.


    "Pick you up and touch it, and return it to me in two seconds."


    Put it in Shen Yujin''s hand and count silently for two seconds, then Gu Nan took it back by himself, folded it neatly and put it in a precious box.


    Shen Yujin: Can he kill this person^-^


    Although he is very angry, it is obviously impossible to kill this person. After so many years, how can he still cut his robe and judge justice?


    After the birthday, everyone had a lively meal together. During the period, some people drank, and Gu Bei held the wine ss and sniffed it like a dog.


    His work is more important, and no mistakes are allowed at all, so the members of the research institute are basically not allowed to drink.


    But there is an exception for returning home during the holidays. He has never drank before, but today he is happy.


    So Gu Bei, who had never drank alcohol, wanted to drink often.


    Holding the wine ss, he took a small sip and frowned. It smelled delicious, but drinking it...


    àæ? Seems pretty good?


    Gu Bei loosened his brows, held his wine ss and raised his head, under the horrified eyes of the two guards and assistants... he was bored.


    "professor!"


    Everyone looked over immediately, and then saw the hand he hadn''t had time to take back and the empty wine ss.


    The air is suddenly quiet...


    Gu Bei "You all watched me do..." What.


    Before he finished thest two words, Gu Bei felt dizzy, and then mmed his head on the table and passed out.


    Everyone "..."


    Biography...the legendary one-cup pour?


    Gu Linmo pinched the bridge of his nose, "Don''t worry, he doesn''t have to work tomorrow either."


    The two guards and assistants rxed after thinking about it. Yes, they don''t have to work tomorrow, but...the head may hurt when they wake up tomorrow.


    After sending Gu Bei to bed to sleep, everyone had almost eaten.


    Bai Moshu squeezed the back of his brother''s neck and said goodbye.


    "Auntie, uncle, my brother and I are going back first."


    Bai Moshu is currently living in the vi bought by Bai Mohua Nanjin Biewan.


    Gu Linmo "I''ll ask the driver to take you off."


    Nuan Nuan also sent it out like a small tail.


    When leaving, Bai Moshu rubbed the little girl''s head, "Go back, little guy."


    The little girl nodded obediently, "Goodbye, big cousin and second cousin."


    After the two brothers left, Shen Yujin also bid farewell to leave.


    Nuan Nuan was hugged by her big brother, and the scarf she gave her was wrapped around her neck, but a scarf was wrapped around her and big brother''s necks.


    "goodbye."


    Shen Yujin wasforted in her heart. It is true that he is so worthless and easy to be satisfied. It is not easy for this guy toe out and send him off.


    s... How can my future girlfriend bear this good buddy of mine?


    The lively atmosphere gradually calmed down. The Gu family servants cleaned up the leftovers from Table Mountain, and Gu Nan and the others were getting ready to go to bed.


    Soon came the next day, Gu Nan took his scarf to work early in the morning.


    And even when he got indoors, he didn''t take off the scarf.


    He walked around thepany wearing a scarf, s...he just didn''t speak.


    It made everyone in thepany feel trembling and thought they had done something wrong.


    Nanfeng who knows the inside story "..."


    His boss is also really boring.


    Seeing that everyone was trembling with the oppressive feeling of the boss Beastmaster patrolling the territory, even if no one praised his scarf, Nanfeng broke out in cold sweat.


    "Boss, let me go to the bathroom."


    If it goes on, he might not be able to keep his bonus this month!


    So I hurried to the bathroom, took out my mobile phone with a gust of speed, and typed to send the message to the work group without a boss.


    ¡ªEveryone, the scarf on the boss¡¯s neck was given by Nuannuan. It was yesterday¡¯s birthday present, so I can only help you here.


    Two secondster...


    ¡ªReceived, thank you Assistant Nan for saving my life!


    -receive! I see!


    ¡ªReceived, thanks for helping!

 Chapter 173: good job

    When Gu Nan pursed his lips and went to the fifth floor of thepany in a depressed mood, the director of the sales department walked up to him.


    "Ah! Mr. Gu, your scarf today is really pretty. May I take the liberty to ask where you bought it? This scarf not only looks good in style, but also looks very warm in terms of material."


    Gu Nan''s expression didn''t change, after all, the expression on his face is probably the same in this life, his face is paralyzed.


    But his eyes lit up a little when his scarf was praised, and the joy in his eyes was really visible to the naked eye.


    He restrained the urge to crazily raise the corners of his mouth, and just nodded at the sales director''s ''friendly face''.


    "I can''t buy it, my sister wove it."


    The sales director''s expression became even more exaggerated, "My God, is this a scarf that your sister knitted herself? This... I really can''t tell, your sister is only six years old, right?"


    Gu Nan nodded reservedly.


    "I wish I had such a younger sister, I really envy you."


    Thest sentence is absolutely true. Although what she said was a bit exaggerated, the scarf on Mr. Gu''s body really matched him in both color and style, and she also saw the different ends of the scarf with sharp eyes. Features, Gu Nan and a smiling face, these are really full of details.


    She loves such a younger sister!


    However, for no reason, I suddenly found that Mr. Gu is also very cute today, what a fat thing!


    When he left by mistake, Nan Feng, who was standing next to Gu Nan, silently gave the sales director a thumbs up, doing a good job.


    The sales director winked at him, and thanked Assistant Nan, otherwise they wouldn''t know why Mr. Gu came to ''patrol'' today.


    Who would have thought... This CEO is just trying to show off his sister.


    On the road after that, people always praised Gu Nan''s scarf, and the pressure on a certain president''s body that was visible to the naked eye was reduced a lot, and Nan Feng finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    When he returned to the office, Gu Nan suddenly said to him, "Good job."


    South Wind "..."


    So¡­ what he did was discovered?


    The south wind was in a mess, but he took a cautious look at the boss, and found that he was not angry because of it, and immediately smiled.


    Also, Mr. Gu is so smart, how can he hide it from him, but as long as it makes him happy, after all, once he is happy, he will...


    "Double the bonus this month."


    South Wind OvO


    whee¡­


    Nuan Nuan didn''t know what happened in the big brother''spany. The little girl got up a littlete today, and her brother and fathers all went to work.


    Anyway, I don¡¯t need to go for a morning jog with my brother in winter, so it¡¯s better to bete.


    Walking around the house in a little fluffy pajamas, the second brother came back yesterday, I don¡¯t know if the second brother got up.


    Thinking like this, Nuan Nuan hugged the briquettes, and ran to the door of the second brother''s room, opened the door, and poked a small head in.


    The person on the bed hasn''t gotten up yet.


    Nuan Nuan blinked her eyes, and quietly walked in,


    "Second brother?"


    Put the briquettes on the ground, warm up his hands and feet, and burrowed into the edge of the quilt. After a while, his head hit an obstacle, and after a lot of tossing, he finally rolled into the arms of the second brother.


    The little girl''s furry head arched in the second brother''s arms, then curled up in his arms like a kitten, closed her eyes and fell asleep.


    Balls thrown aside "???"


    So you just switched ces to continue sleeping?


    Gu Bei didn''t know whether it was because he was too tired or because he drank alcoholst night, but he didn''t wake up at all. Instead, he slept more soundly because he had an extra soft and fragrant pillow in his arms.


    An hourter, Nuan Nuan woke up again and felt that the surroundings were dark and a little stuffy. She finally got out of the quilt to breathe fresh air with her little head arched.


    She didn''t feel sleepy anymore, so shey on her brother''s arm, staring at her second brother with her big moist eyes.


    The sleeping second brother looks more like the big brother.


    Then Gu Bei opened his eyes, and the two of them stared at each other instantly.


    "Nuan Nuan?"


    Gu Bei looked at the little guy in his arms in a daze, his head hurt a little, and he wondered if he was hallucinating.


    Nuan Nuan chubby w propped up his sharp chin and nodded.


    "Good morning, second brother."


    Gu Bei heard her soft and waxy milk voice and finally confirmed that this is his biological sister.


    So she leaned over and kissed his chubby cheek.


    "Nuannuan good morning, did you sleep with your brother yesterday?"


    Why doesn''t he know anything?


    My head is aching, what happened yesterday? How did hee back to sleep?


    Nuan Nuan saw that he was frowning as if he was suffering, touched his forehead with a small hand worriedly, and then touched his own forehead forparison, it seemed a bit too hot.


    "Second brother, do you want to drink water? Is it ufortable?"


    After finishing speaking, there was no need to wait for an answer. He just got up from the bed and then crawled out of bed to pour hot water for him.


    The series of movements were so fast that Gu Bei didn''t even have time to stop her.


    The little girl ran to the lobby to get warm water in a cup.


    "What''s wrong with Nuan Nuan?"


    Seeing the little guy in a hurry, Grandpa Gu hurriedly asked.


    "Good morning, grandpa, does Uncle Fu have any cold medicine? Second brother''s forehead is a little hot."


    Fuber hurried to get the medicine.


    "I''m going to get the medicine."


    Then the little girl went to find her second brother with water and medicine, and Uncle Fu followed.


    Gu Bei has already got up from the bed, he felt a little ufortable pressing the center of his brows, and finally remembered that he drank alcohol yesterday, but he really couldn''t remember anything after that.


    "Brother, drink water and medicine."


    "Second Young Master, do you want to call the doctor to see?"


    Gu Bei waved his hand, "It should just be the stamina of the wine."


    Fuber recalled the way he drank yesterday, and immediately said, "Second young master, you can''t drink like yesterday. Although the alcohol is not high, you can''t get bored."


    Gu Bei said, "I haven''t drunk it before."


    He took the warm water in Nuan Nuan''s hand and the medicine to prevent colds and took it.


    "Brother eats candy."


    Seeing Gu Bei take the medicine, the little guy stuffed a candy into his hand as a reward.


    Fuber couldn''tugh or cry for a moment, Miss Nuan Nuan was coaxing a child.


    Gu Bei looked at the candy in his hand, then tore off the wrapping paper and ate it.


    "Thank you Nuannuan."


    "You''re wee."


    The little girl''s brows and eyes were curved with joy.


    Gu Bei will not leave until after the new year when hees back this time, so it means he can stay at home for a while.


    After eating, Gu Bei took Nuan Nuan mysteriously to the underground warehouse.


    "Nuannuan, don''t you like nting things? I n to make you a small nt world here. I brought you a lot of seeds. These instruments can simte the environment in which various nts grow. In addition, the Agricultural Research Institute The newly researched organic fertilizers and nutrient solutions can supplement the nutrients needed by various nts.¡±


    As he spoke, he began to install various instruments.


    Nuan Nuan ran behind him like a little tail and asked.


    "Second brother, second brother, is it really possible? This ce is so big, is it going to be turned into a botanical garden? Is it going to grow a lot of nts that I haven''t seen before?"


    The basement of the Gu family is veryrge, covering an area of ??more than 500 square meters, like an underground world.


    Actually, it wasn¡¯t this big before. It started to expand a month ago, and Nuan Nuan didn¡¯t like to run to the basement, so she didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. Unexpectedly, it was the second brother who prepared it for her to build a botanical garden.


    Gu Bei hummed, and then threw him an ipad, "These are all the nt seeds I bought now, and I have prepared the soil for them to adapt to."


    The little girl flipped through the pages, all kinds of flowers and magical nts, as well as mushrooms!


    "A smallke can be dug here to form a water cirction system. Fish can be raised in the water. You can also bring your cats and dogs here to y. You can also nt some fruit trees, which can be eaten when they are ripe. What do you want to grow most?"


    Gu Bei asked Nuan Nuan while nning.


    The little girl responded with a big hug, "Second brother, you are so kind!"

 Chapter 174: Prepare New Years goods

    Gu Bei hugged the soft little Nuannuan with a wide smile on his face. Facing this younger but well-behaved younger sister, he and his eldest brother raised her as a daughter.


    What they can give, of course they will try their best to give the best.


    It is a huge and difficult project to create an underground world that contains nts from different regions of the world. Fortunately, the instruments that Gu Bei brought back are very advanced and can perfectly simte the living environment required by various nts.


    In the early stage, a lot of electric energy is needed, but in theter stage, after the nts here grow up, these instruments will automatically obtain the energy existing in the nts to maintain power, thus forming a beneficial cycle, which is beneficial to both nts and machines.


    Nuan Nuan haspletely be Gu Bei''s little tail in the past few days, following him to get busy in the basement.


    This stickiness made Gu Nan and Papa Gu sore, and they looked at Gu Bei with resentment in their eyes.


    Gu Bei bears the eyes of his father and elder brother while enjoying the stickiness of his sister''s dependence on him, which is the so-called pain and happiness.


    Until this afternoon when he was called to the study room, everyone told him about Liang Chi.


    It is always a hidden danger that this person is not found.


    "The police found a tortured body in Tongzilou, East District."


    Bai Moshu used theputer to release the identity of the deceased for everyone to see.


    "The deceased, Zhang Wenfa, was thrown upside down at home, his mouth was tied with tape, and his body was cut hundreds of times, each of which was not fatal. This man was hanged for three days and three nights, and he was tortured for two days. He died on the third day."


    "Are you sure he was killed by Liang Chi? Why is he different from the previous people?"


    Even though Liang Chi''s methods were milder andsted longer, the range of damage was very wide, involving many innocent people.


    But this time it seems that he did it himself, and in such a cruel way.


    Bai Moshu nodded, "Surveince caught his figure, he did it on purpose, and ording to the data, Zhang Wenfa should have a son, but the police couldn''t find him, his wife died seven days ago, after the autopsy, it was found that his wife had a son. There are many fractures and signs of being beaten for a long time, this Zhang Wenfa not only drinks and gambles, but also domestic violence, not only his wife, but also his son."


    Gu Linmo frowned, "This family is like a replica of Liang Chi."


    It is not difficult to exin why Liang Chi tortured and killed Zhang Wenfa, and that Zhang Wenfa''s son is probably in Liang Chi''s hands now.


    The police are trying their best to arrest Liang Chi. No matter what the reason is, in the current society ruled byw, once Liang Chi is caught, his life will be over.


    Gu Bei was silent for a while and suddenly said, "I have a way to track him down."


    Liang Chi is a ticking time bomb, both for this society and for their family.


    It is impossible for them to leave such a hidden danger to the Gu family.


    Gu Bei handed a USB sh drive to his elder brother, and then he didn''t bother with this matter to give it to the warm nt world.


    It¡¯s almost December, and the atmosphere of the New Year is already everywhere. The streetmps on the street are all hung with Chinese knots and other festive red things rted to the New Year.


    Nuan Nuan was also well dressed, and went out with her mother like a fat man to prepare New Year''s goods. This time, she specially waited for Gu Mingli and Brother Gu An toe out together after the holiday.


    A group of people busily went to supermarkets and shopping malls to buy things.


    "My brother also wears red clothes."


    The little girl pointed at the festive clothes and looked at her brothers with a smile.


    Gu Mingli looked disgusted, "No."


    Then looked at the white ink painting "Would you like to try it?"


    Bai Mohua shook his head, "I don''t want it either, why should I go."


    Gu An stinky fart "Although I look good in anything, I despise him being ugly."


    Gu Mingyu pulled open his down jacket, revealing the red sweater he was wearing underneath.


    To be honest, I really can''t hold this festive color without any good-looking foundation.


    Even if Gu Mingli was wearing a red sweater, he looked like a model. He was very temperamental, and it made his skin whiter and more beautiful.


    At this moment, he was wearing a mask, pulled off his down jacket, squatted down, and put the little girl under his clothes.


    "Come here, fat ball, to keep warm."


    Nuan Nuan "I''m not a fat ball!"


    The little face is full of anger, and it squeaks fiercely like an angry hamster, but the little one can be pinched in an instant.


    Nuan Nuan turned her head around, "Huh? Where''s the second brother?"


    Mother Gu pointed to the clothes store.


    When everyone looked over, they found that Gu Bei was already checking out with a few shopping bags, and the few red festive clothes hanging in the store had disappeared.


    Everyone "..."


    In just a short while, your clothes are all bought!


    Gu Bei walked out with the waiter smiling all over his face, and then lifted the shopping bag in his hand.


    "Don''t worry about it, there are all of them."


    Gu Mingli has rejection written all over his body, he doesn''t want to wear red, it must be stupid to wear it!


    Mother Gu made a final decision, "Everyone will wear it when I go back to celebrate the New Year!"


    Then the clothes were taken away by the bodyguards to be loaded into the car, and they held down the channel of their earphones while walking.


    "Change to a car with arge cargo capacity!"


    They have really seen the shopping ability of the second young master of the Gu family. He looks like such a good wife, loving mother and shrewd housekeeper, how could he be a prodigal!


    The family is like hamsters moving home all kinds of things for the New Year. In fact, these can be delivered with a phone call, but that will lose the vor.


    It¡¯s hard to be so lively at home this year, of course it¡¯s more like a Chinese New Year if you have to prepare it yourself.


    After almost everything was bought, it was the day of Chinese New Year. Everyone got busy early in the morning, hangingnterns, posting Spring Festival couplets, preparing New Year¡¯s dinner, etc. Even Gu Nan and Gu¡¯s father had a ¡®holiday¡¯.


    The white ink book and white ink painting are even better, and I directly brought my parents here to celebrate the New Year together.


    But this is just right, the whole family is neat and tidy, and it is extremely lively.


    During the Chinese New Year, Nuan Nuan ran around like a little tail, handing window grilles and spring couplets for a while, and Rhubarb circled around her.


    Gu An was doing a disservice to her, and was disgusted by her family.


    "Gu An! Go and walk the dog with your sister!"


    Gu An snorted, "It''s your loss without my help!"


    But he is quite happy to go for a walk with the dog with his sister.


    Nuan Nuan dressed thickly, put on a scarf, hat and gloves, and handed the rhubarb leash to the little brother.


    The little girl smiled sweetly, "My little brother pulls rhubarb, and I hold briquettes."


    Their little ones can''t help much, first take Rhubarb out for a walk, otherwise this guy will make trouble.


    The two little ones brought rhubarb and a few cats, and there was a little bird hidden in the hat. Nuan Nuan went out with her little schoolbag wrapped around her.


    In her small schoolbag, there are food for cats and dogs, as well as her own snacks hehe...


    "Brother will give you candy."


    The little girl skillfully took out a few candies from her schoolbag.


    "Just give me one?"


    "How many pills do you want, brother? Big brother said you can''t eat too much, because your teeth will hurt."


    Gu An "I''m not afraid, I''ve already changed my teeth."


    Nuannuan looked at her little brother with bright eyes and asked in a childlike voice, "Will my brother not feel pain after changing his teeth?"


    Gu An bragged, "That''s right, all the teeth that are reced are easy to break. Other teeth are not easy to break and can be eaten."


    "Wow... When can Nuan Nuan change teeth? Does it hurt brother to change teeth?"


    Gu An "It doesn''t hurt at all!"


    Completely forgot about the fact that when someone changed his teeth for the first time, his mouth was full of blood and he was so scared that he thought he was going to die. He cried and asked his mother if he wanted to write a suicide note.

 Chapter 175: Meet Liang Chi again

    "Rhubarb! Rhubarb, if you run away again, I will kill you and stew the meat!"


    Walk out with a big dog with a temper, you will never know whether it is you walking the dog or the dog walking you.


    For example, Gu An now.


    Since Rhubarb came to Gu''s house to eat and drink, his physique has grown crazily, and he doesn''t know what breed it is. It doesn''t look like a serious Chinese garden dog. It looks much bigger than ordinary garden dogs, because there is a big one at home Thewn allows it to run and bounce, so its limbs are strong. The waist is as thin as a garden dog, but its muscles are quite strong.


    The most important thing is that it really likes to toss around, like Erha, at the moment, it is crazy and excited to take Gu An around, and Nuan Nuan can''t catch up with the cat.


    "Rhubarb!"


    "Wow woof!"


    The excited Rhubarb was slower when he heard the warm voice barking, but he still rushed forward with Gu An.


    Nuan Nuan can''t run anymore QAQ


    "Nuan Nuan, don''t run away, rest here and I''ll bring it back!"


    Gu An saw that Nuan Nuan was running out of breath. Although she had been jogging with her elder brother for a while, she was still young after all, and her motor nerves were really not very developed, so she was still wearing heavy clothes.


    Gu An felt sorry for her younger sister, and didn''t want her to run away with her.


    The little girl put the cat down, panting heavily with her hands on her knees, the clothes on her back inside were wet and hot.


    Removing the scarf, the little girl whimpered and thought that when she went back, she would punish Rhubarb to face the wall and think about it, and she would also bring her most feared big brother to supervise it!


    "Meow!"


    While he was resting, the coal ball suddenly called out vigntly at the tree not far away, and the hair on its back stood up.


    Nuannuan nced over there, but there was nothing there?


    Look again, suddenly a person jumped down from the tree.


    Nuan Nuan "!"


    She was so scared that she almost jumped up.


    After jumping down from the tree, the man stared down at the cats at the little girl''s feet. His thin body leaned back against the tree trunk. The skin on his face had an unhealthy whiteness, and his demeanor was gloomy. There was a kind of indifference and disgust for everything in those eyes.


    "It''s you?"


    The pale young man finally turned his attention from the cats to Nuan Nuan.


    Several cats stood beside the little girl, the fur on their backs stood up and looked at the young man opposite them vigntly and ferociously.


    "You recognize me." Liang Chi''s voice was hoarse with sleepy emotion.


    Nuannuan smiled softly and hummed, "You are the brother I met at school that day, so you live here too?"


    The little girl looked like we were destined for each other, she had no idea how dangerous the person in front of her was.


    Because she didn''t feel any malice from Liang Chi, but she didn''t know why her cat was so hostile to him.


    She knelt down and gathered the cats together and rowed their heads one by one, saying in a childish voice.


    "Don''t be rude!"


    "Meow meow meow!"


    Gu Nan and the others didn''t want to worry Nuan Nuan, and didn''t want her to know too much darkness, so they basically never told her about Liang Chi.


    So until now, Nuan Nuan still doesn''t know that the person in front of her is the man behind the day when she was mistakenly taken hostage.


    "Brother, why are you here? Today is Chinese New Year? Are you not at home? You look very bad, are you sick? Do you want to see a doctor?"


    Liang walked slowly to Nuan Nuan and squatted down, not at all afraid of being scratched by a few fierce cats.


    "No home."


    He looked at Nuan Nuan with a pair of light ck eyes, and moved his fingers as if he wanted to touch her head, but he didn''t know what to think, and gave up with dim eyes.


    Nuan Nuan wrinkled her face when she heard him say that she had no home.


    "Then... what about your parents?"


    The young man pursed his lips and shook his head, "No."


    Nuan Nuan looked at him as pitifully as looking at a big homeless dog. Thinking about when she was in Xiaoxi Vige, she was alone since her grandma passed away, and she saw others during the Chinese New Year The family is wearing new clothes and eating a sumptuous New Year¡¯s Eve dinner, as well as all kinds of sugar and snacks. I can only stay in the house pitifully and listen to the sound of firecrackers from other people¡¯s homes. I will bring this big brother in. Nuan Nuan has a sore nose Sour.


    Raised his small fleshy hand to touch the young man''s head, his voice was soft andforting.


    "It''s okay, you can celebrate the New Year by yourself."


    After finishing speaking, he brought his schoolbag to the front and began to rummage through things. He didn''t notice that when his hands were ced on the young man''s head, Liang Chi''s body stiffened in an instant, and he still hasn''t recovered from it yet. Come.


    Within a few seconds, Nuan Nuan took out a small handful of fairy sticks, some candies in red festive wrapping paper, and various snacks from her small backpack. She took Liang Chi''s hand and wanted to find a ce where she could sit The ce.


    After holding hands, I found that the big brother''s hands are so cold! Colder than my big brother''s hand.


    "Brother, squat down a little bit."


    Liang Chi squatted down a little stiffly, and then the little girl stood on her toes and put her scarf around his neck.


    The scarf is very soft and warm, but some ces are not very well woven.


    Liang Chi touched the scarf with his slender and cold fingers, his eyes downcast, wondering what he was thinking.


    The little girl blushed when she saw that his eyes just fell on a certain ce that hadn''t finished knitting.


    "This... This is a scarf I knitted myself. Don''t be disgusted if I didn''t finish it the first time."


    Liang Chi paused with his fingers, "Did you weave it yourself?"


    Nuan Nuan nodded embarrassedly, "Although it''s a bit ugly, it''s very warm."


    She felt embarrassed to give this failed scarf to her brothers, but she didn''t want to waste it, so the little girl changed it and added some wool of other colors to use it herself.


    Liang Chi hummed, lowered his eyes and said seriously, "It''s very warm."


    Seeing that he didn''t dislike him and praised the warmth of the scarf, the little girl suddenly smiled sweetly, took his hand and continued walking.


    "There is a stool in front, let''s sit over there, big brother, your hands are so cold, you really need to see a doctor, otherwise you will feel very ufortable when you get sick, and you will have to take particrly bitter medicine."


    As she spoke, the little girl''s own little face became disgusted.


    "But you need to take medicine to get better. If you have suffered, you can eat another candy and your mouth will not be bitter."


    After talking, they found the chair, the little girl pulled him to sit on it, and rubbed his cold fingers with her little hands. In fact, she wanted to put her gloves on for this brother, but her gloves were too small.


    After rubbing for a while, she grabbed the young man''s hand and stuffed it inside the scarf.


    "This is to keep out the wind."


    Then he put all the things he found in his schoolbag in the middle of the bench where the two were sitting.


    "This is a fairy stick. You can''t light firecrackers and fireworks in the city, but you can y with fairy sticks. I give it to you. It will be fun to light it up at night. These are small snacks for Chinese New Year. I just secretly I brought a little bit and gave it to you, brother, oh yes, and this."


    The little girl came out with a red cloth strip.


    "My mother and I bought it when we went to the temple fair. Brother and the others bought me a lot. I will give you a safe one. Look, I have one in my hand."


    The little girl showed her white left wrist. On her right wrist, she already wore a bracelet from her elder brother and a bracelet from her second brother. She hid the jade bracelet from her aunt at the bottom of the box.


    "Tonight I can take her down and hang her on the tree. My mother said that she can bless Nuan Nuan, be safe and healthy."


    Liang Chi didn''t believe this, but he still stretched out his hand obediently, and let the little girl tie a red string on his wrist.


    "I''ll give you a big red envelope, I wish you a happy new year."


    Nuan Nuan stuffed a red envelope and asked, "Big brother, what''s your name? It''s a bit awkward to always call you big brother. I call my brother Gu Nan and I call him big brother."


    Liang Chi pursed his lips, his voice was hoarse and his emotions were hard to understand, "My name is Ananda."


    ¡®Do you think you came to this world to enjoy blessings? You are here to suffer! So your name is Ananda, remember this name forever, your name is Ananda, you are suffering, born in such a family, you will never be happy hahaha...''


    In my mind, the woman grabbed his hair and talked frantically about the origin of his name Ananda.


    He came to suffer.


    Liang Chi''s face is very calm. He was called by Ananda Ananda when he was a child. He knew that when he grew up, he killed that person and sent him to the orphanage. The director gave him a random name, Liang Chi.


    "Then I will call you Brother Ananda, okay?"


    I don¡¯t know why, but the name that was apanied by his nightmare, being called softly by the children around him, suddenly wasn¡¯t so hard to ept.


    Liang Chi had just finished nodding when the red dot disyed on the dial of the watch on his wrist was approaching them.


    Liang Chi knew that it was time for him to leave.


    "I''m leaving."


    Nuannuan let out a bit of regret, but quickly cheered up. "Well, I still want to make the house warmer in such a cold day. Brother Ananda will give you these."


    Liang Chi nodded, not paying much attention to those things, he really raised his hand and grabbed the scarf around his neck to ask.


    "Can this be given to me?"


    Nuannuan nodded, "Yeah, I can wear other scarves, you can take this one, as long as you don''t dislike the ugly ones."


    "Not ugly."


    Liang Chi''s pale face made him look unhealthy, but the expression on his face was extremely serious.


    "very nice."


    Nuan Nuan scratched her little head andughed. Liang Chi took a deep look at Nuan Nuan and left. He didn''t ask for any sweets, snacks, or red envelopes, but only took those fairy sticks.


    "Huh? Brother Ananda, don''t you want these?"


    Liang Chi shook his head, "No need, you can eat by yourself."


    Nuan Nuan "That''s great, see you, brother Ananda."


    Liang Chi walked slowly in the wind and snow, looking at the fairy wand in his hand and whispering.


    "bye."


    The wind blew his three words away, Nuan Nuan didn''t hear it, but felt an inexplicable loneliness from his back.


    When he could no longer see him, Gu An also dragged Rhubarb back out of breath.


    It was really the kind that was dragged back, leaving a long trail on the snow.


    "Let''s go! Go back and stew dog meat!"


    Nuan Nuan ran over with a few cats bouncing around, "Okay."


    Rhubarb got up from the ground in an instant and howled, looking at it, it seemed that it was still protesting.


    Gu An was really **** off by this silly dog, "The protest is invalid, I''m going to eat dog meat today!"


    Then the dog swooped and pushed him into the snow.


    Gu An "Ahh! Stupid dog, you are dead!"


    After amotion, Gu An and Niannian dragged Rhubarb''s leg back in the end.

 Chapter 176: A family needs to be tidy

    The vi has been packed up in a very festive way. Rows of beautiful rednterns are even hung in the yard, and the lights are only turned on at night.


    Nuan Nuan and Gu An went back in a little embarrassment. Gu Nan frowned slightly when he saw it, put down his work and walked over.


    The big dog who was still skinny before turned into a quail in an instant, sobbing and burying his head between his paws and drooping his ears, he dared not look at him.


    Gu An started barking andining, and was really going to be **** off by this dog.


    Nuan Nuan didn''t speak for Da Huang anymore. Really, she and her little brother were exhausted today.


    Gu Nan stared nkly at Rhubarb who was lying on the ground pretending to be dead.


    Rhubarb secretly raised one eye for a nce, then quickly retracted it.


    Gu Nan pointed to the corner of the wall, "Face the wall."


    Rhubarb "..."


    Under Gu Nan''s expressionless pressure, it tucked its tail between its legs and drooped its head, looking back three times and watching Nuan Nuan walking towards the corner.


    Nuan Nuan Nai chirped twice, "Today Rhubarb is not obedient at all!"


    Rhubarb whimpered pitifully, walked to the corner and mmed his head against the wall, and faced the wall seriously.


    "Nuannuan, where''s your scarf?"


    Gu Nan noticed the difference in the little girl''s body. The little neck that was tightly wrapped when she went out is now bare. Of course, because she is wearing a high-necked sweater, she won''t feel cold.


    But... the scarf is gone.


    The little girl shrunk her neck a little guilty, and told the story of meeting Liang Chi without daring to lie.


    Of course, the kid didn¡¯t know that the man was Liang Chi, but called him Brother Ananda.


    "What! You said you met the guy you saw at school that day!!"


    It was not Gu Nan who overreacted the most, but Gu An, who jumped up.


    Gu Nan''splexion was solemn, and his dark eyes like ancient wells seemed to be condensed with something terrible.


    Nuan Nuan was taken aback by their reaction, she held her elder brother''s hand in a panic, and asked pitifully with her little head raised.


    "What''s wrong with big brother?"


    Gu Nan squatted down and asked Nuan Nuan''s small shoulders seriously.


    "Can you tell your brother carefully about what happened when you met him?"


    Gu Nan rubbed his head with calmfort in his eyes, "Don''t be afraid."


    Other people also came over, and learned from the bluffing Gu An who Nuan Nuan had met, the smile on his face froze immediately.


    But they didn''t want to scare Nuan Nuan, so they didn''t behave too abnormally.


    Then Nuan Nuan said everything carefully, and the expressions of several people were a little weird after listening.


    This Liang Chi... What exactly is he trying to do when he gets close to Nuan Nuan?


    Didn''t do anything harmful to her, it seemed like she really just came to find Nuan Nuan for the Chinese New Year, and she still acted so pitifully.


    Although he did not lie.


    Gu An frowned, "So I didn''t even want your scarf, but he took the scarf away?!"


    This strange focus made Gu Mingli unable to hold back his head and told him not to speak.


    Bai Moshu narrowed his eyes slightly thoughtfully, "Liang Chi probably didn''t intend to hurt Nuan Nuan, on the contrary... I don''t know why there is a feeling of treating Nuan Nuan as a younger sister."


    I feel ufortable that my little white rabbit is coveted by wild wolves outside.


    "Nuan Nuan, please tell us carefully about the first time you met Liang Chi, and Gu An, please recall."


    Nuan Nuan sat obediently on a chair covered with soft cushions. Gu Bei also took a small nket to wrap her short legs, although the room was not cold.


    The little guy¡¯s thin, white fingers were tangled and clutched at the corner of the nket, and his eyes were red. Now she knew that brother Ananda was a very dangerous viin, but... but he was obviously not like this in front of her.


    The little girl drooped her head. From her brothers, she knew that Brother Ananda had broken thew. It was wrong to break thew, and he would be arrested by the police uncle.


    "Don''t worry about Nuan Nuan, my brothers will protect you."


    Gu Bei touched the little girl''s soft hair.


    Nuan Nuan tilted her little head and rubbed against the palm of his hand, then softly exined in detail what happened when Gu An met Liang Chi on the day of the parent-teacher meeting.


    Her memory is very good, so many details of that time can be clearly remembered.


    After listening to Bai Moshu''s analysis, "Liang Chi should have gone to Nuan Nuan out of curiosity or yfulness after being tracked down by us several times, and then Nuan Nuan identally discovered him in the rain at that time. The little guy had no reservations." Kindness is the cleanest and purest. People in the deep darkness have extraordinary sensitivity to such clean and pure kindness. Moths have phototaxis. In fact, people are the same. Walking in the dark for a long time, they will approach cautiously when they see warm light. .¡±


    "However, people with this kind of mental illness generally have two possibilities when approaching. One is to drag the light into the darkness, and the other is to guard. In Liang Chi''s case, I am more inclined to thetter, but it cannot bepletely affim."


    Gu Nan picked up the little girl, his expression condensed.


    "No matter what it is, he shouldn''t appear by Nuan Nuan''s side."


    One is a demon covered in blood, and the other is an ignorant and clean little angel. Being together is not good for anyone.


    Liang Chi has lives on his hands, and some people may deserve to die, but he also has the blood of innocent people in his hands.


    Nuannuan hugged her big brother''s neck with her small arms and asked, "Big brother, is brother Ananda really bad?"


    Gu Nan patted her on the back, a little clumsily as if coaxing a child, and asked after a while of silence.


    "Then do you regret giving him anything?"


    Nuan Nuan thought for two seconds and shook her head, "I don''t regret it."


    Gu Nan hummed, "Just as long as you are happy."


    The mncholy on Nuan Nuan''s face disappeared bit by bit, and her little head arched against the big brother''s neck.


    After all, it was Chinese New Year, so they wouldn''t put too much energy on Liang Chi.


    Mother Gu called her son and nephew over, and gave each of them a set of clothes, a red sweater, and simple fonts and patterns outlined with gold lines on the chest.


    Gu Nan was holding the clothes, feeling the weight in his hands!


    He pursed his lips and stood where he was, his sharp eyes slowly fell on his younger brother. Although he didn''t participate in the shopping that day, he heard about it!


    Gu Bei blinked his eyes, and looked back innocently. He just wanted to buy more things, why?


    This idea is not from him, but from my mother!


    Originally there were only a few pieces of this sweater, but my mother ordered a few more for the sake of integrity, what to say...


    "Okay, a family needs to be neat and tidy."


    Gu Bei: Yes, that¡¯s right.


    The corners of Gu Mingli''s eyes twitched and he couldn''t hold back hisints.


    "Auntie, why don''t you and uncle and my parents wear them when you are neatly dressed?"


    Bai Anran covered her lips andughed wildly, then said a little shamelessly.


    "Of course you children wear this? We are too old to wear it."


    They are watching a movie, so how can it be the same? Oh, why is it so satisfying to see the older son¡¯s face getting darker and darker hahaha...


    Gu Nan "..."

 Chapter 177: new year

    In the end, the sons changed into red sweaters under the coercion of adults.


    Of course, only Gu Nan, Bai Moshu and Gu Mingli were reluctant among them.


    After changing clothes, she was also reluctant toe out of the room for a long time. Finally, mother Gu, who couldn''t wait, knocked on the door, and the three came out after a long time.


    Gu Mingli wears ck clothes and school uniform most of the time, and he has never worn such a bright color. The expression on that unruly and mboyant face is full of impatience.


    But I have to say that he looks more energetic and youthful in a red sweater. The clothes he wore before are handsome, but he looks too domineering and old-fashioned.


    Of course, he himself likes the same style.


    When Gu Nan came out wearing a sweater, he tugged at the cor unustomed to it. Mother Gu''s eyes lit up when she saw her eldest son.


    "That''s right. You wear dark shirts, trench coats and suits all day long. You are only twenty-four years old, so you look like your dad. How energetic you are wearing this way, isn''t it warm?"


    Bai Anran blinked at the child.


    The little girl was very obedient and nodded in cooperation with her mother, "Yeah."


    Gu Nan "...Mom."


    Although his face was still expressionless, his tone was inexplicably helpless.


    Mother Gu happily pushed the person forward, and there was a white ink book.


    Bai Moshu is not used to wearing such clothes. He usually looks deserted and abstinent, but after changing into a red sweater, he also feels different.


    Eight people were wearing the same clothes. The boys were handsome and the girls were cute. Standing together, they really looked so good. Several adults took out their mobile phones and took a quick photo of them.


    "I will wear it like this tomorrow and let''s go out to pay New Year''s greetings."


    Gu Nan and Bai Moshu, who nned topletely rece today, "..."


    Can they destroy the clothes at night?


    Seemingly seeing the inner thoughts of the two, Bai Anran said with a smile, "I forgot to tell you, I think these clothes are festive, so each of them has prepared several sets."


    Everyone "..."


    As the saying goes... **** is still old and spicy!


    "Let''s go, today is Chinese New Year, Nuan Nuan is going to pay grandpa New Year''s greetings, and Gu An is also going."


    The two younger ones walked up to Grandpa Gu, and Gu Ante knelt down in front of the old man.


    The little girl took a look at her brother and knelt down obediently.


    "Grandpa Happy New Year!"


    Nuan Nuan blinked her eyes, and followed with a soft shout.


    "Grandpa Happy New Year~"


    The old man looked at the grandson and good-looking granddaughter in front of him, and smiled until the wrinkles on his face deepened. He quickly stuffed each of them with a red envelope and helped the little girl up.


    "Why are you so honest, the ground is so hard, and I didn''t wait for your brothers to bring a small pillow.".


    Master Gu rubbed the little girl''s knee in distress.


    Gu An, who was also kneeling on the ground, "..."


    The little girl said childishly, "Grandpa is warm and doesn''t hurt."


    just knelt for a while.


    After paying New Year''s greetings to grandpa, Gu An took his younger sister''s hand and went to find his parents. He used to be the youngest, and he had to collect a lot of red envelopes every New Year. This year is the same as before, but He has to give a red envelope to his younger sister, who has the most money this year.


    The two little guys ran around, and it didn''t take long to collect everyone''s red envelopes.


    Looking at the two little ones holding red envelopes and smiling so happily that their teeth can''t see their eyes, the adults are also very happy.


    "Come here, the New Year''s Eve party has begun."


    Following the old man''s shout, everyone walked over and sat on the sofa watching TV. There were all kinds of snacks on the table, eating melon seeds and eating snacks while watching the New Year''s G. Although it was a pity that there were no firecrackers, but This year is full of vor.


    It¡¯s been a long time since it¡¯s been so lively. Mr. Gu looked at his son, daughter-inw, grandchildren, and felt that every year in the future would be like this, and that would be called consummation.


    "Come on, let''s take a family portrait."


    The camera that had been prepared a long time ago was ced on the front bracket. Papa Gu adjusted the position, pressed the dyed shutter, and quickly ran to his wife, hugging her shoulder andughing.


    Nuan Nuan in front sat obediently next to the old man and held his hand, with beautiful clean eyes and a crooked smile.


    Surrounded by her brothers, this year is the happiest and happiest year she has ever lived.


    "Whew~ bang!"


    At the moment when the photo was frozen, there was a sound of breaking through the sky, and with a bang, the dark sky was instantly endowed with colorful light spots.


    The sound was like a signal, followed by fireworks that shot up into the sky and exploded. The whole sky was very beautiful.


    Thenterns in the yard outside were lit, and the whole family was in a festive atmosphere. The family immediately moved outside the yard, looking up at the fireworks excitedly.


    They can¡¯t set off suchrge-scale fireworks in the city, but they can set off fairy sticks.


    Gu An lit the fairy wand, and ran to the yard with his sister to y.


    "Brother, youe together too!"


    The little girl jumped up and down excitedly like a little snow-white rabbit, stuffed fairy sticks into the hands of each brother, and then dragged them into the yard.


    "What''s so interesting about this thing?"


    Gu Mingli looked disgusted, and was dragged away reluctantly by Nuan Nuan.


    "childish!"


    Bai Mohua jumped up and down yfully, and immediately became unhappy when he heard what he said.


    "Why is it not fun, look how beautiful it is!"


    Gu Mingli "This little spark is called beautiful? Only little girls like to y with this."


    Gu Mingli gritted his teeth, Gu Mingli put one hand in his trouser pocket and raised his eyebrows.


    "Tsk...you still look like a child when you''re old."


    White ink painting "You forced me to do this!"


    Gu Mingli raised his eyebrows provocatively, and looked like he didn''t want to be beaten, "Yo, why are you fighting? Come on."


    Bai Mohua turned his head and ran away.


    Gu Mingli "???"


    "Brother! Gu Mingli said that you are prudish and that I am naive!"


    Gu Mingli "..."


    Lv, sue! Who else said that the white ink book is fake and prudish! Even a false report of embellishment!


    Bai Moshu slowly held a fairy wand, looked at Gu Mingli through a few people with indifferent eyes, and then slowlyughed,ughing until Gu Mingli''s scalp went numb.


    "Gu Mingli, I heard that some girls in your school fought because of you?"


    In an instant, everyone looked at him, full of gossip and thirst for knowledge.


    Liu Xiyan "Really? My son has such a temper and girls fight for him!"


    Then he turned his head and looked at his son with bright eyes.


    "Tell your mother, are those two girls pretty? Why did they fight?"


    Really full of desire to gossip.


    Gu Mingli "..."


    "No!" Chao loudly retorted, how could he not know that a girl was fighting for him.


    Gritting his teeth and staring at Bai Moshu, this man is really shameless!


    Bai Mohua was instantly ted. If he had a tail, he would probably be raised up. It feels so good to have a real brother hehe...


    "Son, don''t be shy. Although other parents strictly forbid puppy love, your father and I are very open-minded. Do you have any girls you like? Tell me, if there are no girls, then... the boys, we will..."


    Gu Mingli staggered upon hearing this and almost fell to the ground.


    He became angry with embarrassment: "I don''t! I don''t want to fall in love in this life!"


    Bai Moshu counts on you!

 Chapter 178: Nuan Nuan wants to buy a farm

    On the 30-story high-rise building, the New Year atmosphere gradually spread to every household. Liang Chi sat on the outer wall of the roof, his legs dangling in the air, but he seemed to be unaware of this dangerous move.


    Holding the fairy stick that Nuan Nuan gave him in his hand, watching the lively fireworks, he took out a lighter from his trouser pocket, twirled it at his fingertips, and lit it with a click.


    Not long after, the beautiful sparks of the fairy wand ignited, with a puff of white smoke, he stared at the fairy wand without blinking, and smiled with the corners of his mouth slowly turned up.


    Different from the fake masked smile in the past, this time he really smiled.


    In the dark, the light in front of him is the brightest. Although small, in his eyes, it is more beautiful than the fireworks that illuminate the entire sky.


    When the fairy wand in his hand was about to burn out, Liang Chi lit another one.


    One after the other, it was finally finished, and the short-lived light disappeared. Liang Chi stood up. If anyone saw it during the day, he would definitely break out in a cold sweat from his dangerous movements.


    "Happy New Year!"


    He raised his hand and said lightly to the air, jumped off the wall, turned around and looked at the little boy standing in the corner over there, the smile in his eyes faded.


    "What are you doing here?"


    The young man in the dark nced at Liang Chi with some fear, but he still mustered up his courage and said.


    "Liang...Brother Liang Chi, it''s time to eat."


    Liang Chi hummed, his face was abnormally pale in the night, because his body was deficient due to the abuse in his early years, even now, he still has various problems on his body, and he can''t get it back, and he doesn''t want to raise it.


    He lifted his feet and walked downstairs slowly. Although the boy was afraid and nervous, he obediently followed.


    His name is Zhang Liang, the young man in front killed his father, he saw it with his own eyes, but he didn''t choose to call the police, let alone take revenge. On the contrary, he was grateful to this person, so he walked out of that house and followed him all the time.


    Brother Liang Chi was indifferent to him, but he didn''t drive him away. He even gave him a ce to live, food, and let him read and study.


    This period of time... is the most stable and best period of time for him to live. He doesn''t have to worry about being pulled by his hair and beaten violently while sleeping, and he doesn''t have to worry about not having enough to eat.


    Zhang Liang followed with a smile on his face.


    To others, the person in front may be a demon, but to him, he is the God of salvation.


    The Gu family...


    After the excitement of the night passed, the Nuan Nuan kid washed his face, brushed his teeth, soaked his feet, and ran to his room wearing slippers, hugging the red envelopes he got today, and then threw all the red envelopes on the bed, and he also groaned He kicked off the slippers on his feet and climbed up.


    Looking forward to the little short legs gathering all the red envelopes together, he almost rolled his eyes with a smile.


    She''s going to start counting money!


    Although my father and elder brother usually give me a lot of pocket money, it is just a number for Nuan Nuan. How can I feel happier when I look at the numbers than counting the money one by one.


    The little girl turned her toes up, and took out the stacks of banknotes in the red envelope. There was a thick stack of red money in each red envelope!


    After taking out all the money, there was a lot of piles on the bed, and I was so happy to see the beautiful eyes of those money girls.


    She remembered that every time the children in the small vige came back after going out to celebrate the New Year, they wouldpare with each other and get the most lucky money, and then the kid with the most lucky money would be envied by other friends.


    In the past, Nuan Nuan envied other children every New Year, but now she doesn¡¯t need to be envious. The New Year¡¯s money added up by those children over the years is not as much as she is now. Huh~


    The little girl hummed softly twice, her cheeks puffed up, and then she started counting small coins.


    "One, two, three..."


    The soft and waxy milk voice kept ringing. In order to avoid counting mistakes, the little girl would neatly put aside ten sheets and start counting from the first one.


    The little money fan is really cute.


    When Gu Nan and the others came over, they saw the little guy who was counting the money seriously, and the brothersughed unconsciously.


    They knew that the little guy must be counting money at this time, so they came to have a look, Nuan Nuan''s counting money seriously is so cute, not like Gu An at all.


    That guy would only throw all the money into the sky with silly joy, standing in the rain of money with his hips akimbo andughing wildly, it''s like two hundred and five!


    Nuannuan, who was counting the money, found the brothers standing at the door with different postures, but everyone was undoubtedly smiling, and the little girl with bright eyes and white teeth turned her head and smiled softly at them .


    That smile is really sweet to the heart!


    "Brother, brother... can I buy a farm with Nuan Nuan''s money!"


    The little girl has been thinking about buying a farm, so she has been saving money all the time. Now that there is so much money here, she happily asks out with a red note.


    Gu Nan was a little surprised.


    "You want to buy a farm?"


    Nuan Nuan nodded obediently, "Yeah, I want to buy a big farm, where I can nt a lot of fruit trees and raise a lot of small animals!"


    Gu Nan looked at her money and nodded, "Yes, yes."


    No and no.


    "Give all the money to the big brother, and the big brother will help Nuan Nuan buy it."


    Nuan Nuan stuffed all the New Year''s money into Gu Nan''s arms, and then took out her well-protected bank card from her schoolbag.


    "There are more here."


    Gu Nan who wanted to give Nuan Nuan a farm "..."


    "I can send you one."


    Nuan Nuan pursed her mouth, "No way, big brother will go bankrupt if he sends it away again. Nuan Nuan has money, so he has to buy it by himself. If he buys a farm, he can raise his big brother."


    Her small eyes stared at the money in the arms of her big brother Gangsai. In her memory, grandma didn¡¯t save so much money in her life. These are much, much better. She doesn¡¯t know how much it costs to buy a farm. Money, so much should be enough?


    It would be great if grandma didn''t die. I''m sure I''d be so happy to see so much money.


    "Pfft... Brother, are you going bankrupt?"


    Gu Mingyu couldn''t helpughing when he heard Nuan Nuan''s words. Except for Gu Mingli who knew the inside story, everyone else looked at him in shock as if watching the end of the world.


    God...the end of the world ising, they don''t believe that Gu Nan will go bankrupt, okay?


    Gu Nan: A well appeared on his forehead.


    His deep eyes stared at Nuan Nuan and seriously corrected "I will not go bankrupt."


    Nuan Nuan blinked her eyes, "Oh."


    Nai Jiji''s tone was a little perfunctory.


    Gu Nan''s chilly eyes fell on Gu Mingli, it was all his fault.


    Gu Mingli put his hands in his pockets, looked at the sky, the ceiling is quite white...


    Nuan Nuan insisted on using his own money to buy the farm, Gu Nan thought about it and epted it.


    My sister is still young, and she really can¡¯t use so much money on her body. She knows that buying a farm can be regarded as an investment.


    So what if he fulfilled his sister''s wish, but he just made up for theck of money in the end.


    After all the brothers left, Nuan Nuan hugged her little schoolbag. She suddenly became a poor woman from a rich woman, but she didn''t regret it at all.


    I will have my own farm soon, Nuan Nuan is so happy.


    The little girl was rolling happily on the bed, her hair was messed up before she stopped.


    Sleepy.


    He yawned a little, and his eyes immediately became misty.


    Putting the schoolbag aside, Nuan Nuan squinted her eyes, puffed up her little fleshy cheeks and groaned and burrowed into the bed, a cute little bag soon bulged up on the bed.


    Her white and soft face rubbed against the soft pillow, and the pink and jade-carved girl closed her eyes and quickly fell asleep peacefully, but she didn''t know if she had some sweet dreams in her sleep, the little girl The corners of the mouth are upturned, revealing a cute and lovely smile.

 Chapter 179: pay a New Year call

    Early in the morning of the next day, Mother Gu bustlingly pulled her eldest son and second son to get up and put on a festive red sweater.


    Gu Nan: Actually, I really want to refuse.


    Today I went to various houses to visit for New Year¡¯s greetings. In the past few days, I will be visiting everywhere for New Year¡¯s greetings. Nuan Nuan and Gu An are responsible for saying a sweet New Year and then receiving red envelopes.


    The rtives and friends that grandpa knew, and the rtives and friends that parents knew, they all went there.


    Nuan Nuan felt that her fleshy little face had been squeezed into a rounder shape, and she couldn''t help pouting and thinking about it.


    "Why do you like to pinch Nuan Nuan''s face."


    She hugged her chubby face and rubbed it distressedly.


    On this day, Mom and Dad took them to Shen Yujin''s house.


    It was Shen Yujin himself who came to open the door. When he saw Gu Nan with a nk face and a red sweater, he was stunned for a full five seconds.


    Then¡­


    "Ha ha ha ha¡­"


    A burst of earth-shatteringughter came from the Shen family vi.


    Gu Nan flicked his indifferent eyes with hidden murderous intent.


    Shen Yujinughed so hard that she bent down, "No... I''m notughing at you, it''s just... I''ve never seen you wear it like this, not to mention that you look young, you have changed from a middle-aged cadre to a college student all of a sudden. Do you know, poof... I didn''t realize it for a while, I thought when did you have such a big son..."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he was beaten by Gu Nan with a nk face, and now he really bent down and squatted down, because his stomach hurt because of the beating.


    Shen Yujin''s parents saw it as if they hadn''t seen it. The two grew up together. When they were in school, they were often beaten by Gu Nan for their mouths. They were no strangers to it.


    We have seen each other very rarely in these years, and I feel nostalgic seeing my son being beaten by Gu Nan.


    "Here youe, An Ran,e in quickly. Where are the same clothes that you brothers and sisters are wearing? Hey, whose idea is really good! Nuan Nuan is even cuter in a red sweater!"


    Mama Gu held Mama Shen''s arm affectionately and smiled happily.


    "Yes, yes, my idea, brother and sister look so energetic in their outfits, that brat Gu Nan is still reluctant,e here Nuan Nuan, call Uncle Shen and Aunt Shen."


    Bai Anran called the children over.


    "Happy New Year, Uncle Shen and Aunt Shen."


    Nuan Nuan greeted the two of them politely and well-behaved. The little milk had a soft voice, and she was also soft and pink. She was not too cute.


    Shen''s mother was suddenly extremely rare, Shen Yujin was the only son in their family, and it would be perfect if they could have a daughter as obedient as Nuan Nuan.


    Nuan Nuan and the others were warmly weed in, and the two younger ones received several thick red envelopes.


    Running to rtives and friends¡¯ houses for a few days, Nuan Nuan felt that her short legs became thinner when running, but she was happier every night when she counted the New Year¡¯s money.


    Of course, in addition to them running to other people''s houses, there are also others running to their houses, so it is inevitable to meet people who don''t like it very much.


    Gu Wan''s family also had the cheek toe to pay New Year''s greetings. After suffering a big loss, the old woman finally knew what was good and bad. Not only did she not show acrimony in front of them, but she also had a warm and affectionate face. Yes, and for the first time gave a big red envelope.


    Of course, Gu Nan and the others still saw the old woman''s face twitching in pain when she gave the red envelope, but it was only for a while, after all, they still didn''t show all the disgusting emotions on their faces like before.


    Maybe it''s because I used to be arrogant in the past, but now I can''t hide my acting skills very well.


    Nuan Nuan can also feel the malice from her, and she still can''t like this old man.


    The little girl hid behind the big brother, and was picked up by the second brother.


    The old woman praised affectionately, "Oh, Nuan Nuan hasn''t seen her for a while, and she looks more and more beautiful. I''m your grandma, why don''t you know me? I''ve seen her before. Come here... This is a red envelope for you."


    Gu An rolled his eyes, walked over to put away the red envelope, and smiled so much that he showed his teeth.


    "Thank you grandma, I helped my sister ept it."


    Then he managed to see the pained look on the old man''s face, Gu An was even happier, and deliberately opened the red envelopes and counted them one by one, and then his expression was shocked and his tone was exaggerated.


    "Wow... Grandma Uncle, you are so generous this year. You gave me and my sister a thousand red envelopes? Before, you only gave two hundred."


    The old man''s face twitched, and his face darkened as soon as he saw it, but the next second he thought of how difficult it was to live without the support of the Gu family during this period, she really realized that this cousin''s family is not something they can afford , I''m really angry that their family probably has to go back to their hometown to eat dirt.


    So she still tried her best to maintain a forced smile on her face and boasted to Gu An.


    The old woman no longer had the arrogant and sarcastic look she used to have. Gu An felt relieved to see it, and handed one of the red envelopes to Nuan Nuan.


    "Sister, you take it. Anyway, Dad has to pay back three red envelopes when I bring it back. In the past, I was the only one who received red envelopes from grandma in our family, and it was only two hundred yuan. Dad gave each person a thousand. What a shame That much."


    He felt distressed, and hoped that when Dad gave the red envelopeter, the money would be less.


    The old woman "...Gu An, how did you talk to the elders?"


    After all, I am used to being arrogant at home, and my endurance is limited. Now that I am so squeezed by a junior, I can''t help showing the air of an elder.


    Gu Bei patted his younger brother lightly, and apologized to the old woman with a smile, "I''m sorry, grandma, but Gu An speaks a little straight when he''s young, so don''t take it to heart."


    The old woman''splexion is even more ugly, what does it mean to speak straight!


    The old woman was so angry that her chest hurt.


    Gu Nan immediately called Nan Feng, "Call the family doctor toe and prepare."


    Don''t try to touch porcin!


    Mother Gu almost couldn''t burst outughing, she covered her mouth and leaned on her husband''s shoulder and trembled, because she was suppressed byughter.


    Hahaha...It''s really interesting to see the ugly face of the arrogant olddy who is angry with my sons!


    "Cough..."


    Old man Gu cleared his cough, gave his eldest grandson and second grandson a look, take it easy, don''t be really angry, and if something goes wrong, he wille to their house again.


    Gu Wan sat on the sofa with a stiff smile on her face, her fingers tightly clenched in her sleeves. This year is definitely the most difficult time for her toe to her second uncle''s house.


    Even though Gu Nan and the others didn''t like their family, they basically ignored them, but this year...


    Gu Wan bit her lip, her eyes fell on Nuan Nuan who was hugged by Gu Bei.


    As soon as she looked over, she met Gu Nan''s cially indifferent eyes, and her face turned pale with fright.


    He remembered the warning Gu Nan and the others had given her after Nuan Nuan''s birthday party, and his face turned paler for a moment.


    It''s all Gu Nuannuan''s fault, she must have said a lot of bad things about herself in front of Brother Gu Nan and the others, she is so insidious and despicable at such a young age! They still think she is a treasure, are they all blind? !


    As the saying goes, don¡¯t hit people with smiling faces. Today, the old woman¡¯s family came to pay New Year¡¯s greetings with a smile. If it¡¯s normal, they would find an excuse to refuse, but it¡¯s really hard to refuse during the New Year.


    The old woman quickly put away the expression on her face, sat down on the chair at the lower end of Mr. Gu and began to make love. Her son and daughter-inw also looked for topics withpliments on their faces. Gu Ling stared at the food on the table, and grabbed it with her hand Put it in your pocket.


    She hasn''t seen these things at home for a long time. Now grandma and the others are not as responsive to her as before. Gu Ling has heard too much about the adults at home. All this is because of the warmth of the second uncle''s house. Their house is not good. He didn''t like Nuannuan anymore, and even med all the grievances on her.


    But she was also afraid of Gu Nan and the others, so she could only give her an angry look once in a while, and didn''t dare to look at her openly.


    "Nuan Nuan, we are here."


    The sound of Bai Mohua came from outside, and then a clean young man wearing the same red sweater ran in, holding a sika deer doll in his hand.


    "Let me show you. I bought it for you in City A. It looks good. I thought of you when I saw its eyes."


    The sika deer is still white and very beautiful and lifelike, with big and agile eyes, which is really simr to Nuannuan.


    Bai Mohua came in right after Bai Mohua. He changed out of the sweater and put on his usual clothes. He looked as cold as jade and as good-looking as a person in a painting. Gu Wan suddenly Just stared nkly, at this moment his heart was beating very fast, and his eyes were full of that young man who seemed to be a heavenly man.

 Chapter 180: Gu Wan messing around

    Then she watched with a little obsession that the fairy-like man walked up to the person she hated, raised his hand to rub her head intimately andughed.


    In front of Nuan Nuan, hepletely lost the deste and alienated look when he first entered the door, but the shallow smile at the corner of his mouth made him look better.


    Gu Wan''s fingers instantly tightened her clothes, wishing that she was Gu Nuannuan, and that person couldugh at her like this.


    After a lot of anticipation, the man finally turned his head to look at other people. When his eyes fell on her, Gu Wan''s heart was pounding with nervousness. Unfortunately, that cold and indifferent gaze just swept past her. It didn''t stop for a second.


    Being so indifferent and indifferent ispletely different from when it fell on Gu Nuannuan.


    Gu Wan pursed her lips unwillingly.


    "Nuan Nuan, do you miss me?"


    Bai Mohua hugged the little girl, and put his face on the little girl''s fleshy face, like two cats licking each other, looking cute.


    Nuan Nuan''s clean and beautiful eyes turned into small crescents with a smile, and the two shallow dimples on his face looked very cute, and his soft little arms hugged the second brother''s neck and rubbed against him affectionately.


    "Yeah, Nuan Nuan misses her first cousin and second cousin."


    The voice is soft, glutinous and sweet, which makes people feel weak after hearing it.


    Bai Mohua was instantly satisfied when she heard her words, and then stuffed the chubby milk dumpling in her arms into the hands of her own brother.


    "Brother, hug Nuan Nuan too."


    After letting go, he shook his arm quietly. The little cousin grew more and more solid, and wearing such thick clothes was not much heavier than usual.


    But look at the smile on the little cousin''s round and prettier little face, he also smirked.


    Nuan Nuan hugged the big cousin''s neck and leaned up to stick it, and then he smiled and squeezed the fleshy little cheeks.


    "The little guy is getting fatter."


    Nuannuan "!!"


    Regardless of size, girls always care about their weight!


    Nuan Nuan didn''t admit that he was fat, Nai Jiji retorted.


    "No, it''s obviously because I wear too many warm clothes."


    She didn''t gain weight!


    A smile shed in Bai Moshu''s eyes, and he shook the little guy in his arms with a dark belly.


    "yes?"


    Nuan Nuan inhaled, and nodded super seriously, "Yeah, don''t believe me, big cousin touched Nuan Nuan''s belly, it''s t."


    Bai Moshu''s slender fingers poked lightly on her belly, and then poked again.


    Nuan Nuan: ...It''s a little itchy, she can''t hold it anymore!


    Decisively shifting the battlefield, the small body turned towards the big brother and opened his arms to hug him.


    Falling into the arms of her big brother, she quietly heaved a sigh of relief, her small expression a little smug.


    "That''s right, Nuan Nuan''s stomach is t."


    "Puchi..."


    Who couldn''t helpughing, Nuan Nuan''s **** and white eyes looked over, and stared at her third brother Gu Mingyu.


    Nuan Nuan: It''s you again!


    The little girl looked at him resentfully.


    Gu Mingyu had a smile on his peach-blossom eyes, and his already bright face looked even more beautiful in a red sweater.


    Gu Mingyu "Cough...don''t get me wrong that I didn''tugh at you."


    Nuan Nuan''s little chin rested on the big brother''s shoulder and let out a groan in disbelief, pursing her little mouth and moaning.


    The atmosphere where the brothers and sisters are teasing the younger sister or doing their own things is very harmonious, which is in stark contrast to the other side.


    Gu Wan wanted to go over to say hello a few times, but she felt restless because she had no excuses.


    When she saw the servanting out of the kitchen with juice, her eyes lit up, and she took the initiative to walk over to pour it.


    "Let me help you."


    Before she could react, Gu Wan left with the juice.


    Little servant girl "..."


    What? You can''t fit in such a big ce, and you came to **** my job? !


    She nced at the butler, and the old butler nodded her chin with a smile on his face, and the maid shrugged and left.


    I really don''t know what this youngdy is thinking, even if she wants to show that she is looking for other things, why is she here to grab their servant''s job, and she is not afraid of falling prices.


    Gu Wan didn''t think about it so much, she took the juice and walked to the group of Gu''s brothers and sisters gently, and smiled softly against their unkind eyes, her whole body was like a little white lotus that emerged from the mud and remained unstained, She secretly nced at Bai Moshu, and it looked even better at a close distance.


    "Brother Gu Nan, what happenedst time was my fault, I''m here to apologize to Nuan Nuan."


    She put on a good posture, thinking that since they all treated her badly because of Gu Nuannuan (overthinking), then she would apologize to Gu Nuannuan.


    Only when the rtionship is eased can he approach the person in his heart naturally.


    "I''m sorry Nuannuan, I originally went to apologize to you on your birthday, I really didn''t want to do anything to you, when Brother Mingli came over, I wanted to hold your hand and go back, who knows..."


    She looked at Gu Mingli aggrievedly with red eyes.


    Gu Mingli''s irritable temper immediately became impatient.


    "Are you tired of talking? If you can''t say something clearly, you still leave half of it for others to guess whether it''s annoying! Why do you say that I misunderstood youst time? I don''t know what kind of person I am. ?"


    Really think they are all idiots.


    Gu Wan "...I don''t have one."


    She just habitually speaks the same way as before, and she does mean half of what she said, and then let the people around her guess and make up. I don¡¯t know how many people have suffered because of this before.


    But now it is obvious that this trick will not work, after all, among the people here, she is the only one who is an outsider.


    Gu Mingyu folded his arms and snorted coldly, "Is there anything else?"


    Nothing, please leave.


    This attitude of chasing people is quite obvious, but Gu Wan looked at Bai Moshu with red eyes and aggrieved.


    Everyone "..."


    What do you mean?


    Bai Moshu nced at her indifferently. As a doctor, I have seen a lot of mentally ill people, and this one is not bad.


    Bai Mohua was a little fuzzy, "Why are you staring at my brother?"


    He stared back a little fiercely.


    Gu Wan suddenly cried like a little white flower in the cold wind, "I... I didn''t, I''m sorry I didn''t mean it."


    Everyone "..."


    Ah...she really is out of her mind.


    Gu Mingyu twitched the corners of his mouth, "This man has read too many novels, and Xiao Baihua''s character can''t be defeated."


    Crying as soon as she said, making it look like a few big men bullied her.


    Gu Mingli made a conspiracy theory, and muttered in a low voice, "Is she going to touch Cier and say we beat her?"


    Nuan Nuan frowned when she heard this, "Don''t cry, I cried when you cried, and then I sued my father and they said that you bullied me."


    I don''t want her to bully my brothers!


    Gu Wan "..."


    Seeing that Bai Moshu showed no sympathy for her and didn''t even give her a look, Gu Wan felt really wronged.


    Are these still men? No mercy at all!


    She is still very confident about her face. Many boys like her style, especially in school, but now... a little hit.


    She had no choice but to leave, racking her brains to figure out how to get closer to Bai Moshu.


    That dead girl Gu Nuannuan is really despicable, what if she speaks ill of herself in front of her cousin and makes him have a bad impression of her?


    Gu Mingli looked at Gu Wan who was leaving, "Is she mentally ill? She stole someone else''s life just to cry?"


    Gu Mingyu could see it clearly, he looked at Bai Moshu teasingly, "Probably... there is someone she wants to get close to here."


    Several people btedly looked at the white ink book.


    It''s just that Gu Wan''s eyes were too obvious just now, and Gu Mingli''s straight brain has already realized it.


    Nuannuan & Gu An: They don''t know what to watch, anyway, the brothers have watched them and they also watch it.


    Bai Moshu calmly flipped through a medical book in his hand, raised his eyelids and nced at them.


    "Is there something wrong?"


    Gu Mingli clicked his tongue, "I see."


    You still ndered him before haha!

 Chapter 181: conflict

    Nuan Nuan carried the sika deer doll that his second cousin gave him, and happily went back to the room, with a few cats at his feet. The eldest brother went to teach Rhubarb a lesson.


    Who let rhubarb bite one of her clothes, too much!


    While the adults were chatting and doing their own things, Gu Ling stared at the doll in Nuan Nuan''s arms, and followed when the adults were not paying attention.


    Nuan Nuan has a special room for dolls, all given by her brother and the others. There are manyrge and small toys neatly ced in it. The cats at home like this ce more than her, and they go in and jump in when they are free. Go to bed on some doll figure and sleep.


    She hugged the sika deer doll and rubbed it, smiled softly and kissed it on its dark nose, and was about to put the new toy in, but at this time the door opened, and a long man rushed in A kid who is stronger and taller than her.


    It was Gu Ling who followed secretly.


    As soon as she came in, her eyes fell on the warm toy house, and then her eyes lit up instantly, and she ran in without saying hello, and grabbed a big bear''s ear and pulled it out.


    Nuan Nuan suddenly became angry, and put the sika deer doll in her arms aside to stop her.


    "What are you doing! Are you polite about these things? Did I let you touch them?"


    Nuan Nuan was really angry when she snatched the toys her brothers gave her without saying hello.


    "It''s not yours. These should be mine. Grandma said that all your things should be mine. You stole my things!"


    Gu Ling was afraid and timid when facing Gu Nan and the others, but when facing Nuan Nuan, her arrogant and domineering temper waspletely raised, and she was unreasonable at all.


    Thinking that this person robbed her of things and made grandma and dad treat her less nicely than before, she immediately let go of the doll in her hand and pushed Nuan Nuan away.


    Caught off guard by being pushed, Nuan Nuan took two steps back and sat down on the ground, her little face stunned and even angrier.


    So he also stood up and pushed Gu Ling.


    The two little girls just got into a ball like this, pulling their hair and biting with their teeth, and the beating was chaotic.


    Of course the cats were not happy to see their master being beaten and wanted to help, but the two children rolled into a ball and they were afraid of idental injury, so they could only meow anxiously.


    Nuan Nuan''s hand was bitten desperately by Gu Ling, and the skin was torn and bled. The little girl suddenly burst into tears from the pain.


    The coal ball was angry, and the hands on the back stood up, and quickly grabbed Gu Ling''s hand with a paw, and there were a few bloodstains immediately.


    Now Gu Ling also cried in pain.


    The crying came downstairs, and the faces of Nuan Nuan''s brothers suddenly changed and they ran to her room, and the faces of Mr. Gu and the others turned ugly.


    Pushing open the door, the two children were sitting on the ground crying, their hair was messed up and their clothes were messed up. Nuan Nuan clutched her hand, tears falling down.


    Seeing his brother stand up and rush over, he cried even more aggrieved when he was hugged by the elder brother.


    "Woooooooooo... Brother, brother hurts."


    She raised her white and soft chubby hand, and there was an obvious tooth mark on the back of the hand, which was bleeding.


    In an instant, the expressions of the brothers all sank, and they stared at Gu Ling with eerie eyes.


    Gu Ling hupped when they saw her, and was too scared to cry.


    Bai Moshu left with a cold face to find the medicine box to bandage Nuan Nuan.


    Gu Ling''s grandma and the others also came up. When she saw her parents and grandma, she seemed to have found the backbone.


    "Grandma, she hit me, and those little beasts still grabbed me, it hurts me!"


    Gu Ling''s crying was purely sloppy crying, her voice was loud, sharp and noisy.


    To say the word "little beast", she also learned it from seeing grandma and others scolding stray cats in the park.


    Nuannuan hugged her brother''s neck and sobbed so pitifully, her beautiful big eyes were red, and she shed tears of grievance, and her little hand was held in his hand by the second brother distressedly, but she didn''t cry too loudly .


    The old woman saw the injury on Gu Ling''s hand, and she thought that Nuan Nuan was not pleasing to her eyes, but now she broke outpletely, and a string of scolding words came out almost without panting.


    "What''s the matter? I just disappeared and now it''s like this. The hand that killed Qiandao was almost scratched by that little beast. Gu Jianhua, this is how your family treats guests? Although we had a little bit of trouble before. You don''t have to be so ruthless, you really are a cheap man from the countryside, who raised some little beasts to bully people? This kind of cat is not good, if it can scratch our family today, Gu Ling may be able to bite it someday Damn, my family Lingling was injured at your ce today, I must give an ount of this matter, otherwise I..."


    "Shut up!"


    Gu Nan nced over with cold, dark eyes, and the old woman''s sour voice suddenly seemed to be stuck in her throat, unable to speak out.


    Gu Wan''s heart skipped a beat, it''s too bad.


    When Nuan Nuan''s brother and his family heard the words ''cheap leather'' from the old woman''s mouth, their eyes were full of irrepressible anger.


    Gu Mingyu''s beautiful face was full of hostility at the moment, "Don''t think, old man, that you have stepped halfway into the coffin, and others will let you be afraid of you. Usually, we have a better temper and you still kick your nose in the face, right? Who will tell you?" Is it your good-for-nothing son or your thick-skinned pedophile, if you want to make a fuss, check the location first!"


    Gu Mingli didn''t speak, but violently grabbed the old woman''s most beloved grandson, Gu Tengfei, and beat him. For a moment, Gu Tengfei''s screams came, and the old woman immediately ignored Gu Ling and turned to pull Gu Mingli.


    "Gu Mingli, what are you doing, what are you doing! Let go!"


    Gu Mingli looked over with a ferocious look, the old woman was so frightened that she didn''t dare to pull him, so she could only p her hands on her thighs and start crying, saying that Gu Mingli had no conscience to bully others, etc...


    Gu Ling, who was still crying, was stunned by this scene. She had conflicts with other children before, but every time it was her grandma who helped her scold those people back, but today... it seems It''s not the same as before.


    "Get out! Get out of my house, all of you!" Mother Gu felt sorry for her daughter, and was so angry that she pointed outside to tell them to get out.


    "Linmo daughter-inw, you guys are too bullying. My daughter was seriously injured. Even if your family doesn''t like us, you can''t let the cat catch my daughter."


    Gu Ling''s mother hugged her daughter and cried, feeling aggrieved in her heart. This family is too unreasonable. It is obvious that her daughter was injured more seriously.


    Mother Guughed angrily, "Shouldn''t you ask why your daughter came to my daughter''s room? And the wound on my daughter''s hand couldn''t be bitten by herself!"


    Gu Ling''s mother felt a little guilty, "She...she might juste up out of curiosity to take a look. It''s not a big deal. She''s just a child. Isn''t it normal for children to fight each other?"


    Nuan Nuan turned the corners of her mouth down, her brows and eyes drooping in grievance.


    "It''s Gu Ling... Gu Ling rushed in, and she snatched the toys from my brothers... without asking me, and said that my things belonged to her. If I didn''t let her **** her, she pushed me, and then... Then I pushed She and we started fighting, Gu Ling bit me and I cried because of the pain, the coal **** helped me to scratch Gu Ling, the coal **** protected me."


    The little girl sobs and tells the whole story, and Bai Moshu has carefully bandaged her hands.


    Mother Gu and Father Gu were so angry that their eyes were red.


    "What does it mean that my daughter''s things belong to her Gu Ling? So that''s how your family taught the children? No wonder she ran into my daughter''s room to grab things so confidently. You arepletely shameless, right?"


    The old woman helped her grandson who had been beaten up, seeing his bruised nose and face trembling with anger, her voice was even more shrill.


    "Who knows if what she said is true or not, she can''t even part with such a toy! Lingling is still her cousin, there is no seniority or inferiority at all!"


    Gu Mingli stared at the old woman angrily, his knuckles cracking.


    "Believe it or not, I made your grandson unable to go to school?"


    The old woman didn''t dare to speak for a while, but she was trembling with anger.


    Old Master Gu chopped off his crutches with a sullen face, "Go out, our ce is too small to amodate a few giant Buddhas like you, so don''te here in the future, we can''t afford to leave such rtives."


    "Gu Jianhua!"


    "roll!"


    Gu Nan''s direct words made Gu Ling tremble in fright, her face pale.


    Gu Wan only felt hopeless in her heart, she hated her family even more so she hated Gu Nuannuan, why did something happen at this time, isn''t it just a few toys?


    In the end, the family was driven away in despair. Gu Mingyu and Gu Mingli stared at them as they left, and sent a word before leaving.


    Gu Mingyu "In the future, except when we are offering incense, don''te here at other times, it''s an eyesore."


    After speaking, let the door close.


    It took a while for the people at the door to realize, when do you need to burn incense? Of course when the dead.


    The old woman, who had half stepped into the coffin, was so angry that she fell on her back.


    "I... I am their elder, how can they... how can they!"


    She has said this sentence many times. In the past, she used this sentence every time to suppress Gu Mingli and the others. They didn''t like to care about it before, but now...


    Heh... They don''t eat this set.


    Really refreshed their bottom line again and again, I really thought they were easy to bully.


    "Grandma, do you think this sentence will work for them?"


    Gu Wan hates it very much, "How many times have I told you that my father''s job requires my second uncle''s family, without their support we are nothing, why don''t you listen!"


    She yelled heart-piercingly, "What should we do now? Our rtionship with the second uncle''s family is already tense. Dad''spany will go bankrupt if this continues, and we will have nothing by then."


    With a p, the old woman pped Gu Wan''s face and looked at her with a gloomy expression.


    "How did you talk to your grandma! Your brother was beaten, do you want me to endure it?"


    She was originally patriarchal. At home, the most important thing is her precious grandson, and then Gu Ling, the granddaughter who was once expected and loved by everyone. Gu Wan has the lowest status in her heart. Now she dares to me her. I don''t know what it means s things.


    Gu Wan covered her face and lowered her eyes, resentment shed in her eyes.


    "If Dad''spany can''t turn over funds, should we go back to our hometown? Don''t forget that Dad still owes gambling debts outside."


    Gu Wan''s father suddenly felt guilty, and was annoyed that he was exposed. He couldn''t help but me his mother and daughter Gu Ling. If it weren''t for them, how could things have developed to this point.

 Chapter 182: The dolls are all given by my brothers, I don’t want to give them to

    On the way home, the old woman kept cursing and grinning, she held her grandson''s face in distress and told him to go to the hospital, and even cursed at Gu Mingli.


    "Okay Mom, can you calm down!"


    Even when these people returned home, theyined to each other. Gu Tengfei and his father med all the faults on Gu Ling, and the angry curses scared Gu Ling into a corner, clutching her injured hand and crying. Had to hup.


    "Crying! Why do you have the face to cry? Didn''t we buy you a toy? Eyelids are so shallow, you''re going to grab someone else''s!"


    Gu Tengfei was also very upset because Gu Ling was beaten, "I said that the family is too used to him, and now I have to be beaten when I get into trouble."


    The old woman was also beaten because of her precious grandson, and now Gu Ling''s status in his heart is not so high because she is useless, so she doesn''t care about it at this time.


    Only Gu Ling''s mother really felt sorry for her daughter, and walked over to hug her to bury her.


    "What are you ming your daughter for? If it weren''t for that Gu Nuannuan being too stingy, would it be possible to make a fuss over a toy?"


    After speaking, he was pped by the angry and anxious man.


    The woman covered her face and looked at him in disbelief, "You hit me!"


    The man sneered, "They are all good daughters you taught."


    After finishing speaking, he shook his hands and left. Because of his gambling debts, his temper is getting more and more irritable now.


    Gu Wan watched all this coldly, only feeling that she must leave this house as soon as possible.


    Bai Moshu immediately came to mind, if only...if only I could marry such a person.


    Nuan Nuan and the others didn''t know about the follow-up of the old woman''s house. Nuan Nuan sat on the soft stool obediently after her little hands were bandaged, and her little face was gently wiped clean of tears by the second brother.


    She didn''t cry anymore, but her eyes were still a little swollen, and her hands didn''t feel pain anymore, but her father and brother still felt very distressed.


    Gu Mingli scratched his hair grumpily, "Every time I meet that family, nothing good happens."


    Papa Gu patted Nuan Nuan on the back tofort him.


    "Nuannuan, good boy, I won''t let theme to the house anymore."


    Nuan Nuan softly hummed, "Dad, I don''t feel any pain anymore."


    Because she was shorter than Gu Ling and not as strong as her, she couldn''t win the fight, but she didn''t suffer too much. Gu Ling was kicked several times by her.


    That''s...that is, I need coal **** to help me avenge myselfter.


    Bai Moshu asked her "Is there any other pain?"


    Nuan Nuan pointed to her knee with a little grievance.


    She was fine in thick clothes, but she only wore a pair of tight-fitting leggings on her legs. Later, when she was fighting with Gu Ling, her knee hit the wall, and it hurt a little.


    The trousers were not easy to roll up, so Mama Gu took them off for Nuannuan, anyway, the skirt was just a little below the knees.


    Seeing that the white skin on the little guy''s knees turned blue, the whole family was so angry that they wished they could drag those shameless people back and beat them up.


    Bai Moshu pursed his lips, his deste brows and eyes looked a little colder, and carefully applied medicine to Nuannuan''s knee with a cotton swab in his hand.


    The little girl was sitting in the arms of her elder brother, holding his clothes tightly with her thin white fingers, turning her head and burying her face in his arms with a little pain, but holding back her tears with tears in her eyes.


    "Sister, don''t be afraid, I''ll give you a whir."


    Gu An squatted on the ground andined to his sister distressedly, thinking in his heart that he must avenge this revenge.


    Brother and the others didn''t beat Gu Ling because she was young, so he would find the younger one to trouble Gu Ling and bully his sister, even children!


    "Good boy, it doesn''t hurt anymore."


    Gu''s mother touched her head distressedly. Although Gu Ling was scratched by the cat, she couldn''t sympathize at all. Just based on what she said to Nuannuan, this child has beenpletely taught astray , she felt so sorry for her daughter that it was toote, who would sympathize with her?


    A family is not a good thing!


    "Mom, I don''t feel pain anymore."


    The little girl replied softly, and asked her if there was any pain after the wound on her knee was covered, Nuan Nuan shook her head and said no.


    "I''ll take her to rest."


    Gu Bei stood up uneasy, "I''ll go too."


    Gu Nan directly picked up his sister and went to her room. The mess in the room had been tidied up by the servants, and the bed and carpet had been reced with new ones.


    "Brother~"


    Nuan Nuan leaned obediently and softly on her big brother, looked at him with beautiful big eyes and let out a soft cry.


    "Well, does it still hurt?"


    Nuan Nuan shook her head, only grabbing his clothes nervously.


    "She went to **** my doll without saying hello first."


    "Good boy, it''s not your fault."


    Nuan Nuan gave a soft hum, and while being put on the bed, still grabbed his clothes corner, lowered his head and said in a low voice.


    "Even... Even if she said hello, Nuan Nuan didn''t want to y with her. The dolls were all given by her brothers, so she didn''t want to give them to her."


    Nuannuan looked at her brothers nervously. She used to hear adults say that she should learn to share, but... But she didn''t want to share the dolls given by her brothers with people she didn''t like.


    Gu Bei rubbed her head, and his tone was rare and domineering, "If you don''t want to give it, you won''t give it. You are the treasure of our Gu family, and no one can force you to do something you don''t like."


    Gu Nan also rubbed her soft hair, "Don''t fight next time,e to us."


    Nuan Nuan looked at her brothers with bright eyes, then nodded vigorously andughed happily. She suddenly felt that her injuries didn''t hurt anymore.


    Bai Moshu walked in, "Should I vinate Nuan Nuan in case I get rabies?"


    Nuan Nuan immediately hugged her little **** and got under the quilt, looking pitifully at her big cousin.


    "No... no shots."


    She has always been sick since she grew up. When she was in Xiaoxi Vige, whenever she got sick, her grandma would take her for injections, and she was always in pain.


    There is also medicine, which is very bitter.


    Bai Moshu''s cold eyes were stained with a smile.


    "Okay, don''t fight."


    Bai Mohua poked out a head from behind, holding some fruit in his hand to eat.


    "Are Nuan Nuan hungry, have something to eat?"


    The little girl looked at his worried eyes and nodded her head.


    "Brother, let''s eat together."


    Bai Mohua immediately took off his shoes, walked in with only socks on his feet, put the food aside, covered the little cousin with a quilt, and then took out a small table that could be put on the bed from under the bed, and then put the food on the table Go to the small table and eat with Nuan Nuan.


    Both of them ate seriously like hamsters, their cheeks were bulging, and they forgot all their troubles in an instant.


    Gu Nan and the othersughed faintly when they saw this.


    It''s good to be so carefree.


    However, they don''t intend to let that family go so easily this time. It seems that they still don''t know how to restrain themselves after giving them a little lesson before. I really think they have no temper.

 Chapter 183: Go to the movies

    The wound on Nuan Nuan''s hand waspletely healed after being wrapped up for two days, and the pain on her knee didn''t hurt anymore, but the bruise on her milky white skin looked a little scary.


    "Is Nuan Nuan ready?"


    Today is the fifth day after the fight with Gu Ling. My big brother, big cousin, and dad have all gone to work.


    It is the limit to be able to take a few days off and stay at home during the Chinese New Year. They are busy people. Even at home, they have to hold meetings whenever there are important matters.


    Gu Mingyu ispletely free. Yesterday was the premiere of his movie. Because he was afraid of being too busy and crowded, he didn''t let Nuan Nuan go with him, but today he wants to take his sister to the movie together.


    The clothes are all put on!


    "Yeah, it''s ready."


    The warm child wore a cute little down jacket and turned around in front of the big mirror. Da da da ran a small bag slung over his shoulder in front of the bed, and patted his chubby hand to make sure there was nothing wrong. Angrily replied and ran out.


    As soon as he arrived at the door, his small body flew into the air, and was hugged by the third brother.


    Nuan Nuan smiled brightly in her eyes, with two shallow and cute little dimples on her face, and she kissed her fleshy little face with a swipe.


    The little guy also leaned over and kissed the third brother''s good-looking face, and then the two of them kissed each other intimately.


    Everyone in my family likes to put on a warm little fleshy face. The skin is tender and soft, which is really attractive.


    Gu Mingyu is also armed, and his long ck hair, which is as smooth as running water, is tied into a high ponytail by him. A tall person standing there will not make people mistake him for a girl, but it is a bit like a cartoon The ancient aristocratic son who came out of the pce.


    With a pair of peach blossom eyes and a wanton high spirit, at this moment, holding his sister with one hand and striding down the long legs, she walked downstairs.


    With a high view, Nuan Nuan immediately saw the other three elder brothers, the fourth elder brother, the second cousin, and the younger brother who were ying with their mobile phones with their legs crossed on the sofa downstairs.


    Because grandpa went out to visit his old partner, the hall downstairs is full of the voices of the two elder brothers cursing.


    Gu Mingli blew his chewing gum carelessly, "Before talking about other people''s food, please take a look at yourself. Can you survive the three tricks under Lao Tzu''s hands?"


    "Hey, this technology is here to give away the head again? Why are you so persistent? I feel embarrassed."


    "It''s really filial. When youe out to y games, you still talk about your mother. Does your mother know about this?"


    "Dad is waiting for you here,e over and give the head away."


    Gu An "What''s wrong with being young? Have you eaten your rice and drank your water? I''m so young that you can''t even beat me, so I''m so embarrassed to be there."


    "Just go back and practice this skill. He is our teammate and we are happy to take care of your shit. Your family lives by the sea and the management is so wide?"


    "If you don''t want to be a teammate, get out. Who cares about you? If you don''t have good skills, you still brag in front of girls every day. You''re not afraid of bragging."


    Bai Mohua''s face, which was swollen because of being scolded, suddenly smiled, feeling relieved.


    After the game was over, he leaned in front of the two of them, "Teach me how to swear, I always have to y games and swear, otherwise I will be lucky."


    When he was alone, he never yed games, because he was afraid of being scolded, and he still couldn''t talk about it, but when he was with Gu Mingli and the others, he especially liked ying games. They would protect his shorings and help him scold him back, even if he was scolded I don''t feel ufortable at all.


    It¡¯s been so long... My own game ying skills are still so hard to describe, s...


    Gu Mingli twitched the corners of his mouth, "...Is swearing something worth showing off?"


    Gu An gave him a little trick in a thief-like manner, "Anyway, you just keep talking about me."


    Bai Mohua opened his mouth for a long time, and after a few seconds, he blushed and said, ''Lao Tzu. ''


    It''s not like scolding but like acting like a baby.


    Gu An & Gu Mingli "..."


    "You are not suitable for swearing."


    Would it really not be ridiculed to scold people in the game like this?


    Bai Mohua was a little frustrated, and then shouted super loudly, "I''m going to say it!"


    After shouting, his face turned red from his neck to his ears.


    "Puchi..."


    Gu Mingli couldn''t helpughing, and Bai Mohua, who was already shy and nervous, suddenly became angry from embarrassment, staring at him with a pair of eyes and going crazy.


    "Are youughing at me!"


    Gu Mingli shook his head again and again, "It''s not that I don''t have one, don''t me me."


    Gu An fanned the mes, "He is, he has!"


    Although I wasughing too, fortunately I couldn''t hold it back.


    When the white kitten was about to fight with its bluff and teeth and ws, Nuan Nuan interrupted them with a soft bite.


    "Fourth brother, second cousin, little brother~"


    Three pairs of eyes raised their heads together and saw the Nuannuan child being hugged by Gu Mingyu.


    "younger sister!"


    "Nuan Nuan!"


    Gu Mingyu "Ready to go."


    "Second brother isn''t going?"


    The little girl looked around looking for Gu Bei''s figure.


    Gu Bei walked in from the outside, "I won''t go, I have to do something."


    He doesn''t like watching movies or anything.


    "Okay then, goodbye second brother, Nuan Nuan and brothers wille back soon."


    The little girl leaned over and kissed the second brother''s face.


    Gu Bei''s eyes behind his sses were filled with a gentle smile, and his whole body was as warm and gentle as warm jade. He raised his hand to rub his little head and said softly.


    "Have fun, my brother transferred you 20,000 yuan to buy whatever you want to buy."


    Nuan Nuan muttered in a low voice, "Nuan Nuan is rich."


    In the past few days, her small wallet has be stiff again.


    In winter, the temperature outside the house is two extremes. It¡¯s as warm as spring at home, but it¡¯s freezing cold outside if you wear less clothes.


    So Nuan Nuan dressed as a fat penguin, with a small fleshy face like a small goose egg wrapped in the lower half of the scarf, the hat covered the shiny forehead, revealing a pair of smart and moist beautiful big eyes, looking like a face smaller.


    Gu Mingyu also wore a scarf, which covered half of her face directly over her nose, and also wore a pair of t sses as a disguise. She looked a bit ''gentle scum''.


    The car drove directly to the movie theater. Gu Mingyu chose a better seat in the middle, so he didn''t need to pretend too much when going to the movie. Anyway, when the lights in the movie theater were turned off, no one would know anyone, so he was rtively safe.


    There were a lot of people watching the movie. Under the arrangement of the staff, everyone entered in an orderly manner. Bai Mohua was holding popcorn in both arms, Nuan Nuan was holding Coke in both small arms, and he was hugged by the third brother and followed others Went to the cinema.


    The seats of several of them are connected together, and several people walked in after passing by.


    The two girls in the row behind saw them and started discussing in a low voice excitedly.


    "Wow... how many handsome guys!"


    "Sucking... With this height and figure, I knew they must be handsome guys even without seeing their faces."


    "But why do I feel that the man with long hair looks familiar?"


    "It can''t be us Yuyu?"


    "It can''t be such a coincidence. There are quite a lot of boys with long hair who follow him in the fish fan. This movie theater is a bit dark and I didn''t see it clearly just now."


    "Shhhhh... Keep your voice down, even if it''s Yuyu, we can''t recognize him now. He must havee to watch the movie, and it seems that he came with friends and family? If it gets messed up, we won''t be able to watch the movie."


    "Stop talking, let''s start."


    All the lights in the movie theater have settled down, only the big screen in front is shining brightly with the beginning of the movie, and everyone''s eyes are attracted to it.

 Chapter 184: was discovered

    Nuannuan, the little girl, was sitting on the chair. There was heating in the cinema, so she wouldn¡¯t feel cold, but Bai Mohua still took out a small nket and covered the little girl¡¯s short legs.


    Gu Mingli was a little surprised and asked in a low voice, "You actually carry a warm nket with you!"


    Bai Mohua smiled triumphantly, patted the small backpack in front of him and answered in a low voice.


    "I don''t just carry a nket."


    As he spoke, he opened the backpack and moved it over for him to see.


    I saw a few bottles of Wangzai milk and some pine nut snacks in the small backpack, which is as rich as a hamster''s storage room.


    The key is how he can make use of every space with so many things, and put them in without making the backpack too bulky and too big?


    "sharp."


    Gu Mingli gave him a thumbs up sincerely.


    "Do you want to drink milk? Here''s a bottle for you."


    Bai Mohua''s tail was raised, and he enthusiastically took out a bottle of Wangzai.


    Gu Mingli "..."


    What illusion makes you think I''m as naive as you?


    "Brother, what are you talking about?"


    The people watching movies in the movie theater are very quiet. Even if there are many people who talk, they are more qualified and speak quietly without disturbing others.


    Nuan Nuan and their side also.


    Bai Mohua was separated by Gu Mingli, half of his body leaned over to open his backpack for Nuannuan to see, and handed her a bottle of Wangzai happily.


    Nuannuan epted it happily, and also took out a cute little rabbit bag of her own. This bag is delivered by the clothes on her body. It looks good on the body and can be decorated with things.


    After she opened it, there were candy lollipops of various colors, and some packaged pastries from home.


    "Wow... so many, all of which I like to eat."


    The two hamsters, one big and one small, looked at each other''s bags and began to whisper to each other, before they unconsciously used Gu Mingli as a table and pressed it on hisp.


    Gu Mingli "..."


    Did he sit in the wrong seat?


    Nuan Nuan smiled and exchanged the contents of the bag with the second cousin, and after the exchange, gave the fourth brother, the younger brother and the third brother each a lollipop.


    Bai Mo Hua and Nuan Nuan packed all the exchanged items in their bags, and then each of them picked up a bucket of popcorn while watching a movie with puffy cheeks.


    Gu Mingli "..."


    These two are really not hamsters?


    Not only love to eat but also love to store food.


    This movie is an adventure movie with a bit of a military theme.


    The fighting scenes inside are neat and interesting, and it is simply a visual enjoyment for the audience. Because it is an international blockbuster, many scenes are filmed abroad, and there are also foreigners. Sometimes they speak English, but so With a big screen, the tranted Chinese below can be seen by anyone who is not blind or illiterate.


    Nuan Nuan watched with relish, especially when it was her third brother''s turn to y.


    It really fell from the sky on a jeep, wearing a camouge vest, kicked a viin handsomely, and shot arge number of his friends with a machine gun in his hand in an instant.


    "Wow¡­"


    Nuan Nuan''s eyes widened in shock.


    Gu Mingyu lowered his head and nced at her, the corners of his mouth raised, feeling extremely satisfied.


    On the screen, that gorgeous and mboyant face is inevitably stained with red blood, but it looks even better.


    Gu Mingyu''s fans immediately began to discuss in a low voice with excitement.


    "Ahhh... so handsome, so handsome, who can stand up to this battle-damaged outfit!"


    "God, Yuyu, these bullets have been shot directly into my heart."


    "How can there be such a sassy and lustful person, I just love him to death!"


    The movie is still going on. The character yed by Gu Mingyu leads the protagonist team to do tasks in the dangerous and war-torn world. At the beginning, there are many warm, funny and passionate plots, but as the protagonist team gradually sacrifices, the plot begins to change. Be sad.


    The warm popcorn couldn''t be eaten anymore, and ayer of mist gradually appeared in the bright eyes staring at the big screen.


    At the end when the character yed by Gu Mingyu perishes with the bad guys in order to protect the country, Nuan Nuan''s teardrops have already fallen like pearls.


    "Woooooooooooooooo..."


    It''s not just her crying, other people in the cinema are crying too, even if they know it''s fake, actors with good acting skills can often bring people''s emotions into the plot, and they won''t connect with real people at all together.


    "Uuuuuuuuuuuuu...My brother is dead."


    When the little girl was picked up, she was still holding unfinished popcorn in her mouth. While holding her third brother''s neck tightly with a pair of small arms, she cried and said that her third brother died, and she didn''t forget it. eat.


    It''s really dumbfounding.


    "Come on, look at your brother''s face, is he dead?" Gu Mingyu tore off the mask.


    Nuan Nuan chubby touched his face with his hands, and said sobbing.


    "No... not dead."


    Gu Mingyu kissed her little cheek, "That''s it, your third brother and I are fine, the movies are all fake."


    Nuannuan cried and chirped, her big watery eyes stared at the third brother''s face for a moment, for fear that if she made a mistake, her brother would disappear.


    Gu Mingyu hugged her little head and gently rubbed her head tofort her.


    "Stop crying, my brother is here."


    Nuan Nuan''s little nose is red, "But...but the brother in the movie died, Nuan Nuan is so sad."


    "Come on, eat a piece of candy and you won''t be sad."


    Gu Mingli stuffed a small grape-vored sugar pill into her mouth. Of course, the sugar pill was taken out of her small bag.


    Bai Mohua''s eyes were also red, but luckily he didn''t cry.


    Several peopleforted the little crying Bao Nuannuan, when a voice suddenly came from the side.


    "That... are you... Gu Mingyu?"


    The girl looked at Gu Mingyu with bright eyes.


    Because she wants to coax Nuannuan, Gu Mingyu, who haspletely exposed her face, "..."


    Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh.


    At this moment, because the movie is over, the lights in the movie theater are on.


    "Gu Mingyu!"


    In an instant, the audience who were still crying before all looked over, and their emotions changed from sadness to excitement in an instant.


    Gu Mingyu pushed his sses, hugged Nuan Nuan and smiled calmly at the people around him.


    "I was recognized."


    Gu Mingli''s dead fish face: "You can''t be recognized like this, they are all fake fans!"


    "Ahhh!! It''s really a fish!"


    The movie theater suddenly became restless, almost everyone was squeezing towards this side, and the security guards hurried over to maintain order.


    "Everyone, don''t squeeze."


    Gu Mingyu stuffed Nuan Nuan into his younger brother''s arms, walked to the screen by himself, and asked the person in charge to speak with a microphone.


    After his words fell, the excited fans all stood up obediently and were no longer crowded. They were obedient and just looked at that person helplessly.


    "Is the movie good?"


    Everyone "Looks good!"


    "Just look good, it means I''m good at acting."


    The narcissism was so obvious that all the fish fans presentughed, and it turned out to be the person they were familiar with.


    "Now I will stand here openly and show you for a few seconds. After watching it, I will go out in an orderly manner ording to the arrangement of the staff. Don''t even think about signing autographs for the time being. The next batch of audiences wille in. We can''t Use of public resources."


    "Okay, it''s been a minute since I spoke, so be good and go home, go out and get a free ss of juice at the counter, I invite everyone."


    "Thank you Yuyu!"


    "Fish I love you!"


    This is a man''s voice, and it is still the kind of rough and thick that belongs to the old men in the Northeast.


    Gu Mingyu shivered, "Farewell brother, you are too disillusioned."


    "Hahaha¡­"


    Gu Mingyu''s fans instantlyughed, and he himselfughed too.


    Usually when browsing Weibo, everyone shouted that her husband loves him or something under his Weibo. After all, it is a text, and it will be over after reading it, but now...a man from the Northeast said shyly that he loves him , who can stand this?


    The fans went out obediently and orderly and received the juice at the counter, and then shared it on Moments and Weibo with excitement. They are lucky geese today! Yuyu also gave them juice, woo woo woo... Why is my husband so considerate.


    Seeing that the fans had left, Gu Mingyu breathed a sigh of relief. When he spoke, he didn''t mention his younger siblings at all just to divert attention, but these fans will definitely find out when they calm down, so let''s go home quickly.

 Chapter 185: Suspected to be Gu Mingyus daughter

    Gu Mingyu guessed right. Some fans who left the movie theater finally recovered from the excitement and excitement of seeing the idol male god, and then someone discovered a blind spot.


    "Oh, by the way, did my brother hold a child in his arms at the beginning? I remember that child was also very beautiful."


    "That''s right, there seem to be a few people around him, and they all look so handsome. They should be his family."


    "Ah... I was too busy looking at Yuyu, andpletely forgot about those people."


    "I got a picture!"


    A short-haired girl held her mobile phone and screamed excitedly, and the sisters around her immediately moved over.


    In the photo on the mobile phone, Gu Mingyu is holding a child as delicate as a ceramic doll in his arms, but the little guy''s nose and eyes are red because he is crying.


    And because the side face is photographed, the big, moist and clear eyes like ss are as beautiful as works of art under the light, and the eyshes are clearly stained with little drops of water, curled up like a small Like a fan.


    The little girl''s thin white hands were ced on Gu Mingyu''s face, and Gu Mingyu''s beautiful face was a bit helpless, and her peach blossom eyes were even more doting.


    Such two beautiful faces, one big and one small, are so beautiful that you can hardly breathe.


    "Hiss..."


    After seeing the photo, someone gasped.


    "This is... too beautiful."


    It was just a photo taken casually, but it was because the looks of these two people made it feel like a top oil painting.


    "Fuck! Mengmeng, why are you having a nosebleed!"


    "Hey hey hey... My brother looks great, and so does the baby. This beauty is not inferior to Yuyu at all. Sisters, please send me the photos and I will protect the screen!"


    "Ooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo... this picture!"


    "If I hadn''t seen my brother hugging a person with my own eyes, I would have thought it was a very realistic doll. This face must have been kissed by God. It''s so beautiful."


    "How can there be such a good-looking child? The ones I brushed on the Inte before are all weakpared to her."


    "There are still photos in the back."


    In the photos at the back, there are Gu Mingli and the others who entered the country.


    "I''m dead, everyone here is handsome."


    "This is so cool. The facial features look a bit like Yuyu, but they arepletely different types. He should be the younger brother, right?"


    "The school bully in the campus novels I read has a face!"


    "Ah... this is so cute, how can there be a boy who looks so delicate and clean!"


    "There is also a small one, who is also so handsome. When he grows up, he will definitely not lose to them."


    "Fuck! These should be Yuyu''s family members or friends, they are absolutely perfect!"


    "Today is really our lucky day. Not only did we see Yuyu, but also such a handsome guy. I can''t believe the baby in my brother''s arms is real. It''s so beautiful."


    Several people flipped through the photos excitedly to discuss their looks, and couldn''t wait to post them to Gu Mingyu''s fan group and spread them wildly.


    At the same time, Gu Mingyu''s appearance in Shengjia Cinema was also a hot search, and there was also a live video recorded by fans.


    #Ê¢¼ÎµçÓ°Ôº¹ÅÃ÷ÒÁ#


    ¡¾Why am I so unlucky! Originally, I wanted to go to this movie theater today. This is the one. I got all the tickets, but my boyfriend had to withdraw due to emergency, woo woo woo... Is it toote for me to beat my boyfriend to death? ¡¿


    ¡¾The sisters upstairs are really miserable, but I am also miserable. I watched the moviest time, and I missed it perfectly with Yuyu (T^T)¡¿


    ¡¾Hahahaha... I was right there. My husband and I watched a movie together, and now we are dancing disco. ¡¿


    [Originally, I cried because of the movie, and I was buried on my boyfriend¡¯s shoulder, but the next second I heard someone calling Gu Mingyu, I immediately abandoned my boyfriend and ran over with a sprint of 800 meters. Who can imagine me The expression on my boyfriend''s face at that time, I was dying ofughter... I didn''t work so hard in the physical examination when I was in school. ¡¿


    ¡¾I also got a heart-warming juice gift from Yuyu, it feels like a dream. ¡¿


    ¡¾Stop talking, the more you talk, the more jealous you be, I have bitten two handkerchiefs to pieces. ¡¿


    [Envy, I bought a ticket and went to Shengjia Cinema right away. Although I didn¡¯t get to watch the same movie with my brother, I still sat in the same movie theater with my brother and watched it. Rounding up, I went to watch the movie with my husband (shy jpg) ¡¿


    ¡¾Sisters upstairs, don¡¯t be shy, let¡¯s talk about it after you grab the tickets. The tickets for thest show of the Shengjia Cinema are all sold out in seconds! ¡¿


    ¡¾Fuck! This hand speed, how many years have you been single! ¡¿


    ¡¾I haven¡¯t gotten a ticket even though I¡¯ve been single for ten years (pick nose jpg)¡¿


    ¡¾Sisters, go to Chaohua slowly, there are big melons, ouch... The photos are absolutely perfect, I love them to death! ¡¿


    Finally, Nuan Nuan and their photos were uploaded from the group to the Inte. In the beginning, it was discussed by Gu Mingyu''s fans in Chaohua, but his fan base is too huge, and this discussion went directly to the trending searches.


    On the entire homepage, there are two hot searches about movies, one is Gu Mingli appearing in the movie theater, and now there is another one, and more and more people are attracted by the photo on the super chat hot search .


    Whether you are a fan of Gu Mingyu or not, once you enter, you can''t get out.


    ¡¾I''m dead, can someone tell me who my husband is holding? Is this a little angel falling into the mortal world? ¡¿


    ¡¾Is this face, eyes, and eyshes real? ¡¿


    ¡¾Is this really a photo, not an oil painting by a certain boss? ¡¿


    ¡¾The picture feels so warm, please bring me a sack for such a brother and baby, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s too much at all! ¡¿


    ¡¾Looking at it, my aunt smiled unconsciously. ¡¿


    ¡¾My nose is bleeding, this baby is really cute. ¡¿


    ¡¾Good guy, this is definitely not a photo! How can the photos be so beautiful! ¡¿


    ¡¾So... what is the rtionship between these two people? ¡¿


    ¡¾The fish powder house copsed, this is Gu Mingyu''s daughter! Otherwise, could Gu Mingyu look at him so dotingly? ¡¿


    ¡¾This is definitely Gu Mingyu''s daughter, ha... Your brother is married without telling you. ¡¿


    #Suspect is Gu Mingyu¡¯s daughter#


    All of a sudden, some people iming to be in the industry broke the news, swearing that Gu Mingyu had actually been married a long time ago, her daughter was already so old, and many photos were picked up, several of which were Gu Mingyu taking the little girl out for fun.


    Anyway, suddenly there are a lot of sailors going to the end. The topic of Gu Mingyu''s daughter is suspected to be the top hot search.


    And Gu Mingyu took his younger siblings to dinner, and got into the car with his hands, so he still doesn''t know about it yet.


    After finishing his meal, he got his mobile phone and found that there were dozens of missed calls on it.


    Gu Mingyu "..."


    Suddenly had a bad feeling.


    It just so happened that another call came from his manager.


    As soon as it was connected, there was a roar of a dragon on the opposite side.


    "Gu Mingyu!!"


    Gu Mingyu curled his lips, and took the phone away to dig his ears.


    "Why are you so angry?"


    "You still have the nerve to ask me what''s wrong! I still want to ask what you are doing! Go to the cinema to watch a movie and take off your mask, for fear that others will not recognize you, and what''s going on with your daughter?!"


    Gu Mingyu looked confused, "What daughter? Where did I get my daughter?"


    "Look at Weibo yourself!"


    Gu Mingyu said unhurriedly, what if the sky can still fall? Anyway, no one would do anything to him even if he acted recklessly in the circle.


    Open Weibo, 99+ private messages are particrly conspicuous in an instant, and there is also the hot search #ÏëÊÇÎâÃ÷è¤Å®¶ù#


    Gu Mingyu "..."


    Good guy, he just watched a movie and had a meal, why is it that poprizens gave his daughter away, right?


    After clicking on it, he looked at those well-founded analyzes and insider revtions, and he believed that he had given birth to a daughter in secret marriage.


    Gu Mingyu nced at Hot Search and then at a certain little guy beside her.


    Nuan Nuan stuffed a sweet candy in her mouth, and looked up with her small face.


    "Third brother, do you want to eat?"


    She opened her small bag of candies, and her delicate milky white face looked very pretty.


    "Ah...hey me."


    "Oh"


    Nuan Nuan obediently said, "What vor do you want, Third Brother?"


    "Lemon''s."


    The little girl found a light yellow candy and fed it to his mouth.


    Gu Mingyu rubbed her little furry head, sat upright, and continued to poke on the phone with her slender fingers.


    Tsk... He thought that Nuan Nuan was his daughter, so he didn''t have topete with his elder brother and the others.


    Unfortunately not...


    Gu Mingyu sent a WeChat message to his agent.


    ''What daughter, I think, that''s my sister. ''


    The agent quickly responded to the message.


    ¡®Go and rify, I feel like someone is going to punish you. ''


    Gu Mingyu sneered, ''Even if I''m secretly married, they can still break me down, and my young master doesn''t rely on traffic for a living. ''


    Besides... he is nning to transform.


    Gu Mingyu satzily leaning against the car window with his legs crossed, propping his chin with one hand and looking out the window with the corners of his mouth raised.


    After standing under the lights for a long time, he wanted to go behind the scenes and try to control the character.


    "Come here Nuan Nuan and take a photo with my third brother."


    The little girl nodded obediently, her brother didn''t have the slightest reluctance to ask her to do anything, she was so soft-tempered.


    It just happened to be such a soft little guy in front of his brothers and family. Not long ago, he had a fight with others, and he was fierce.


    Gu Mingyu smiled even more happily thinking of this, pinched the little cheeks covered with milk, and directly hugged the person on hisp.


    "Look at the camera."


    Nuannuan hugged her little bag and nestled in the arms of the third brother very obediently. Hearing this, she turned her head and opened her big clean and bright eyes to look at the camera. A snow-white and soft little rabbit.


    Behind her, Gu Mingyu leanedzily on the back of the car seat, her coat was unzipped, and she was wearing a wine-red shirt with the neckline open to reveal her delicate corbone and snow-white skin.


    The corners of his mouth are raised, his peach eyes are slightly raised, and he props his chin with one hand like an arrogant nobleman.


    Gu Mingyu V: I also think it''s my daughter, but unfortunately it''s my sister [picture].

 Chapter 186: What is Aquaman? Very good?

    As soon as the photos on Weibo came out, everyone ran over, regardless of whether they were fans or not.


    ¡¾It finally came out. It turned out to be my sister. Hi sister, I am your future sister-inw. ¡¿


    [The previous topic looked like someone was going to take the rhythm, hehe... This is too underestimating our fish fans, even if it is my brother''s daughter, we will still support him, let alone such a beautiful baby, who can bear to talk about her Woolen cloth. ¡¿


    ¡¾My younger sister is crying so pitifully, brother shouldfort her well,¡¿


    [Hahaha... I was at the scene at the time, and I was not far from Yuyu. I was a little uncertain at the time, so I turned on the screen recording. My sister cried while watching a movie. It was when the character yed by my brother died, she hugged my brother''s neck While crying, he said that the third brother died, and he still eats this popcorn in his mouth. It''s so cute to me hehe... I still have a video. ¡¿


    ¡¾Sister upstairs, don¡¯t leave, add a friend! ¡¿


    ¡¾Don''t go, take me too, holding my brother and crying while saying that my brother is dead and eating popcorn, what kind of cutie is this, I''m almost suffocated by the cuteness. ¡¿


    ¡¾There is also a video screen! Why didn''t you take it out before, sisters, take it out and hit those people in the face, let them spread rumors everywhere! ¡¿


    ¡¾I went to his house for dinner with my boyfriend before, and I was too embarrassed to keep ying with my mobile phone in front of my future parents-inw. When I saw the **** storm on the Inte, my brother came out to rify,¡¿


    ¡¾The beauty of the whole family has really been hammered, the elder brother¡¯s appearance is recognized as the ceiling in the circle, isn¡¯t it, and the sister¡¯s soft and delicate face, is it not an exaggeration to say that a national girl is not exaggerating? ¡¿


    ¡¾I''m not bragging, my younger sister must be prettier than my elder brother when I grow up, I want to **** my younger sister back and raise her. ¡¿


    ¡®That won¡¯t work, my sister is mine. ''


    ¡¾What color sack does my sister want? I will try my best to meet your request. ¡¿


    ¡®Your sack is too hot for your eyes, my sister won¡¯t make an appointment. ''


    ¡¾I''m holding a photo of my younger sister to say goodbye. I don''t know if the daughter who is about to be born can grow ording to this temte. ¡¿


    ¡¾Where are some people in the circle who said that we Yuyu are secretly married? Where did the dead go? ¡¿


    ¡¾It¡¯s true that rumors are all based on one mouth, let¡¯s umte some virtue. ¡¿


    ¡¾It''s funny, I said so swearingly that I thought you guys and Yuyu are so close. You know this kind of thing. ¡¿


    Gang Jingshuijun, who was still very active before,pletely fell silent after seeing Gu Mingyu¡¯s Weibo, but some ck fans were persistently active on his Weibo.


    ¡¾Heh... It''s just that the beauty of the entertainment industry is too high, and being with my sister is not as good-looking as my sister, so you are ashamed to wear this title. ¡¿


    ¡®That¡¯s more embarrassing than you, after all, you might be ugly even when you look in the mirror. ''


    ¡¾She doesn''t look like her sister at all, so it must have been done. ¡¿


    ¡®I don¡¯t me you for thinking this way. When Nuwa created a human being, she might have identally pinched your face a bit bigger, so she can only make others feel bad. ''


    ¡¾Such hype? Don''t you want your sister to debut? ¡¿


    ¡®My sister still needs to be fired for her debut? Who do you look down on? ''


    ¡¾You are really dedicated, don¡¯t be afraid that your movie will not look good and no one will watch it. ¡¿


    ''If you have bad eyes, you can go and treat them, don''t shy away from medical treatment. ''


    Gu Mingyu has a lot of good fans, but as a public figure, he often acts recklessly. It has been reported several times that he bullied the neers of the crew and fought with so-and-so, so...he also has a lot of ck fans.


    But he is not only strong in fans, but also stronger in himself. For example, now he is sitting in the car, holding a mobile phone and going off in person to drive some ck fans to death.


    This kind of thing happened more than once, and the agent''s head was bald.


    No one in the circle hates ck fans like him, and sometimes hates fans unscrupulously.


    But it happens that many fans like him like this.


    ¡¾Laughing dead, Yuyu is fighting ck fans again. ¡¿


    ¡¾Don''t just talk about ck fans, didn''t you also get a few fans? Tsk tsk... This is the start of some kind of pet-girl crazy mode. ¡¿


    Gu Mingyu swiped Weibo here and got a few ck fans, instantly refreshed, hugged the little milk bag next to her and kissed her heart coldly.


    Xiao misses his sister, even fans.


    Nuan Nuan didn''t know what happened. After being kissed by the third brother, she also raised her face and leaned over to give a milky and milky kiss.


    By the time they got home, Gu Mingyu''s manager had already sent several WeChat messages.


    ¡®Look at my head, how bald it is. ''


    ¡®I¡¯m mad at you, lose money! ''


    ¡®Can you calm down a bit! Most of the people in the circle have been offended by you, even though we are actor kings now, we are also low-key, low-key, understand bro! ''


    ''Look at this time, you will end up offending most of the people in the circle, and they will try to pull you off at the slightest sign of trouble! ''


    ¡®I¡¯ll see what you do when you hit the iron te someday! ''


    Gu Mingyu''Then let''s see what they are capable of. ''


    Gu Mingyu''Make it clear, I didn''t offend them, they offended me. ''


    Gu Mingyu''Let me see which iron te is so hard. ''


    Broker "..."


    He was about to cry with anger from his entertainer.


    "Brother, you are amazing today."


    After getting off the car, Nuan Nuan took the hand of the third brother and followed him step by step like a chubby little penguin, the little milk sounded with admiration.


    Gu Mingyu''s peach-blossom eyes carried an obvious smile, and he lowered his eyes and asked her, "Oh? Tell me, how powerful is the third brother today?"


    Nuannuan''s little hands immediately began to gesture, and her voice was soft and excited.


    "It''s just in the movie, you knocked down a lot of bad guys in one swoop, none of them are your opponents."


    Thinking of the death of the third elder brother in the end, the little girl had a wrinkled and delicate little nose that was a little bit unhappy. She raised her small face and nced at the people around her, holding his palm tightly with her two small hands to make sure it was The warm and real existence seems to be relieved.


    "And there''s more, when my brother talks, they are all obedient."


    Gu Mingyu knew that the little guy was referring to those people in the movie theater.


    Bending down slightly and pinching Nuannuan''s soft and fleshy cheeks, Gu Mingyu smiled evilly at the corner of his mouth.


    "It turns out that these are powerful in your eyes, but the ones in the movie are fake. They are so obedient because they are your brother''s fans."


    The little girl wowed, her big beautiful eyes were filled with admiration, "Are fans really obedient and obedient?"


    Gu Mingyu touched his chin, "Well, most of them are like this."


    "Then Nuan Nuan is also a fan of the third brother~"


    Gu Mingyu was instantly amused, and lowered his forehead to touch the little girl''s forehead.


    "It''s an honor to have such a lovely fan."


    Nuannuan smiled softly.


    "The third brother is super nice."


    Gu Mingli walked over coolly with his hands in his pockets and pinched her nose.


    "I just like your third brother, what about me?"


    Nuan Nuan almost did not hesitate, "I also like the fourth brother."


    "What about me?"


    Bai Mohua''s head emerged from behind Gu Mingli.


    "Nuan Nuan also likes her second cousin."


    Gu An walked up to his sister with his arms in his arms and snorted arrogantly.


    Nuan Nuan blinked her eyes, raised her hand on tiptoe and touched the little brother''s head, like coaxing a child.


    "I like my little brother too."


    Gu Mingyu: "...Sister, you are such a scumbag, you smell like Aquaman."


    The little girl is very innocent, "What is Neptune? Is he very powerful?"


    "Well, super powerful."


    "Then Nuan Nuan is Neptune!"


    "Puchi..."


    The brothers couldn''t helpughing when they saw that her little tail was going up with pride.

 Chapter 187: Winter homework

    As soon as she got home, Nuan Nuan started to get busy, and moved all the things in the car to her room. Like her, there were white ink paintings.


    Two ''hamsters'', one big and one small, ran back and forth without any trouble, getting all kinds of snacks into their room and hiding them.


    Delicious variety of dried fruits, potato chips, biscuits, and easy-to-preserve pastries, etc.


    "I said...you can''t finish eating, why do you bring back so many things every time you go out?"


    Gu Mingyu looked at the two with the corners of his mouth twitching.


    Nuan Nuan put all his things in a storage box and packed them neatly, then closed the lid and hid the storage box under the bed with a very satisfied expression on his delicate little face.


    "You can eat slowly. These things can be stored for a long time. The things I boughtst time disappeared a lot in a few days, and today they are finally full again!"


    Bai Mohua also hid all kinds of snacks that she had neatly stacked up, and then put her hips on her hips, and the smile on her face was simply not too bright.


    Gu Mingli "...So these two guys are really hamsters."


    I can¡¯t wait to fill up my small granary to feel at ease, even though there is never a shortage of food at home.


    After finishing these, Nuan Nuan started to study again, and by the way, took the fourth brother and the younger brother to do winter homework.


    Gu Mingli was a little reluctant. He had never done summer and winter homework before. Wouldn''t it be nice to have this time to y games?


    "Fourth brother~"


    Nuan Nuan looked at him pitifully, "Can you do homework with Nuan Nuan?"


    Gu Mingli "...where did you get your homework?"


    "Brother Su Ran assigned homework."


    Now Brother Su Ran not only teaches her to learn the guqin, but also works part-time as her elementary school teacher. This homework is assigned by Brother Su Ran.


    Gu Mingli gritted his teeth. He had seen Su Ran before. That guy was obviously the favorite child of the elders. He was polite and steady at a young age, but in his opinion, he was a pig who came to grab his sister''s attention!


    But the little girl has been learning the piano from that Su Ran, and she can already y music, although it is only some simple pieces.


    Heh...and assigning homework to his sister.


    No way, Gu Mingli and Guan could only do their homework with Nuan Nuan with sad expressions.


    What should I do if I can¡¯t? Just make a video call and ask Lu Xingzhi.


    Lu Xingzhi, who suddenly received the video, wondered if there was something wrong with his ears after hearing Gu Mingli''s question.


    "What did you say?"


    The expression on his calm face was astonished.


    Gu Mingli leaned back on the chair in a sitting position, and directly lifted the winter vacation homework book in his hand to face the camera.


    "What the **** is this... this parab? Why don''t I remember learning it?"


    Lu Xingzhi took a few seconds to make himself ept that Gu Mingli was obediently doing his winter vacation homework, the expression on his face became speechless after hearing his words.


    "When you were in ss, how many sses were you sober? But this semester, your basics have been typed out anyway, and this question is actually not difficult. You first..."


    Lu Xingzhi is worthy of being a top student, Gu Mingli almost understood it after listening to it once.


    "Don''t turn off the video, there are other questionster."


    Gu Mingli is not stupid, on the contrary, he is still very smart. He can solve the problem types that he has done once ande across them again. He has already memorized the mathematical forms when he was in school. Lu Xingzhi only needs to tell him Knowing where to apply which form, he can answer it after thinking about it.


    Butnguage...


    Besides the fixed answers for reciting, readingprehension was really too difficult for him, he bit his pen and answered all in disorder.


    Nuan Nuan was studying her own. She also bought some exercises and came back to do them. Shey her arms on the table and did her homework obediently. Finally, she had to write today''s diary.


    Her handwriting is also getting better and better visible to the naked eye.


    Gu An also scratched his head and couldn''t understand many questions, but Nuan Nuan knew a lot of them!


    Although Gu An was a little ashamed that he was not as good as his younger sister, he was more proud.


    Look how smart his sister is? I haven''t gone to school yet. I can even do the fourth grade questions.


    If Nuan Nuan really can¡¯t do it, let Bai Mo draw it.


    It may be a bit difficult for a graduated white ink painting to do high school and university questions, but it is still possible to assist a primary school student.


    For a while, the learning atmosphere at home was very strong, and the knowledge I learned was unknowingly reinforced in my mind.


    When Gu Nan and the others returned home from get off work in the afternoon, this study was not over.


    Gu Mingli and Gu An''s experience is only one word ''tired! ''


    After several hours of continuous study, I was even more tired than ying basketball.


    "Big Brother~"


    Nuan Nuan sent juice to the two elder brothers to replenish their energy. When they saw Gu Nan flying over like a little butterfly, they hugged him instantly.


    Gu Nan held the person in his arms with both hands and stood less than half a meter away from him, then took off his cold coat, and then hugged the little person.


    "Wait until I take off my coat next time before running over."


    Nuannuan said obediently, her beautiful eyes were full of smiles, and she chattered about going to the movies with her third brother today, the soft and waxy milk voice made Gu Nan''s body rx a lot .


    "Well, I bought your farm for you."


    "Really good!"


    The little girl was very pleasantly surprised, holding her big brother''s arm and looking up at him with a tender little face.


    "Is Big Brother Nuan Nuan''s farm big? Where is it? Can I go and see, Big Brother, you are so kind."


    The little girl was so excited, her clean eyes were shining like stars, and she looked at her big brother expectantly.


    "Well, I''ll take you to see it tomorrow."


    Nuan Nuan was so happy that she hugged her big brother''s neck and kissed him on the face.


    "I''m going to tell the second brother and them."


    After speaking, he ran away on short legs.


    Gu Nan "Run slower."


    "Yeah."


    The little girl responded softly and ran to the basement, but after running a few steps, she turned around and ran back. She took out two sses of juice from the kitchen, and handed one of them to her elder brother.


    "Big brother, you''ve worked hard~"


    The corner of Gu Nan''s mouth raised a slight arc, which softened his stern face.


    He raised his hand and rubbed the little girl''s hairy head.


    Nuan Nuan bent her eyes, two beautiful dimples appeared at the corners of her mouth, she tilted her head softly and arched her brother''s palm softly.


    "Big brother, I''m leaving~"


    "Go."


    Nuan Nuan left with the remaining ss of orange juice.


    In the basement, there are many green potted nts along the road from the entrance, and the passage down the road will not be dark, because the part of the passage extending outside the vi is covered with strong transparent ss, and the light can shine down from above, giving Enough green nts and plenty of sunlight can make the dark basement look much brighter


    The passage is very beautiful, until it reaches the basement, where it haspletely changed its appearance. Many flowers have been nted, and some even grow small flower buds in a suitable environment. The device that simtes rainwater above will detect these nts simte rain when they need water, allowing them to grow better.

 Chapter 188: the farm

    When all the flowers here are open, it will be a fairy-tale world. From the entrance to the underground world, no matter on the transparent ss of the wall, the ground or even the ceiling, there are all kinds of things that can bloom, bear fruit, or all kinds of strange things. Nice looking nts.


    The simtion device set up by Gu Bei can perfectly replicate their growth environment. At present, this is only a semi-finished underground world, and the nts transported from various ces are still in the seedling state.


    Nuan Nuan looked around while walking along the steps and cobbled paths, and finally saw her second brother, who was installing an instrument that Nuan Nuan didn''t know, and there were many unnted nts around.


    "Second brother."


    The little girl ran over with the juice in her arms. She ran steadily without spilling the juice in her hand.


    "Second brother drinks juice."


    Seeing the warm Gu Beiughing, the warmth like a spring breeze makes people feel veryfortable.


    He rubbed the little guy''s head, took two sips of the juice.


    "Did you finish your homework?"


    Nuannuan nodded, squatted down and stared at the nts that hadn''t been nted yet with bright eyes.


    Gu Bei''s voice was clear and gentle, "These were just delivered today. The ones you have are wisteria flowers. When they grow up, I will make some brackets for them to cling to. When they bloom, they will turn purple, which is very beautiful. "


    As he spoke, he tapped his wrist, and a square fluorescent blue projection screen appeared in front of him. Gu Bei''s slender fingers quickly tapped on the virtual keyboard, and the picture of wisteria flowers appeared on the projection screen. .


    "Wow¡­"


    Nuan Nuan eximed, looking at the beautiful wisteria flower corridor on the projection screen, it feels like entering a fairnd, will this ce be like that in the future?


    The little guy began to look forward to it.


    After reading it, Gu Bei tapped his finger again, and the projection screen disappeared.


    "Brother, that is amazing, it''s different from a mobile phone!"


    Gu Bei hummed, "This is the personal terminal that my brother is currently researching. It is still in the perfection stage and only a few people own it. After a while, I will also install a chip on your bracelet."


    His bony fingers pointed to the bracelet he had given to the little **** her wrist.


    "At that time, I will upgrade and copy Xiaoai''s data into the chip. The personal terminal has the function ofbining both theputer and the mobile phone. I will tell you about other thingster."


    Nuan Nuan was surprised to see the bracelet on her wrist that was given to her by her second brother on her birthday. It turned out to be the terminal that she gave it to!


    "Second brother, you are so kind."


    The little girl with crooked eyebrows and eyes leaned close to her second elder brother, pursed her lips and kissed him on the face, and then was killed by her elder brother''s gentle pat on the head.


    Nuan immediately clings to her second brother like a clingy kitten.


    The two brothers and sister nted those wisteria flowers together, and they inevitably got some dirt on their bodies. The two looked at each other andughed, one gentle and picturesque, the other silly and cute.


    "By the way, I came to look for the second brother because the eldest brother bought a farm for Nuannuan. I will go to see it tomorrow. Do you want the second brother to go together?"


    Nuan Nuan only remembered what she was doing here at this time, and pped her forehead in a childish voice and said the purpose ofing here.


    Gu Bei stared at the small iplete palm print on her shiny and fair forehead with a smile in his eyes.


    "Well, let''s go and have a look together."


    He rubbed his fingers on the little guy''s forehead, making it even more messy.


    "But before that, go wash your face."


    There was a smile in his tone.


    Nuan Nuan looked at her dirty little hands, her **** and white eyes met the smiling eyes of her second brother, and her little face blushed immediately.


    She is so stupid!


    Because he was going to go to the farm the next day, workaholic Gu Nan decided... he would take a vacation.


    So he sent a message to his most capable assistant, but since his sister came back, he missed work a little too much, so he rarely asked with a ''conscience''.


    Boss¡¾Nanfeng, do you have a girlfriend. ¡¿


    Nanfeng who saw the news "..."


    Although he didn''t know what happened to the boss suddenly, he still replied the message immediately.


    ¡¾Boss, I haven''t had a girlfriend yet. ¡¿


    Boss [Do you have a younger sister? ¡¿


    Southern Wind [No. ¡¿


    Boss [Well, I have a younger sister. ¡¿


    Boss¡¾My sister is going to the farm tomorrow. ¡¿


    Nanfeng: I suddenly had a particrly bad premonition.


    Boss¡¾As an older brother, I should apany her. ¡¿


    Nanfeng put on a wooden face, seeing this, he already expected the painful days of working overtime.


    Boss¡¾Double the bonus. ¡¿


    Nanfeng [Boss, you are right. As apetent and good brother, of course you have to apany your sister on such an important matter. You can rest assured and leave all the work to me. I will arrange all the work properly. of. ¡¿


    Gu Nan was satisfied with the news of Nanfeng''s return, leaned on the sofa and drank a cup of wolfberry tea in a leisurely manner.


    My sister made it, it''s delicious.


    Wait until the next day when Papa Gu finds out that his eldest son has asked for leave to apany his daughter to the farm, his expression is like this (¨‹Æ¤¨‹#)


    Why wasn''t he the one who asked for leave!


    The farm Gu Nan bought covers a veryrge area, and also contracted arge nearby mountain.


    There is a lush green grasnd on the farm. The grass seeds were nted by the previous farmer. After selling to Gu Nan, there are only two buffaloes left on the farm. One is an old female buffalo. She is stubborn and unwilling to leave here. , the other calf is thest child of this female buffalo, and the little one is unwilling to leave his mother.


    After being found out by Gu Nan, he bought the two cows directly.


    In addition to this, there is a poorly managed fruit forest and arge area of ??vacantnd with fish ponds and so on.


    The car drove all the way to the farm, and the endless grasnd was originally a ce for livestock to graze, but because of the poor management of the former farm owner, a lot of livestock on the farm was sold, so there are basically no cattle and sheep in this grasnd now , When springes, lush green grass will grow here.


    "There''s a brook over there."


    Gu Nan pointed to the distance, "We can go there to y in summer."


    "Nuan Nuan, what do you want to raise?"


    Looking at this endless farm, Nuan Nuan can hardly believe that these are all her own, it feels like she is dreaming.


    She looked at her big brother with dark eyes and asked dizzily, "Big brother, is this really mine?"


    This ce is bigger than Xiaoxi Vige!


    Gu Nan nodded, his expressionless handsome face was quite convincing.


    The little girl waited for two seconds and smiled silly while holding her little face.


    She is so amazing, she has such a big farm!


    If she returns to Xiaoxi Vige at this moment, she will be the most promising and richest cub in the vige!


    "Wow woof!"


    Rhubarb started running around the farm as soon as he got out of the car. He liked it so much. It was so big that it could run whatever it wanted.


    A few cats walked around cautiously, their clear cat eyes looking at the surrounding environment curiously.


    Doudou also pped his wings and flew out. The blue sky and white clouds were so exciting. This ce is different from the city. There are too many high-rise buildings in big cities. It is easy to hit the buildings at any time when flying low. Here It can fly around as much as you want, even with your eyes closed!


    "Big brother, can Nuan Nuan raise horses here?"


    She hugged Gu Nan''s palm, looking up at her tender and delicate face with anticipation in her eyes.


    "Can."


    Nuan Nuan cheered a little, her face flushed red with excitement, but her eyes were too bright.


    Then she started to explore their own territory with coal **** and rhubarb.


    When passing the cattle pen, a ck calf caught her attention.


    "Moo~"


    The beautiful calf also found Nuan Nuan, and immediately stepped back in fear.


    "Niu Niu."


    Nuannuan stood not far from the calf nor close and shouted softly.


    The little calf stared at the little girl for a few seconds with its big dark eyes, flicked its tail and moved its front hooves, and then tentatively walked towards her.


    Nuan Nuan stood quietly and obediently, and when the calf much older than herself came over, she smiled like a little sun and raised her little arm.


    "Moo~"


    The little calf bowed his head actively, and gently rubbed his head against the white and soft palm.


    A few secondster, the little girl hugged the calf''s head.


    "Niu Niu, you are so good."


    "Moo~"


    Mavericks walked around Nuan Nuan meekly for a few times, then walked up behind her and arched her head, gently and forcefully pushed the little girl forward for a short distance.


    Nuan Nuan blinked, "Are you letting me in?"


    The cow pen should have raised a lot of cows before, so it is very big, but I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because the big brother had someone clean it up. The cow pen is not smelly or messy. The cow is much bigger than the buffalo.


    The big buffalo shook its ears when it heard the movement, then stopped chewing slowly and turned its big head to this side, and saw the little girl walking in at a nce.


    "Moo."


    The voice of the big buffalo is much deeper and more vicissitudes, but the cry is also very gentle.


    The little calf happily walked to his mother and touched his mother with his head, mooing as if introducing his new friend to it.


    Nuan Nuan also trotted over, and put a small hand on the big cow''s curved ck horns.


    "Wow...so big!" Nuan Nuan eximed immaturely.


    It''s much, much bigger than my brother''s hand.


    There are also cattle raisers in Xiaoxi Vige, which are used to plow the fields. Nuan Nuan has only seen it from a distance. When there are children grazing cattle, they will ride on their backs. They are very happy to y.


    "Moo."


    The old buffalo let out a soft cry and then stood up. Nuan Nuan found that she was a dwarf in front of it!


    "Nuan Nuan,e here!"


    Gu Mingli, who came over, was terrified when he saw the huge disparity in tonnage. He hurried over to pick up the child, and looked at the huge monster in front of him with some vignce.


    The rich young master who grew up in a big city, Gu Mingli has seen horses, but he has never seen such a strong and huge cow. If he is identally kicked, half of it will be killed.


    Nuan Nuan looked at the buffalo mother and child with clear ck and white eyes, but she was not afraid at all.


    "Fourth brother, they are so good."


    "Moo~"


    The little buffalo came out from behind its mother and barked as if responding to her, flicked its tail and came over to rub Nuannuan''s short legs.


    "Ouch, how did youe here, young master and miss?"


    The only staff member left on the farm, an old man saw them and walked over quickly holding the feed.


    "I didn''t scare you, the buffalo''s temper is generally very docile and will not attack people, but its huge size is still very scary."


    Especially for these young masters anddies who grew up with golden spoons in their mouths, it is easy to be frightened when they suddenly see such a big thing.


    He was afraid that these buffalo mother and child would be sold if they got angry. After all, they were raised by themselves, so he was really reluctant.


    Nuan Nuan in her brother''s arms smiled softly and shook her head, "It''s okay, grandpa, they are very good, Nuan Nuan is not scared."


    She is very courageous, not only was she not scared, she even touched the horn of the big buffalo!

 Chapter 189: Farm Planning

    Facts have proved that the Nuan Nuan child not only dared to touch the horns of the bull, she was even more courageous, and she rode on the bull!


    The old cow is stable. Although it doesn¡¯t like to move and often lies in the cow pen waiting for the breeder to feed it, it has no problem walking with a little **** its back.


    "Wow... Brother, look at me, I''m so tall!"


    Sitting on the broad and strong back of the big buffalo, Nuan Nuan is excited and waving her little hands. The smile on her face is as bright as the scorching sun, and her eyes are as bright as stars.


    Gu Nan and Gu Bei stood on both sides of her sister to prevent her from falling, one ck and one white, like ck and white impermanence, but still very handsome.


    Gu Mingyu nced at Nuan Nuan with peach blossom eyes and was a little disgusted, "How handsome is riding a horse? It''s just a kid like you. It would be too ruined for us."


    He pays so much attention to his own image, no matter where he is or what he does, he should be handsome and beautiful.


    Nuan Nuan pursed her small mouth and moaned childishly, "Nuan Nuan is also very handsome."


    Gu Mingyu''s green and slender fingertips lightly poked the little girl''s shiny and fair forehead.


    "You are so cute, you have nothing to do with being handsome."


    Gu An was a little eager to go up and try it. He had ridden a horse before, but he didn''t know that a cow could ride a cow, and it looked very fun.


    But Gu Nan grabbed his cor and refused.


    Gu Nan had no expression on his face, "This cow is too old to carry you."


    Gu An set his sights on the calf again.


    The calf sensed the danger and quickly slipped away.


    Gu An: Not happy!


    Bai Mohua muttered regretfully, "I can''t afford Gu An anymore, so I''m even worse."


    Gu Mingli looked him up and down, "So you''re so ignorant, you really think you''re as thin as a bolt of lightning?"


    Bai Mo gave him a nk look, "It''s not big or small, it doesn''t respect elders at all!"


    Gu Mingli walked away slowly, "What elder? You are at most a few years older than me."


    "Even if I''m half a year older, I''m still older in a minute, so you have to call me brother."


    "Cut... I don''t have such a childish brother."


    Bai Mohua: He said that every time, he didn''t want to look like this either.


    Bai Mohua touched her face and felt a little depressed. She was born with the same parents, why does her brother look so tall, mature and secure, and she is like this.


    He is a boy anyway, when he was in school, many girls said they wanted to protect him, and those who were younger than him called him one by one, what are they doing? Do you know that a boy''s self-esteem is very heavy, it is too much!


    Ah...but I''m so worried about him.


    Two cows are walking slowly in the wide farm, the rhubarb in front is running around happily, and Doudou is flying in the sky.


    The coal ball looked left and right, flicked its tail and suddenly started running, and when it reached the calf, it jumped up andnded on the calf''s head lightly, and walked forward a few steps with its head held high, the cat''s tail bent left and right and stretched out. With azy waist, hey down on the back of the calf andy downfortably.


    The little buffalo moved its head and turned to look at its own back, but its neck was a bit short, so it could only see a small part of the ck hair on its back that belonged to coal balls, and nothing else.


    The little weight of the briquettes is almost the same as a feather to it, so it doesn''t care, and it slowly follows its mother, and from time to time, it raises its head and gently rubs against Nuannuan''s short legs to show its presence.


    "Big Brother, do you grow vegetables over there?"


    Nuan Nuan pointed to a piece of reimednd and asked in a childish voice.


    Gu Nan "Yes."


    "Then when springes, Nuan Nuan will nt strawberries and watermelons there. Brother, do you have anything to eat? You can nt whatever you want!"


    Nuan Nuan has a small chest and her tail is almost up to the sky. This is her farm, and she can grow whatever she wants...


    Gu Mingyu pinched her delicate little nose, "So proud? Can you finish eating so many things?"


    The little guy shook his feet and said softly, "It''s okay, if you can''t finish eating Nuan Nuan, sell it for money."


    Not afraid at all.


    Nuannuan wanted to go down, opened her small arms and looked at her big brother with small eyes.


    "Big brother hug."


    Gu Nan fished the man off the back of the ox.


    Gu Mingyu clicked his tongue, "The little guy is really entric. Why do you want your big brother to hug so many brothers?"


    Nuan Nuan secretly nced at the third brother, "Because the eldest brother is the biggest."


    What is the reason for this.


    Nuannuan puffed up her cheeks, "Big brother is also the biggest responsibility, Nuannuan is heavy, big brother hugs Nuannuan very hard."


    Gu Bei smiled softly, "Second brother doesn''t mind how hard it is."


    "uh-huh?"


    Gu Mingyu and Gu Mingli crossed their arms and looked at the little guy.


    Nuan Nuan was a little cowardly, "Then... next time, give the second brother a hug, then the third brother next time, and the fourth brother next time."


    Bai Mohua raised his hand, "How about warming me up?"


    Nuan Nuan nced at him, "Once again!"


    White ink painting "All right."


    Nuan Nuan: s... Brothers are really not afraid of being heavy at all.


    After the little girl got off the back of the cow, she ran around on her short legs.


    "Little brother, do you have anything to eat? Where''s the second cousin?"


    At the edge of thend, three heads gathered together to discuss what to nt here when springes.


    "Strawberry Watermelon."


    "Nuan Nuan has already said this before."


    "The...tomatoes?"


    "Okay, wait for Nuan Nuan to remember."


    The little girl took out her mobile phone and started to make a memo, including strawberries, watermelon and tomatoes.


    Painted in white ink "Potatoes, we will make potato chips ourselves in the future."


    "it is good!"


    Gu An: "Can meat grow in the soil?"


    Nuan Nuan "Little brother is stupid, that''s not how Rourou came from."


    Bai Mohua "Then we will raise some chickens, sheep and rabbits, and we will have meat to eat when we grow up."


    The little girl nodded her head, "Yeah, Nuan Nuan thinks the same way, and she wants to raise big white geese. The big white geese are so majestic that even dogs are afraid of them."


    Nuan Nuan thought of the big white geese in the vige. Not only cats, cats and dogs are afraid of them, but adults are also afraid of them, and I have to raise a few.


    The three of them were discussing what to grow, but they didn''t expect to talk about what kind of animal to raise.


    The entire farm area is a bit too big, so Gu Mingli drove a white sightseeing carter.


    Everyone and the cat sat on it, and the two cows continued to look for grass to eat slowly on the grass under the care of the old man.


    "Bye Niu Niu, Nuan Nuan wille to you and your mother soon."


    "Moo~"


    The calf raised its neck and barked at her as if in response.


    The group of them came to a ce where fruit trees were nted in a sightseeing car.


    "It''s full of grapes."


    Gu Nan pointed to an area. The grapes were rtively short and climbed on wire supports, but it seemed that no one had taken care of them for a long time. The grape grove was full of weeds, and many nts were dead. Also messy.


    Nuan Nuan propped up her little chin, "Brother here needs to weed the grass, and also loosen the soil for the grapes and trim the branches."


    Gu Nan nodded, "I will hire someone to do these."


    "The mountain forest over there also belongs to you, how do you want to n it?"


    Gu Nan left the nning of the farm to Nuan Nuan himself.


    The kid thought about it seriously with a chubby little face, "I have to ask the uncle who nted the tree first, what kind of fruit trees are suitable for nting there."


    I thought that the little guy would directly like what kind of nt, but I didn''t expect the little girl to think about these things. This is a bit of a surprise.


    Gu Nan''s dark eyes shed with admiration, he rubbed her little head and nodded.


    Gu Beiwen said, "I know a few seniors from the Academy of Agricultural Sciences who may be able to help Nuan Nuan."

 Chapter 190: Fourth brother, little brother, lets learn

    Nuan Nuan hugged her second elder brother''s long legs for an instant, raised her white and soft face, and was overwhelmed with surprise.


    "Really good!"


    She is so happy!


    Gu Bei picked up the little guy hanging on hisp, "Well, by the way, you can also see what kind of fruit seedlings they have that are suitable for the water and soil here. You can nt whatever you want."


    Nuan Nuan smiled softly with crooked eyebrows, hugged her second brother''s neck happily and kissed him on the face.


    "Second brother, you are the best."


    After finishing speaking in a waxy voice, he coquettishly used his fleshy little face to stick to the face of the second elder brother. He was really obedient, and the brothers next to him felt sour when they saw it.


    After visiting the fruit forest and mountain forest, they took a sightseeing bus to a fish pond. Compared with the endless grasnd and fruit forest, the fish pond is rtively much smaller, and there is nothing in it.


    The little girl waved her small arm, "nt lotus, raise fish."


    Write it down and write it down.


    Walking around for a few hours, the energetic little guy finally showed signs of fatigue and began to be sluggish. The soft little body was pulled aside casually before being scooped into a warm embrace by an arm.


    Nuan Nuan yawned and looked up, seeing the face of the second brother.


    "Second Brother~"


    She let out a soft cry, her warm, thin, white little fingers were grabbing the second brother''s coat, she tilted her head and leaned against her brother''s arms affectionately, rubbing her hands gently, her curly eyshes opened and closed , wanting to close it and trying to open it, yawning again and again.


    "Sleep."


    Gu Bei adjusted Nuan Nuan to a morefortable lying position, with his small head resting on his arm, and his beautiful and slender palms gently patted the back of the little girl in his arms and coaxed her to sleep.


    Nuan Nuan murmured vaguely, "Niu Niu...Nuan Nuan agreed, it''s up to them."


    "Then how about calling you when we arrive?"


    Nuan Nuan buried her head in the arms of her second brother and shook gently, rejecting in a soft voice.


    "No, if you fall asleep...you won''t be able to wake up."


    She yawned, physical tears came out of the corners of her eyes.


    I tried to keep my eyes open, but fortunately the car was very fast. Nuan Nuan persisted for three minutes and finally arrived at the cattle pen. The two cows were eating feed inside. The weather outside is still quite cold. Compared with looking for food outside, It is much morefortable to wait for others to feed in the cattle pen.


    Nuan Nuan wobbled in front of the two cows and immediately became energetic. He chatted with them, and then continued to cling to the second brother, and almost fell asleep immediately after being hugged.


    The people who were looking at her and talking to the buffalo in thest second "..."


    This sleeping speed is no one else.


    The little Nuannuan nestled in his brother''s arms and slept soundly. His little face was flushed. Gu Nan was about to take off his coat and cover it for his sister when Bai Mohua took it out from his backpack. a small nket.


    Gu Nan "..."


    Silently took back his coat.


    Gu Mingli and Gu Mingyu nced into Bai Mohua''s backpack at the same time, and sure enough, they saw a lot of snacks, neatly packed.


    Gu Mingli "...Brother, you said he can eat so much, why is he still so thin?"


    Gu Mingyu looked enviously at Bai Mohua, "This is probably the legendary physique that won''t make you fat."


    If he wants to have this ability, he can make it while eating, and the manager can''t control him!


    The farm has living rooms, and currently there is only one employee, the old man who takes care of the two buffaloes. Gu Nan didn''t take a break at noon. After reading the memo made by Nuan Nuan, he probably sorted out the people who need to be recruited, and then sent the news to his subordinates Let''s do a job posting.


    Nanfeng also asked Nanfeng to transfer a talent with strong management and nning skills, and the sry was so high that Nanfeng was a little envious.


    The ice and snow melted, and spring will start soon. The farm should also be tidied up. He wants to n the farm into Nuan Nuan''s mind in the shortest possible time.


    Nuan Nuan woke up from a nap and was refreshed again. Looking at the recruitment notice given by her big brother, she happily kissed him on the face.


    "Thank you big brother~"


    Gu Nan had a very calm expression on his face. Although he only had that expression, he was very satisfied in his heart.


    "Come here and kiss third brother, I have found you all kinds of animal cubs you want to raise."


    "Thank you, third brother~"


    "Nuan Nuan, look at the painting my brother drew for you."


    Bai Mohua ran over holding the painting. The painting showed Nuan Nuan sitting on the back of a cow with a soft and sweet smile. The whole painting looked particrly healing, and even a bad mood would inexplicably get better after just one look.


    "Wow... the second cousin is super powerful!"


    Just woke up, and Nuan Nuan was walking around among the brothers, boasting about each other.


    She is so busy!


    Stayed at the farm until four o''clock in the afternoon before everyone went home. After returning home, Nuan Nuan embraced her parents and twittered with great excitement, introducing her farm and what it would be like in the future.


    After dinner, Nuan Nuan, who finally calmed down, took the book to find the fourth and younger brothers who were still studying.


    "Fourth brother and little brother, let''s study~"


    Gu Mingli & Gu An "..."


    Why are you so energetic?


    But...e,e, who is afraid of whom!


    Unknowingly, the learning atmosphere just rolled up.


    For the rest of the long period of time, Nuan Nuan spent almost all of his time running to the farm during the day. The senior of the agricultural college that the second brother knew came to inspect and gave several kinds of fruit trees that could be nted, and they could also buy some quality internally. Excellent fruit tree seedlings.


    "I want to grow apples, the third brother likes to eat, oranges, both the eldest brother and the second brother like to eat, red bayberry, the fourth brother likes to eat, and peaches..."


    Nuan Nuan counted the past with her fingers, Gu Bei was surprised for a moment, and a soft smile shed in his eyes.


    It turned out that when they didn''t know it, the little girl carefully wrote down their favorite fruits.


    The senior of the Academy of Agricultural Sciences in Gu Bei also looked at the little Nuan Nuan in shock, then pushed his sses and looked at Gu Bei enviously


    "This little sister of yours really misses you."


    Children at this age basically only care about their own preferences, and the six-year-old children are ying, but she has already started to use her own money to buy a farm and manage it.


    Tsk... Should I say it or not, the genes of the Gu family are really scary.


    "Just remember ours? What about yours?"


    Gu Bei rubbed Xiaotuanzi''s head lovingly.


    Nuan Nuan Nuanuo said, "Nuan Nuan''s favorite is grapes, and the fruit that my brothers like is also Nuan Nuan''s favorite."


    That''s... so good.


    Seeing the kid''s soft, angelic smile that seemed to melt everything, the senior moved his fingers, wanting to **** it back and keep it for himself, what should I do?


    He cleared his cough, "I''ve seen the grape varieties on the farm, and they are not good. The Academy of Agricultural Sciences has a batch of excellent grape varieties that can be sold to you, but the quantity is less than 500. These grapes are seedless, and It is very suitable for wine making, but the soil conditions on the side where the vines are nted are not very suitable for nting grapes, but there is a piece ofnd on the other side of the forest that is very suitable."


    Nuan Nuan raised her delicate, fleshy face, and thanked her in a polite and obedient voice.


    "Thank you Brother Aoki~"


    Aoki: Nosebleeds are about to flow out, I don¡¯t know how many years it will take to rob the child.


    A certain senior thought dangerously and repeatedly jumped on the edge of thew.

 Chapter 191: foal

    Although he had this idea, Aoki looked at the gentle Gu Bei next to him, and what popped into his mind were all kinds of dangerous robots he created and the hidden weapons on his body that were hard to guard against.


    It is still a protective device that is allowed to be worn by the above. Although he looks gentle, but if he moves rough, it is definitely someone else who suffers.


    There is also his brother Gu Nan who looks exactly like him, tsk... I am afraid I will die a miserable death, so forget it.


    With the help of my brothers, the nning of Nuan Nuan''s farm waspletelypleted, and then the reconstruction began.


    The cattle pen, sheep pen and chicken coop need to be refurbished, and a stable should be built. After all, Nuan Nuan still wants to raise a pony here.


    But in the end, there were two horses.


    The two are very beautiful white horses, they are twins, and they are very beautiful. When Gu Nan was choosing horses for his sister, he immediately fell in love with them.


    Two 10-month-old twin foals were weaned, restless when they left their mother for the farm and were soon put in clean stables.


    Nuan Nuan had been looking forward to their arrival for a long time, and walked over with the fodder airlifted by her big brother from other ces in her hand, staring at the two little white horses who were obviously not a year old but much taller than herself with clean and clear eyes.


    "How are you guys?"


    She walked over holding the fresh fodder and said hello in a small and soft voice, afraid that she would scare them if she made a loud voice.


    The two little white horses locked together are snow-white all over, and their body is particrly well-proportioned and beautiful. The sideburns on their necks are soft and beautiful, and their tails are as beautiful as a waterfall.


    Although they look almost identical, they are still easy to distinguish.


    Because their eyes are different, the eyes of one of the white horses are as dark as obsidian, clean and pure, and the eyshes are very long, which is very beautiful.


    The eyes of the other horse are ice blue, like translucent gemstones and the blue sea. These eyes are already beautiful.


    Nuan Nuan walked over in small steps, put the fodder in her arms into the manger, and then stared at the two foals.


    Three pairs of clean and beautiful eyes looked at each other. A few secondster, Nuan Nuan tentatively stretched out her small palm and ced it nervously on the head of one of the white horses.


    She had already thought about it in her heart, if the two horses didn''t like her, then...then spend more time together, the rtionship is cultivated.


    But the result was unexpectedly good, the little white horse didn''t escape her hand, Nuan Nuan sessfully touched its head, with a bright and beautiful smile on his face.


    "You are so good."


    She murmured softly, and then tried to touch another little white horse, but it didn''t avoid it either.


    The little girl became happier immediately, stopped and picked up the fodder with her hands and began to feed them.


    Seeing the two little white horses eat the forage in my hand, I feel so beautiful.


    She is still very popr with small animals hehe...


    "Big brother and second brother, look quickly, they are eating the grass I fed!"


    After feeding the two beautiful little white horses, Nuan Nuan stepped on the clouds lightly, and walked to the brothers with excitement, her milky white fleshy face was flushed with excitement, and there was a smile in her beautiful eyes. The luminous light flickered like a star.


    Gu Nan hugged the little sister directly.


    Gu Bei rubbed her head gently with his movements, his voice was clear and pleasant.


    "We are so obedient, how could they not like you?"


    Praised the little girl ashamed.


    "The goose eggs you want are also brought to you. Nuan Nuan can choose the eggs you like. They are all swans."


    Nuan Nuan blinked her eyes, she just wanted to raise a big white goose, but she didn''t expect her brother to find a swan for herself!


    "What''s the matter, don''t you like it?"


    Nuan Nuan shook her head, "I like it!"


    After speaking, he took the hands of his brothers and followed them step by step to pick eggs.


    Finally, she chose four swan eggs that fit her eyes, two white swans and two ck swans.


    The uncle selling eggs also took out eggs from another box, which were much smaller than swan eggs and looked like chicken eggs.


    "We don''t know what kind of eggs are in here. Would you like to choose a few to hatch?"


    Nuan Nuan nced inside, and then picked out three more eggs.


    "thanks."


    She hugged the three soft and waxy eggs of unknown species and thanked them politely.


    The uncle smiled and said, "Good luck little girl."


    Nuannuan carefully carried a few eggs into the incubator. In order to hatch the two pairs of geese, Gu Bei specially installed a small incubator. At this time, looking inside from the transparent ss door, you can clearly see Seven hatching eggs.


    "Wait slowly, at least it will take twenty days to hatch."


    Nuan Nuan approached the ss, staring at the eggs that were hatching inside with a pair of bright ck eyes.


    "Can Nuan Nuane and watch them break their shells?"


    "of course can."


    The little girl smiled softly, and she was already looking forward to the four little swans and the other three little ones chosen by herself breaking their shells.


    At this time, Gu Bei''s cell phone rang, and he answered the phone, but he was still looking at the incubator.


    "The fruit tree saplings have arrived."


    After the arrival of the fruit tree saplings, the whole farm became lively. ording to the previous n, the farm manager who had taken office called the red people who had been prepared to nt trees and started to get busy in full swing.


    Gu Nan and Gu Bei are very busy, and asionally they can squeeze out time to apany Nuan Nuan. More often, Gu Mingli, Bai Mohua and Gu An apany her to the farm.


    In order to develop a rtionship with the pony, Nuan Nuan runs here almost every day. When shees in the morning, she talks to the two pony for a while and feeds them. After getting acquainted with the pony, she releases them. It was fun to run and hang out in the pastures with the young calf on the farm, always with these animals by her side.


    She also took them to the fruit forest to watch the adults nt trees, and she couldn''t help but do it herself. Sometimes she carried a small bucket to water these fruit trees without being afraid of getting her shoes dirty, and sometimes she took them Digging a hole with a small shovel and slowly nting a small sapling will make you feel better.


    She didn''t go back until it was time for lunch, but she was too dirty, so she had to change her clothes before going to eat.


    The white and fluffy little girl watched over the hatching cys while eating lunch. After eating, she held a book and continued to read with a small bench. Every time she read a book, she looked at herself with encouraging eyes Two older brothers who are in school.


    Gu Mingli and Gu An, who have finished their summer homework, "..."


    Learn, who is afraid of failure!


    Throughout the summer vacation, the two school scumbags were turned into study-loving characters by their sisters. They had to study for several hours every day, and their little friends began to doubt life when they found out.


    Then learn to learn, Nuan Nuan leaned on the fourth brother and fell asleep.


    Gu Mingli looked at his younger sister who was snoring on his body but still holding a book, and couldn''t help pinching her little nose.


    "I thought you wouldn''t be tired!"


    The tone is inexplicably doting.


    I ran with the group of animals all morning, and after eating, I still have the energy to study.


    Gu Mingli put down the book in his hand, picked up his fragrant and soft sister who was leaning on her body, and walked towards her small room.


    Put Nuan Nuan, who had slept soundly, on the soft bed, and after covering the quilt, Gu Mingli went out and called the driver.


    "Go and buy some dirty clothes and rain boots for Nuan Nuan."


    She is usually quite obedient and quiet, but when she ys with those animals, she runs around. She insists on blending in with the crowd to help nt trees. Not to mention, she is also very good at nting, and she is not afraid of getting tired at all. , just a bit of useless clothes.

 Chapter 192: hatched cubs

    When the clothes and shoes were dirty for the first time, Nuan Nuan was very embarrassed and wanted to wash them secretly, but Gu Nan found out and carried them back.


    It¡¯s not that there is no servant at home to doundry, so paying so much wages is for fun, not to mention dirtying one set a day, even two or three sets are not a problem.


    Then Nuan Nuan became obedient, obediently took the dirty clothes back for others to wash.


    Although I feel embarrassed to get dirty every day, it is impossible not to let her go to the farm.


    Nuan Nuan really likes the feeling of watching the nts that she nted by herself grow, and the brothers also understand her little hobby and don''t stop her, but they don''t want her to be too tired, so the little guy is doing her best. After nting trees among the crowd for two days, Gu Bei found some flower seedlings for her.


    The house on the farm is not a vi with arge area, but a small two-story house.


    Of course, this smallness is rtive to the Gu family¡¯s vi, but this house is big enough for Nuan Nuan.


    Gu Mingli and the others also came, and they also brought paint for the wall.


    "Let''s makeover your farm cabin together!"


    Nuan Nuan looked at his brothers and nodded happily, eager to try with a small shovel in his hand.


    The interior and exterior design of the house Gu Nan gave several design drawings in different f styles, and finally Nuan Nuan chose the warmer style of the house, but there is a beautiful forest style outside.


    Rose roses will be nted under the fence outside the house. At that time, the roses will cover the entire wall and fence, and they will be very beautiful when they bloom.


    All kinds of beautiful flowers will be nted on both sides of the path in the yard, and the balcony will not be missed. Some hanging rattan flowers will be nted here, and the whole house will look like it is surrounded by flowers from a distance. , Roses and other flowers will also be nted in the yard, but a fence must be added.


    It is nned to hang a bird¡¯s nest on the ginkgo tree at the entrance for Doudou to live in. The yellow house is erged in the yard, and a cat room is arranged in the house. In the future, several animals in the family will have a ce to live here.


    The inside of the house will also be remodeled to be particrly cozy. The overall color is warm, which is very suitable for little girls. Combining warmth and forest style, everyone who has nothing to do will start to get busy after the n is determined.


    Even Mr. Gu woulde over asionally to help out, but he was actually here to y.


    In the blink of an eye, almost a month has passed, and the four swan eggs started to move, and they were about to break their shells.


    Nuan Nuan and a few brothers stood by the incubator this day, looking at the swan eggs that had broken a small opening, one by one, like a novice father, they were very nervous.


    Gu Mingli didn''t pay attention to it at first, but he unconsciously became nervous amidst the nervousness of the three that seemed to be his own child about to be born.


    e on."


    Nuan Nuan was almost stuck on the incubator, her eyes were wide open, and her small voice cheered the four little swans who were about to be born.


    This waiting process was very long. After two hours, Gu Mingli was a little impatient, but Nuan Nuan was still very energetic, and continued to cheer them on with her pink and white fists.


    Finally, the first little swan came out of its shell.


    When it came out of the eggshell, Nuan Nuan''s eyes widened, as if he had seen something super miraculous.


    Nuan Nuan "What a small one."


    Gu An "It''s so ugly."


    The fluff on the body of the cy that just came out of the eggshell is wet and glued together, and it is still gray.


    Nuan Nuan asked her brother nervously, "Second brother, what should I do when the baby swanes out?"


    Gu Bei pointed to the incubator next to it, "You can just bring it here, Nuan Nuan can get it by yourself."


    The little girl pointed at herself in surprise, "Me?"


    Gu Bei nodded, "Of course, the little swan hasn''t opened its eyes yet, so take it out quickly, and try to make it the first to open its eyes and see you."


    Nuan Nuan obediently said, and carefully took out the cy that had just hatched from the incubator.


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s luck, but as soon as she held the soft little swan, the little guy opened his eyes, and the first person he saw was her, and then Gu Bei beside her.


    The little swan let out a childish cry, and was ced in the incubator next door.


    After the first cy hatched, the remaining three came out one after another, and they were all carefully carried into the incubator by Nuan Nuan.


    The four little swans look exactly the same, they are all dusty, and the hair on their body is dried soon in the incubator, and they stand up tentatively and start to explore the world to eat.


    Furry balls, even if the fur is gray, they can''t hide their cuteness.


    The four swans have all broken their shells, but the remaining three eggs in the incubator have not moved.


    Nuannuan looked at the remaining three eggs and felt a little worried. Although she didn''t know what was inside the three eggs, she chose them herself. She didn''t want them to die.


    Then when her big cousin Bai Moshu came, Nuan Nuan almost couldn''t wait to take him to see if the remaining three eggs were okay.


    Bai Moshu "...Although I am a doctor, I have never seen Dan."


    Nuan Nuan looked at the white ink book pitifully.


    "Cousin, help Nuannuan to see if they are still alive, okay?"


    Bai Moshu doesn''t understand, and the others don''t understand, anyway, he is also a doctor, at least a little more professional than them.


    Bai Moshu pinches the little girl''s chubby cheeks.


    "Okay, let me take a look at the relevant information first."


    It''s not a bad thing that he is a medical major. Bai Moshu can understand it in just a few minutes. This is much easier than his medical study.


    Then he drew the curtains in the room and closed them, and took out a shlight to shine on the eggshell.


    "This one is very healthy and still growing, and it will take a few days before it hatches."


    Then I looked at the other two.


    "These two are also healthy, and you see, their mouths are already trying to peck the shell."


    White Ink Book Manicure The manicured, slender fingers point somewhere on one of the eggshells.


    Sure enough, through the light, you can see the slight pecking action inside.


    As long as it¡¯s okay, Nuan Nuan is happy, and waits with the four little swans for the remaining three members who don¡¯t know their species to join.


    Nuan Nuan touched the three eggs and said, "You guys have toe out quickly."


    Because the first thing you see when you open your eyes is Nuan Nuan, the four little swans stick to Nuan Nuan abnormally. After drying and walking, they are released from the incubator the next day, and have been following the little girl step by step. The back of the buttocks swayed and made a childish cry.


    A few cats are most curious about this fluffy little ball of cy cubs, and they can stagger unsteadily when they are lightly scratched with their paws.


    "Balball, don''t bully Xiao Yi and them!"


    Nuan Nuan ran over with her short legs and squeezed the ears of the coal **** to give a childish lesson, and then helped Xiao Yi who was dragged and fell to the ground to get up.


    The three little swans were called Xiaoyi, Xiaotwo, Xiaosan and Xiaosi by Nuannuan ording to the order of their birth.


    They look exactly the same, and other people can hardly tell them apart, but Nuan Nuan can tell the difference every time.


    is also magical.


    The next day in the afternoon, the other two little ones also came out of their shells.


    "Huh... is this a chicken?"


    "It seems to be hey."


    Several people discussed around the little guy who just came out of the shell. The two little guys and the chick who just came out of the shell can''t be said to be different, but they can only be said to be exactly the same.


    It¡¯s just that the size seems to be a little bigger, and it¡¯s not the bright yellow color of the little yellow chicken. It¡¯s also a little gray like the swan.


    Nuan Nuan touched the fluffy ''chicken'', "I also raise the little chicken."


    Choose it by yourself, she will be responsible for raising it!


    Bai Moshu "It doesn''t have to be a chicken. Many oviparous animals look alike or even identical when they are young, but after a period of time, there will be differences. It depends on the luck of our Xiao Nuannuan and what animals we will raise."


    It''s like drawing a blind box, and it''s a little bit exciting.

 Chapter 193: The hatched little seven

    The ice and snow melted everything, and the stream in the farm unknowingly increased, and the snow that was originally covering the withered grass hadpletely melted in the orange-red sunlight, turning into water and soaking thend. Peel away the dead grass on the surface, and you will surely find that the tender buds hidden in the ground are growing tremblingly but exceptionally strong.


    Nuannuan''sst ''little chicken'' also sessfully emerged from its shell. It turned out to be a small white dumpling, butpared to the chicken, it is more like a bird, the kind that can fly. The wings are bigger than the previous two hatched ''chicks''.


    Nuan Nuan tried to feed it with vegetables and rice, but the little guy didn''t eat it, well, this is another meat eater.


    As for why?


    Because the first two also eat meat, but the food eaten by the first two ''little chickens'' is more mixed, and it is closer to the food eaten by real chickens, but they prefer to eat small insects such as bee pupae and earthworms. It''s a bee pupa.


    It started with Nuan Nuan taking a group of animals to wander around. They found a beehive in the woods, and Doudou identally bumped into it, causing Nuan Nuan and them to be chased by a group of bees.


    Fortunately, everyone ran very fast, and the weather was rtively cold, so there were not many bees chased out.


    But Gu Mingli and the others found out about this, so the beehive was gone that day, and Gu Mingli dug it out.


    The sweet honey was left to soak in water to drink, and the bee pupae inside were happily pecked and eaten by two ''chicks''. They were in a very good mood that day.


    So in order to feed these two, Nuan Nuan temporarily decided to add a beekeeping project to the farm.


    "The elder brothers and sisters in front of you all have names from Xiaoyi to Xiaoliu. From today onwards, you will be called Xiaoqi."


    Nuan Nuan held a few chubby bee pupae with tweezers and handed them to Xiao Qi. Xiao Qi, who didn''t eat anything before and just screamed, finally opened his mouth to eat the bee pupae.


    Bai Mohua looked over curiously, "What kind of bird is this?"


    "Could it be a pigeon?"


    Gu An "I think it''s a sparrow."


    Gu Mingli "Fart, sparrows and pigeons are not so big! I think it should be an eagle."


    He also hopes to be an eagle. How handsome is an eagle? At that time, you can take it to the yground to catch rabbits.


    Gu Mingyu touched his chin, "I think it might be a peacock."


    Gu Mingli immediately looked at his brother with disgust, "This is obviously the kind that can fly in the sky, can peacocks fly?"


    Gu Mingyu''s peachy eyes nted slightly, "Why can''t I fly? Flying for a short time is also flying. Don''t mistake a peacock for a bird."


    "I think you are a peacock."


    Gu Mingyu "Thank you for thepliment."


    Gu Mingli "..."


    Where did you hear that I was praising you?


    After Nuan Nuan fed the chicks that had just hatched, after settling down, they went out with a few that were already able to wander around.


    As soon as she left, from the first to the sixth year, she followed behind her with fluttering little fluffy wings, followed by a bunch of fluffy tails step by step, Nuan Nuan was also a small one, look Not to mention how hrious and cute.


    Gu Mingyu took out his mobile phone and took a photo of this scene without hesitation, although he already had many such photos in his mobile phone.


    "You all have to be good, you are not allowed to **** at home, you have to be a clean and hygienic baby, you know?"


    The Nuan Nuan child who was walking in front took her ''Zai Zai'' outside while exhorting them in a childlike voice.


    "Jijiu~"


    The few fur **** behind them fluttered their fluffy little wings and squeaked childishly twice, as if they were responding to her words.


    Poultry are basically straight intestines, the kind that can be eaten while pulling. At the beginning, Nuan Nuan would carry some paper towel garbage bags with him to deal with their poop, but the brothers couldn''t bear it.


    The younger sister who they dote on so much and doesn''t want her to do anything, actually went to treat these small animals'' poop! So the brothers are particrly displeased when they look at these little guys again.


    Several times, I advised Nuan Nuan to just feed the old man on the farm and the chickens together.


    Nuan Nuan was reluctant, and these little guys also regarded Nuan Nuan as their mother because they opened their eyes and saw Nuan Nuan the first time, and they were even more reluctant.


    And each of them is ghostly and ghostly, as if they can feel the danger from the brothers. Every time they are stared at or stared at unkindly, they shiver and curl up at Nuannuan''s feet and chirp childishly, just like It''s like being bullied so badly.


    ording to Wei Mingyu, these little guys are "tea in the tea" and can act better than themselves.


    They couldn''t believe that they were given tea by a group of small animals!


    In order for her little swans "chicken cubs" to live in peace with her elder brother and the others, Nuan Nuan gathered a few little ones together every day, and then prepared small toilets for them, and patiently taught them how to sit in the toilet every day. L Papa, I even brought them with me when I was studying!


    There is a driver who wants to train his own cubs to be outstanding students in colleges and universities.


    ording to Nuan Nuan, this is called a sense of ritual, even a chick must be smarter and more knowledgeable than other chickens.


    The key is that those little cubs are quite obedient. Every time when Nuan Nuan is reading and studying, they are very obedient and nest at her feet. They really look like they are listening to the ss seriously, and they are more like students than Gu Mingli .


    Of course, the most important thing is to educate them about hygiene, these little guys love pulling too much.


    Nuan Nuan taught them that if they want to **** at home, they should run to the small toilet. If they are outside, they should **** in the flowers or grass, but they are not allowed to **** on the road.


    Brothers at the time felt that my sister was too naive, and these little guys couldn¡¯t understand humannguage, so how could they be so obedient.


    But miraculously...they''re really well behaved.


    But in three days, Gu Mingli and the others discovered that these little guys would not **** randomly, and they were lucky enough to see a few little guys who would quickly run to the toilet when they wanted to poop, and even used it after they were done. Scratching the fine sand with his paws to bury his own poop, that action has nothing to do with the cat at home, it can only be said to be exactly the same.


    So... Niu is still their younger sister Niu!


    It¡¯s been two days since this happened, but now I hear Nuan Nuan tirelessly teaching a few young swans and ¡®chicks¡¯ to be hygienic, how to wipe their mouths on paper towels after eating in the toilet , Aftering back from the outside, the feet have to rub on the carpet before entering the door, etc... They still feel weird no matter how they look at it.


    Xiaoqi, who had just hatched and was already full, had already fallen asleep in the incubator at this moment. Nuannuan took all the existing small animals in the farm together for a long stroll, followed by Gu Mingli And Gu Mingyu two brothers.


    Nuan Nuan put her little hands behind her back as if the leader was checking the situation below, with a delicate and cute little face, looked here and there, and then nodded in satisfaction.

 Chapter 194: Lets see who gets bald first

    "Poof..."


    Gu Mingliughed again, "I don''t know why, every time I see Nuan Nuan like this, I really want tough."


    Gu Mingyu pushed his head away a little, and the upward arc of the corner of his mouth couldn''t be suppressed. Although he didn''tugh out loud, it was almost the same.


    "Don''t let her hear you and sulk again."


    Gu Mingli nced at him with contempt, "I''m ashamed to say that, you can press the corner of your mouth."


    When Nuan Nuan in front turned back, Gu Mingli stoppedughing instantly and pretended to look up, and Gu Mingyu also straightened the corners of his mouth.


    Nuan Nuan looked at them suspiciously, and then continued to inspect her territory.


    Gu Mingli "I somehow thought of a sentence."


    Gu Mingyu "?"


    "Look, this is the country I haveid down!"


    Gu Mingyu "..."


    Imagine Naituanzi standing at a rtively high ce, cocking her tail and saying this sentence with a serious face, and thenughing out loud.


    Nuan Nuan in front of her turned her head instantly, "I knew it, brother, you areughing Nuan Nuan again!"


    The little face instantly turned into a fat puffer fish.


    But... the little shy and angry little bun is still limp and not aggressive at all.


    Gu Mingli squeezed his warm, bulging cheeks, and the little guy lost his temper after a few squeezes, but he was a little depressed, his fleshy pink lips were slightly turned down, and his bright and clean eyes His eyes looked resentful.


    Gu Mingli quibbled while pinching her chubby face, "You read it wrong, we weren''tughing at you, your third brother wasughing at me just now."


    Nuan Nuan looked at him suspiciously, "Really?"


    Gu Mingli nodded with certainty, "If you don''t believe me, ask him yourself."


    Nuannuan''s eyes fell on the third brother.


    Gu Mingyu had a smile in his eyes, a delicate and beautiful face, and nodded very seriously.


    "Well, I was justughing at your fourth brother, he is so stupid."


    Then Nuan Nuan believed it, and even seriously defended the fourth brother, "The fourth brother is not stupid."


    After speaking, the little girl showed a soft and bright smile at Gu Mingli.


    Fourth brother, look at me, I will exin everything to you.


    Gu Mingli "..."


    Nuan Nuan continued to walk on her short legs, and took a group of small animals to ''inspect the territory'', but Gu Mingli who was behind almost didn''t fight with his own brother.


    "You are stupid, your whole family is stupid!"


    Gu Mingyu "It''s not a coincidence, my family can''t add you?"


    Gu Mingli was so angry that he kicked his own brother, but was dodged by the agile Gu Mingyu.


    When Nuan Nuan turned around, the two had already fought together, Gu Mingli was pulling his brother''s hair, Gu Mingyu was pulling his brother''s ear, they were talking about who would let go first, but neither would let go.


    This style of y has not changed since they yed since they were young.


    Nuan Nuan "..."


    Brothers are so childish.


    "Brother Nuan Nuan counts one, two, three, let go together."


    The two brothers looked at each other, and then they both saw approval from each other''s hands.


    They said in unison, "Okay, you count."


    Nuan Nuan hugged the briquettes and started counting in a childish voice.


    "one two three."


    When the third number fell, the two let go of each other at the same time, looked at each other and saw disgust in each other''s eyes.


    Gu Mingli frowned on his unruly face, let out a cold snort from his nose, and stood two steps aside with a look of disgust.


    Gu Mingyuzily arranged her hair and clothes, and then spotted two long hairs between Gu Mingli''s fingers with sharp eyes.


    It''s so long, it can''t be his own at first nce.


    Gu Mingyu "!!"


    It was like being struck by lightning in an instant, and he had never felt so distressed when he was beaten.


    "Gu! Ming! Li! Do you know how precious one of my hairs is, and you actually gave me two hairs!!"


    The voice of thest two words soared.


    Gu Mingli nced at the hair between his fingers and was silent for two seconds, then shook his hand with a look of disgust, and the hair fell to the ground.


    "You''re dead!"


    After he just said this sentence, he rushed forward, knocked his brother down to the ground and beat him up.


    Nuannuan "!!"


    Why are they fighting again!


    "Three brothers and four brothers, don''t fight." Nuan Nuan surrounded them trying to persuade them to fight


    Gu Mingyu was smiling, but he beat his own brother without stopping.


    "Nuannuan, go to the side, brother just needs to avenge his hair."


    Gu Mingli put his palms on his face and pushed up hard, "What about you? It''s just that two hairs haven''t been bald for you!"


    "You still want to bald me! I''ll bald your hair first!"


    "Fart! If you have the ability, youe and see who will be bald first!"


    Gu Mingyu scratched his hair and became even angrier, because this guy''s hair was so short that he couldn''t grab it with his hands at all.


    "Crooked, big brother, the third brother and the fourth brother are fighting!"


    The third and fourth children who are fighting "..."


    No way, no way, the little guy who got into a fight between the two brothers actually sued his parents!


    Nuan Nuan''s mobile phone was turned on hands-free, and Gu Nan''s voice came from the mobile phone.


    "Oh, let them fight if there is nothing to do, remember to let them wash the dirty clothes by themselves."


    Gu Mingli & Gu Mingyu "..."


    Nuan Nuan held up her mobile phone and looked at the two of them eagerly, "Brother, are you stopping calling?"


    The two of them "...stop fighting."


    Go back and do theundry.


    Nuannuan let out a sigh, looking at the clothes on them and said.


    "Brother, how can you fight here, the soil is still wet, you see."


    Her little finger pointed to the dirty ces on their bodies, and it was a little cleaner than when Nuan Nuan went to nt trees.


    In the end, the patrol went back ahead of schedule. The two foals and calves were grazing or taking a walk outside the small vi quietly. The rest of the cats, dogs, cys and chicks followed Nuannuan went in behind.


    Doudou flew to her tree house and continued to decorate the small house happily. Rhubarb ran around, and was taught a few words by Nuan Nuan''s fierce milk, not daring to destroy the flowers in the yard and on both sides of the path, and wagging her tail. Holding bones in my dog ??house and chewing.


    The rest of the cats also flicked their tails and looked for a ce to baskfortably in the sun. Only a few little ones who regarded Nuan Nuan as their mother continued to walk behind her, wanting to make Smelly When he was done, he ran to the soil of the flowers and pouted his little butt, and continued to follow the team with his short legs when he was done.


    The little one holds its head up high and asionally chirps or chirps twice. Sometimes it stops suddenly in the middle of walking or falls down, and the one behind will bump into a ball. In short, it is very happy and cute.


    This scene has been staged almost every day recently, but people who watch it never tire of it.


    Mother Gu came out of the small vi to see her soft and lovely daughter walking in small steps in front. The snow-white and delicate dumplings were like elves, followed by a few dusty but cute fur dumplings.


    Girls like cute things the most, and Mama Gu''s heart melted at the sight.


    "Mother!"


    Walking like little penguins with a group of cubs, Nuan Nuan trotted over as soon as she saw her mother.


    As soon as she ran, a group of hairballs behind also started to p their little wings and started to run.

 Chapter 195: Nuannuan is awesome

    Nuan Nuan opened her small arms and was hugged by Bai Anran for a long time, touching her soft, white and tender fleshy face, and a few hairballs had already run to her feet and surrounded her immature chirp shouted.


    Of course it wasn''t because of her, the little ones all raised their necks to look at the warm child in her arms.


    Bai Anran didn''t dare to move around anymore, for fear that she would identally step on these little guys.


    At this time, Nuan Nuan took out a jade white whistle from her neck and blew it twice.


    "Be good, stand still."


    After saying four words in a sticky manner, the few hairballs that were still surrounding Bai Anran suddenly stood in a row with their little wings fluttering, very obedient.


    Bai Anran''s eyes showed surprise, "So obedient?"


    Hearing her mother''s praise, Nuan Nuan''s little tail almost cocked up, "Yeah, they are all trained by Nuan Nuan, and they can go to the toilet."


    Gu''s mother also runs a clothing store and a beauty salon, and she is usually very busy, so she seldomes to the farm. She never thought that in just a few days, her daughter would be able to treat these newly hatched fur Tuanzi trained so well.


    So...so proud!


    Just ask who else can do this at his daughter''s age!


    "Nuannuan is awesome!"


    Mother Gu kissed the little **** the face and proudly praised her.


    Student Nuan Nuan, whose tail was still up, was a little shy and embarrassed.


    "My brothers also help."


    Mother Gu''s eyes immediately fell on the two brothers Gu Mingyu, she paused and asked.


    "Did you... fell into a mud pit?"


    Two brothers "..."


    Nuan Nuan hugged her mother''s neck and smiled crookedly.


    Mother Gu was just asking, and didn''t care much about the answers of the two children. As long as they are so old, they won''t interfere too much with the children''s own affairs as long as it''s not a big deal.


    The two brothers went to change and wash their clothes, and Gu''s mother hugged her daughter and whispered.


    "Mom, Xiao Qi has also hatched, I''ll take you to see it!"


    As she spoke, she took her mother''s hand and walked into the incubator room. A few fur **** behind her hurriedly pped their little wings to keep up.


    At this time, Xiao Qi has woken up, and is nestling in the warm room with his mouth open and chirping.


    Different from Xiaoyi who can run around soon after hatching, Xiaoqi can''t walk until now, and can only nest in the incubator.


    "Oh, are you hungry again?"


    Why are you so hungry?


    Nuan Nuan skillfully went to find the food prepared for Xiao Qi and fed it with tweezers.


    The little guy hasn''t opened his eyes yet, but this doesn''t prevent Nuan Nuan from talking to it.


    Sheid a small arm across the table, and fed Xiao Qi with small tweezers in a leisurely manner while talking in a milky voice, and the little guy asionally responded with two tweets.


    Mother Gu watched and touched her chin, "If you eat meat, you may grow up to be a bird of prey."


    Nuan Nuan nodded obediently, "Yeah, my brothers said the same thing, Xiao Qi will be very powerful when he grows up."


    "Chirp!"


    Mother Gu said, "This kind of bird basically stays in the nest and won''t run out until it can fly, so Nuannuan has to prepare a small nest for it."


    Nuan Nuan''s little expression was stunned, "So that''s the case, then I''ll make a nest for it today!"


    Mother Gu smiled and rubbed her little furry head.


    At this time, the other hairballs at the feet also gathered around and chirped.


    After Nuan Nuan finished feeding, Xiao Qi squatted down and touched their soft fur one by one, "Don''t worry, don''t worry, I''ll feed you right away."


    The few hairballs just ate something, and Mama Gu saw them running quickly into a litter box, but it was smaller than the litter box, and there was no shelter on the outside side of it, so even these little short The legs can also go in easily.


    There were some clean fine sand inside, and after they walked in, they pooped their little buttocks, and when they were done, they used their paws to scrape the fine sand a few times to bury their poop.


    After pooping, the little guy came out of the small toilet with his head held high and his chest held high, sat down on the paper towel next to him and twisted a few times, then stood up and wiped his feet, and then walked on his short legs Er Jiujiu ran over and continued to open his mouth to wait for the feeding.


    Mother Gu "..."


    Did I just hallucinate?


    But looking at the hairballs who ran to the toilet in the small basin not far away, and then ran out to wipe their buttocks and feet, Mama Gu knew that there was nothing wrong with her eyes.


    She turned into petrification, and then looked at her daughter, so proud that she almost wanted to cry!


    Look at how different her daughter is. Others'' children at this age are either going to school or learning to dance, y the piano, or draw. Her daughter is amazing. She bought a farm and taught these small animals Go to the toilet by yourself!


    What made her even more dumbfounded was yet toe.


    "Mom, it''s time to read the story, do you want to listen to Nuan Nuan''s story?"


    Mother Gu nodded.


    Nuan Nuan patted her little hands, brought a small cushion with a bright smile and sat cross-legged on it, surrounded by rows of hairballs in front of them, they sat on the ground obediently, neither noisy nor noisy, really Listen carefully to the story.


    The little girl''s childish and milky voice sounded in the room, and with her delicate little face deliberately made to look a little serious, she really looked like a little teacher.


    "Today we tell the story of the ugly duckling..."


    Mother Gu never imagined that her daughter''s life during this period was so...wonderful.


    He has be a teacher, although the subject of the lecture is a bit weird.


    After Nuan Nuan finished telling a story, he took them for a stroll outside and basically fell asleep when he came back.


    Nuan Nuan is going back from the farm too.


    Back to Gu''s house, the big brother and the others haven''te back yet, and it will be the little brother''s birthday soon, what birthday gift will she prepare for the little brother?


    Lying on the bed with feet up, Nuan Nuan is doing two things at once, wrapping the hemp rope around a small semi-circr stic basin to make a nest for Xiao Qi while flipping through the various handmade books spread out in front of her.


    Then his eyes fell on the y figures.


    She blinked her eyes and sat up from the bed.


    "I know what to do!"


    After having a goal, she quickly made Xiao Qi''s nest, stuffed some soft cotton and warm fabrics into it, and it can be used by Xiao Qi tomorrow!


    "Xiao Qi''s."


    Write Xiaoqi¡¯s name on it and it¡¯s done.


    Seeing her own work, she pped her hands in satisfaction. Nuan Nuan took her mobile phone to find tutorials on this topic and watched a lot of rted videos. By the way, she secretly ordered y and books on this topic online.


    "It will take two days to arrive."


    While muttering, a voice came from outside, it was the big brother who came back.

 Chapter 196: cold handsome guy

    Nan Nuan jumped up from the bed, stepped on the carpet with her bare white feet and ran out.


    There were slippers at the door, and she put on the fluffy bunny slippers and ran downstairs.


    "Big Brother~"


    Gu Nan took off his coat and hung it on the coat rack. Leng Jun''s brows and eyes softened a lot when he saw a certain little guy.


    "Slower."


    After finishing speaking, he caught the little man who ran downstairs.


    The sticky Nuannuan hugged his big brother''s neck and rubbed affectionately for a while.


    "Big Brother Nuan Nuan misses you so much."


    Gu Nan hugged the man with his mouth slightly raised and hummed.


    But he was not happy for long, because Papa Gu came back right after him.


    "Did my baby girl miss her father?"


    Nuannuan Chick nodded her head like pecking at rice, and replied in a childlike voice, "Yeah, I miss my dad so much!"


    Then his sister was snatched away by his father openly, and a little guy who said he missed him in thest second also fell into the arms of another man.


    Gu Nan "..."


    Thinking about everyone in the family every day, Nuan¡¤Zha¡¤Nuan is quite capable, pure and innocent.


    What can children understand? She just likes everyone in the family.


    ...


    Since she had a farm, Nuan Nuan basically didn¡¯t deliver lunch to her father and elder brother, because she was too busy, and now she had to secretly prepare birthday gifts for her younger brother, let alone have no time.


    Now not only Gu Nan and Papa Gu miss her, but all the employees in theirpany miss her. I haven''t seen Miss Nuannuan for so long, and I feel that thepany is not lively anymore.


    It was a rare day for her to spare a day to deliver lunch to her father and elder brother at noon, and she received a very warm wee as soon as she entered the door.


    "Miss Nuannuan, you are here!"


    Nuan Nuan, who was walking earnestly with her lunch box in her arms, nodded politely and obediently.


    After she left, the front desk quickly notified in the group, and on the way to her father''s office, Nuan Nuan met many uncles and aunts who greeted her warmly, and the little girl responded very politely, with a baby voice and a soft appearance It''s so cute.


    Secretary "Miss Nuan Nuan, you haven''t been to thepany for a long time, everyone misses you."


    Thanks to Mr. Gu showing off his daughter in the circle of friends from time to time, and she herself is very obedient and looks like a ''daughter'' in everyone''s mind. She is more popr than a big star in thepany.


    Nuan Nuan, who received all kinds of small gifts and candies along the way, nodded seriously, she felt it!


    Her clothes and pockets are full, and she dropped a few candies while walking.


    The secretary looked at the falling sugar "..."


    They all said that children should not be given too much candy. Are these people not afraid of being put on by Mr. Gu? !


    "Miss Nuannuan, go in, Mr. Gu is waiting for you inside."


    "Okay, thank you sister."


    As soon as she walked to the door of the office with the lunch box in her arms, Gu Linmo came out after receiving the news. She picked up the lunch box and threw it to the assistant. She was holding her precious daughter and was reluctant to let go.


    Papa Gu held his daughter in his arms and was reluctant to let her leave, but ording to the news from Gu Nan, he personally came to his dad''spany to pick her up.


    Gu Nan runs Xingrui and rarelyes here, so only some old employees and shareholders know him here, and it caused quite a stir when he came.


    Finally, Papa Gu watched his eldest son pick up his precious daughter with a displeased face.


    Papa Gu: Today is still a day when I don¡¯t want to be the president, when will I be able to put my eldest son in this position^_^


    "Goodbye, Dad, Nuan Nuan is waiting for you toe home."


    The little girl waved her little hand in the arms of her big brother.


    Sure enough, his daughter is good, and his son was his ss enemy in his previous life!


    .


    ¡ªWho is so shaking when taking pictures, but such a blurry photo can¡¯t stop her good looks. I love this temperament and height.


    ¡ªThis is the domineering aura in the novel. Damn it, why can¡¯t I see my face clearly? I¡¯ve even used a magnifying ss!


    ¡ªI''m the receptionist. I''m so handsome. My aura isparable to that of Mr. Gu. When I stopped him to ask him something, I didn''t dare to look him in the eye.


    ¡ªSo many photos are posted, I want clear ones, but I¡¯m so anxious!


    ¡ªHe went directly to the president''s office, and he got a green card all the way, and no one dared to stop him. His identity is not simple.


    ¡ªInside information, this person has something to do with our president, so he should be a rtive or something?


    ¡ªAhhh! I saw hime out with Nuan Nuan in his arms, and most importantly, I heard Nuan Nuan call him big brother!


    ¡ªYou taste, you taste carefully!


    -Big brother! Brother?


    ¡ªI said it looks a bit familiar, very simr to Mr. Gu!


    ¡ªInsider news, it seems to be the eldest son of Mr. Gu.


    ¡ªthat is to say... our future boss?


    ¡ªIt looks so cold and fierce.


    ¡ªThis is called having an aura, who has clear photos, I want to see what the future boss looks like.


    ¡ªJust ask who dares to take a picture of him in this aura. Anyway, I dare not. I can feel the oppression from the top of the food chain through this blurry photo.


    ¡ªScary as hell!


    ¡ªAlthough he looks fierce, he is really handsome. This is simply my male god!


    ¡ªThe elder brother and younger sister are very different in age, but they are inexplicably doted on. They look cold but they hugged their younger sister carefully all the way.


    ¡ªOh my God, Nuan Nuan is a real group favorite at home, and there are a million points of envy.


    Gu Nan didn''t stay for long when he came and went, but he left a legend in Gu''spany.


    The little girl got busy herself after delivering meals to her father and elder brother.


    Every day, the farm and the Gu family run back and forth. After the bought y and tutorials arrive, now besides going to the farm with the furry kids, they also have to secretly learn how to make y figures.


    Little one is as busy as a spinning top.


    But before she learned how to make y figures, the school season is here, and Nuan Nuan is going to school.


    The cubs on the farm have grown up a lot, from the original small one to a big fluffy one. Because they love hygiene and cleanliness, their fluffy and soft flowers have no peculiar smell, and they are especially popr. Farm staff love it.


    "I don''t have so much time to y with you after I go to school, but Uncle Song Yi will help me take care of you, remember to eat obediently."


    Farm manager Song Yi "..."


    Forget it, with such a high sry, he should be able to handle it just by taking care of a few hairballs.


    It''s almost the first day of school, Nuan Nuan is quite nervous, and of course there are some small expectations.


    Tomorrow she will sign up, and today she ns to spend more time with the cubs.


    All kinds of fruit trees on the farm are almost nted, and the internal work arrangements are handed over to Song Yi to manage. Nuan Nuan basicallyes here every day for these few hairballs and pony.


    "Bill, do you want to stay on the farm or go home after I go to school?"


    "Wow!"


    Rhubarb circled Nuannuan, and Lianqiu put his paw on the back of her hand, and meowed domineeringly as he watched.


    "Oh, then go back home with Nuan Nuan."


    Song Yi next to ??: ...Little boss, how did you hear it? Animalnguage level ten!

 Chapter 197: Commencement

    After returning to Gu''s house in the afternoon, the eldest brother and father unexpectedly got off work very early today, but they had a purpose, and for some reason, Nuan Nuan felt that she saw a spark between father and elder brother.


    Papa Gu had a smile on his face, his eyes were like knives, "Nuan Nuan tomorrow to sign up, I will go."


    Gu Nan''s calm and abnormal expression is like a thousand years ago, "I have told Nan Feng to ask for leave."


    Papa Gu looked at his eldest son with a half-hearted smile, "The wings are so hard, you dare to challenge your father, right?"


    Gu Nan looked at him with calm eyes, "You only know."


    It looks like it¡¯s about to fight, Nuan Nuan looks left and right and bites her finger, what will happen if Dad and Big Brother fight QAQ


    Fortunately, both of them are decent people who managergepanies, so they won''t really fight, but the aura of confrontation makes people shy away.


    Nuannuan was sitting on the sofa, and the fourth brother and the younger brother were sitting on the left and right sides respectively.


    "Will Big Brother and Dad fight?"


    The soft tone was full of worry.


    Gu An''s eyes sparkled, and his voice was particrly excited, "I haven''t seen Dad and Big Brother fight, it must be very exciting."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he was punched by Gu Mingli.


    "you shut up."


    Gu An held his head and curled his lips, why didn''t people talk!


    "I said... what are you two doing?"


    With a smile on her face, Mother Gu looked at her husband and eldest son with cold eyes.


    In an instant, her aura seemed to grow much taller, and she instantly became the most powerful presence in the family.


    "Wife, my daughter must go to sign up for such an important matter, so dad must take her with me, right? This unfilial son is going too far, and he will grab it from me."


    Gu Nan "I am Nuan Nuan''s dear brother."


    "I''m still my own father!"


    Gu Nan "It''s all the same."


    Papa Gu: ...What the **** is the same!


    Mother Gu: "Okay, you two, how many times have you taken leave? How many times have Nuan Nuan not had a mother? I will apany my son and daughter to sign up tomorrow, and you two will go back to thepany!"


    The two of them wanted to say something, but Mama Gu threw a sharp look at her, "Huh?"


    Papa Gu & Gu Nan "...Okay."


    After Gu¡¯s mother left, Gu Bei came over with a smile and patted his elder brother on the shoulder, ¡°Brother, it¡¯s not time to hold a parent-teacher meeting¡­¡±


    Papa Gu "I''ll go!"


    Gu Nan "..."


    He has to find a way to find time to make Nuan Nuan''s parent contacts his own.


    The quarrel ended, and Nuan Nuan ran to her father and elder brother with juice tofort her.


    "Dad has worked hard, big brother has worked hard."


    Everyone: What''s the hard work? quarrel?


    Gu Bei rubbed her little head and said in a gentle voice, "Nuan Nuan will sleep with my second brother tonight, okay?"


    The little girl looked up at him, recognized the meaning of the second brother''s words, slowly moved into his arms and hugged him with her little hands, and buried her little furry head in his arms.


    "Is the second brother leaving again?"


    The tone was lost and pitiful.


    "Well, it''s been a long time since I asked for leave and came back to rest."


    Fortunately, the basement greenhouse for my sister has been finished.


    "Oh."


    Nuan Nuan rubbed her head on the second elder brother''s shoulder.


    Knowing that the second elder brother was leaving again, Nuan Nuan instantly turned into his little tail again, following wherever he went, it made Papa Gu so sour that he wished he could hold his precious daughter all day and not let go.


    Looking at the little tail beside her, sheughed, and took her to the super luxurious greenhouse in the basement.


    The nts have just been nted. Although many flowers have not bloomed, this greenhouse does not look very amazing now, but the arrangement is veryfortable and warm.


    The inside is tidy, the ground is artificial green grass, there is a swing and a hanging basket like a bird''s nest under the wisteria, and the top is transparent ss, so you can bask in the sun during the day and watch the stars at night. This ce is like another world.


    "After warming up, you cane here to swing and read a book. Don''t be afraid of rainy days. If you are tired, go to sleep in the hanging basket. If you like to bask in the sun, you can use the remote control to open this piece of ss."


    Gu Bei exined all the arrangements and mechanisms in the house to Nuan Nuan before taking her away. The little guy took his hand and followed step by step.


    "Second brother, can Nuan Nuan bring Little One and them here in the future?"


    Gu Bei gently scratched her small nose with his fingers. Under the sun, his smile was warm, and he looked like a campus male **** in a white shirt. Now he is indeed a campus male god, even though he has graduated.


    "This is your greenhouse, don''t ask me what you want to do."


    The little girl is so pampered that if it were any other little girl, her face would already be red.


    Nuan Nuan hugged her second elder brother''s hand and rubbed her chubby face against it, feeling extremely happy.


    Nuan Nuan slept with Gu Bei that night, her small body arched into her brother''s arms, and she slept soundly in her arms.


    However, the time when Gu Bei left was after Nuan Nuan signed up for school. On the second day, Gu Nan and Gu''s father looked at him with dark faces.


    Because of this reason, he has to sign up with Nuannuan today! And mother Gu''s family agreed!


    Gu Nan & Gu Linmo: Heh... They just said that this guy didn''t move yesterday, and his feelings are waiting here.


    Gu Bei: Smile jpg


    You don¡¯t have to go too early to sign up. After breakfast, Nuannuan doesn¡¯t worry about going to the farm to have a look. Mother Gu is putting on makeup at home, and after lunch, she brings her two little ones to sign up.


    "Nuan Nuan, what grade do you want to go to?"


    Nuan Nuan "Can my brother and I study in the same ss?"


    Gu An wished that his sister could be like him, "Of course, I will protect my sister!"


    Patting one''s own chest is nothing short of righteous.


    Mother Gu red at him, "You protect the fart, thank God if you don''t get me into trouble."


    Gu An "Mom, I am your son, how can there be no sense of trust between mother and son, you make me very sad, do you know?"


    Mother Gu: "Then you can continue to be sad."


    Gu An: Women are really unreasonable.


    Mother Gu pinched her good daughter''s little nose, "It''s not good to be in the same ss as my brother, you are too young, even if we don''t go to preschool, we don''t have to jump so far at once."


    Gu An kicked the pebbles on the side of the road in super disappointment, pouted his mouth and hummed.


    Nuan Nuan thought about it with a wrinkled face, "Then...the second grade."


    Gu Bei knows his sister''s study progress, it is more than enough to enter the second grade.


    However, her current age is the standard for the first grade, and if she wants to skip to the second grade, she has to take the exam first.


    There are quite a lot of people whoe to the school on the day of registration, mostly adults with children, and sometimes even meet a few acquaintances.


    No, Mama Gu and the others were stopped not long after they left.


    "Mrs. Gu?"


    Mother Gu was holding the exquisite small bag in her hand, and when she turned her head, she saw a wife standing not far away looking at them.


    "Are you Mrs. Liu?"


    Mother Gu greeted the visitor with a decent and elegant smile on her face. Mrs. Liu was very enthusiastic, and her eyes were staring at Gu Bei, as enthusiastic as seeing her long-lost rtives and sisters.

 Chapter 198: take an exam

    "Mrs. Gu, this is your second son, he is indeed a good-looking and refined man."


    "Where, where, are you bringing your child to sign up?"


    The Mrs. Liu nodded, "This is my son,e and call Aunt Gu."


    After a brief introduction to each other, this Mrs. Liu shifted the topic to Gu Bei again, and said in secret that she also has a daughter who is studying abroad, how good she is, how to introduce each other another day, and so on. Mother Gu politely refused, skillfully After a few ambiguities, he took his son and daughter and left.


    But this kind of thing didn''t just happen once. Anyone who knew Gu''s mother along the way would find a way to strike up a conversation. When they saw Gu Bei, they either said that they had a certain daughter, a certain niece or a cousin. Blind date scene.


    Yi Gu Bei had a natural smile at first, but the smile on his face froze afterward.


    He pushed his sses with a helpless expression. If the eldest brother was here at the moment, these people would nevere together to talk about these things. At most, they would just talk to their mother in private.


    Gu''s mother gave her son a yful look, "Although we don''t rush you, you have to be upbeat, don''t spend all day in theboratory and don''t care about anything, I think when you get older, the country will have to worry about it." I''m going to find you a girlfriend."


    Gu Bei squeezed his little sister''s small signnguage in his hand and said softly, "Mom, I don''t have time to find a girlfriend. Now I really want to stay in the research institute for a long time and nevere back. This is more difficult than a long-distance rtionship. It''s not a dy." Is it a girl?"


    Mama Gu thought so too, but she had to look for it. She couldn''t really spend her whole life with thatboratory.


    "Then there are so many excellent girls in your research institute, you don''t have a single heart?"


    Gu Bei: "Let''s see fate, anyway, there is no one I like now, and isn''t the eldest brother not moving?"


    Mother Gu thought of her eldest son''s cold face and the strong sense of oppression that made people shy away, and was really worried that no one would want her eldest son in the future, no, she had to urge her to go back!


    Gu Bei lowered his head to meet Nuan Nuan''s curious gaze, and raised his hand to pinch his sister''s chubby little face.


    "Even if you want to find a girlfriend, you must treat my sister well first."


    He and his eldest brother are not keen on emotional matters, they just let nature take its course anyway, but treat Nuan Nuan as their own daughter. If they really find a girlfriend in the future, the first condition is that they must treat Nuan Nuan well. just do.


    Mother Gu agrees with this point ten thousand. Although their family has no requirements for their future daughter-inw, they don''t want to marry a troublemaker back in the future.


    Nuan Nuanughed softly when she heard his words, and then said in a childish voice.


    "Be nice to my brother."


    Mother Gu is very pleased. The siblings in the family are harmonious, and the rtionship between her and her husband is also very good. After marrying into the Gu family, there is no such thing as mother-inw and father-inw making things difficult in the TV series. This life is almost like living in a honeypot.


    I have been happy in my life, and of course she also hopes that her children will be happy too, especially the youngest daughter Nuan Nuan, who only hopes that she can live a better life than herself.


    The matter of finding a girlfriend was changed for the time being, Gu Bei quickly changed the subject, and they went straight to the principal.


    The principal''s eyes lit up when he saw Gu Bei.


    Gu Bei also studied here when he was a child. The principal was still teaching at that time, and he also taught Gu Bei''s ss. At that time, he was very impressed with this smart and quiet child.


    After growing up, his academic performance has been soaring all the way, leaving behind all the children of the same age. After graduating from university, he directly entered the country''s most important research institute to work. Which teacher who taught him is not proud of such an amazing resume?


    Anyway, the principal is very proud.


    "Teacher." Gu Bei looked at the old man with a lot of silver hair mixed with ck hair and smiled politely.


    "Student Gu Bei, long time no see!" The two greeted each other with palms together.


    The principal looked at the people in front of him and felt emotional. Time seemed to have returned to the time when the two brothers, Gu Nan and Gu Bei, were young. The IQ of these two children was higher than that of the other. Although they looked exactly the same, they were easy to distinguish.


    My elder brother has been suffering from facial paralysis since he was a child. He has a chubby face and looks like an old man, but he doesn''t know that it is very cute in the eyes of adults.


    My younger brother loves tough. He has been gentle and considerate since he was a child. He is the favorite of the school girls. Every day he goes to school, he can get a desk full of small gifts. He has a huge fan group at a young age.


    The twins have been tied for first ce in grades since preschool, and their grades are exactly the same as their faces. At that time, the boys were quite repulsed, because the little girls liked them both.


    But don¡¯t think that they are easy to bully because of their good grades. On the contrary, these two brothers not only have good grades, but also fight fiercely.


    Gu Nan likes to retaliate on the spot in an upright manner, and directly hits back, while his younger brother likes to fight back with fire, and revenge will not be caught by others. In the end, every time the parents are asked to reconcile, it is others who suffer.


    As soon as I recall these principals looking at the gentle and elegant young people in front of them, they sigh that time is really a magical thing.


    The three-headed little white jade dumpling has grown so big now.


    After a brief reminiscence conversation, Gu Bei revealed the purpose ofing to school this time.


    The principal looked at Nuan Nuan and nodded, "Yes, but ording to the rules, we have to see how she is."


    Gu Bei would not embarrass the principal. If his sister didn''t have the ability, he would not allow her to go to the second grade. Instead of helping her, it would ruin her.


    "Come on, kid, take these three test papers and do it."


    Nuan Nuan took the test paper and thanked her obediently and politely.


    "Thank you, Uncle Principal."


    After saying thank you in a childlike voice, I went to the exam calmly.


    She has evolved now, she won''t be shy at all times!


    Looking at the delicate little girl like a white jade doll, the principal suddenly remembered Gu Bei''s childhood, andughed immediately.


    "Your sister is just as well-behaved and polite as you were back then."


    Gu Nan was also very polite when he was a child, but he didn''t like to talk, and he didn''t want to be hugged at all. He was very independent like a little adult.


    Gu Bei looked at Nuan Nuan and smiled, "She''s much better than me."


    The tone is simply not too proud, those who don''t know think this is his daughter.


    The principalughed cheerfully.


    Gu An, the fearless bully, was silent when he entered the principal''s office, hiding behind his mother as if afraid that he would notice him, and kept saying in his heart that he couldn''t see me.

 Chapter 199: Gu An

    Regardless of how solid he is in school, students have an inexplicable sense of awe towards their teachers, let alone the principal, especially those with poor grades.


    But the principal still noticed him.


    "Student Gu An."


    Gu An "..."


    Unexpectedly, it was discovered.


    "headmaster."


    He could only yell loudly.


    The principal looked at him with a smile, "Did you finish your winter vacation homework?"


    Speaking of this, Gu An would not be cowardly. In the past, he would have run away after a haha, but now, the little student Gu An who was asked about his winter vacation homework held his head high and chested out like a little rooster who has been showing off all the time.


    Yes, why should he be afraid? He has finished his homework for the winter vacation!


    The principal was a little surprised to see him like this, thinking that the little guy would retract his neck like a tortoise when asked about his winter vacation homework.


    "I''ll tell you the principal, I''ll have something to say if you ask me about it."


    Gu An was no longer afraid, and the expression on his face as he shook his feathers was one of embarrassment.


    "Smart and self-disciplined students like me, it''s just winter vacation homework, how can it be difficult to get me, I finished it a few days before the winter vacation, you don''t know, in order to finish these homework earlier, I am hanging on the beam to steal the light..."


    Gu Bei & Gu Mama "..."


    headmaster"¡­¡­"


    You are deceiving yourself and others when you say this, your face is so big that the wheels of the wheel can turn on it several times.


    Mother Gu saw that her little son''s tail was almost up to the sky, so shamelessly boasting about herself was so embarrassing, she didn''t even want to admit that this was her son, shame on him!


    Look at that idiom used to make a group of demons dance wildly, the embarrassment is thrown into outer space.


    The headmaster is also quite speechless, this kid, if he is given some sunshine, he will be so brilliant that he can''t wait to bloom a flower.


    Seeing that he was still bragging about himself, and insisting on pretending to be a man of culture, every time he said a word, he would shake out a suffocating idiom, Gu''s mother covered her face, not caring about her graceful lifting of her feet. Gu An kicked on the leg.


    "Shut up!"


    She nced over, and Gu An felt that she saw a fierce female tyrannosaurus rex.


    Suddenly quiet.


    Principal put down his teacup and coughed lightly, "Cough... yes, it''s just that you have to study Chinese well, and you are not good at partial subjects."


    Gu An was a little surprised, "Principal, how do you know that I am biased? Have you been paying attention to me?"


    The peacock is narcissistic again, isn''t it?


    headmaster"¡­¡­"


    Does this still need attention? Although I don''t know how you are doing in other subjects, you can really tell if you have ears that you are not good at Chinese.


    Gu Bei couldn''t help but touch his forehead, "Sorry, teacher."


    Make your ears suffer.


    The principal waved his hand, Nuan Nuan had already finished the test papers.


    Gu An watched the principal leave and still felt a little unsatisfied. He was finally able to show off in this aspect, and he was not enough to show off.


    The three test papers are the basic questions of the second grade. Nuan Nuan only took an hour to finish these three test papers, but the principal was a little surprised.


    Even if a second-grade studentes, it will take at least two hours.


    ording to his understanding, this little girl had only attended preschool for half a semester in the countryside before, and he was a little worried that this little girl would not be able to do it.


    Looking at the test paper, the first thing I saw was the immature but neat handwriting of the little girl. The clean roll and delicate and tender fonts are pleasing to the eye. The teacher likes to read this kind of answer test paper the most.


    Just keeping this in mind can give the little girl a lot of impression points.


    Then he looked at the answers again, and the principal''s eyes shed with surprise all the way down.


    The final scorees out, Chinese, Mathematics, English, all full marks!


    The headmaster looked at Nuannuan with more loving eyes. He is so obedient, soft and polite, with good grades. He is the teacher''s favorite student!


    "You can enter the second grade, Nuan Nuan''s grades are very good, all full marks."


    Mother Gu was overjoyed with the test papers, "May I take these three test papers from the principal?"


    This is the daughter''s first entrance exam, the bright red tick and the perfect score make her a proud mother.


    Principal "... yes."


    After getting the consent, Mama Gu carefully folded the test paper and put it in her bag. When she went back, she took photos and sent them to Moments to show off with her little sisters.


    "I knew my sister would do it!"


    Gu An''s tail cocked up again, with a proud expression on his face, those who didn''t know it thought he got a perfect score in the exam.


    As the saying goes, Jiang is still old and hot, and the principal''s smiling words suppressed his upturned tail.


    "Student Gu An, how much did you score in the final examst semester?"


    Gu An "..."


    Don''t mention this, we are still good friends.


    He was quail in an instant.


    Nuan Nuan looked at the little brother with crooked eyebrows and smiled, walked to his side and quietly took his brother''s hand.


    Gu An was pleasantly surprised, and stood up again.


    Several adults shook their heads amusedly upon seeing this.


    The principal notified the teacher of ss 1, Grade 2 toe over and introduce Nuan Nuan.


    "This is Teacher Yang from ss 1, Grade 2. He will be your ss teacher from now on."


    Nuannuan looked at the teacher, she was a female teacher with a gentle smile.


    "Hello, Teacher Yang."


    Say hello warmly and politely, and the soft and waxy milk voice is so cute.


    Ms. Yang nodded with a smile, "Hello, Nuannuan, parents, please fill out the form, and I can send Nuannuan to study in ss tomorrow."


    Mother Gu shook Teacher Yang''s hand, "I will trouble you when my house is warm."


    Ms. Yang smiled and said, "Student Nuan Nuan has good grades and is so obedient. I also want to thank the parents for trusting me and handing her over to me..."


    In a few words, both parties added WeChat to each other, and Mama Gu was quite satisfied with this teacher.


    After filling out Nuan Nuan''s report, he continued to take Gu An to sign up.


    In the past, every time he signed up, it was as if it would be a burden to Gu An''s life, but this time he himself was arrogant, and he walked out of a pace that his rtives did not recognize.


    Mother Gu''s teeth were a little sour, "This guy opened a dyeing workshop just to give some color, right? His tail is up to the sky!"


    Gu Bei understands a little bit, "After all, he used to catch up with the winter vacation homework and couldn''t finish it. This time he has enough confidence."


    Mother Gu thought it was not due to her daughter.


    Thinking of Nuan Nuan holding a book and chasing Gu Mingli and Gu An to study every day, she couldn''t helpughing.


    "Sister, let me tell you, there must be a lot of people in our ss who haven''t finished their winter vacation homework, and they may be rushing to do their homework now."


    Gu An just thinks about it and he''s so happy. He didn''t tell his good brother what he finished his homework during the winter vacation. How can he pretend to be aggressive now?


    When I got to Gu An''s ss, I saw many people lying on the table and copying their homework.


    "Gu An, why are you here now? You stopped copying your winter vacation homework?"


    Someone saw Gu An walking through the ssroom with his head held high, and his good buddy immediately yelled.


    Gu An smiled disdainfully, "Copy homework? How is it possible, I, Gu Tiancai, did it all by myself, and we are different, my winter vacation homework has already been done hahaha!!"


    Akimboughing jpg


    Mother Gu and Gu Bei looked at him with ck lines all over their heads.

 Chapter 200: Cheap Gu An

    Gu An''s friends "..."


    is that a lie!


    Everyone looked at him in disbelief.


    "Hello, Auntie and Brother."


    The children looked at the two adults not far behind Gu An and said hello politely, then whispered to Guan.


    "Stop bragging, you don''t even copy your homework as the monitor yourself."


    "That''s right, you''ll be able to do your homework after all the sses arepleted? Didn''t all the homework in the previous summer vacation be bare?"


    "Brother, let''s catch up with homework together."


    Gu An "..."


    This dismantling came unexpectedly.


    The image of a good brother can hardly be maintained anymore, originally he wanted to show off and act aggressively.


    Gu An was almost **** off by his stupid brothers.


    "Sister, you have to believe me, I am not what they say I am usually."


    Those people discovered the Nuan Nuan standing behind Gu An, who doesn''t like the soft and delicate little dumpling as white as jade.


    "Sister ising!"


    "Sister, did you sign up today? What grade are you in?"


    "Sister, we will cover you at school from now on."


    Surrounded by enthusiasm, Nuan Nuan looked at them with bright ck and white eyes, and thanked them politely and politely.


    "thanks."


    Gu An "... I don''t need you! Have you finished your homework!"


    Several people"¡­¡­"


    "Come and catch up with homework together."


    Mother Gu nced at her youngest son with a half-smile.


    "I used toe to school to catch up on homework, huh?"


    Gu An "...just a little bit."


    Hepared a small distance with two fingers.


    Mother Gu rolled her eyes indecently.


    Gu An took his younger sister to the ssroom together, and Gu''s mother chatted with a parent she knew again. She didn''t know what happened to the adults, why did she like to pull the red line so much.


    Gu Bei: "Oh~"


    Gu An, who came to the ssroom here, took out his winter vacation homework book and patted it on the table.


    "Let me show you, I said I have finished my homework, if you don''t believe me, ask my sister!"


    Nuan Nuan took her little brother''s hand and nodded obediently, and testified to her brother in a childlike voice.


    "Yeah, my little brother did the homework by himself."


    Gu An¡¯s little friends¡¯ jaws were about to drop from shock, they opened their winter vacation homework and looked at them casually, their eyes widened.


    "Wow! Gu An, you really finished all your homework, and the sun hasn''te out to the west!"


    Gu An folded his arms and raised his chin proudly, his tail was almost up to the sky.


    "Ha... what can stump me, Gu Tiancai, isn''t it just a winter vacation homework."


    The light-hearted tone is hardly too embarrassing.


    The people who used to copy homework with him every time after vacation "..."


    Shameless to such an extent, it really is very safe.


    "You are too shameless to do your winter homework behind our backs!"


    "You have betrayed our brotherhood."


    "Taoyuan''s five knots are broken today."


    "Oh! Scheming, never told us before!"


    Gu An put his hips on his hips andughed wildly. There was no brotherhood at all.


    Gu An''s brothers: In an instant, his fists became extremely hard, and he wanted to beat someone.


    Nuan Nuan "..."


    Are boys¡¯ feelings so weird?


    "Hmph, just a few of us are copying around a homework. Let''s copy your winter vacation homework."


    After speaking, they worked hard again.


    Gu An took out two candies from the small bag on Nuan Nuan''s waist, handed one to his sister and began to lick it by himself, while licking him, he walked around his good buddy with his hands behind his back .


    "Hey, why am I so rxed today? Because I finished my winter vacation homework."


    "Hmph, I''m so happy to see you rushing homework."


    "I''m in a good mood. I don''t know when the teacher will collect my homework. I don''t panic at all, because my homework is done!"


    Everyone "..."


    It can be said that it is really cheap.


    Nuannuan left with candy wrapped in her mouth, covering her face.


    Some of his good brothers who couldn''t stand Gu Mingli couldn''t help but go up and rub them.


    "Mom and second brother."


    Nuan Nuan found her mother and second brother and ran over to hold their hands.


    "Where''s Gu An?"


    Nuan Nuan groaned and said what happened just now, and what Gu An said was verbatim.


    Mama Gu & Gu Bei "..."


    My fist itch.


    Gu Bei smiled and rubbed Nuan Nuan''s little head.


    "Let''s go to the stationery store and see if there is anything you want to add."


    Nuan Nuan obediently said, "That little brother."


    Mother Gu smiled softly, "It''s okay, he won''t lose it after staying in school for so long."


    She doesn''t want to know Gu An now...


    Nuan Nuan is of course an obedient child, so she obediently left with her mother and second brother.


    Gu An, who was beaten up even with his strength, came back to his senses and turned his head to look around.


    I have a younger sister!


    Run outside to have a look, my so-so-old mother and second brother! !


    Finally, he called Gu An and learned that several people went to the stationery store to buy things for Nuan Nuan and did not notify him, "..."


    In grief and anger, I almost dropped my phone.


    "How can you do this!"


    **** him off.


    Mother Gu said slowly, "Huh? What can you say? Oh, aren''t we afraid of disturbing you in front of your ssmates?"


    Gu An "...Where are you, I''ll go find you."


    There is a little guilty conscience.


    Mother Gu: "Stay well in ss by yourself. When the teacheres, sign up by yourself. Your second brother and I will go over after shopping for Nuan Nuan."


    After speaking, he hung up the phone directly.


    Gu An "..."


    Too much QAQ


    After Mama Gu hung up the phone, she continued to choose things for Nuan Nuan, ah, this strawberry hairpin bunny hairpin is so cute, I bought it for my daughter.


    This stationery box is so beautiful, and this notebook is also very cute. The pink and tender ones are super suitable for my daughter. I bought them all.


    Like Gu''s mother, Gu Bei is also caught in the shopping.


    "Sister, look at this crayon and this color pen, do you really want it?"


    Nuan Nuan shook her head nkly, as if she didn''t... want it very much.


    The second cousin left paint for her.


    "I bought it. I will buy you two sets of each item and we will exchange them."


    "Nuan Nuan, look at this marker pen."


    Mother Gu, "Nuannuan, do you want to change your cup? This strawberry cup is very suitable for you."


    Gu Bei "Ah...these notebooks seem to be pretty good."


    Mother Gu "I''ve already bought her a stack of notebooks."


    Gu Bei smiled, "It''s okay, Mom, you buy yours and I''ll buy mine. Anyway, this one won''t break if you keep it at home."


    Mother Gu thought for a while and nodded, "It makes sense."


    Gu Bei "Nuan Nuan,e here and choose a box of pens."


    Nuan Nuan "..."


    Mom and brother go shopping together... It''s even scarier.


    Finally, in the stationery store''s strange eyes, Nuan Nuan and the others walked out of the stationery store carrying a lot of things, and they couldn''t carry them all at once.


    Nuannuan wrinkled his face and looked at the things they bought. This could open a stationery store!


    A few bodyguards stepped forward, hanging all these things on their bodies with distressing proficiency, without changing their expressions.


    Mama Gu pped her hands and said with a smile, "Thank you for your hard work, put it in the car."


    Nuan Nuan "Mom, are you buying too much?"


    Gu Anran nced at her chin and thought, "That''s right. Not only clothes, jewelry, bags, etc. are changing every year, but these stationery will alsoe out in better-looking and more popr styles after a period of time. After umting warmth, it won''t be long. What do you do if you like these patterns?"


    That¡¯s not what Nuan Nuan said, "..."


    Gu Bei pondered for two seconds, "Why don''t we donate what my sister doesn''t need? Including the clothes she can''t wear can be donated to those children in the mountainous area or orphanages, and it won''t be wasted."


    Mother Gu pped her hands, "Good idea, I''ll discuss it with your father right now, and I might as well help others to set up a foundation."


    Because Nuan Nuan was basically in the same situation as an orphan before, Gu''s mother felt distressed when she thought about her daughter''s skinny and pitiful little one at that time, and she especially agreed with her second son''s opinion.


    However, she doesn''t trust others, so she simply set up a foundation in the name of Nuan Nuan in her own family. Clothes, shoes and bags that she doesn''t like can be sold second-hand. It¡¯s a pity to pile it up at home after wearing it a few times. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to convert it into money and put it in the foundation?


    And there are indeed a lot of warm clothes. The family members are keen to buy all kinds of clothes for her. It would be good to donate the unused ones, and treat it as a blessing for her daughter.


    After vaguely having this idea, Gu''s mother took it to heart, and nned to discuss it with her husband and father after returning home.


    Nuannuan was relieved when she heard what her second brother said, knowing that there was no need to waste it, and if she could donate to the children in the mountainous areas and those orphans, she secretly calcted her own money, not knowing how many pens and sums she could buy. The book is also donated to them.


    She watched TV, those orphans and children in the mountains were so pitiful, just as pitiful as she was in Xiaoxi Vige after her grandma left, and she couldn¡¯t even afford a pen to go to school.


    After shopping, they walked back slowly. At this time, Gu An had already registered, and was sitting at the door of his ss, with his chin propped on his hands, staring at the corridor with teeth gnashing.


    Finally...the family who abandoned him are back.


    "hehe¡­"


    Mother Gu nced at him, "What''s wrong with Yin and Yang?"


    Gu An "Oh!"


    "Are you going back yet?"


    Gu An "Oh!"


    Super loud.


    Mother Gu "...All right, if you don''t go, then shall we go?"


    Gu An "You didn''t take me with you when you left!"


    Mother Gu smiled and touched her son''s head, "Aren''t you afraid that you will lose our face?"


    It was also very straightforward, Gu An was stunned, and looked at his mother in disbelief.


    "Mom, have you made a mistake, shouldn''t you be proud of having such a smart and handsome son like me?"


    Mother Gu: "Who gave you such an illusion of confidence? The tail that went up in the sky hasn''t been retracted yet? Need your mother to help you recall your own winter vacation homework? Nuan Nuan helped you answer it, my smart good son?"


    Gu An "..."

 Chapter 201: celebrate

    Going to school to register and go home, Nuan Nuan asked Song Yi about the situation at the farm, and today is not over.


    Packed up all the things my mother and second brother bought from the stationery store and moved them to a room upstairs, and my eldest brother and father also came home from get off work.


    To be precise, both of them left work early today.


    As soon as Papa Gu came home, he picked up his daughter and asked with concern.


    "How is my baby girl, what grade and ss did you sign up for?"


    Although Gu Nan didn''t ask, he pricked up his ears and listened carefully.


    Nuan Nuan raised two short, thin, white little fingers, and said in a milky voice, "Nuan Nuan is in the second grade, ss one, the ss teacher is Teacher Yang."


    Mother Gu took out the Nuannuan test papers in her bag to show off.


    "We Nuan Nuan took the test on the spot, and got full marks in Chinese, Math and English!"


    I''m so proud.


    Papa Gu''s eyes lit up when he saw the test paper in his wife''s hand, and was about to reach out to take it, but a bony palm came across and took the test paper.


    Gu Nan didn''t leave any of them for his father.


    Papa Gu "..."


    It is a simple test paper that only needs to be read at a nce, but Gu Nan read every question on it with a more serious attitude than he read the hundreds of millions of project documents. The corners of the mouth on the cold face rose slightly.


    "great."


    Gu Nan raised his hand and rubbed his sister''s little head to praise her. The little girl tilted her head skillfully and rubbed against her brother''s palm obediently. The smile on her delicate and white face was soft and soft, as if it was wrapped in honey. My heart can follow sweet.


    "Show me quickly."


    Papa Gu snatched the test paper, and then showed a standard silly papa smile on his face. His usual shrewd and calm appearance in the mall waspletely different.


    The family looked at Nuan Nuan''s test results as if they were looking at the transcript of the top scorer in the college entrance examination, and they were so excited. Nuan Nuan felt embarrassed.


    She covered her little face and hurried away, but the little face that was still milky white was now powdery, as beautiful as a peach blossom.


    "Today is a good day, ask Aunt Liu to cook more Nuannuan favorite food to celebrate."


    Gu An "And me, I also cook more of my favorite dishes."


    The vi was full of excitement, and the Nuan Nuan who ran upstairs received a call from his second cousin.


    Bai Mohua has already left Lincheng to go abroad because he wants to participate in apetition, and he will note back after a while.


    But he has been paying attention to Nuan Nuan''s situation, knowing that she has signed up for school today, so he specially called to inquire about the situation.


    The Nuannuan child held the phone, and the little milk voice was soft and waxy, "Mom and my second brother took me to sign up. The principal uncle asked Nuannuan to take the exam. I got full marks in the exam. I will go to ss one of the second grade to go to school tomorrow." .¡±


    After all, she is just a child of a few years old. Of course, she wants to share her good grades with her family and be praised by them, although she is a little shy when she is really praised. , really only a little bit.


    But rather than being shy, Nuan Nuan prefers her father and elder brother who can praise themselves and be their pride.


    Bai Mohua "Nuan Nuan is really amazing. I wasn''t as good as you when I was in school. I''ll bring you a gift when Ie back. By the way, there are a lot of snacks here that you haven''t eaten. Do you want to?"


    "want!"


    This answer can be described as clear and loud.


    Through the mobile phone, the two cousins ??secretlyughed, and then began to talk about some delicious white ink paintings to bring back, and the two foodiespletely turned the topic to food.


    After talking with the second cousin, the third and fourth brothers came over, and the little girl went to find them again with her short legs.


    "Not bad, full marks in three subjects."


    Gu Mingli picked up the little man with one hand and shook it in his arms, pinching the little guy''s fleshy cheeks with his fingers.


    Gu Mingyu "Congrattions to my sister for enrolling. How about it? Is there any gift I want to buy for you as an entrance ceremony?"


    Nuan Nuan "It''s okay."


    Nuan Nuan, whose cheeks were pinched by the fourth brother, couldn''t speak clearly, and her pink and jelly-like mouth was pinched up.


    Nuan Nuan hugged the fourth brother''s hand, was bullied to the point of frowning pitifully, and stared at him miserably with moist eyes.


    "Four Pots~"


    Gu Mingliughed and let go of him, causing Gu Mingyu to roll his eyes and **** the little girl away.


    "Stop ying with your fourth brother, that guy is very fierce." Gu Mingyu put eye drops on his own brother openly.


    Today, the Erfang family came over to have dinner together. Everyone praised Nuannuan with red faces, and praised the little guy so much that his little face was almost buried in the bowl, but the pair of eyes were indeed shining, and the corners of the small mouth were turned up to show neatness With white teeth, he smiled obediently and with a little pride.


    Mother Gu smiled and hugged her daughter, "Okay, okay, don''t brag anymore, we are warm and thin-skinned, so how shy it is to brag."


    Everyoneughed with good intentions, and they didn''t exaggerate, so they could put vegetables in the warm bowl.


    Nuan Nuan especially likes to eat shrimp, Gu Nan skillfully peels the shrimp with gloves on, and puts a whole white, fat and Q-bomb shrimp on the small te in front of Nuan Nuan.


    "Good time big brother~"


    The little girl ate a piece of shrimp, her eyes were bent in super happiness, her short legs dangling happily, the little milk said it was delicious, although Gu Nan didn''t speak, the speed of peeling the shrimp shell was faster a bit.


    Gu An "My sister eats this meatball."


    "Ok~"


    Gu Bei also picked out what Nuan Nuan liked to eat and fed it to her. Seeing the soft dumplings that were as delicate as white jade made her cheeks puff up, she was in a better mood than eating by herself.


    After eating a warm meal, my stomach is round.


    Nuan Nuan touched her slightly protruding milk belly with her small hand, and the milk hupped, and shook Gu An''s hand, which was also stretched out on the sofa.


    "Little brother, shall we go for a walk?"


    Gu An stretched his body, "I don''t want to move."


    "But Nuan Nuan is full."


    Gu An had an expression of ''Since you need me so much, then I will reluctantly agree''.


    He sniffed and stood up, "Okay, who made you need me so much."


    Gu Mingli unceremoniously rolled his eyes and stood up.


    "Let''s go, brother four will go with you."


    Liang Chi''s appearance during the Chinese New Year made them dare not let the two younger ones go out even if they were active around their own vi, although the number of bodyguards in the vi has increased a lot now.


    Liang Chi''s sickly appearance didn''t know how he got inst time, and this guy is not afraid of being discovered and beaten.


    Brought rhubarb and the others out for a stroll and came back, the sky had already darkened, Gu Mingli and Gu Mingyu went home with their parents, Nuan Nuan, who was a little sleepy, was hugged by the steady and reticent Gu Nan.


    "Go soak your feet."


    After soaking feet with his younger sister that time, he liked soaking feet more and more.


    Gu An hurriedly followed.


    "Brother, I''m going too."


    Gu Bei opened his mouth, forget it, the basin for soaking their feet is not that big.


    Besides, the two brothers are so old, it''s weird to soak their feet together.

 Chapter 202: primary school

    Soaking feet is healthy andfortable. After soaking, your feet will be warm when you sleep.


    Nuannuan sat on the low stool upright, rolled up his pants and put his fat little feet into the warm water. As soon as he entered, he stepped on the instep of his big brother and smiled with crooked eyebrows.


    The little head flickers so cutely.


    Gu An also sat on the low stool and wanted to imitate Nuan Nuan by stepping on his elder brother''s instep, but before he stepped on it, he felt a ''murderous look. ''


    Looking up at his elder brother''s dark and cold eyes, Gu An swallowed his saliva and retracted his feet back to the side aggrievedly, a little further away from his elder brother''s feet.


    If you don¡¯t step on it, you don¡¯t step on it. It¡¯s amazing to have big feet.


    "Brother, is it hot?"


    The warm little stool is next to the big brother, and the voice is soft and small.


    Gu Nan "Hot?"


    He asked Nuan Nuan back.


    "a little bit."


    The little girl has thin skin, and the milky jiojio turns red after being put into the water for a while.


    Seeing this, Gu Nan lifted his feet up, letting the soft little feet on his instepse out of the water.


    "Let me know if it doesn''t feel hot."


    Nuan Nuan let out an obedient oh, and grabbed a small corner of the big brother''s clothes with her thin white hands, and her round and lovely toes tried to touch the water, like a dragonfly, looking a little mischievous and more agile.


    Gu Nan''s eyes fell on Nuan Nuan''s little finger grabbing the corner of his clothes, and his dark cold eyes softened a lot.


    Gu An looked at his sister''s naughty toes, "Sister, step on my instep ande up."


    Nuan Nuan "Okay."


    Then he raised his short legs and was about to move to the side to step on the little brother''s instep, but was held down by a big hand.


    "Don''t move around, be careful not to fall."


    Gu Nan''s voice did not fluctuate, and he nced at Gu An.


    "You are too far away."


    Next to the warm Gu An "..."


    Brother, when did your eyesight fail?


    But he also knew that this was the excuse the big brother was making!


    Gu An, who was so angry that he became a puffer fish, was about to say something, but Gu Nan threatened in a calm and expressionless voice.


    "I gave you your pocket money for tomorrow."


    Gu An "..."


    Threatening him with pocket money, does he seem to be such a superficial person?


    "Sister, you better not move, it''s not safe to move around on a stool."


    He is only thinking about his sister''s safety, and he is definitely notpromising with his elder brother!


    "Good~"


    Nuan Nuan, who has a soft temper like a steamed stuffed bun, is very talkative, and doesn''t move around if he doesn''t move.


    The little toes burrowed into the water again, feeling that the water temperature was almost the same.


    "Big Brother is ready."


    Gu Nan put his feet down, and the warm little jiojio waspletely submerged in the water. Her eyes sparkled and she smiled, those beautiful eyes really seemed to be able to talk.


    During the soaking, she yawned a little, and the child''s feeling came as soon as she said it. One second she was quite energetic, and the next second her little head began to work little by little.


    Seeing this, Gu Nan stretched out his hand to support Nuan Nuan''s little head that was pointing forward, and then the little girl fell asleep directly leaning on his palm, because the flesh on that side of her face was squished because she pressed half of her face.


    Gu Nan "..."


    With a slumped expressionless face, he pulled the little furry head towards him with serious eyes, and the limp little guy leaned on the big brother with his whole body.


    Gu An "I fell asleep so quickly."


    Gu Nan "Quiet."


    He will directly pick up the little guy, Gu An quickly picked up the towel that was ced next to him, wrapped the two warm little jiojio, and wiped off the water in two or three strokes.


    Gu Nan carried his sister directly to her small room, but the tall man gently put the little man in his arms on the bed, covered the quilt to make sure the heating temperature was right, and then walked out lightly.


    ...


    "Hey, have you heard that there is a new student in our ss this semester."


    "I heard, but I don''t know if it''s a boy or a girl."


    "When I arrived at the office, I heard from Mr. Yang that this new ssmate got full marks in all three subjects in the exam, and she seemed to be a girl."


    "So awesome! Is the question easy?"


    "No matter how simple it is, it''s a second-grade test paper. There are a few people who can get full marks in all three subjects, but I also hope that the one whoes to our ss is a girl. There are so few girls in our ss, and they are also fierce."


    In the ssroom of ss 1, Grade 2, ss is about to begin. At this time, most of the students who are supposed toe have already arrived, and theye back from the holiday. Everyone has yed wild during the winter vacation. Now they are very active in the ssroom. A small number of people are talking Looking at the new students this semester.


    The ss bell rang, and the students in the ssroom without the teacher were a little noisy.


    until¡­


    "Ahem..."


    The teacher''s voice came from the door, and the noisy ssroom suddenly fell silent, and everyone found their seats and sat down.


    After Mr. Yang walked in with a stack of winter vacation homework, he waved to the door with a smile on his face.


    "Student Nuan Nuan,e in."


    Nuan Nuan carried her small schoolbag on her back, clutching the straps of the schoolbag nervously with her two small hands, and walked in slowly with curious eyes in the ssroom.


    The little girl who looks like a white jade dumpling is as delicate as a porcin doll in a window, and looks as soft as a bunny. The small one makes people feel the urge to protect her and rub it along the way.


    As soon as she walked into the ssroom, the whole ssroom was even quieter than when the head teacher entered.


    Standing on the podium with the teacher, facing so many people below staring at her, Nuan Nuan nervously grabbed her fingers, her **** and white eyes were moist, and her eyshes were curled up She trembled a little uneasy, but she didn''t flinch in the slightest, trying to straighten out her small chest.


    "Let me introduce you, this will be a ssmate in our ss from now on, Nuan Nuan, please introduce yourself."


    Nuan Nuan let out an obedient oh.


    "Big... Hello everyone, my name is Gu Nuannuan, from now on... please take care of me in the future."


    I had practiced a lot of words to introduce myself before, but now the child is so nervous that he haspletely forgotten.


    Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo.


    The little girl was a little annoyed, but she didn''t know that many boys in the ss blushed when they heard her introduce themselves softly in a milky voice.


    Okay... so good, and so soft!


    "Teacher, let Nuan Nuan sit here, I have a seat here!"


    A boy stood up suddenly, kicked his good buddy away, looked at the white soft ball on the podium with bright eyes and shouted loudly.


    The good buddy who was kicked out by him "..."


    Fuck!


    The rest of the ss burst intoughter when they saw this.


    Suchughter gradually dissipated Nuan Nuan''s nervousness, and her beautiful eyes turned into crescent moons.


    Seeing Nuan Nuan smiled, the little boy scratched his head foolishly and also smirked.


    "Teacher, I really have a vacancy here!"


    In addition, some people imitated his example and pushed or kicked out the good buddies on the table next to them without brotherhood, shouting excitedly that there were vacant seats beside them.


    Ms. Yang was also a little dumbfounded at this time, she patted the table with a straight face.


    "Everyone be quiet!"


    The ssroom finally quieted down, and Teacher Yang arranged a seat for Nuan Nuan, next to a girl.


    The boys in the ss were immediately disappointed.


    But the girl next to Nuan Nuan was a little excited.


    "Hello Gu Nuannuan, my name is Lin Jiu, and we will be at the same table from now on."


    "Well, hello Lin Jiu."


    Greeted Lin Jiu warmly, and then smiled shyly and obediently. This smile and voice were like soft cakes. Lin Jiu was so cute that she couldn''t help but approach her and ask in a low voice.


    "Can I touch your face."


    Nuan Nuan "?"

 Chapter 203: The vixen is prettier than you

    Why...how do you like to touch my face.


    Nuan Nuan was a little puzzled, she rubbed her chubby face with both hands, as if... she felt a littlefortable.


    Under Lin Jiu''s expectant eyes, Nuan Nuan nodded slightly, and raised a little finger and said in a childlike voice.


    "Only one click."


    Lin Jiu''s eyes were bright, rubbed his hands together, carefully put them on the warm, soft and fleshy little face, and pinched it gently.


    "I knew it, your face must be very soft!" This feels sofortable!


    Lin Jiuughed foolishly, and moved her nose close to her.


    "Gu Nuannuan, you smell so good!"


    Nuan Nuan blinked her eyes, raised her arm and smelled it herself, but she didn''t smell anything.


    "No, no smell at all."


    Lin Jiu: "There is a very good milky smell."


    "Ahem..."


    On the podium, Teacher Yang nced at Lin Jiu and signaled her to be quiet.


    "Yan Hui, take a few people with me to get the books."


    "understood."


    Nuannuan nced back, and the one who answered the teacher was the boy who kicked his brother out first.


    Lin Jiu leaned over and whispered to her.


    "Nuan Nuan, you look so young, how old are you this year?"


    "Six years old."


    Lin Jiu''s eyes widened, "Six years old, I''m already eight years old!"


    Besides, she is much taller than Nuan Nuan, originally she was the shortest in the ss, but now she is Nuan Nuan!


    "Nuan Nuan, I heard they said that you got full marks in all three subjects of the exam this time? You are so good."


    Study so well at such a young age.


    Nuan Nuan is a little proud, "Because I have a very powerful brother."


    Lin Jiu "???"


    What does this have to do with your brother?


    Just when he was about to ask, Teacher Yang came back with most of the male students in the ss carrying books, and then began to distribute textbooks to the students one by one.


    Nuannuan sat obediently in her seat, her beautiful eyes lit up while holding her own book.


    She couldn''t wait to flip through them. These books all had a special fragrance, and she would be a second-grade student in the future.


    Going to school is not only her dream, but also grandma''s dream.


    She is holding the book, wondering when she will be able to return to Xiaoxi Vige, she wants to tell grandma the good news, grandma will be very happy toe back.


    She carefully stacked her books neatly one by one.


    Many students only feel pain when they see so many books, but she only feels happy when she sees the heavy books in front of her.


    "Ah...these questions look so difficult."


    Master Lin Jiu next to him was flipping through the book, and when he saw the math textbook, he wailed.


    Nuan Nuan stretched her little neck and took a look, and found that she knew a few questions. The second brother taught her, but there were also some questions that she couldn''t. But it didn''t matter, she could learn it by listening to the teacher''s lecture.


    After distributing the book, a ss is basically over, the bell rang for the end of get out of ss, and after Teacher Yang left, Nuannuan''s ce became lively.


    "Gu Nuannuan, how old are you? You look so young."


    "Gu Nuannuan, where did you go to school?"


    "Student Gu Nuannuan, let''s make friends, I will give you all my food."


    Children who are only a few years old are very intuitive visual animals. They like to make friends with good-looking people, especially with the opposite sex, and boys of this age are very courageous. .


    Nuannuan Xiaoyi is obedient and soft. When she smiles, she looks like a beautiful flower. After ss, they can''t wait to run over to make friends with the new ssmates.


    "Hmph, what''s so good-looking, it''s obviously not as good-looking as mine!"


    Not all students in ss 1, Grade 2 wee Nuan Nuan''s arrival.


    Li Ling used to be the most popr girl in the ss. Because she was beautiful and her family was rich, she was spoiled by her family and her temper was a bit arrogant.


    Although they are still a group of children under ten years old,parisons are everywhere,


    Before, Li Ling was always recognized as the prettiest girl in the ss, but now that Nuan Nuan suddenly came out andpared her, she was of course unhappy.


    "That''s right, Lingling is the prettiest."


    The girls who yed well with Li Ling raised their chins.


    "Our Lingling is a ballet genius. Next month, we will participate in the youthpetition. Then we will be selected by the famous ballet teacher Fang Keer as an apprentice."


    "I know Fang Keer. I saw it when my mother was watching TV. It seems very powerful."


    "Yes, yes, she is still a star."


    "I also know that many people like Fang Keer, wow, Li Ling, you are so amazing!"


    Li Ling raised her chin with pride, "That''s it, Gu Nuannuan, can you dance ballet?"


    Suddenly hostile Nuannuan "..."


    She honestly shook her head "No."


    But she still dances back. The third brother will teach her to dance asionally when he has time, but he really doesn''t know ballet.


    Li Ling immediately became more arrogant, "My mother said that a person''s excellence depends not only on appearance, but also on temperament. She can''t even dance, and she can''tpare to me at all!"


    "But Gu Nuannuan''s grades are better than yours!"


    Li Ling snorted, "I don''t believe it. The test paper the teacher gave her must be very simple."


    "Nonsense, even if it''s easy, you won''t get full marks in all three subjects!"


    Li Ling: "I don''t believe her grades are so good, otherwise we wouldpare and see who has the higher grades in the monthly exam."


    Lin Jiu didn''t dare to agree on Nuan Nuan''s behalf, after all, she was a new transfer, and everyone didn''t know anything about her grades.


    "OK."


    At this time, Nuan Nuan spoke out by herself, and her voice was still soft and soft, and she didn''t appear angry because of Li Ling''s provocation.


    "But that will be a monthter, can we stop arguing?"


    Her beautiful big eyes looked at Li Ling slowly.


    Li Ling snorted proudly, "Just wait to be defeated by me. If you don''t do as well as me in the exam, then you will leave our ss. I don''t like you."


    Yan Hui frowned, "Li Ling, you are a bit too much, Gu Nuannuan just transferred to our ss, you are a bully!"


    Li Ling yelled angrily, "Why am I bullying her? I just want topete with her for the exam. Isn''t it natural to be punished if you lose the game? She just came to the ss and you just protect her like this. She is really a vixen as my mother said." ,shameless!"


    The soft little Nuan Nuan was also angry, her cheeks turned into puffer fish, "You can call me a vixen, you are shameless!"


    Li Ling "The vixen is shameless!"


    Nuan Nuan "No, the vixen is prettier than you."


    She has watched cartoons, vixen are the best, and they are amazing, Xiao Nuan Nuan doesn''t think that vixen is a curse, mainly because she has never heard anyone use vixen as a curse.


    Li Ling was angry, "Do you know who my father is? Do you dare to talk to me like that? Believe it or not, my father made you unable to go to school."


    Nuannuan''s little face was full of anger, "My father and brother are also super powerful. Your father can''t beat my father and brother."


    Li Ling "My uncle is the dean of this school, I will let my uncle take care of you!"


    Nuan Nuan "..."


    It''s over. It seems that none of her family is a teacher at school. What should I do?


    The warm and delicate little face was wrinkled and worried.


    Just when Li Ling was proud...


    "What are you doing, what are you doing!"


    A more arrogant voice than Li Ling''s came from the door.


    Gu An never expected that he hurried to find his sister after ss, only to find that she was surrounded by a group of people, and a girl was talking to her sister arrogantly to ask her uncle to clean her up


    what! Did someone bully his sister just after she came to school? As if there was no one in her school!

 Chapter 204: I have seven older brothers, each older than

    The second grade students were a little scared when they saw a few senior studentsing at the door.


    Especially Gu An still had an unhappy and fierce look on his face, and kept staring at Li Ling.


    "What do you want to do? Bully my sister!"


    Li Ling was dumbfounded.


    Nuan Nuanughed instantly when she saw her brother, and she ran over with short legs.


    "Little Brother~"


    Gu An took his sister''s hand to check left and right, "Are you okay? Did she bully you?"


    Nuan Nuan shook her head and nodded again, "You didn''t bully me, I went back fiercely, her father will definitely not be able to beat my father and brothers, but her uncle is also the dean of the school, our family doesn''t seem to have one."


    Gu An patted his chest, "Don''t be afraid, if her uncle dares to bully you,e and tell me, I''ll beat him up and call the parents, and then let Dad or Big Brother clean them up."


    Nuan Nuan wrinkled her little nose, "But brother, you are still young, you can''t beat an adult."


    Gu An thinks so too, the adults are taller than him, and they are also much stronger, so he will definitely suffer in a fight.


    "It doesn''t matter, I still have so many friends and brothers, they can help his uncle''s ribs for me at critical moments, he is only one of us, and adults want to save face, so he will definitely lose .¡±


    Gu An''s brothers "Yes! We can all give his uncle two ribs to protect his sister."


    Nuan Nuan "...Come on, then I should invite the parents, I have to invite the police uncle."


    It sounds scary.


    The other students next to "..."


    Well, it really looks scary.


    Li Ling waspletely frightened.


    Gu An relied on his height to be higher than Li Ling and looked at her condescendingly.


    "My sister just started school and you bully her, she is so much younger than you, how shameless you bully her?"


    Li Ling was frightened and cried, "Wow... you bully me, you are shameless!"


    Gu An is quite confident, "I''m avenging my sister, it''s not bullying!"


    Nuan Nuan tugged on her brother''s sleeve, "Brother, brother, ignore her."


    Gu An snorted, "Believe it or not, I will bully my sister and beat you!"


    It happened that Teacher Yang came in at this time, and his face turned ck when he saw the mess in the ssroom.


    "What are you doing?"


    Li Ling looked at Teacher Yang sobbing, and was about to sue, when Gu An suddenly changed his face and even got the upper hand.


    "Teacher, this student in your ss is too much. Today is my sister''s first day at school. I came to see her after ss. Who knew that she said at the door that her uncle is so powerful and wants to teach my sister a lesson. .


    My Nuan Nuan is so obedient and has no temper. I almost cried when I was bullied. Of course, I, as an older brother, can''t stand it and say a few words to her, and I didn''t beat her or scold her. She even cried, making it look like us As if he was bullying her, this was clearly Pengci! Teacher, you have to call the shots for us. "


    As he spoke, he began to howl, holding his sister and weeping hypocritically, as if he had been wronged so much.


    Nuan Nuan blinked her eyes, and...how could it be like this?


    Li Ling blushed from crying and anger.


    "You...you are the one who bullied me!"


    Gu An "How did I bully you, tell yourself."


    Li Ling "You say I''m shameless!"


    Nuan Nuan also fiercely protected her brother, "Obviously you were the first to call me shameless."


    Teacher Yang"¡­¡­"


    She also knows that Li Ling in her ss is rather spoiled, and her uncle is the dean of the school, some parents of some students in the ss are confused, so they let their children deal with Li Ling more to please her. So much so that she couldn''t bear any grievances if she was praised at home and outside, she was full of princess disease.


    This person probably doesn''t know how to look at Gu Nuannuan''s dislike, and has a conflict. He didn''t expect to be discovered by Gu Nuannuan''s brother.


    Mr. Yang didn''t listen to Gu An''s words, asked a few students in the ss, and confirmed that it was Li Ling who deliberately came to find fault, so she gave a serious lesson.


    "Li Ling, Gu Nuannuan,e to the teacher''s office."


    Nuan Nuan: On the first day of school, she was called to the office QAQ


    Gu An was worried, and approached the teacher with a yful smile, "Teacher, I am also the person involved, should I go together?"


    "You will go to ss in your own ss!"


    Gu An let out a disappointment, and walked out in the face of Teacher Yang''s serious eyes.


    Nuan Nuan and Li Ling went to the teacher''s office together.


    Along the way, Li Ling stared at her with red eyes.


    Nuan Nuan is frowning, will she be invited by the parents? If she is invited by the parents on the first day of school, it seems very embarrassing.


    At this time, Gu An, who had already ''leaved'', suddenly poked his head out from the corner of the corridor.


    "Gu An, are you sure you don''t want to go back after ss is over? If the teacher finds out, the parents will be notified."


    Gu An waved his hand, "Go back by yourself first, I don''t worry, what if my sister''s limp temper is bullied again? I have to go and watch, you don''t follow, there are too many people, the goal is big, don''t drag the little girl Father, I have my hind legs."


    After finishing speaking, he followed Teacher Yang and the others quietly.


    The rest of you look at me and I look at you. You have gone back to ss. If you can cover it up, help Gu An cover it up.


    At this time, Nuan Nuan and Li Ling had been taken to the office. Teacher Yang looked at the two and sighed, and began to educate them earnestly.


    "Student Li Ling, do you know where you went wrong?"


    Li Ling snorted with red eyes, "I''m not wrong."


    She would never admit that she was wrong.


    Mr. Yang only felt that one of the first two was the big one. "Gu Nuannuan is a new transfer ssmate. She hasn''t even said a word to you, and she hasn''t offended you, right? Then why are you bothering her?"


    Li Ling pulled her fist angrily, "Who made everyone circle around her and said she is the most beautiful girl in our ss, I am!"


    As Li Ling spoke, she began to feel wronged, "I don''t want her in our ss, I want my uncle to transfer her to another ss."


    He stared at her with warm, moist eyes, looking a bit aggressive.


    "I got in based on my ability, why did I get out!"


    "My uncle is the dean of the school. He really likes me. If he doesn''t let youe to our ss, you have to leave."


    Li Ling raised her chin proudly.


    Nuannuan "My eldest cousin is a doctor, and I won''t let my eldest cousin treat your uncle when he gets sick!"


    Better than a teacher, she is better than a doctor.


    Li Ling: "Who cares? There are so many doctors in the hospital."


    "But my eldest cousin is the best."


    "My father is still the president of XXX Group. Don''t think that you are the only one who has an older brother. I also have one. I have two older brothers!"


    The warmer little tail cocked up, "I have seven older brothers, each of whom is super powerful!"


    Li Ling "My dad bought me a super expensive piano."


    Nuan Nuan "My elder brother bought me a big farm."


    "My dad has a huge private jet."


    "My elder brother and dad also have it, and he also has a private ind and a cruise ship."


    Mr. Yang''s expression is gradually changing. Is this a quarrel between children? It was really unpretentious and unpretentious, and Mr. Bi Deyang shed tears of poverty.


    Comparing andparing, Li Ling found that her brother was less disadvantaged. This Gu Nuannuan has too many brothers, **** it!


    "Wow...I''m looking for my dad, I''m looking for my uncle."


    Li Ling cried when she waspared. It was the first time she lost in this aspect, and she suddenly felt unbnced.


    Gu An, who was eavesdropping outside the door, was a little angry. He heard it from beginning to end, but his sister never mentioned him! Is he just so non-existent?


    After thinking about it, I found out...it seems to be so.


    But he is still young, and in the future he will definitely surpass the other brothers and be the most important brother in my sister''s heart!

 Chapter 205: Gu Ans Social Bullying Syndrome

    In the end, Nuan Nuan won the dispute. The teacher asked her to go back to the ssroom first, and she wanted to stay and continue tofort Li Ling''s fragile ss heart.


    As Nuan Nuan walked out of the office, a hand pulled her wrist and pulled her to the side. The little girl was so frightened that she subconsciously pushed her head over it.


    "Well!"


    Gu An held his stomach and let out a soft cry of pain, not daring to make too much noise for fear of being discovered by the teacher inside.


    Hearing the familiar voice, Nuan Nuan hugged his little head, stared at him with round eyes, and looked at him stupidly.


    "Little brother! Why are you!"


    Seeing him clutching his belly, his heart ached immediately, and he walked over eagerly to rub it.


    "I''m sorry, little brother, I thought some viin wanted to catch Nuan Nuan."


    Gu An rubbed his stomach and said that the little guy is quite strong.


    "It''s okay, I don''t worry about following me to see, sister, you haven''t been bullied, have you?"


    He is worried, his younger sister looks soft and easy to bully, and she was targeted on the first day of school, such a cute younger sister is also being bullied, why are those people''s hearts so dark!


    "I''m fine."


    Nuan Nuan was not affected at all andughed foolishly, bright and beautiful like a little sun flower.


    "She said she couldn''t beat me, and I cried when I told her that her father and brother couldn''tpare to Nuannuan."


    After speaking, she raised her fair and small chin proudly.


    Gu An patted her head, "I can protect you better when I be the world''s most powerful hacker."


    Nuan Nuan took the little brother''s hand and smiled sweetly, "Well, little brother,e on."


    The two siblings went to the ssroom while chatting.


    "My brother seems to have already attended ss, will you be beaten by the teacher when you go back to the ssroom now?"


    Nuan Nuan''s clear and clean eyes were full of worry, and her little brows were wrinkled.


    "Tch, this trivial matter is not a problem at all, and the teacher doesn''t dare to do anything to me, okay, go to the ssroom, if someone dares to bully you, don''t bear it, remember toe to me, brother will help you deal with him! "


    Gu An only feels that his aura is two meters eight at the moment, and his sister must admire him very much, hahaha!


    Nuan Nuan nodded obediently, and walked back to the ssroom with short legs.


    This ss is mathematics, she looked a little nervous at the math teacher on the podium, and called out a report in a soft and small voice.


    In an instant, the math teacher and students on the podium all stared at the cute little porcin doll at the door.


    The warm milky white skin was slightly flushed, and the moist eyes looked at the teacher nervously.


    "Teacher, the head teacher of your ss asked her to go to the office just now."


    Gu An at the back speaks for his sister, seeing how timid her sister is, s... he really doesn''t feel at ease as a brother.


    The math teacher pushed the eyes on the bridge of the nose, "Come in, this ssmate is new here?"


    The math teacher has also brought the math ss of this ss since the first grade, so he naturally knows who is in the ss.


    Nuan Nuan nodded obediently, "Yes."


    Nuannuan walked in. Gu Andu stood at the door and poked his head uneasy, and then the math teacher looked at him with a smile.


    "What grade is this student in?"


    Gu An''s sense of crisis became alert, "We are in physical education ss, teacher, I will leave first."


    After speaking, he ran away, but after running back, he couldn''t enter the ssroom and was punished to stand outside for a ss. The teacher''s nose was almost crooked by this brat.


    Thought he had done his homework obediently during the summer vacation, so it was a good thing, but who knew it was still the same, this brat, he only came back after half a ss on the first day of school!


    Here, Nuan Nuan returned to her seat and began toy out the textbooks to listen to the ss obediently. That serious appearance is simply a good student, and also the kind of student the teacher likes most.


    Because this new ssmate looks as good-looking as Baiyu Tuanzi, and because she was half a sste on the first day of ss, the math teacher still had a deep impression on her, so she treated her more during the lectures. Pay attention.


    With this kind of attention, I can meet her beautiful big eyes that seek knowledge every time. The little girl is simply too serious, which makes the math teacher very satisfied with teaching in ss, and the whole person is also affected by the teaching as if she has been beaten. The voice was a little louder, and the speed was unconsciously elerated a lot, which was called hearty.


    When the bell rang for the end of get out of ss, he was still a little bit unsatisfied.


    "That''s the end of today''s ss. If you still don''t understand something, pleasee to the office to find me."


    This is mainly for the new ssmate, he is afraid that this little ssmate will not understand.


    After speaking, he hugged his textbook, his throat was a little dry, and he took a sip of the tea in the thermos and left in a hurry.


    He had to go to Teacher Yang to find out about the learning situation of this new ssmate.


    "How is Nuan Nuan? Teacher Yang didn''t mention you, did he?"


    "Li Ling is too much, she was the one who bullied you first."


    "But her uncle is really fierce. What if her unclees to you?"


    "In the past, when Li Ling didn''t like so-and-so, she went to report to her uncle, and then her uncle made that person cry."


    As soon as the teacher left, Lin Jiu, who had held back the entire ss, could no longer control her desire to speak, and began to chatter with her small mouth, most of which was toin about Li Ling.


    "Didn''t talk about me."


    "Well, too much."


    "Don''t be afraid, I still have my father and brother."


    Nuan Nuan was as diligent as a little bee, tidying up her desk while answering Lin Jiu''s question.


    Other students around also came to ask with concern, Nuan Nuan answered seriously and patiently, with a soft and gentle voice, which immediately won the love of many students.


    "Hmph, Li Ling''s family is amazing, just wait, she won''t let you go."


    "That''s right, I''ll die when Li Ling''s unclees!"


    The two little girls who had a good time with Li Ling were talking, and they didn''t know what to think, so they ran to Nuan Nuan to provoke her.


    Nuan Nuan looked at them with big eyes and said in a childlike voice, "My little brother ising."


    The two little girls looked at the door of the ssroom with some fear. If the senior student came to see them bullying his sister, would he beat them up?


    The two of them quickly slipped away. Fortunately, the two of them slipped away in time, and walked in swaggeringly following Gu An.


    "Sister, these things are given to you by my good buddy."


    Gu An held all kinds of snacks in her arms, and piled them on her table when she walked in.


    "You save it and eat slowly, it will take several hours before school is over, ss is very boring, don''t be hungry."


    Nuan Nuan looked at the various snacks on the table and was a little worried, "But I can''t eat so much. My big brother said that eating snacks is not healthy."


    Gu An waved his hand, "Then give it to your ssmates."


    As he spoke, he began to yell.


    "Everyone choose what you like to eat. After eating, we will be good brothers. I will help my sister more in the future and don''t let her be bullied. If you see someone bullying my sister,e to me."


    This social interaction is amazing for him, and he instantly calls a child two or three years younger than him brothers and sisters, without any embarrassment at all.

 Chapter 206: Comparing her brother... She really cant compare

    Anyway, he is definitely not the one who is embarrassed.


    Gu An and his good buddies shared things everywhere.


    Lin Jiu was holding a bottle of Wangzai Meizizi, and when she saw Gu Anzheng handing over two packs of imported potato chips to the two girls who were talking warmly just now, she immediately held Wangzai on her hips and looked fierce.


    "Brother, don''t give them two, they belong to Li Ling''s group, and they were just talking about Nuan Nuan for Li Ling!"


    Children¡¯s world is so easy to hold grudges, and there are other factions. As long as I have a bad rtionship with so-and-so, friends who y well with me are not allowed to have a good rtionship with him.


    The potato chips that Gu Andu handed out were instantly taken back by him, and he squinted at the two of them.


    "Oh, Li Ling is the woman who bullied my sister before, right? Then you don''t want it anymore."


    The two girls were stunned for a moment by being so neat, and then they couldn''t bear the blow and cried out loudly.


    But Gu An is still mean, "Slightly slightly... Who told you to follow that guy to bully my sister, I didn''t touch you, don''t touch Ci if you cry every now and then."


    Nuan Nuan "..."


    It''s a little funny and also a little touching. The little brother''s preference for her is really tant, and he''s not afraid of offending anyone at all.


    Although I feel embarrassed looking at those two girls who were made to cry, but I feel a little bit refreshed in my heart hehe...


    Gu An came back after delivering snacks, and put some small biscuits, soft bread, milk and fruit in his sister''s desk.


    "These are not junk food, you can eat more. You didn''t choose your position well. If you eat it secretly in ss, it will be easy to be discovered."


    Nuan Nuan hugged a bottle of milk and sipped and muttered, "I won''t eat during ss."


    After speaking, he smiled sweetly, peeled off a toffee and stuffed it into Gu An''s mouth.


    "Little brother, you eat."


    Gu An started to eat happily, thinking that his sister is still very good to him, hehe, he really should let his elder brother and the others see it!


    Gu An had candy wrapped in his mouth, and his tail was instantly raised.


    With crooked eyes, Nuan Nuan also gave candies to her brother''s good friends, but she didn''t help them peel off the candy wrappers.


    When Teacher Yang learned that two more students in her ss were made to cry, "..."


    The problem here has not been solved yet!


    Before, she thought that a soft and polite student like Gu Nuannuan would definitely not cause trouble when she came to the ss, but who would have known that she would not cause trouble, but things would provoke her on her own initiative, and there was a special Troubled brother.


    It''s still the first day of school!


    I don''t know why, but Teacher Yang had a premonition that his ss would definitely be lively in the future.


    Here, Li Ling is still losing her princess temper and wants the teacher to notify her parents to pick her up. She just ys with her temper and doesn''t want to go to ss, and says that there is Gu Nuannuan in the ss without her, and there is Gu Nuannuan in the ss without her. wordse.


    Ms. Yang is really one head and two big ones!


    Fortunately, she still suppressed Li Ling with the majesty of the teacher. A child of this age, no matter how naughty, is still a little scared when facing the teacher''s serious anger.


    She could only reluctantly follow Teacher Yang to the ssroom.


    When I stepped into the ssroom, the ss bell rang.


    Li Ling walked all the way in, her little eyes staring at Nuan Nuan, unwilling to be angry.


    Nuan Nuan looked at her innocently with big eyes, and then showed an even more innocent smile.


    She didn''t do anything, what happened to her sitting quietly in her seat in ss?


    Nuan Nuan is not afraid of being stared at, hum...she has several older brothers!


    "It''s all quiet, it''s time for ss."


    Ms. Yang nced at the two students with red eyes. She wasn''t crying now, but her expression was aggrieved.


    Mr. Yang, who knew what happened, had no choice but to let everyone go tofort them while they were studying. Otherwise, what could they do? The things belong to Brother Gu Nuannuan, so if he doesn''t give it to him, he can''t take it away.


    Afterforting the two girls, she continued to attend ss. During the period, she paid as much attention to that ssmate Gu Nuannuan who was provoked by things just after arriving in ss as the math teacher in the previous ss. The big eyes full of desire for knowledge were shocked.


    She unconsciously began to speak more seriously. Seeing her sitting upright with a pen and taking notes in the textbook, she was very satisfied with Gu Nuannuan''s serious study attitude.


    Not to mention other things, the attitude of learning is very serious, and this alone is worthy of praise.


    After ss, Nuan Nuan reads while eating snacks, and asionally writes and draws on it.


    Lin Jiu was intimidated by her serious study attitude, and she was even more shocked when she leaned over to take a look.


    "We got the book at the same time, right? Why did your mathe here!"


    Obviously only had one ss, why did she already flip to the content after three sses!


    "Can you understand Nuan Nuan?"


    Nuan Nuan shook his head and nodded.


    "Most of them can be understood, and some of them don''t understand, but I can remember and ask the teacher."


    "Ah... sycophant!"


    An inappropriate voice came from behind.


    Li Ling folded her arms and raised her chin, her eyes were filled with arrogance, contempt and disdain.


    "I see that you just want to curry favor with the math teacher, hmph, it''s useless even if you curry favor, our ss''s math ss representative already has someone!"


    The girl next to her puffed out her chest proudly.


    "it is me!"


    This is also one of Li Ling''s two little sisters.


    Nuan Nuan sighed slowly and asked, "But I don''t want to be a math ss representative, why should I curry favor with the math teacher?"


    Li Ling: "Nonsense, there is no one who doesn''t want to be a ss leader, but I am the English ss representative."


    Nuan Nuan "Then... congrattions?"


    The tone is more or less perfunctory.


    Nuan Nuan thought that the ss cadres should do this and that, so she might as well spend more time studying.


    Li Ling was so warm that she hummed, "I want you to look good when my unclees."


    Nuan Nuan pouted her mouth, "My brothers are the only good-looking ones, and I didn''t say anything to you, so don''t disturb my study!"


    Li Ling: Brother and brother again, how amazing your brother is!


    It wasn''t until the morning ss was over that Li Ling realized that it was a big deal for her brother to be so lost.


    It started to rain in thest two sses today, and it didn''t stop until after school.


    As soon as the get out of ss bell rang, Gu An rushed from the corridor with his schoolbag.


    "Sister, I''m here to pick you up!"


    When I ran to the door of the ssroom, I was panting heavily, and my face was flushed, which shows how fast I ran.


    Nuan Nuan stood on tiptoe to wipe his brother''s sweat, and the little milk voice was soft and distressed, "Brother, run slowly."


    Gu An chuckled, "It''s okay, your genius brother is steady, even if it''s raining we didn''t bring an umbre, I don''t know who will pick us up today."


    The two brothers and sisters walked out while talking, Lin Jiu held Nuannuan''s little arm and jumped and followed. After a morning of harmonious coexistence, she and Gu Nuannuan have now developed into the closest good sisters.


    Unfortunately, Li Ling and her two little sisters were just a few steps behind. She red angrily at the people in front, but because of Gu Anzai, she didn''t dare to go up and babble, for fear of being beaten.


    Because it was raining, many parents had brought their umbres to pick up their children.


    As soon as Nuan Nuan and Gu An walked out, a few young people walked towards them.


    A tall and slender figure in ck clothes stands out from a group of parents. He has an indifferent temperament of not entering strangers and rejecting others thousands of miles away, with a strong sense of oppression.


    One is wearing trendy clothes, with thick ink-like long hair, which looks a bit maverick, tall, slender and powerful, wearing a ck mask, only revealing a pair of provocative peach blossom eyes.


    There is another person who is tall and tall, with cold brows and eyes showing alienation, and narrow phoenix eyes with a little smile when he sees a little girl not far away, his brows and eyes are as picturesque as jade.


    The three youths nced at each other.


    Gu Mingyu''s peachy eyes raised a little recalcitrantly, "Didn''t I tell you that I''m going to pick up Nuan Nuan from school today? Bai Moshu forgets that he''s on vacation today, brother, why do you work so much to join in the fun?"


    Gu Nan "I am willing."


    Three short and cold words.


    Bai Moshu''s voice was as calm as a spring, "Since you know I''m on vacation today, why are you here?"


    Gu Mingyu flicked his long hair, "I do!"


    All three of them walked towards Nuan Nuan.


    "Big brother, third brother, big cousin!"


    Nuan Nuan was so happy to see them, but in this rainy day, the smile on his face was as bright and warm as a little sun, and he called a few brothers with a small mouth.


    Gu Nuannuan has been showing off the brothers!


    Li Ling pricked up her ears, opened her eyes wide and stretched her neck to look over there, and then saw three young men who were much better than her brother just because of their looks.


    She was suddenly struck by lightning,pared to her brother...she really couldn''tpare!


    Wow, I wanted to cry. Li Ling''s nose was sour and her eyes were red, feeling that her life had suffered a major blow.

 Chapter 207: piano

    Li Ling watched angrily as Nuan Nuan was picked up by one of her brothers and picked her up, but her family hadn''te to pick her up yet.


    She couldn''t help thinking of her two older brothers, one only knew how to y games and the other only knew how to spend money outside, how could shepare with Gu Nuannuan! No, I have to ask my brother to find a job when I go back!


    On the other side, the Nuannuan child who was picked up hugged the big brother''s neck andy obediently on him so as not to burden the big brother, and answered the questions of the brothers in a soft voice.


    Gu Nan''s voice was deep and low, "How was school? Are you still used to it?"


    Nuan Nuan nodded obediently, "Yeah, the students are all very well."


    Gu An curled his lips, "What, isn''t there someone who bullied you?"


    Hearing that someone was bullying Nuan Nuan, several young people frowned, with a little anger in their eyes.


    "what happened?"


    Nuan Nuan blinked her eyes, "But I didn''t suffer, I even told her she was crying."


    The little girl felt that this was not a big deal. She had already avenged herself, so she didn''t hold any grudges.


    But the brothers still asked carefully, and she also spoke carefully, with a little proud expression on her face after she finished speaking.


    "Nuan Nuan is not at a disadvantage, she is no match for my father and brothers."


    Gu Mingyu squeezed Nuan Nuan''s cheeks in some surprise.


    "I thought your temperament was like soft dough. You did a good job. If someone bullies you in the future, feel free to bully them back."


    Bai Moshu: "That''s when the strength is equal. If the strength gap is too big, Nuannuan will remember it first, juste back and tell us."


    Gu Nan lowered his eyes, "Your school doesn''t allow you to bring mobile phones, wait for your second brother toe back and ask him to activate the bracelet."


    Nuan Nuan Ke nodded obediently, "Okay."


    Gu An patted his chest and said, "Don''t worry, I''m here at school. I have established a good rtionship with my ssmates in Nuan Nuan''s ss. As long as someone bullies Nuan Nuan, they wille to me, and nothing will happen."


    Someone has great confidence in himself.


    Skipping over Li Ling, the topic moved to other ces, but it was basically about the school.


    Nuan Nuan said in a childlike voice that she has made a very good friend now, who is her deskmate.


    Gu Mingyu "Is that the little ssmate who was standing with you just now?"


    The kid nodded, "Yeah, her name is Lin Jiu."


    "Pleasee to my house for dinner some other day."


    After all, this is the first friend you make at school, so parents like them should pay attention to it, right?


    Back home, Mama Gu and the others were already waiting impatiently.


    See Nuan Nuane back? Hush and ask Nuan Nuan, are you hungry or cold? How are you doing at school? Wait...


    The question was simr to that of her brothers. Even after answering the second time, the little girl didn''t show any signs of impatience, and she still answered the adults'' questions softly.


    The family is happy and happy, but Gu Nan has already sent a message to ask Nan Feng to check Li Ling''s background.


    Gu Mingyu tore off the mask on his face, and leaned on the sofa rxedly.


    "Fortunately, it''s raining today with an umbre, otherwise I wouldn''t dare to pick up Nuan Nuan."


    Gu An rolled his eyes and said, "I know, I know, you are very charming."


    Gu Mingyu''s brows and eyes twitched slightly, showing a little confidence, "Thank you for thepliment."


    Gu An: Yue!


    "Mom and Dad, brother, I''m going upstairs."


    After eating, they ran back to their small room with the rhubarb briquettes, Nuan Nuan put away her schoolbag, stepped on the nket with her bare white feet and walked to the French window.


    It was still raining outside, and the sky looked gloomy. Nuan Nuan opened the window and went to the balcony, and took a small watering can to water the small flower seedlings in the cute little flowerpots on the balcony.


    The seeds nted by himself before have germinated, and small seedlings less than the size of a knuckle have grown.


    As the rain gradually receded, Nuan Nuan watered the young seedlings, went back and walked out with the Chinese papers in their arms, the rhubarb briquettes and the others found a suitable ce on the balcony to lie downfortably, Nuan Nuan''s whole small body nestled in the soft bed In his hanging basket, he took a mobile phone and made a video call to the farm.


    In the farm, the administrator Song Yi saw the video invitation from the little boss, and went to the room where the little guys rested familiarly, connected the mobile phone to the projection screen on the wall and pressed the green button.


    The appearance of Nuan Nuan in the camera at this moment is projected on the big screen.


    "Choo chirp!"


    Seeing the little master, a group of hair **** fluttered their little wings, ran over quickly with short legs, and shouted anxiously around the projection screen.


    "Little one, one, two..."


    Nuan Nuan''s eyes were curved with a smile, and she called out a few fur **** in a soft voice, and the little guys called by her were all quiet, but the little eyes that looked at her were slightly aggrieved , as if abandoned.


    Nuannuan "Hey, I can''t go to see you because it''s raining today. I''m a student now, and I spend most of my time studying. I have to go to university in the future. I don''t want to read story books anymore. We Reading Chinese books, um... also teaching you English, you should all be literate birds."


    "Jiu~"


    The hairballs who were sitting obediently let out a childish cry when they heard the soft chattering voice.


    Song Yi standing not far away "..."


    Children are really fantastic.


    But the strange thing is that these little guys are indeed very obedient in front of the little boss, so... Could it be that animals are actually very smart?


    While his thoughts were wandering, Nuan Nuan had already started reading with his Chinese book in his arms.


    Her voice is soft and waxy, with a tender milky taste. When reading, she speaks slowly, her words are clear and her pronunciation is very standard, and her voice is clean and ethereal that is unique to children, which makes people feel that this is also a kind of enjoyment what.


    Song Yi unconsciously listened carefully, even though the content of the textbook was naive.


    Nuan Nuan read a text twice in a row before putting down the textbook, and then went to her piano room with her mobile phone, but it was different from the past, she was shocked when she walked in this time.


    Because I am learning guqin and zither with Su Ran, although the piano room is veryrge, there are actually only these two instruments. But now, a huge white piano suddenly appeared in the piano room near the French windows .


    Under the bright orange sunset after the rain, the white piano is dyed with the color of clouds, which is amazing. It is obviously just a dead thing, but it reveals a kind of nobility and elegance. This is the charm of the piano.


    "Wow¡­"


    Nuan Nuan stared at the piano with round eyes.


    "Yo, I found it."


    Gu Mingyu''s voice came from behind him. He flicked his ck ponytail and came over to rub his warm little head.


    "Your third brother bought it, and someone delivered it to you today when you were in school. How do you like it?"


    Nuan Nuan blinked her big beautiful eyes, the beautiful piano was reflected in her dark pupils, and nodded emphatically upon hearing that.


    "Yeah, I really like it!"


    "Want to learn piano? Call third brother and I will teach you."


    "Third Brother~"


    The little girl called the third brother without any burden, and Gu Mingyu''s mood instantly improved. He took her into the piano room, sat on the piano stool elegantly andzily, and pressed his white fingers with clear bones. On the ck and white keys, a famous piano piece "Canon" jumped out from the keys.


    Gu Mingyu yed seriously, and Nuan Nuan listened carefully while propping her small chin beside her. Her eyes turned into slightly rounded crescents, and her curled eyshes were slowly agitated, which was very beautiful.


    Gu Mingyu ying the piano is a kind of enjoyment for the audience, both auditory and visual.


    A song fell, and the tip of Nuan Nuan''s little nose was tapped moderately.


    "Does it sound good?"


    Nuan Nuan quickly nodded her head.


    "Third brother is so powerful, he listens very well."


    Gu Mingyu was so satisfied with her sister''s praise, she hugged her and sat on the piano bench, and taught her how to y the piano with her fingers and recognize the score...


    No matter what she learns, Nuan Nuan is very serious. She has a good memory. Gu Mingyu can learn a lot of things once, but there are still some differences in practice.


    But it''s not a big problem, she can remember to take her time, anyway, she is still young and can learn a lot.


    At night, Nuan Nuan was seriously doing homework with the small mushroommp on, when there was a knock on the door.


    "Come in."


    Gu Nan walked in with warm milk and fruit, watching the little guy who was studying hard rubbing her head.


    "Isn''t it finished yet?"


    Nuan Nuan shook her head and said in a childish voice, "It''s almost finished, brother, are these for Nuan Nuan?"


    Gu Nan hummed, seeing her holding the milk and sipping it with a happy expression on her face, her eyes softened unconsciously.


    "You must go to bed before nine o''clock, and you are not allowed to stay upte."


    Nuan Nuan obediently let out a cry, took her big brother''s hand and brought her chubby face closer to rub against it like a kitten.


    "Brother, good night, go to bed early."


    "it is good."

 Chapter 208: Slap on the spot

    The second day of school was sunny, Nuan Nuan carried her small schoolbag and waved goodbye to her big brother who sent her to school.


    "I''ll pick you up after school."


    Nuan Nuan responded obediently.


    "Okay, goodbye big brother."


    "Let''s go, let''s go to ss soon."


    Gu An took his sister''s hand and walked towards the school. Gu Nan watched the two leave and disappeared into the crowd before letting the driver drive away.


    "Nuan Nuan!"


    Before reaching the ssroom, Lin Jiu''s voice came from behind, and immediately after that, he took her arm with both hands and smiled happily.


    "It''s lucky, I saw you when I came in."


    After greeting Nuan Nuan, Lin Jiu warmly greeted Gu An again.


    "Brother Nuannuan, hello."


    Gu An smiled and said, "Good morning, your name is Lin Jiu, right? After we be friends, what can we talk about?"


    He took out his phone.


    Lin Jiu "...But the school doesn''t allow cell phones."


    Gu An hates iron for being weak, "You are stupid, as long as the teacher doesn''t find out."


    "What is that ssmate over there holding in your hand?"


    As soon as Gu An''s voice fell, his strength proved what it means to face-p on the spot.


    A aggressive teacher walked towards him, his eyes fixed on the phone in Gu An''s hand.


    Whoo! How dare you take out your phone openly at school!


    Gu An "..."


    Seeing that he seemed to be stunned, Nuan Nuan pulled his clothes and whispered, "Little brother, run."


    Gu An, who woke up, almost ran away, "Nuan Nuan, go back to the ssroom by yourself."


    "Stop!" Seeing this, the teacher quickly chased after him, but seeing the boy slipping away, he could only stand in front of the two little girls with a straight face.


    "What''s the name of the ssmate just now, what grade and ss?"


    Nuan Nuan and Lin Jiu looked at him innocently, pursed their mouths and said nothing.


    "Teacher, I''m here,e and chase me."


    Gu An, who had run away, came back again, and provoked the teacher meanly.


    The teacher''s eyes widened in disbelief in an instant. He has been a teacher for so many years, and he has never met such an arrogant student. He didn''t ask the two little girls for a while, and chased after Gu An angrily. up.


    "You two also stand still for me and don''t run away."


    Nuan Nuan & Lin Jiu "..."


    When the teacher went after Gu An, Lin Jiu grabbed Nuan Nuan''s hand and ran away.


    Nuannuan''s eyes were a little dazed, "The teacher said..."


    Lin Jiu: "What are you afraid of! There are so many students in the school, and he doesn''t know us. If we run away, he can still know which ss we are in."


    Nuan Nuan thought about it, it seemed reasonable, and then grabbed Lin Jiu''s hand and walked her short legs, overtaking her and leading her away.


    Lin Jiu"!!"


    I can''t tell, you can run so fast, little short leg!


    When they arrived in the corridor, the two little girls were a little out of breath, their palms resting on their knees, and their faces were a little flushed, but they looked at each other andughed.


    Nuan Nuan muttered in a low voice, "I hope my little brother wasn''t caught."


    Lin Jiu led her bouncing towards the ssroom, "Don''t worry, your brother runs really fast."


    A faint smile appeared on Nuan Nuan''s face. She herself thought that she was a very obedient student after going to school, the kind who didn''t cause trouble at all. After experiencing such an exciting experience, I was almost chased by the teacher.


    Although I was a little flustered, I also felt a little bit excited hehe...


    The two of them sorted out their emotions and walked to the ssroom with their schoolbags on their backs. Most of the ssmates had already arrived in the ss, and many of them were lying on the table and writing hard.


    Seeing this scene, Lin Jiu suddenly reacted and pped his head.


    "Ah! I haven''t done my homework yet."


    I went home to y games yesterday.


    She looked at Nuan Nuan pitifully, "Did Nuan Nuan finish your homework?"


    The little girl nodded, took out her homework from her schoolbag and said softly.


    "Done."


    "Copy it for me, thank you!"


    Lin Jiu hurriedly copied homework, Nuan Nuan sat in her seat, opened the book and read it carefully.


    When the bell rang, Lin Jiu finished writing.


    Self-study ss is where the studymittee leads everyone to study, and the teacher or dean will appear outside the door from time to time to check the ssroom situation.


    When Nuan Nuan saw a serious middle-aged man with a bald head standing at the door, she brushed and raised the book in her hand to block her face.


    Lin Jiu "Why do you..."


    Nuan Nuan raised her hand and stood up the book in front of her and whispered.


    "That teacher just now."


    Lin Jiu peeked at her eyes and quickly retracted them. She also read the book vertically, but in fact, she kept talking about it.


    "Don''t find us don''t find us..."


    The teacher at the teaching office standing at the door took a look at the ss and found that most of them were studying seriously, only two people in the back row were rushing to do their homework.


    "You two,e out!"


    Wearing his words, Nuan Nuan and Lin Jiu trembled, as if they had done something wrong and were extremely guilty, and subconsciously thought it was talking about them.


    The hearts of the two were pounding, and they looked over there cautiously and pitifully, only to realize that the teacher was not calling them.


    "The day''s n is in the morning. The memory in the morning is generally the best time. Is it for you to study? Otherwise, why did we set up a self-study ss in the morning? You two are actually doing your homework in the self-study ss. What did you do when you went back yesterday..."


    Those who were called out were two boys, who were being scolded to bow their heads and be obedient.


    When the teacher left, Nuan Nuan and Lin Jiu breathed a sigh of relief.


    Lin Jiu exhaled exaggeratedly, "Huh... I was so scared to death, I thought the two of us had been discovered."


    Listening to her words, Nuan Nuan nodded her head, it was so thrilling.


    After the self-study ss was over, Nuan Nuan came to their ssroom as soon as she handed in her homework to Gu An.


    As soon as I came in, I saw a few boys in the ss hooking shoulders together and calling them brothers and sisters, as if they were following their own home.


    "younger sister."


    Gu Anle walked over joltingly, with his hands on his hips and his nose up,ughing.


    "The teacher who chased me before was dumped by me, your brother and I managed to keep my phone, are you all right?"


    While talking, he took out two bottles of Wangzai from his pocket as if by magic, and handed one bottle to Lin Jiu. This was the first good friend my sister made at school, and she had to establish a good rtionship with her.


    He inserted the straw into the other bottle and handed it to Nuan Nuan.


    "It''s still hot enough to drink."


    He just went to the canteen to buy it, and he took it in the incubator.


    Nuannuan hugged Wangzai obediently and sucked it up, not forgetting to answer her brother''s question softly.


    "Lin Jiu and I are fine, but that teacher came to our ssroom during self-study in the morning, and thought he was about to be discovered."


    Gu An scratched his head when he heard the words, "It''s okay, if something like this happens again in the future, if the teacher asks, just give me a confession, isn''t it just handing over a mobile phone, and I will just buy another one with my pocket money when I go back."

 Chapter 209: show off

    The students in ss 1 of the second grade are no strangers to Gu An treating their ss as his own ss. Basically, they will run here during the breaks of every ss, either to bring this or that for Gu Nuannuan.


    Seeing that many children in the ss are envious, look at other people''s brothers, and then think about their own.


    How much I want to change my brother/sister...


    Of course, Li Ling is the one I envy the most.


    But she is not to be outdone at all.


    This day she came to the ssroom with a shiny princess crown, and as soon as she entered the door, she proudly raised her neck and chin, stretching her neck a bit.


    She stomped heavily on the ground, especially when she walked past Gu Nuannuan and Lin Jiu''s desks, not only did she aggravate the sound of her walking, she also gave them a haughty look in her eyes, and then let out a cry from her nose. He snorted proudly.


    The whole thing looks like a triumphant little cock.


    Nuan Nuan and Lin Jiu nced sideways at her, then slowly looked away and continued to read the words in the book.


    Lin Jiu approached Dao Nuannuan and whispered, "How do you pronounce the word Nuannuan?"


    Nuan Nuan leaned over to take a look, and read it in a waxy voice, and Lin Jiujiu followed suit.


    Both of them didn''t look at Li Ling much. Lin Jiu would have said a few words now if it was before, but now...she was moved by Nuan Nuan''s spirit of serious study, and began to study hard every day.


    She might as well memorize a few more words when she has time to bicker with Li Ling.


    Nuan Nuan has worked so hard to study, of course she can''t fall behind as a deskmate.


    Seeing that the two of them ignored her, Li Ling suddenly trembled with anger, red at them fiercely, and left angrily.


    When she returned to her seat, several girls looked enviously at the princess crown on her head.


    "Wow... Li Ling, your princess crown is so beautiful."


    "It looks so good, it looks like a real princess, who bought it for you."


    Li Ling raised her neck proudly again, and showed off with a super loud voice.


    "My brother spent more than one million yuan to buy this for me. It''s so expensive that ordinary people can''t afford it."


    "Li Ling, your brother is fine."


    "I also want such a brother."


    "More than one million yuan, that''s a lot of money."


    Although children of a few years old have no specific concept of the number of more than one million, they also know that it is a very huge number.


    Li Ling took a look at Nuan Nuan and said proudly, "That''s right, my brother is the best."


    But the person she wanted to show off didn''t even give her a look, so he was very angry!


    The school days went by quite quickly, and it was Friday in a blink of an eye. In these few days, except for Li Ling who came to find trouble from time to time, everything else was fine.


    But the strange thing is that every time Li Ling yells that her uncle wille to clean up her, but Nuan Nuan has never seen her uncle.


    The little girl didn''t take this matter to heart, she only concentrated on studying every day, and even her ssmates who rolled up her deskmate also studied more seriously and diligently.


    After school on Friday afternoon, Nuan Nuan didn''t go home immediately, but was taken by Lin Jiu to go shopping around the school.


    There are quite a lot of shops around the school, some selling all kinds of food and stationery.


    Stationery is notcking, but she is quite enthusiastic about food.


    The twodies went from the first shop to thest shop. As long as they didn¡¯t repeat the snacks, they bought them all over the ce. Most of them only bought one portion to eat together. The little brother who followed continued to eat other things.


    Gu An looked at the food in his hand and ate it up in two or three strokes. He really couldn''t eat any more, so there were a few good brothers beside him.


    "Nuannuan, let me tell you, the chestnuts at that store are very delicious, glutinous and sweet. I haven''t gotten tired of eating them."


    The little girl nced at it, and then decisively took her to buy it together. Each of them bought a big bag, and put them in the school bag after eating a few.


    This can be stored for a long time, and you can eat it when you go home.


    "The octopus **** over there are also super delicious."


    Nuan Nuan took her hand and ran past.


    A group of people are shopping on the street, whether it is clothing or generous attitude, they look like they are not short of money.


    Their appearance also attracted the attention of some caring people.


    "Yo, you are really rich."


    In the corner, the gangster who was staring at a few little fat sheep greedily looked in Nuan Nuan''s direction.


    "Brother, for such a rich youngdy, it will not end well if he is discovered."


    The yellow-haired young man called Big Brother was wearing sloppy clothes, with studs on his nose and ears.


    He sneered, "It''s not that we haven''t done it before, these children are just a few children, as long as they are a little intimidated, they dare not say anything to their family members, and we will go up when they are dispersed."


    "Ajiu!"


    Nuan Nuan, who was eating octopus balls, sneezed a little.


    Gu An "What''s wrong? Have a cold?"


    He instantly felt like an enemy.


    Nuan Nuanjin replied with a delicate little nose and milk.


    "No, I just had an itchy nose."


    Gu An heard the words, "Is someone talking about you?"


    Nuan Nuan shook her head, took a bite of the meatball, and said vaguely in her immature milky voice, "No, who would say that about me."


    Gu An looked at his sister, and nodded as a matter of course, "That''s right, after all, my sister is so cute."


    Anyone who dares to scold her is blind and vicious, and will not ept rebuttals.


    A group of little boys wandered around the two little girls, and they basically finished shopping for a street of food, and then they separated to go home.


    "I asked the driver to pick us up."


    Walking slowly towards home, Gu An notified the driver at home to pick them up. The adults in the family don¡¯t have time to pick them up every day, and the driveres asionally.


    When they want to go shopping, they inform the driver toeter.


    Nuan Nuan was a little full from eating, and had to take a stroll to digest food.


    The little girl hupped, covered her mouth in embarrassment, looked at her good friend and then at her little brother with big watery eyes.


    Lin Jiu stood in front of her with her hips akimbo, "What''s so embarrassing, Nuan Nuan, look at me."


    As she spoke, she opened her mouth and hupped loudly.


    The three childrenughed uncontrobly, and Gu An hupped with his hips on his hips, and this hup was as arrogant and unscrupulous as others.


    Nuan Nuan suddenly smiled softly, and she was no longer shy, holding her brother in one hand and Lin Jiu in the other, and continued walking.


    Carrying a cute schoolbag, her short legs are walking on the clean and smooth road.


    Lin Jiu enthusiastically told her where to go on weekends, and invited Nuan Nuan to join her.


    Nuan Nuan shook her head when she heard the words, "No, I want to go to the farm to see Xiaoyi and them, they must miss me too, Lin Jiu, do you want to go to my farm to y?"


    Lin Jiu opened his eyes wide, "Really? Is that really your farm?"


    Although she doesn''t know what a farm is, it doesn''t prevent her from feeling awesome.


    Nuan Nuan nodded, and the two little heads came together to chattering. Nuan Nuan told her about Xiao Xiao Er and what things were in her farm, which made Lin Jiu stern and brilliant.


    Sure enough, she thought that the farm was very powerful, and now she heard Nuan Nuan say that it is even more powerful.


    Lin Jiu can''t wait to go now.


    "I''m going, I''m going, Nuan Nuan, I''ll go to the farm with you tomorrow morning, wow, you still have cats at home, I really want to raise a cat, but my mother said cats are fierce and smelly Yes, don''t let me raise it."


    "The briquettes in my house are very clean, but if the **** is not cleaned up in time, it will stink."


    Gu An slowly followed the two of them and listened for a while, and found that the topics the two girls were talking about were not his favorite.


    Tsk...Girls just like to talk about these boring questions, why don''t they talk about One Piece and games.

 Chapter 210: First time raw and second time cooked

    While they were walking slowly with their schoolbags on their backs, the two children suddenly had a few more legs in front of them, and their pants were either full of holes or strange metal hanging from them.


    The two children who were talking stopped, took a step back at the same time, and looked up in a very tacit understanding.


    At first nce, I saw all kinds of weird hair.


    Nuan Nuan: She thought of her fourth brother.


    "Hey kid."


    Gu An ran up and stopped the two little girls behind him, looking at these people vigntly and ferociously with his eyes.


    "What do you want to do?!"


    Although he is not as tall as these young people, his momentum is still not lost, as the saying goes, you don''t lose when you lose.


    "What are you doing? What do you think we are here for? This area is under the control of our brothers, and we are all here. The children should pay some filial piety to the brothers."


    The yellow-haired man at the front gestured to count money, he was sluggish, and his sharp-mouthed monkey cheeks were slightly wretched, and he didn''t look like a good person at first nce.


    Gu An "Giving you filial piety? Does the father of the country agree with you to be so rampant?"


    The faces of the gangsters suddenly became ugly when they heard this.


    "Don''t toast and refuse to eat fine wine, obediently give some money and let you pass. If you don''t pay, then don''t me the brothers for being rude."


    Lin Jiu got on his hips angrily, "You are shameless, bullying children and stealing their money!"


    This road has already reached a rtively remote ce with few people. Even if someone saw these gangsters bullying children and wanted to help, they would not dare toe if they threatened them with sticks.


    Nuan Nuan nervously tapped her wrist with her fingers. Although many functions of the personal terminal given to her by her second brother are not avable now, it has the function of automatic warning of danger and rm, and it is still silent.


    At first nce, it looked like an ordinary bracelet, but when Nuan Nuan pointed to it, the terminal was already turned on and automatically analyzed the situation in front of him, but within two seconds the call from the police station was connected , No sound came out, but their voice could be clearly transmitted to the police station, and their current location would be automatically located.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, I see how many things you bought along the way, I must have a lot of money on you, hand it over, and each of you will pay a toll of 1,000, otherwise the three of you will not even think about going home today."


    Gu An was so angry, he gritted his teeth and wanted to rush up to fight with them, but Nuan Nuan hugged his arm firmly.


    She pursed her lips and looked at those people with a delicate and chubby face.


    "Okay, we can give money, but what if you don''t let us go?"


    Her voice trembled a little, but she was still trying to stay calm and talk to the three of them.


    Huang Maoughed, "It''s still a kid, you know a lot. As for whether you will let you go after paying the money, you will know if you try it."


    Nuan Nuan''s little face was a little tangled and distressed, "But we don''t have that much cash, have you ever seen a child with so much money?"


    A few punks "..."


    This... seems to be a problem.


    "Then scan WeChat."


    Nuan Nuan looked at them innocently, "Don''t you know? We don''t allow mobile phones in our school."


    Punks: Fuck!


    So what do we do now?


    Things came to an impasse all of a sudden, Huang Mao frowned and looked at the three children fiercely.


    "I don''t care, if you can''te up with money today, don''t even think about leaving!"


    Lin Jiu "We don''t have cash or mobile phone, how do you want us to get it!"


    During the stalemate, suddenly a girl in a white skirt ran over.


    "What are you doing! I told you I called the police, you better get out!"


    This was said sonorously, fearfully and stubbornly, and the voice was inexplicably familiar.


    Nuan Nuan and Gu An looked at the past at the same time, and then showed the same expression.


    Unlucky!


    Gu Wan saw their expressions, "..."


    The expression twisted for a moment, she is here to save them now, do these two people still have a little self-consciousness!


    "Heh, you called the police when you said you were going to call the police? Let me tell you, even if the policee, I won''t be afraid!"


    "Whoa whoa..."


    As soon as Huang Mao finished speaking, the sound of a police car sounded, and the expressions on the faces of a group of young people and Gu Wan froze.


    The p in the face came too fast like a tornado, the yellow-haired legs softened, and cold sweat broke out.


    Gu An was shocked, "So you really called the police?"


    He thought the woman was just scaring them.


    Huang Mao''s face changed drastically, and he looked at Gu Wan with a gloomy expression, "You wait for me."


    After speaking, he took his little brothers and ran away quickly, but he was blocked before he ran far and was caught.


    Gu Wan saw panic in the eyes of the captured yellow hair, but soon she tried to calm down, but her fingers trembled slightly.


    Gu An was pissed, "Heh... I thought your whole family was wishing for us to be unlucky."


    But even if Gu Wan reported to the police, he didn''t like this woman.


    Gu Wan''s face froze, and she forced a smile.


    "Gu An, why do you think so, after all, we are also rtives."


    Nuan Nuan pulled Gu An''s sleeve, "My brother is the one I called the police."


    Gu Wan "..."


    Gu An "..."


    Lin Jiu looked at Nuan Nuan in shock.


    "We have been together, how did you tell the police uncle?"


    Nuannuan showed a shy and soft smile, and then said three heart-stopping words, "Secret."


    Pricking up her ears, Gu Wan heard "..."


    The dead girl is quite vignt.


    The police uncle came over tofort the three children.


    "It''s okay, kid, the bad guy has been caught by us, don''t be afraid."


    Gu An is like a proud little rooster, as if wearing a colorful cape can defeat an invincible opponent in the world.


    "I''m not afraid, I can handle a few of them with one hand."


    Uncle Policeman "..."


    other people"¡­¡­"


    See if you can give it to you, the bulls will blow the universe.


    Nuannuan shook her little brother''s arm, the younger sister was ashamed of her brother, she whispered with a flushed face.


    "Brother, brother, restrain yourself."


    Gu An mmed his mouth, "Okay, it''s a bit difficult to get everyone down, but I can still hit one or two."


    This is thest line of his pretentiousness.


    Everyone "..."


    The police uncle decided to ignore him, "My friends, go to the police station with me first, and we will notify your parents to pick him up."


    Lin Jiu hugged Nuan Nuan''s arms with some fear, "Are we going to be bad kids after entering the police station?"


    In her impression, the police station is the ce to lock up bad guys.


    Nuan Nuan touched her hand tofort her, her voice sounded inexplicably confident, "Don''t be afraid, my little brother and I have been there, it''s not scary at all."


    Uncles of the police: What¡¯s the matter with your little expression that I¡¯m familiar with in the police station? Hey!


    Just as they were thinking about this, they heard one of the children questioning.


    Lin Jiu "Nuan Nuan, you have been there before, do you know each other well?"


    Nuan Nuan "Hmm, isn''t there a word called ''Once born, second time familiar'', this is the second time I went there, and this time I got acquainted. My fourth brother is more familiar with the police station."


    Lin Jiu worshiped with both eyes, "Then did he catch bad guys in?"


    Nuan Nuan''s little face was proud, "No, it was because of a fight!"


    Police: So why are you so proud! !

 Chapter 211: Cant think of the title name

    Lin Jiu was not afraid when she heard Nuan Nuan speak in such a proud tone.


    "Then will I be familiar with the police station when I go next time?"


    Nuan Nuan nodded her head, as if she hade here.


    "Hmm, don''t worry, the police uncles are good people."


    The childish conversation between the two little girls here only makes people feel speechless, while Gu Wan''s whole person is not well.


    "Well, I''m just passing by, so there''s no need to go together?"


    She really doesn''t want to go, and at the moment she is guilty.


    One of the policemen thought she was afraid andforted her, "It''s okay, I just went to make a simple record."


    There was a forced smile on the corner of Gu Wan''s mouth, and she almost bit her teeth, so how did that **** girl Gu Nuannuan call the police?


    Gu Wan, calm down, no one knows that you did it anyway.


    She took a deep breath and followed into the police car.


    In the police station, Nuannuan and the three almost answered whatever the police asked.


    Nuan Nuan sat on the chair very obediently, put her small hands on herp, and answered the police uncle''s questions seriously with a chubby fair face.


    The clear-minded and well-behaved little appearance made the policeman who asked her something soft-hearted.


    Actually, they didn¡¯t ask too many questions, because they almost listened to the whole processter on, and those gangsters couldn¡¯t refuse if they wanted to.


    On Gu Wan''s side, after answering the questions a little nervously, she didn''t want to stay here for a moment and left in a hurry.


    Nuan Nuan, Gu An and Lin Jiu didn''t leave, and the police didn''t dare to let the three children leave, and directly notified their parents to pick them up.


    Gu Nan rushed over in a hurry, his handsome face was a little dark, and those dark eyes seemed to be umting a storm.


    After hearing the police say that Nuan Nuan and Gu An didn''t suffer any harm, theirplexion improved a lot, but the aura of the whole person was still very oppressive.


    The little policeman who brought him in rubbed his arms.


    "Who is this, the aura is scarier than our captain."


    "That''s not true, whichpany''s superior, anyway, it doesn''t look like an ordinary person at first nce."


    Here, Nuan Nuan is hugging a chestnut and eating like a soft and chubby little hamster. When she saw the tall figure walking in, her big eyes lit up immediately. She jumped off the chair, making milky voices. He called out to his big brother while running over with short legs.


    As soon as she walked in, her small body suddenly hung in the air and was hugged.


    Gu Nan''s dark eyes turned around his sister, and he was finally relieved to see that she was well-dressed and ruddy, and she didn''t look like she was frightened.


    "what happened?"


    It was Gu An who asked this question.


    Gu An almost narrated the whole incident with gestures and gestures, and his expression was very vivid, like acting.


    Gu Nan heard that there was no change on his face, he just told the police to go and see those people.


    When Gu Nan is angry, it won''t be particrly obvious, but there is an inexplicable aura on his body that makes people''s hair stand colder and colder.


    When those gangsters saw others, they hugged each other like a mouse seeing a cat and shivered.


    Gu Nan stared at them with dark eyes, and the whole interrogation room seemed to have entered the cold winter.


    "You... what do you want to do, I can tell you, this is in the police station, beating people, beating people is against thew."


    The yellow-haired boss was trembling in his heart at this moment, and he started to stutter.


    Looking at the policemen around him, I suddenly felt a little more at ease.


    He probably never thought that one day he would think that the police station could bring him an infinite sense of security.


    Gu Nan''s narrow and cold eyes nced at them lightly, and everyone who was caught by his gaze felt chills down their backs and trembling in their hearts.


    Police... Uncle policeman, you have to protect us!


    However, Gu Nan didn''t do anything at this time, he just nced at them and left.


    They were relieved after the people left, the yellow-haired boss insisted for the sake of his own face.


    "What, I thought this guy was so powerful."


    The younger brother beside him reminded him with a trembling voice.


    "Boss...boss, that person''s identity doesn''t seem simple, you said he won''t do anything to us now, will he clean us up after that?"


    Hearing his words, Huang Mao''s face suddenly changed, and he began to feel uneasy.


    "elder brother."


    Nuan Nuan hugged her big brother''s neck with her small arms, and put her pointed chin on his shoulders, shouting milkily.


    "Ok."


    "Will those bad guys be imprisoned?"


    Gu Nan "Yes."


    Even if there is no serious criminal case with Nuannuan and the others, they may not be given a heavy sentence, at most they will be locked up for a period of time, but he has asked people to check the information of these people, and it depends on whether he is willing toe out easily.


    Nuan Nuan brought her soft little face closer to her big brother''s face, and then her cheeks agitated.


    Gu Nan "What are you eating?"


    Nuan Nuan opened a pair of innocent big eyes, and her voice was a little vague, "It''s not sugar, Nuan Nuan eats chestnuts~"


    Gu Nan squeezed someone''s cheeks and looked at it. There were three whole chestnuts inside. He didn''t chew when he was talking just now, but now he suddenly started eating.


    Gu Nan: ...This is really a little hamster.


    Lin Jiu and Gu An both walked beside Gu Nan, seeing the interaction between the two of them, Lin Jiu was a little dazed.


    "Nuannuan''s brother is so big, he looks like a father."


    After she finished speaking, she remembered that there was another Gu An, "I didn''t mention you."


    Gu An raised his chin, "Hmph, what''s wrong with me being young? Brother, they can''t apany Nuan Nuan to school yet!"


    Lin Jiu thought: Who wants to go to school, she just wants to grow up quickly.


    They were going to send Lin Jiu home first. Gu An and Lin Jiu in the car were really curious about how Nuan Nuan called the police, so they asked.


    Nuan Nuan raised a finger-wide thing on her wrist that looked like a bracelet, and looked a bit ordinary in appearance.


    "This is the personal terminal my second brother gave me. As long as I activate it, it will automatically call the police."


    Lin Jiu "Wow..."


    I don''t know how serious it is, but it looks amazing.


    Gu An took a look at his sister''s wrist, but gave up without seeing anything tricky.


    After sending Lin Jiu home, the family returned to Gu''s vi. They didn''t know that Gu An and Nuan Nuan were almost robbed, and Gu Nan didn''t say anything.


    Gu An''s mouth was like a machine gun. When Gu''s mother asked them why they had onlye back now, she immediately uttered the matter, which scared the family members quite a bit.


    "Nuan Nuan,e here and show your mother, aren''t you scared?"


    "Come and see Grandpa."


    Papa Gu''s face darkened, "Why did the police station call your elder brother?"


    Gu An took out his mobile phone, "The first person on my mobile phone has been set as his by the elder brother."


    Papa Gu "..."


    Seeing that he can''t grab his daughter now, Gu Linmo can only find his eldest son.


    "Have you found it? Why did these people suddenly stare at Nuan Nuan and them?"


    Papa Gu doesn¡¯t believe it¡¯s a coincidence. Gu An¡¯s school is very safe, and almost no gangsters dare to go there to cause trouble. Why are they suddenly targeting his son and daughter?


    Moreover, Gu Wan appeared in it, no matter how you look at it, the whole thing seems strange.

 Chapter 212: Then tie for first place?

    When Papa Gu came to look for Gu Nan, he was staring at something with lowered eyes.


    "Well, let''s not talk about that, someone sent me their information."


    Papa Gu "???"


    He leaned over to look at it, and then fell silent.


    Those are the materials of those gangsters, and everything they did from childhood to adulthood is clearly written.


    "You said...someone delivered these to you?"


    Gu Nan nodded and hummed lightly, then said two words coldly, "Liang Chi."


    Papa Gu''s face darkened suddenly.


    "Why is it him!"


    What does this guy want to do! Want to tell us he knows everything about them?


    Gu Nan''s eyes shed coldly, "We found him, but we can''t call the police."


    Liang Chi''s movements were caught by them this time, but he himself did not panic, but told them openly that he had a set of viruses that could invade anywork.


    If they call the police, that lunatic Liang Chi might really do something, and then the entire world''swork will be paralyzed for a short time.


    As the world''s top hacker, he has this ability.


    Maybe many technicians and hackers can kill those viruses in a short period of time, but in this era where everything depends on the Inte, even if it is only half an hour of paralysis, it will bring countless troubles and huge losses.


    So Gu Nan and the others really didn''t dare to move.


    Papa Guughed angrily when he saw the information in his hand.


    "What the **** does this Liang Chi want to do!"


    Gu Nan was rtively calm, "Don''t worry, he won''t live long, as long as he stays safe during this period, it doesn''t matter if he doesn''t call the police."


    "What''s the meaning?"


    Gu Nan took out a document and handed it to him.


    "Liang Chi has cancer, stomach cancer, and it''s still at an advanced stage, so it can''t be saved."


    This is an inspection report, Liang Chi''s physical inspection report.


    Liang Chi was diagnosed with cancer two months ago. He didn''t choose to seek treatment, but dragged his body as if he wasn''t the one who had the cancer.


    He lived like an outsider in this world, standing in the dark and observing the world, which seemed out of ce here.


    And during this period of time, except for Zhang Wenfa who died a bit miserably, he met the kind of man who gambled, drank andmitted domestic violence, but he never led people into a deeper abyss or killed people like before.


    He just used an ount to expose the deeds of those people on the Inte. Those people''s dirty materials were stripped to the point where there is no underwear left. If there is a crime that is too serious, the police wille to the door and directly Arrest.


    Compared with the perverted method before, this can be called gentle.


    His changes were visible to the naked eye, as if he was dragging his dpidated body trying to struggle out of the darkness little by little.


    "Look at him, that thing in his hand... it''s best not to provoke him at the moment."


    A genius criminal, Liang Chi is such a pity.


    If he lived in an ordinary family, he might be the pride of the family, or even the pride of the country, but...


    Fate is too harsh on this person.


    Gu Nan quickly handed over the materials of those gangsters to the police station.


    Those gangsters dared to rob a few children''s money. They must have done this kind of thing before, and even stole some valuables.


    Especially the yellow-haired boss. Some time ago, he went to a widowed old man''s house to steal something and was identally discovered. After arguing with the old man, he pushed the old man down and became paralyzed. He is still being treated in the hospital. The thief has never been caught. I didn''t expect today But because of this ident, the case was solved.


    In the end, those gangsters were all sentenced, at least a few years and more than a few decades. With Gu Nan''splete evidence and materials, several charges were added together, and they were all being sentenced to serious ones.


    When the gangster boss in the prison heard that all the crimes he had concealed were pulled out, he sat on the ground with weak legs, and he looked at the bars with a dull expression.


    At this moment, he thought of that tall and indifferent man, and what his younger brother said.


    The man didn''t let them go, on the contrary, he wanted to kill them openly!


    He basically spent the rest of his life in prison, listening to the cries of his younger brothers, at this moment an emotion called regret filled him.


    Why would he want to rob those children of their money!


    That''s right...it''s all that person!


    The gangster boss screamed "I am wronged...I was misled..."


    The matter of the gangsters came to an end. Gu Nan and the others did not tell Nuan Nuan about the follow-up of this matter, and the little girl was very heartless and forgot about those people long ago.


    The next day, he asked the driver to take his little friend Lin Jiu home early.


    Lin Jiu looked at the luxurious and huge vi in front of him, and opened his mouth so wide that he could stuff an egg.


    Her father is also running a smallpany, and the family living in a small vi can be regarded as a small asset, but that is not enough to look at in front of the huge Gu family.


    But Lin Jiu is also a cheerful and innocent child. She really treats Nuan Nuan as a good friend, so she was amazed and envious of the Gu family''s vi, and quickly put it aside when she saw Nuan Nuan.


    The two little girls hugged each other, to be exact, Lin Jiu hugged Nuannuan directly.


    The little guy is a head shorter than Lin Jiu.


    Lin Jiu likes Nuan Nuan very much, this is a live-action doll, and she is also friends with her hehe...


    Holding the warm and soft little hand with the smell of milk, Lin Jiu felt so happy!


    "Here youe? Lin Jiu, right? Come in and sit down." Gu''s mother knew that the little sister Nuan Nuan had made at school today woulde home and didn''t go to work.


    Lin Jiu said politely, but she was a little shy when she saw Nuan Nuan''s mother.


    "Wow Nuannuan, your mother is so beautiful."


    Although this was said in a low voice to Nuan Nuan, the adults heard it. Mother Gu smiled more kindly, and greeted the children with all the delicious fruits at home.


    Nuan Nuan nodded very vigorously in agreement with her good friend''s words, "Yeah, my mother is the best mother in the world."


    Lin Jiu "My mother is also the best mother in the world."


    Nuan Nuan frowned and corrected, "My mother is the best."


    Lin Jiu "But I also think my mother is the best."


    The two best friends looked at each other, and it was over, feeling that the boat of friendship was about to capsize.


    The two children let go of their holding hands and started arguing over this topic.


    Nuan Nuan started counting with her little fingers, "Nuan Nuan''s mother is beautiful and gentle, she can cook, make money, and tell stories to Nuan Nuan..."


    She spoke a lot of her mother''s good points in a childlike voice, and Lin Jiu over there counted her mother''s good points not to be outdone.


    "My mother is also very beautiful. She even sent me to school, held parent-teacher meetings for me every time, and washed my clothes..."


    The two children were arguing over counting.


    Nuan Nuan "Why are we fighting? Since mothers are so good, why not tie for first ce?"


    Lin Jiu suddenly realized.


    "That''s right, why are we fighting? Nuan Nuan''s mother and Lin Jiu''s mother can be tied for first ce!"


    The two children nced at each other and reached a consensus, and then pulled their little hands together again.


    "Lin Jiu, eat this, it''s delicious."


    "Yeah, you can eat Nuan Nuan too."


    This boat of friendship was miraculously saved, and the topic quickly shifted to other ces.


    Mother Gu who watched the whole process "..."


    Children''s friendship is so amazing!

 Chapter 213: I also want to have so many brothers

    "Wow... Nuan Nuan is this your farm? It''s really big!"


    Lin Jiu, who came to the farm for the first time, was immediately shocked. When the car drove into the farm, as soon as the door was opened, rhubarb and briquettes ran down happily.


    Nuan Nuan cocked her little tail, holding Lin Jiu''s little hand and walking proudly in the farm. The fresh air of the farm makes people feel veryfortable, and the wind blowing has a natural fragrance.


    "My elder brother bought this farm for me. I also raise four cys, two chicks and a bird, as well as two ponies and two cows..."


    Nuan Nuan babbled about the small animals she raised on the farm, and the more Lin Jiu listened, the more envious she became.


    "I want to raise it too, but my mother won''t let it. My father is allergic to fur."


    She is sorry.


    Nuan Nuan bent down, picked up the big hair that had grown up a lot and stuffed it into Lin Jiu''s arms very generously.


    "It''s okay, you can oftene to my house to touch them in the future."


    Lin Jiu hugged Da Mao, his whole face buried in Da Mao''s long orange hair, took a deep breath and said happily.


    "Okay, I wille to y with you often from now on."


    Da Mao and Er Mao have the blood of Maine Coon cats, and they have grown very fast. In the past few months, they have grown to the size of a coal ball, and because they are long-haired cats, they look bigger than a coal ball.


    Both cats are very beautiful and handsome, and the family also likes them very much.


    But don¡¯t look at them as big, but they have a very gentle personality.


    Walking all the way to the farm vi area with cats, cats and dogs, they heard chirping and childish calls as soon as they arrived at the door, and then six fluffy, round **** rolled towards them.


    Although the colors are all gray, but such a fluffy group running over, it is a bit hard to see their thin legs from a distance, and it looks like they are rolling over.


    The little guys were so excited that they immediately surrounded Nuan Nuan and chirped, pping their little wings and trying to climb onto her.


    But obviously, none of these animals are suitable for climbing.


    As soon as Nuan Nuan squatted down, the six little ones leaned against herp in an instant, and the cry seemed a little aggrieved, so pitiful.


    "Primary one, little two, little three..."


    Called their names one by one in a warm and waxy voice, and touched their little heads with a thin white finger.


    These little guys also pecked lightly on her fingers, or arched their furry heads against her palms.


    Lin Jiu also squatted on the side and watched enviously. She tried to reach out and touch the little furry guys, but she didn''t want to push her fingers away with her mouth a little fiercely before she got close to the little guys.


    Lin Jiu watched helplessly, "They seem to only recognize Nuan Nuan."


    Nuan Nuan gathered a few fur **** together, only to realize that they hadn''t seen each other for a few days, Xiaoyi not only grew up a lot, but also gained weight.


    Nuan Nuan Short Jiujiu poked the fat dumpling with his finger and muttered, "You guys are so fat from eating."


    "Choo chirp!"


    "Well, it''s not fat, it''s because your fur is too swollen."


    "Jiu~"


    Lin Jiu blinked his eyes and his face was full of shock, "Can you understand what they are saying?"


    The little girl rubbed a ball of hair on her face.


    "No, that''s my own understanding, but I can feel whether they are happy or not."


    After hugging Xiao Yi and them one by one, Nuan Nuan took Lin Jiu to see Xiao Qi. The two children followed with a string of small tails dangling behind their buttocks, chirping and chirping from time to time, looking very cheerful.


    Xiao Qi has grown up a lot now, and at the moment, she is lying dishonestly in the nest that Nuan Nuan made for it, pping her little wings covered with white down feathers, trying to get out of it.


    Same as Xiao Yi and the others, Xiao Qi has also grown into a ball, and it was thest one toe out, but it grows a little more swollen than Xiao Yi and the others.


    But I have to say, in terms of appearance, Xiaoqi''s appearance is definitely the highest among the few.


    When Nuan Nuan went in, the employee responsible for taking care of them was wearing gloves at the moment, sending the little guy who was trying to escape again to Sewoli.


    Then the back of the employee''s hand was pecked, and Xiaoqi''s nails were particrly sharp. If the employee wasn''t wearing gloves at this moment, his hands would definitely be bruised.


    "Xiaoqi can''t."


    After Nuan Nuan saw it, she hurried over. She deliberately pretended to be serious with her chubby little face, and tapped her fingers on Xiao Qi''s sharp mouth.


    "You can''t bite people."


    "Choo chirp!"


    Xiao Qi saw Nuan Nuan and yelled a little aggrieved twice, leaned her head over and arched her soft palm.


    "Xiaoqi, you have to be good, you can''t be so fierce."


    "Jiu~"


    "Okay, okay, I know you''re too young to control yourself, but let''s not take this as an example."


    Nuan Nuan politely apologized and thanked the employee, and after letting him leave, she hugged Xiao Qi down together.


    "Xiao Qi has grown up a lot." It''s a bit of apliment.


    Lin Jiu was curious, "What kind of bird is this?"


    Nuan Nuan shook her head, "I don''t know, but my brothers said that Xiao Qi is a bird of prey, and he will be very powerful when he grows up."


    Lin Jiu "I also want to raise one!"


    After picking up all kinds of small animals raised by Nuan Nuan today, Lin Jiu was so envious, woo woo woo... She couldn''t raise any of them.


    Lin Jiu propped his chin and looked forward, "If only my father could buy me a farm."


    Nuan Nuan was a little entangled when she heard the words, "But it will cost a lot of money. I bought this farm after giving my pocket money and the red envelopes I received during the Chinese New Year to my big brother."


    Lin Jiu was shocked, "All the red envelopes received during the Chinese New Year have been given away..."


    Lin Jiu looked at Nuan Nuan sympathetically, "Then I don''t want it anymore, there are a lot of money in red envelopes during the Chinese New Year."


    Nuan Nuan touched Xiao Qi''s head with her fingers and smiled sweetly, "It''s okay, dad and brother give me a lot of pocket money."


    Lin Jiu remembered that she said that she had seven brothers, so she asked, "How many brothers do you give pocket money?"


    Nuan Nuan broke her fingers and began to count, "Big Brother, Second Brother, Third Brother, Big Cousin and Second Cousin, um, I gave it to the brothers who didn''t go to school, and the fourth brother wanted to give it too, but I don''t want it. The little brother often gives it to Nuan Nuan." It¡¯s delicious to buy.¡±


    are her best and best brothers.


    Lin Jiu took a deep breath with envy, "I...I also want to have so many brothers."


    She also wants so much pocket money!


    The expression on Nuan Nuan Rou Du Du''s little face was proud, "My brothers are so amazing!"


    The two little girls chatted and sessfully abducted the matter of buying a farm to their brother, and then Nuan Nuan remembered that the birthday present she made for her little brother hadn''t been finished yet.


    She went to take out the y hidden in the room and the half-finished y figurine.


    Today, my little brother was called away by his good friend. I don¡¯t know what to do and didn¡¯te to the farm with him. She has to hurry up and make the gift.


    "what is this?"


    Lin Jiu leaned closer to Nuan Nuan, watching her take some tools seriously to make the clothes and hair of the y figurine.


    Nuan Nuan did it very slowly and meticulously. After a period of learning and failure experience, she is doing much better now than before.


    I have to say that this is also thanks to the little girl''s learning ability and hands-on ability. Although she failed several times before, she made great progress each time.


    And she can still draw now, so as long as she masters the skills to make a small person, it is not a problem at all.

 Chapter 214: The warmth of driving a small car

    "Little y figure, this is my little brother''s birthday present. I want to give him a surprise. Lin Jiu, don''t tell my little brother now."


    Nuan Nuan whispered to Lin Jiu, as if afraid that Gu An would hear, even though Gu An is not here now.


    Lin Jiu made a zipper movement on his mouth very cooperatively, and whispered very cautiously.


    "Don''t worry, I will definitely not tell him!"


    Two little heads got together, one made a y figurine seriously and the other watched carefully.


    Looking at it, Lin Jiu also felt itchy.


    "Nuan Nuan, do you still have this mud? I want to y too."


    "Yes, there are many more."


    Second brother bought a lot for her.


    Then there was only one person ying with ''mud'', but now there are two people, but one really made a little person, and the other couldn''t even tell what she made.


    ...


    Today she must pinch a rabbit.


    Lin Jiupeted with Niba.


    Nuan Nuan spent about an hour, and finally got the y figurine''s clothes ready. Turning her head to look at Lin Jiu, there was a row of... unknown things in front of her.


    Nuan Nuan leaned over to identify it with difficulty, looked at the two little bulges on the lump that was neither round nor square, and said.


    "This is a cat!"


    Lin Jiu "...No, I was pinching the rabbit."


    She failed several times, but didn''t find sess.


    "Stop doing this, let''s take Xiaoyi and them to y."


    Nuan Nuan stood up, shook her arms and legs, twisted her buttocks, and she exined to Lin Jiu in a serious manner.


    "Standing up and moving more is good for your health, and you can live a long life."


    Hiding in the dark to protect Nuannuan''s bodyguard "..."


    It''s amazing, she started thinking about longevity at a young age.


    Lin Jiu was led astray, and followed Nuan Nuan, twisting his neck and kicking his legs, twisting his buttocks and swinging his arms.


    The furries in the room gave the little master a sad look, and also tweeted their twisted butts, fluttering their little wings from time to time.


    Because the first thing they see when they open their eyes is Nuan Nuan, so they often learn some movements from her, although they can only p their little wings and twist their little butts, which is too simple for them.


    "Okay, let''s go."


    Nuan Nuan picked up Xiao Qi''s nest, followed by a bunch of little tails and walked out refreshedly.


    Going outside, she stopped, and then carefully ced Xiao Qi in her arms on the ground.


    "Wait here, I''ll drive my car."


    Lin Jiu was shocked again, "Nuan Nuan, you actually have a car!"


    She remembered that the cars were driven by grown-ups, and her father said that she had to take a driver''s license test.


    Nuan Nuan shook her head, "It''s a toy car given to me by my second brother, and my brothers taught me to drive it."


    The second brother sent back the imitation car, which she and the younger brother both have, but hers are one or two pink cars, and the little brother''s are one or two ck.


    She can learn it in a day, and it is much faster to drive the little ones around the farm than to walk.


    Soon, Lin Jiu saw a super-simted pink and white car being driven by Nuannuan beep-beep-beep-beep-beep-beep-beep-beep-beep-beep-beep-beep-beep-beep-beep-beep-beep-beep-beep-beep-of-a-children-in-a-child is no problem at all!


    Nuan Nuan patted her car, "Look at my car."


    It''s super cute!


    Lin Jiu "Wow!"


    She walked over and circled around, "It''s so beautiful!"


    Nuannuan nodded, "Well, cute."


    After getting off the car, she put Xiao Yi and them all in the back seat, and they behaved well, they squatted up and did not move around, and finally put Xiao Qi and its nest on the seat.


    As for the rhubarb, they can''t fit, but they can run faster than a car.


    "Lin Jiu is here."


    Nuan Nuan got in the car and patted the co-pilot''s position.


    Lin Jiu walked up with bright eyes to do a good job, and fastened the seat belt under the warm reminder, which was very ceremonial.


    Then Nuan Nuan drove with a chubby delicate face.


    For the sake of safety, the speed of the simtion car is not fast. After all, Rhubarb can run faster than Nuan Nuan''s car, but it is also much faster than her short legs walking.


    Moreover, the field of the farm is wide, so no matter how the little girl drives it, there will be no problems.


    "It''s amazing, it''s amazing, Nuan Nuan, please teach me how to drive." Lin Jiu was so excited sitting in the car.


    "OK."


    While driving, Nuan Nuan patiently told her how to control the direction, how to step on the brakes, how to elerate and decelerate, etc.


    Although it is a simtion car, it is still very simple to operate.


    When someone sees someone on the road, they honk the horn, and the farm staff will greet Nuan Nuan when they see them.


    "Hi, little boss."


    Nuan Nuan is also super polite, speaking in a soft voice.


    "You have worked hard."


    It¡¯s really like the leader inspecting his own territory, which is a bit funny.


    Everyone has seen Nuan Nuan drive this car several times, but it still feels strange to look at it now, especially the delicate little person who is driving seriously and has a bunch of hairballs, it is really cute.


    When they arrived at the grasnd, Nuannuan stopped the car, and when they opened the door, they got out of the car spontaneously, and ran to the grasnd to find the little bugs to eat.


    The two white horses and the calf, who were leisurely looking for grass to eat in the pasture, ran over when they saw the warm cart.


    Now all the animals are here.


    While ying with Lin Jiu and the small animals, Nuan Nuan was scratching on the grass looking for something.


    Lin Jiu asked curiously, "What are you looking for, Nuan Nuan?"


    Nuan Nuan "Let me see if there are any grasshoppers for Xiao Qi and them to eat."


    Unfortunately, there are no grasshoppers yet, so she can only give up.


    Bringing a group of ''brothers'', Nuannuan took Lin Jiu to see her ''Jiangshan''.


    Long-Long-Long Thend where vegetables are nted, small green shoots have grown in the soil, but at a nce, it is green, lovely and full of vitality.


    There are fruit forests nted with different fruit trees, which were only nted this year, and may not bear fruit until next year.


    Nuan Nuan is not disappointed, next year will be better, and now she is living happily every day, and next year will be here soon.


    "There are rabbits and bamboo forests in the forest over there. My brother said that there are bamboo rats in it. After a while, I can go in and pick up mushrooms. When the mushrooms grow, I will ask you toe together."


    "Okay, then don''t forget."


    Two little girls walked hand in hand in the mountains and forests, followed by not only a group of small animals, but also two silent bodyguards.


    I was afraid that these two little guys would encounter danger or get lost in the woods.


    As for what the danger is...


    Nuan Nuan "Shall we go dig out the honeb? The honey you dug outst time was really sweet."


    Bodyguard "..."


    Their youngdy has been sessfully led astray by Master Gu An.


    Gu An has a stubborn personality. Every time shees here, she always thinks of running into the woods, either climbing trees to find bird nests or digging out beehives. After being taught a lesson, she also acts like I know I was wrong but I will dare to do it next time.


    Even Miss Nuannuan was taken astray by him.


    The activity of digging out honebs...of course it is not allowed.


    Nuan Nuan could only give up regretfully, and the next second happily took Lin Jiu to find if there was any food in the woods.


    But it¡¯s only spring now, the season when everything sprouts and grows new leaves, and many flowers haven¡¯t bloomed yet, where do theye from to eat.


    Nuan Nuan is not obsessed with finding it, but just likes to y with small animals and her friends.


    When she had had enough fun, she drove Lin Jiu back to study in her own car.


    Lin Jiu, who originally wanted to y all day long, "..."


    It¡¯s the weekend and I still have to study!


    Forget it, just learn it.

 Chapter 215: go to big cousin

    After eating at the farm at noon, Nuan Nuan found that Xiao Qi was a little bit stunned, and his voice seemed to have no strength.


    Thin white fingers fiddled with the little guy''s furry head, Nuan Nuan''s ck and white eyes were full of worry.


    "What''s wrong with Xiaoqi."


    Lin Jiu became worried while watching.


    Nuan Nuan pursed her mouth, "Xiao Qi is ufortable."


    After finishing speaking, she hugged Xiao Qi, and the little guy also leaned against her arms obediently and did not move around.


    "Lin Jiu, take Xiaoqi''s nest, let''s go find brother."


    Lin Jiu was at a loss, "Ah? Shouldn''t Xiaoqi go to the doctor when she''s sick?"


    Nuannuan said seriously, "My big cousin is a doctor, he is very good. I was really worried when Xiao Qi was not born before. Big cousin helped to see them."


    Nuan Nuan hugged Xiao Qi and called the driver, and the two little girls brought a chick to the No. 1 Hospital where Bai Moshu was located under the **** of bodyguards.


    She called her eldest cousin in the car, but he didn''t answer, so she had to find him by herself.


    Fortunately, Nuan Nuan has been to the hospital before, and knows where the big cousin''s office is.


    Taking the elevator to the seventh floor of the hospital, the little girl is holding a big fluffy bird, which is very eye-catching. Along the way, both the patient and the nurse are more or less consciously looking at it.


    The person who was originally a ball of white jade held a snow-white furry in his arms.


    "Wait... Children are not allowed to bring pets in here."


    Warm, clear and crystal eyes looked at the nursedy eagerly.


    "Xiao Qi is sick, Nuan Nuan came to look for her brother."


    Nurse"???"


    "Ah... who is Xiao Qi?"


    Nuan Nuan looked down at the little guy in his arms, raised his arms and raised his arms, "Xiao Qi."


    Nurse"¡­¡­"


    "Well, Xiaoqi should take it to the pet hospital. We are here to treat people, and there is no way to treat pets."


    Nuan Nuan insisted on "finding my brother."


    Lin Jiu was helping at the side, "Sister Nurse, Nuan Nuan''s brother works here, please help us find him."


    Nurse "...Okay, what''s your brother''s name?"


    Nuan Nuan''s milky voice spat out a name "Bai Moshu, my brother''s name is Bai Moshu."


    Miss Nurse: "Oh, white ink book, wait!!"


    She stared at Nuan Nuan with wide eyes, "What did you just say, kid? Your brother is Doctor Bai Mo Shu Bai?!"


    A blush suddenly appeared on her face, "Is it really Doctor Bai?"


    Nuannuan nced at her, how strange is this sister.


    "Well, white ink book."


    She is very sure!


    The nursedy suddenly became very enthusiastic, and the smile on her face was so bright.


    "So you are Dr. Bai''s younger sister, no wonder you look so good-looking. My sister will take you to find Dr. Bai."


    After saying that, he took someone to Bai Moshu''s office, knocked on the door twice and looked inside. At this time, Bai Moshu was seeing a patient.


    At this time, he was wearing a medical white coat, which made him even more slender and cold, with a medical mask on his face, obviously a simple doctor''s appearance, but standing out from the crowd, he stood out from the crowd, looking really good-looking up.


    "so hot¡­"


    Thedy nurse immediately became a nymphomaniac. In fact, she was not to me. She asked which single nurse in this hospital did not be a **** to him. Let alone single, even married ones couldn¡¯t help admiring his beauty.


    It''s just that the doctor Bai in their hospital is Tianshan Snow Lotus, cold and elegant, and can only be seen from a distance but not approached, after all, it is a bit cold.


    "Doctor Bai, someone is looking for you."


    The nurse was in a **** for a few seconds and hurried to get down to business. At this time, Bai Moshu''s cold eyes had fallen on Nuan Nuan. At that moment, the nurse saw the alienation in the eyes of this cold and cold man. The son dissipated.


    Even more handsome! !


    It''s a pity that this look was not aimed at her, I''m so sorry.


    "Nuannuan."


    "Big cousin."


    Nuan Nuan walked in with Xiao Qi in her arms, and then found that Lin Jiu hadn''t followed, so she looked over suspiciously, and found that this guy was staring at her big cousin, drooling.


    Nuan Nuan walked back and poked her, "Come in."


    Lin Jiu quickly realized that her little face was flushed.


    "Nuan Nuan, look at your brother, roar!"


    Nuan Nuan was puzzled, "Didn''t you see it before?"


    Lin Jiu said firmly, "Impossible, so handsome, if I saw it, I would never forget it!"


    Don''t look at her small, but she is also a small face control.


    After all, who doesn¡¯t like good-looking people? Hehe¡­


    Nuan Nuan "It rained on my first day at school, and three older brothers came to pick Nuan Nuan from school, and my eldest cousin also came."


    Lin Jiu "!!"


    What did she miss!


    It rained too much that day, and Nuan Nuan''s three elder brothers were hiding under the umbre. They couldn''t tell what they looked like, but they were absolutely indistinguishable in terms of body shape and temperament, but she didn''t expect Nuan Nuan''s elder brother to be so handsome. what!


    She suddenly wanted to see Nuan Nuan''s other brothers urgently.


    Now I have seen Nuan Nuan''s three brothers hehe... Last time I saw Nuan Nuan''s big brother at the police station, the aura was much stronger than her father''s, she was a bit afraid to look at Nuan Nuan''s big brother''s face , cowardly.


    Following Nuan Nuan into the office, Bai Moshu had already checked the patient and quickly prescribed a prescription for them to leave.


    "Why is Nuan Nuan here?"


    The young man who was as cold as the snow lotus in Tianshan Mountain had a little tenderness between his brows at this moment. He took off the medical gloves on his hands, washed his hands with disinfectant water, and then rubbed his warm little head.


    Nuan Nuan raised her small arm and stuffed Xiao Qi, her voice was soft and waxy, as if she was acting like a baby.


    "Brother, please help Nuannuan to see what''s wrong with Xiaoqi, and Nuannuan misses her brother so she came here."


    Bai Moshu took it for granted and began to check Xiaoqi, his jade-like fingers gently pressed Xiaoqi''s abdomen, and his voice as cold as a spring drew conclusions slowly.


    "I''m full."


    Nuan Nuan blinked her eyes, "Huh?"


    "How much did you feed it today?"


    Nuan Nuan thought for a while, "I don''t feed much."


    Lin Jiu raised his hand weakly, "I... I also fed some."


    Bai Moshu nced at the two of them, "It''s not enough for one person to feed, but it''s a lot for two people to feed together."


    Nuan Nuan and Lin Jiu nced at each other, a little cautious.


    The two of them fed Xiao Qi from time to time and didn''t pay attention. They both felt that they didn''t feed much, and Xiao Qi also swallowed as soon as there was food in his mouth. The little one didn''t know what restraint was at all. .


    "I''ll feed it a little medicine and it will be fine, don''t worry."


    Nuan Nuan, who had been rubbed on the head, gave a super obedient oh, and followed behind the big cousin like a tail, watching him help Xiao Qi with medicine.


    "Brother, did Nuan Nuan bother you?"


    Bai Moshu stroked Shun Xiaoqi''s hair, then raised his hand to stroke Shun Nuan''s hair.


    "It''s okay, let''s y here."


    As he spoke, he opened a drawer under the desk, revealing all kinds of snacks full of it.


    The ones that can be ced here are of course those that have been screened by him and will not cause any harm to the children''s bodies.


    "Come and eat."


    Nuan Nuan put Xiao Qi in the nest, walked over with sparkling eyes, the kitten rubbed against the big cousin''s hand like a baby, and the little milk''s voice was soft and waxy.


    "Big cousin, you are so kind~"

 Chapter 216: Doctor Bais sister

    As a doctor, especially a doctor who is elegant and handsome and has top-notch medical skills, he is actually quite busy. Many powerful people want to book him for medical treatment and surgery with a lot of money.


    And who Bai Moshu is willing to see a doctor mainly depends on his own wishes. If he doesn''t like it, he will go to others, and if he likes it, he will take over if it is really serious. If everyone reallyes to him, should he take a rest? up.


    Nuan Nuan didn''t want to disturb her big cousin''s work, so she and Lin Jiu found a corner in the office and started eating like hamsters.


    While eating, she rubbed Xiaoqi''s stomach.


    The fluffy little Qi was lying on Nuannuan''sp, and the little girl''s fingers gently rubbed and pressed down its belly.


    "Well, Doctor Bai, can I... can I ask you one thing."


    A man came in shyly, his eyes dodging while looking at the white ink book.


    The child with marshmallows in his mouth hugged Xiao Qi, staring at the man with ck and white eyes.


    The man''s attention was all on Bai Moshu at the moment, but he didn''t notice the two children on the way.


    Bai Moshu nced at him with cold eyes, "What''s the matter?"


    The man suddenly cried and looked mournful, "Doctor Bai, can you... next time, can you not go to my wife''s ward? Don''t get me wrong. I don''t dislike you, it''s just...that is, my wife is a face-controller. "


    White ink book "...then?"


    Does this have anything to do with him?


    The man was about to cry under Bai Moshu''s cold gaze, "I also know that your medical skills are pretty good, but my wife really likes your face so much, she''s even in the hospital and doesn''t want to go back, even if she goes back He also ran to the house every three days.


    You say she likes to look at your face, but she takes my mother and sister to the hospital every day. It¡¯s been a month since the operation. You said she¡¯s recovered, but she still stays in the hospital every day, more than running herself. My natal family has to work hard, and they all regard this ce as their second home..."


    As he spoke, his eyes were filled with resentment when he read the white ink book.


    Bai Moshu "...I have persuaded her several times."


    But she didn''t listen, and to tell him the truth, the head nurse wanted to throw his wife out of the bed.


    And there are other patients in that ward, is it possible for him not to go?


    The man suddenly became frustrated, and after two seconds he became aggressive again, "No, I have to take her back this time."


    After speaking, he walked out of Bai Moshu''s office with firm steps.


    Not long after, there was amotion outside. Nuan Nuan and Lin Jiu looked at each other, and ran to the door with short legs, stretched their necks and looked outside.


    "I don''t want to, I don''t want to leave, my illness is not cured yet!"


    At this time, a girl screamed miserably. She was wearing a blue and white striped suit, and she was carried out by the man who came in to look for the white ink book just now without shoes on.


    But as soon as they walked to the door, the sisters were very strong and held the door of the ward with both hands, unwilling to let go, and firmly imed that their illness was not cured.


    This girl had a loud voice, and soon attracted people from other wards to look around, their eyes burning with raging fire of gossip.


    "You haven''t recovered yet! It''s been more than a month since the operation, and the thread has been removed for a few days. Even if you don''t recover, you have to go home and rest. You really regard the hospital as your second home. !"


    The woman screamed, "No, I can''t leave, I haven''t seen enough."


    The man''s face is dark, he has always known his wife''s face control, a photo of her idol at the time of star chasing is very precious, let''s use this as an analogy, if the photo of her idol falls into the water with himself, her daughter-inw will be the first to dive into the water Time is definitely going to save the photo!


    Now since seeing Dr. Bai in the hospital, I have abandoned all the idols who were too precious before in the blink of an eye. Oh, there is still a favorite named Gu Mingyu.


    But the hospital, which can actually see the contact in real life, of course she tried her best to run to the hospital.


    The nurse discovered the situation here, and hurried over to persuade her.


    "Ms. Wang, your wound haspletely healed and there are no seque. There is really no need to stay in the hospital."


    "That''s right, Dr. Bai''s medical skills are very good, and you don''t need to stay in the hospital when your illness is cured."


    "Ms. Wang, you see that your husband hase to pick you up, so you should go back quickly, or the family should be in a hurry."


    They also wish to throw this sister out. They have been in the hospital for a long time, and they have never seen this kind of person. In order to see Dr. Bai every day, they pretended to be sick. It''s a brain disease.


    Our doctor Bai never talked to her!


    "I don''t want it, I don''t go, I can still be sick!"


    The woman let out a scream of the soul.


    Just then, Bai Moshu came over.


    Nuan Nuan and Master Lin Jiu followed behind him like a little tail, curiously opening a pair of big shiny eyes.


    The moment he came over, the entire noisy corridor fell silent. The patients looked at him, the family members looked at him, and even the nurses looked at him.


    Bai Moshu waspletely unaffected by these gazes. He was dressed in white clothes like a crane, and looked at the woman lightly with eyes as cold as snow.


    "You should go back."


    Women have a little guilty conscience "I, I..."


    Bai Moshu not only has a demeanor as cold as snow, but also a voice, which reveals a kind of indifference, but is very clean, and it is veryfortable to listen to.


    His tone was neither ming norforting, it was just in as if he was exining an inconspicuous matter.


    "There are limited beds, and others still need to see a doctor."


    The woman is like an elementary school student who has been taught by the teacher in charge. She no longer struggles when her husband holds her in her arms.


    "Oh, I see, thank you Doctor Bai."


    She sincerely thanked her, and knew that she absolutely couldn''t stay any longer, so she could only watch the slender jade figure turn around and leave without haste.


    Not only she was watching, but also the youngdies at the nurse station.


    "He''s really handsome."


    Someone held their faces and nodded, "Yeah, it''s a pity that Dr. Bai is too aloof, Xiaoan in our nurse''s station is so pretty, so many doctors and boys in the hospital are chasing after her, but it''s a pity that she doesn''t like anyone with high eyesight.


    But since Dr. Bai came, Xiaoan went over to show her hospitality every three days, and Dr. Bai didn''t even look at her. Hey, do you think Dr. Bai is frigid? We didn''t see him in the hospital except seeing him exchanging medical skills with a few veteran doctors. Which girl has he been alone with? "


    "This is the aloof male **** who really concentrates on academics, so he has achieved such a high achievement at a young age, even our dean treats him very politely, and thepany he opened is the highest in the industry, right? I''m afraid this baby lump will go away."


    "This face, this figure, this temperament, let alone Xiao An, who doesn''t like it, if Dr. Bai can take a look at me, my life will be worth it."


    "Tsk... Now which nurse in the nurse station on our floor has sharpened his head and wanted toe in, just to see Doctor Bai more."


    While chatting, someone noticed the two little girls who came out of the office and went in with Bai Moshu, so they asked suspiciously.


    "Who are those two children? They don''t look like Dr. Bai''s patients."


    "I know I know, ask me!"


    The nurse who took Nuan Nuan and the others to find Bai Moshu was so excited that many nurses looked over.


    "The shorter and more beautiful little girl is Doctor Bai''s younger sister!"


    These words immediately exploded like water falling into a frying pan.


    "Doctor Bai''s sister!"


    "No wonder it''s so good-looking, God, are their genes so good?"


    "Hiss... I remembered, this little girl came here before, and she seemed to be hospitalized that time. You neers don''t know, but the old man must know. At that time, our group was swiped. That little girl has seven brothers." , each of them is not inferior to Doctor Bai, in all aspects, whether it is appearance, figure or temperament! Oh, except for the youngest brother who should still be in school."


    "SEVEN!!!"


    "Really, are you so happy?!"


    "That''s right, someone saw it at the time, and the seven brothers doted on her so much, tsk... everyone would be envious."

 Chapter 217: bad luck

    The arrival of Nuan Nuan reminded many people of the time when she was in the hospital, when several outstanding young people with different personalities and temperaments came to apany her. There is no one left like this.


    But it¡¯s worth mentioning that Nuan Nuan, the one favored by the group, is not spoiled at all, but rather soft and polite, and smiles as brightly as a sunflower, as if he can heal all the haze.


    Nurses will never get tired of discussing with Dr. Bai. They even feel like they are back in school. They love to worship the **** of learning so enthusiastically and purely, and even spontaneously organized a support club for them.


    The male **** is really handsome!


    Even the patients are reluctant to leave the hospital. In fact, there are many patients like that Ms. Wang who is unwilling to leave, but they are thin-skinned and more reserved after all.


    Since Dr. Bai came to their hospital, I don''t know how many people have applied for doctors and nurses here.


    At this time, I followed my cousin Pidianpier back to the Nuannuan child in his office, who was about to eat candy, and the next second her little cheek was pinched by a bony hand.


    "Don''t eat too much sugar, or your teeth will hurt."


    Nuan Nuan felt a little bit guilty, but she liked it and couldn''t help eating it.


    Being watched by her eldest cousin, she obediently let out a oh, and put the candy back in her small pocket.


    "Then... that Nuan Nuan should not eat now."


    Bai Moshu''s index finger tapped lightly on the tip of the little girl''s nose.


    Staying here with him was a bit boring, but the little guy was very obedient, either ying some quieter games with Lin Jiu or eating and reading, without making a fuss at all.


    "Let''s go, take you to eat."


    The eyes of Nuan Nuan and Lin Jiu lit up at the same time.


    "Great!"


    Most doctors are a bit of a clean freak, and Baimoshu is no exception.


    He washes his hands with disinfectant every time he sees a patient.


    Take off the medical white coat and mask,pletely revealing his jade-like handsome face, Lin Jiu couldn''t bear to look away.


    Looking at Nuan Nuan''s chubby delicate face again, Lin Jiu hugged her arm tightly.


    Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo She wants to be good friends with Nuan Nuan for a lifetime!


    Bai Moshu put on a light gray windbreaker, and walked out holding Nuan Nuan''s hand.


    "Hello, Doctor Bai."


    "Hello, Doctor Bai..."


    Along the way, as long as the nurses and doctors who saw the white ink painting would greet him.


    Bai Moshu just nodded slightly in response, because there were too many people, many of whom he didn''t know at all.


    As soon as he walked downstairs, Bai Moshu was stopped by a figure rushing out. He nimbly led Nuan Nuan and Lin Jiu to avoid a short distance to the side, but the man staggered and couldn''t stand still.


    To be precise, if Bai Moshu was still standing in the position just now, he must have been thrown into his arms by that person now.


    And this person is quite familiar with Nuan Nuan, Lin Jiu said that she also felt a little familiar.


    The girl rushing over is none other than the ''lingering'' Gu Wan.


    Nuan Nuan: Unlucky?


    After standing still, Gu Wan looked at Bai Moshu with some resentment in her eyes.


    However, the young man just nced at her coldly and then took it back, not wanting to look at it at all.


    "Brother Mo Shu, I brought you lunch."


    As she spoke, she took out the lunch box shyly, "I made these with my own hands. You work too hard. I have prepared all the dishes in it. Bnced nutrition is good for your body."


    Bai Moshu nced at her with his clear eyes, and his tone was a little impatient.


    "No need, I said don''te to me."


    Gu Wan became anxious, "Why don''t you need it?"


    She was entangled with her, at this moment Gu Wan''s eyes were full of figures in white ink, and she didn''t notice the little Nuan Nuan at all.


    "No matter what, you can''t make fun of your body. This is a meal that I have learned for a long time. You can try a little bit."


    Her tone and demeanor were a bit humble and cautiously ttering. When she came, she even put on make-up schemingly. Her pitiful appearance could easily make people feel protective, and what she said could easily cause people to misunderstand.


    No, everyone around started pointing.


    "He looks quite handsome, why is he so indifferent to his girlfriend?"


    "No matter how handsome this person is, what''s the use of him? His character is not good."


    "Tsk... What else is he dissatisfied with because his daughter went to learn how to cook for him?"


    "People these days, no way..."


    Nuan Nuan is in a hurry, his brother is not such a person, that Gu Wan is a big viin!


    In desperation, Nuan Nuan''s little head had a sh of inspiration, and immediately yelled in a childish voice.


    "Dad~"


    Just when everyone was criticizing Bai Moshu, a soft and loud father made everyone quiet.


    Nuan Nuan: I''m so smart!


    There was a cunning sh in his eyes, and she shook the hand holding the white ink book in both hands.


    "Who is this auntie dad? Why does she pester you, does mom know?"


    The little guy has innocent and innocent eyes.


    Bai Moshu almost didn''tugh when he heard her words, but the corners of his mouth also lifted, and he cooperated with her in acting.


    "Hey, she doesn''t know yet, and I don''t know this person at all."


    Lin Jiu: What happened!


    Lin Jiu was immediately stunned.


    When the onlookers heard the conversation between the two of them, the way they looked at Gu Wan changed.


    And Gu Wan saw that Nuan Nuan was already mad with anger.


    "Gu Nuannuan, what are you talking about! He is not your father, he is clearly your brother!"


    Nuan Nuan hid behind Bai Moshu and hugged his long legs tightly, her **** and white eyes looked at Gu Wan timidly without speaking, as if she was frightened.


    Bai Moshu''s expression turned cold, "Miss Gu Wan, I don''t know you well. If I have money, I can go out to eat and don''t need you to send it. Besides, you have already caused a lot of trouble to my work. Also, please Stop saying specious things to mislead the masses, and if there is another time, I can sue you for sexual harassment."


    Gu Wan, who was still tear-stained, Bai Moshu decisively left with Nuan Nuan and Lin Jiu, a woman who was about to be taken care of by Brother Gu Nan, he didn''t need to pay attention to her.


    "The current female doll, she is really shameless, she wants to destroy other people''s families when she has children."


    "Isn''t it good for a good child to study and work hard? Why do you have to be a junior."


    "Being so fierce to my daughter in front of other people''s father, this mistress is unqualified. Those mistresses in TV dramas still pretend to be on the surface."


    "Little girl, you are still young. Don''t try to go astray. It''s wrong for you to do this. You can''t just look at other people''s husbands and destroy other people''s families. It''s very immoral."


    "Don''t bring my daughter down, it''s really bad luck."


    "Let''s go, you have to teach your own children when you go back, you can be poor but you can''t be inferior."

 Chapter 218: Lifting a stone and smashing ones foot

    Gu Wan wanted to exin, but no matter what she said, the onlookers no longer believed it.


    Before, she wanted to use the people around her to create public opinion pressure, at least everyone in the hospital would know that she was the girlfriend who silently paid for Bai Moshu. In the future, she could use this identity to enter and leave the hospital, so she tried to get this The identity of the fake girlfriend bes real.


    I heard that the Bai family is a schrly family, and Bai Moshu''s father is a very responsible and somewhat stubborn person, as long as she finds a way to take some intimate photos of her and Bai Moshu and send them to Bai Moshu''s father, he will definitely make Bai Moshu feel right. I am responsible for myself.


    It doesn''t matter if she is hated by Bai Moshu, as long as she can be his person, Gu Wan believes that the rtionship will be cultivated in the future.


    But never expected that this n would die in the first step.


    Gu Nuannuan Gu Nuannuan, this person must be restraining herself, why does she fall on her every time!


    Gu Wan heard the people around her pointing at her, her anger rose, she ran out of the hospital and threw the lunch box into the trash can.


    At this moment, her hatred for Gu Nuannuan is higher than ever.


    So, Gu Wan made a bold decision.


    At this time, Nuan Nuan, who had already left, was picked up by Bai Moshu and pinched her little nose.


    "The little guy reacts quite quickly, isn''t he afraid of being beaten when his uncle finds out?"


    Nuan Nuan rubbed her chubby face and smiled embarrassedly.


    "It''s okay, the little brother was called the parentst time, and I''m still my father''s sister."


    White ink book "..."


    Really works!


    When he came to the restaurant, he ordered all the things that Nuan Nuan liked to eat, and then he asked Lin Jiu what he liked to eat.


    Lin Jiu, who was holding Xiaoqi and its nest, nced at the menu and ordered a dish.


    "Big cousin, does that viin oftene to bully you?"


    The corner of Bai Moshu''s mouth curled up slightly, "Is the image of your cousin and me in your heart so fragile?"


    Nuan Nuan quickly shook his head, "That''s not true, my cousin is super powerful, but you were bullied today."


    When he was surrounded just now, many people were saying bad things about him, but he became very angry.


    Now that the little girl thinks about it, her cheeks are puffed up, just like an angry little puffer fish, so cute.


    Bai Moshu leaned on the chair, his brows were as cold as a fairy character walking out of a cartoon.


    "It''s just that I don''t want to spend my energy on a person who is about to be punished."


    Nuan Nuan looked at him nkly.


    Bai Moshu smiled slightly, and raised his hand to rub her little head.


    "These are things for adults, and children should learn happily."


    Nuan Nuan let out a soft oh, and after two seconds, she defended herself, "Nuan Nuan is serious about studying."


    Lin Jiu nodded beside her to testify that Nuan Nuan is serious about her studies. As her deskmate, she would feel embarrassed if she didn¡¯t study with her every day.


    While the three of them were eating, the various work groups in the First Hospital had exploded at this moment.


    At that time, a nurse on duty downstairs took a video of what happened at that time and sent it to the group, and all the groups immediately exploded.


    ¡¾Fuck! I couldn''t bear it anymore, this Gu Wan is really seriously ill, does she really regard herself as a romance heroine? What have you been thinking about all day, you white lotus green tea whore, saying that these two are insulting nts! ¡¿


    ¡¾I''ve never seen such a thick-skinned person. She came here a few times before, and Dr. Bai didn''t want to see her at all, but she couldn''t stand her thick-skinned. The things she said every day, her family is buying a bitch! ¡¿


    ¡¾The national treasure-level male **** in our hospital, calling him her boyfriend is almost insulting, okay? ¡¿


    ¡¾This method is too low-level. ¡¿


    ¡¾Although it is low-level, there are many people who can''t stand up to his good acting skills and the surrounding onlookers believe it. ¡¿


    ¡¾Can you set up a sign in our hospital that this woman and dog are not allowed to be admitted. ¡¿


    ¡¾Let''s touch Cier by force, Doctor Bai is so good, how many people in our hospital are chasing him, it''s the turn of this scheming girl? ¡¿


    ¡¾No... Is this what you are concerned about? Did no one care that Dr. Bai is married? I feel like my house is falling apart. ¡¿


    ¡¾Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo. ¡¿


    ¡¾No, no, no... There are no people who don''t know that the kid is Dr. Bai''s sister, right? ¡¿


    [It¡¯s true that you may have forgotten after so long, I¡¯m here to help you remember, Dr. Bai¡¯s younger sister came to our hospital before, and Dr. Bai and several other young people with good temperament are her brothers. I remember those who were in the group at that time The degree of discussion is quite high, and it hasn''t been too long, have you forgotten? ¡¿


    ¡¾Fuck! It''s that little group pet! ¡¿


    ¡¾It''s the winner in life! ¡¿


    ¡¾It''s who I want to be. ¡¿


    ¡¾So... why is she called Doctor Bai''s father? Isn''t this brother? ¡¿


    ¡¾Hahaha... the little girl is very smart, didn''t you see that the crowd watching in the video is ignorantly using Dr. Bai? When Doctor Bai''s younger sister said "father", the plot immediately reversed. ¡¿


    ¡¾Is this the face-pping Shuangwen in reality? Although it looks a bit immoral, but I am happy to see the ending. ¡¿


    ¡¾Hehehe... Doctor Bai''s younger sister is mighty. ¡¿


    ¡¾What is immoral? This woman wanted to use public opinion to nder Dr. Bai, right? It''s just that I didn''t expect to lift a rock and throw it on my own foot in the end. This woman has such a big face! ¡¿


    Sometimes fans are really scary creatures, especially these female fans, when their male gods are ndered and ndered, the anger in their hearts is almost like a volcanic eruption.


    If it weren''t for their duties as nurses, they would all want to p Gu Wan across the face.


    After dinner, Bai Moshu went back to the hospital with his two little tails. In fact, he originally wanted to let them go home first, but Nuan Nuan didn''t want to. She wanted to go home with her big cousin.


    Bai Moshu is very busy with work, and sometimes there is no time for meals even after several surgeries.


    He has an appointment for an operation this afternoon, and he has to finish the operation before he can leave work.


    Putting on a white coat, Bai Moshu squatted down, looked the little guy in the eyes and said to her.


    "Don''t run around. If there are too many people in the hospital, it''s easy to find your way. You are also not allowed to talk to strangers. Remember to let the bodyguards follow you at any time. Cousin will be back soon."


    Nodding warmly and obediently.


    "Okay, I see."


    Bai Moshu left the office.


    The two children yed with Xiao Qi for a while, propping up their pointed chin with Nuan Nuan''s palms.


    "I should have brought the little y figure."


    She still has a little bit to finish.


    My stomach was a little swollen just after eating, and Nuan Nuan stared at those snacks, regretting that she couldn''t eat them now.


    In order to find something to do for herself so as not to be so boring, Nuan Nuan began to study the human skeleton model in the big cousin''s office.


    Lin Jiu looked at the realistic skeleton and was a little scared, "Is this a human?"


    Nuan Nuan took a book and flipped through it, which exined the various tissues of the human body, including the bones. She nced at her and nodded affirmatively.


    "Yes, this is a human being, our bones."


    Lin Jiu: "Human bones look scary, so what is this?"


    She was talking scary while pointing to some bones on the human skeleton and asking.


    Nuan Nuan nced at the book, "It says ribs, there are 24 human ribs, 12 on the left and 12 on the right..."


    "What about this one?"


    "Let me take a look, that''s the tailbone..."


    After reading all the skeletons, the two children flipped through the book and saw the map of acupuncture points in the human body, and then one by one, they began topare the positions on the map and start looking for acupuncture points on their bodies.


    There are many acupoints, and the two of them couldn''t find them all in a while. Nuan Nuan also found a few acupoints that were said to be particrly painful when punched ording to the book.


    But the two little guys who are afraid of pain have no intention of trying it.


    Nuan Nuan "Remember first, we will try when we encounter bad guys in the future."


    Lin Jiu nodded, and began to remember it hard. Nuan Nuan could remember it after reading it once, and he had already demonstrated in his mind the scene where he was so heroic that he beat the bad guy up.


    Bai Moshu had the operation for two hours, and when he returned to the office with a tired look, the two little girls were resting their heads on a book, and they were already asleep with their bellies exposed.


    His long and narrow eyes were dyed with ayer of soft light when they fell on Nuan Nuan, who was rising and falling with his breathing, and the tiredness on his body basically disappeared.

 Chapter 219: really have you

    Bai Moshu walked over and put his slender hands on the little guy''s soft belly and gently rubbed it. By the way, he pulled her clothes to cover her exposed belly. Even if there is an air conditioner in the office, she can''t sleep like this.


    Bending down to pick up the little guy, Nuannuan hummed twice like a little pig, her delicate little nose twitched, a faint scent of disinfection and cold, vaguely remembered that this was the smell of her big cousin ,


    So she was like a coquettish little milk cat, hugging her big cousin in her small arms and rubbing her head on his shoulder, then pressed her face sideways on him He fell asleep peacefully on his shoulders again.


    She is really obedient.


    Bai Moshu looked at Lin Jiu, and asked the bodyguards toe in and take him away, oh, there is also Xiao Qi.


    Nuan Nuan fell asleep and woke up when she got home. Lin Jiu had already been sent back to her home.


    "Brother~"


    Nuan Nuan just woke up and called her brother softly and in a daze. Her thin white hands held a little sleeve of her cousin''s clothes. She yawned and tears flowed from the corners of her eyes.


    "Got home."


    Bai Moshu rubbed her little head and carried her out of the car.


    Nuannuan leaned obediently on her big cousin, with her big eyes open as if she hadn''t recovered from her senses, her small chin was resting on her big cousin''s shoulder which felt safe, her eyes were fixed on a focal point, watching quietly with.


    "came back."


    A familiar voice came from the door, the voice was as cold as a cier that could not be melted, but when he said these three words, he carried his unique warmth, it was Big Brother!


    The little cker, who was limp and boneless just now, became energetic in an instant, straightened his waist and twisted his neck to look over.


    "Big brother!"


    His eyes lit up, and he opened his small arms in the arms of his big cousin, looking forward to hugging him.


    White ink book "..."


    He pinched the nape of the little guy''s neck, and his tone was slightly unfriendly.


    "What? Notfortable in my arms?"


    Nuan Nuan immediately panicked when she heard this tone, put down her small arms and shrunk her neck, shaking her little head with a strong desire to survive.


    "No, it''s just... Nuan Nuan misses her big brother."


    The little eyes are pitiful.


    Gu Nan listened to her words and raised the corners of his mouth slightly, his cier-like eyes melted a lot


    "Does Nuan Nuan only think about your big brother?"


    At this time, another idle voice came from behind Gu Nan, with his unique unruly and mboyant voice.


    Gu Mingli came out from behind Gu Nan and clicked his tongue twice, "It''s really sad, it''s a pity I came here to find you today."


    Nuan Nuan "..."


    This familiar atmosphere of tension.


    She resolutely kissed her eldest cousin on the face, and then said softly to Gu Mingli.


    "Nuan Nuan really misses my fourth brother, hug me."


    The kissed white ink book is no longer pressing on the little guy, don''t make meugh.


    After being hugged by the fourth brother, the little girl also kissed him on the face, and then turned to ask the big brother to hug him.


    No one is biased, of course she also kissed her big brother, it''s her own brother, so there''s nothing to argue about.


    It''s really hard to handle.


    Bai Moshu''s cold eyes were stained with a slight smile, and Gu Mingliughed mboyantly, pinching his warm and soft cheeks with his fingers.


    "It''s really you."


    Nuan Nuany on her big brother''s shoulders, only showing her furry little head and a pair of innocent big eyes.


    What happened to her!


    Xiao Qi was also taken home, Nuan Nuan fed him and patted his belly to make sure he wasn''t stretched so much that he carried him back to his little room.


    "Xiaoqi, you have to be good, I have to do my homework, don''t make noise."


    "Chirp!"


    Xiao Qi raised his neck and let out a small cry as if agreeing.


    Nuan Nuan patted its head, "So good."


    Ok? Why does this feel a little familiar?


    The little girl suddenly remembered that when her brothers touched her little head, they would asionally say ''good boy''.


    Nuan Nuan: So in the eyes of my brothers, Nuan Nuan is also a cute little furry?


    While Nuan Nuan was doing her homework seriously, her elder brother brought her milk and fruit as usual.


    Holding the milk and drinking it in small sips, the little girl had a worried expression on her delicate face.


    "Big brother, didn''t you say that you can grow taller by drinking milk? But Nuan Nuan drinks milk every day, why is she so short?"


    It¡¯s fine that she is the shortest in the ss, but why are all the pupils of the same age taller than her?


    Gu Nan "You just haven''t reached the puberty stage yet."


    "Then when will Nuan Nuan start to grow taller?"


    Gu Nan was silent for two seconds, "I don''t know either."


    Nuan Nuan was a little disappointed, but soon cheered up.


    "It doesn''t matter, no one in the family is short, Nuan Nuan will definitely grow taller!"


    She has confidence in herself!


    Gu Nan "..."


    He hasn''t startedforting yet. The little guy has already adjusted himself, but that''s fine, he''s not good atforting people.


    "Go to bed early, and if you stay upte, you will be shorter and lose your hair."


    The tone was very serious, and it sounded like he was threatening.


    Nuan Nuan hugged her little head in an instant, and looked at the time, it was half past nine.


    "Big Brother Nuan Nuan is going to bed soon!"


    Don¡¯t be short or have no hair, it¡¯s so ugly!


    Gu Nan nodded in satisfaction, today''s sister is also obedient and obedient.


    After the big brother left, Nuan Nuan immediately put away all the homework, then quickly climbed into bed, lifted the quilt and got in, and fell asleep immediately after turning off the lights.


    Nuan Nuan got up at 7:00 the next day, went for a morning jog with her eldest brother, and sent her elder brother and dad to work after breakfast.


    "Daddy bye, big brother bye~"


    The little guy tried his best to wave his little arms to bid farewell to the two, and went back after seeing that the car waspletely out of sight.


    "Mom, are you going to work too?"


    Seeing her mother dressed up beautifully, stepping on high heels and about to leave, Nuan Nuan suddenly turned into her mother''s little tail again.


    "Well, baby, do you want to go to where mom works?"


    Nuannuan''s expression became tangled, she wanted to go, but today she is going to protect her big cousin!


    So she pressed her chubby face against her mother''s face and gently rubbed it, her voice was soft and waxy.


    "Mom Nuan Nuan will go next time, okay, Nuan Nuan is going to see her big cousin today."


    "Huh? Didn''t you just go there yesterday?"


    Speaking of yesterday, Nuan Nuan told her mother about seeing Gu Wan in the hospital with a pouty face.


    "She is good and bad, and she speaks strangely. Those who don''t know are helping her to speak ill of her brother, which is too much!"


    Bai Anran''s face darkened, "It''s just Gu Wan who dares to miss the members of my Bai family, what a dream! Nuan Nuan, you did a good job yesterday, and you know how to protect your cousin. Why is our little one so powerful?" Woolen cloth."


    Nuan Nuan, who was praised by her mother, suddenly raised her tail, and she also felt that she was really clever yesterday.


    "Go, take your little brother and fourth brother with you."


    Nuan Nuan nodded obediently, "Okay, then Nuan Nuan sent her mother to work and found them."


    After seeing off her mother, Nuan Nuan went to find her little brother.

 Chapter 220: share the spoils

    Gu An was ying a game with his good brothers, when he saw Nuan Nuaning, he patted the seat next to her and asked her to sit.


    "Little brother, Nuan Nuan is going to the hospital to find her eldest cousin, are you going?"


    Gu An didn''t want to go, "What''s so interesting about the hospital, there are people everywhere and the strong smell of disinfectant! Don''t go."


    Nuan Nuan: "Then if you don''t go to Nuan Nuan, go by yourself."


    She can still find the fourth brother hehe...


    "go!"


    Who will the brother and sister choose? Is this still an option? You know with your toes that this is a bonus question!


    Then he decisively abandoned his brothers.


    Abandoned brothers "..."


    Who was it that arrogantly said just now that the hospital is not fun and that it is okay to p yourself in the face?


    Before leaving, Nuan Nuan reminded him to take a book and read it, otherwise it would be boring.


    Gu An "..."


    Are you still going if you are bored?


    He didn''t say much, he took a book "Introduction to Computer Basics", and by the way, he installed hisptop and took it away with him.


    Reading this kind of book is of course learning to operate on theputer while reading it. A genius like him has already read most of the book in a short period of time. After reading this book, he can read those simple programmingnguages.


    Two children were in the car, and Nuan Nuan was still sending messages to the fourth brother, asking him if he would go to the hospital.


    Fourth brother [Go. ¡¿


    So this trip to the hospital became three people.


    The nurse on the seventh floor had already seen Nuan Nuan yesterday, and seeing here again today, apanied by two handsome men, one big and one small, was so excited.


    "Nuan Nuan, you are here again."


    "Yes, sister Yu Yang, is my brother busy?"


    The nurse who was called out by Nuan Nuan was very pleasantly surprised, "Nuan Nuan actually remembered my name, Dr. Bai is undergoing surgery now, if you want to find him, you may have to wait for a while."


    Nuan Nuan obediently said, "Then my brothers and I will wait for him."


    Yu Yang''s eyes fell on Gu Mingli and he felt a little excited. Is this one of Nuan Nuan''s seven brothers? Sure enough, he is so handsome, his looks are amazing, but he should still be in school, so he looks very rebellious.


    Her school bully who reads campus novels finally has face!


    "Does Nuan Nuan remember me?"


    At this time, other nurses also came.


    I have to say that Nuannuan''s memory is really good. She can call out the nurses who were on duty here yesterday. She has a polite and soft voice, but a group of nurses are so rare that they will I sent all the things that children could eat on my own.


    Nuan Nuan waved her hands again and again, "I don''t want it, I don''t want it, Nuan Nuan has something to eat, look!"


    She opened the small purse hanging obliquely at her waist to show them, which contained beautiful and colorful candies like ss beads, small biscuits in the shape of various animals, and some dried fruits.


    There are quite a lot of things in the small purse, like the food hidden by a little hamster.


    The nurses and sisters all eximed how cute they were when they saw it, and they enthusiastically stuffed her with food.


    In just a short while, Nuan Nuan was covered in food all over her body.


    Nuannuan couldn''t refuse, so she could only ept it shyly with a blushing face, and thanked her very politely while epting it back. The little mouth was so sweet, as if eating honey.


    The nurses and sisters who gave things were not only willing but even happier.


    Of course, Nuan Nuan also shared one piece of candy in her small bag with each nurse. Her bag is a bit small, but the candy is delicious, and everyone can only share one piece.


    Gu Mingli "..."


    Isn''t his sister very shy and soft? When did you be a social expert!


    Nuan Nuan went to Bai Moshu''s office with all kinds of snacks with her brothers.


    "This one belongs to the fourth brother, the little brother, the big cousin, it''s warm..."


    The children put together all kinds of snacks given by the nurses and sisters, and then began to divide them up one by one, including the white ink books that were not there.


    "Wow...and candied haws!"


    The candied haws wrapped in paper are round and bright red, with ayer of sugar coating on the surface, exuding a sour and sweet fragrance.


    It looks super delicious.


    "Brother, let''s share this."


    She looked at it, and there were five candied haws on it, and she could eat two by herself!


    Gu Mingli couldn''t helpughing at her earnest appearance when she divided things, "I don''t want it, you eat it yourself, besides, didn''t those nurses give you this?"


    Nuan Nuan smiled with crooked eyebrows, soft and sweet, like cotton candy.


    "Divide the spoils."


    Gu Mingli "..."


    Is the word used like this? Kid, when did you look up to Gu An!


    Gu An: Look at this pot, it''s big and round!


    The three of them were ''dividing the loot'' in Bai Moshu''s office. Apart from the nurses outside who were busy, everyone else was chatting enthusiastically.


    "Nuan Nuan is so cute, if such a pretty little girl were my daughter, I could spoil her to the sky, and I would pick off the stars and the moon for her!"


    "As expected of Dr. Bai''s younger sister, she looks so good-looking, like a porcin doll, soft and obedient, so I want to hug her back and raise her."


    "Her brother is really handsome, Dr. Bai is, so is that boy, and there is a little boy not much older than her who is also handsome. This gene is too strong!"


    "I have to say, Empress Nuwa is too partial. It''s apliment to say that we are muddled."


    "Soft little girl, I hope the baby in my stomach is a girl. If I can have a third of the warm appearance and half of the sweetness and softness, I can wake up with a smile in my dreams."


    Although I have only been with Nuannuan for less than two days today, who wouldn''t like such a soft and beautiful little girl?


    Especially those who have bear children at home, this is simply not an ordinary tragedy inparison.


    After finishing the operation, Bai Moshu seriously took off his gloves, washed his hands with disinfectant, and put on a clean white coat. The button of his shirt inside was neatly buttoned to the top, covering part of his slender neck. The cold eyes are like rootless white snow, cold but clean.


    He lowered his eyes and seriously exined some things to his assistant before leaving.


    "Doctor Bai, your sister and brother are here."


    Walking on the road, Bai Moshu was stopped by a nurse, blushing and told Nuan Nuan about theiring to the hospital.


    Bai Moshu was a little surprised, Nuan Nuan came again today?


    His first reaction was: Gu Nan and uncle won''t be jealous?


    Putting these thoughts aside for a moment, thanked him softly and walked towards his office with long legs.


    "Four pots, here, time sugar gulu."


    As soon as he walked to the door, he heard the warm and soft voice of his milk. He seemed to be biting something in his mouth, and his words were a bit vague. When he looked up, the little girl was holding a candied haws in her hand, tiptoeing towards Gu Mingli. I leaned over to feed him.


    Gu Mingli squeezed Nuan Nuan''s bulging cheeks with his fingers, and almost squeezed out the candied haws she was holding.


    Nuan Nuan looked at him with small eyesining.


    How can you do this!


    Those big beautiful eyes seemed to be able to speak. Gu Mingli was in a good mood watching it, and lowered his head and took out a candied haws.


    "What about mine?"


    Gu An leaned over and opened his mouth to wait for his sister to feed him.


    The Nuannuan kid holding the candied haws sessfully sent out another one, and now there are only two left on the bamboo stick.

 Chapter 221: Protect big cousin

    "Knock button..."


    Bai Moshu knocked on the door with his fingers, and the Nuannuan kid who had his back turned to him almost instantly turned his head away.


    She was still eating a round candied haws in her mouth, and her left cheek was stretched round, and it seemed that her small mouth couldn''t fit.


    "Pot pot!"


    As soon as the little girl who couldn''t speak clearly uttered two words, the saliva in her mouth started to flow out.


    White ink book "..."


    Walking over, he immediately took out the paper to wipe the little guy''s saliva.


    "Talk after eating."


    Nuan Nuan covered her mouth and nodded, her cheeks on both sides were bulging, and the round candied haws in her mouth ran here and there, looking really like a hamster stuffing food into its mouth.


    Slowly finished the food in her mouth, and her delicate little nose was pinched.


    Big cousin''s fingers are a little cold, just like big brother''s.


    "Stuff less stuff in your mouth next time."


    The person who is obviously cold and picturesque is unreal, but when he said this, his tone was pampering.


    The little guy nodded obediently, and handed over the bamboo stick with two candied haws left.


    "Big cousin eats, Nuan Nuan also left one for you, the one with more is Nuan Nuan."


    Bai Moshu nced at it and refused, "No, I won''t eat it."


    Nuan Nuan "It''s delicious."


    "I''ll eat it for you, I don''t like sweets."


    The little girl''s white, chubby and delicate face, like a steamed bun, had a tangled expression for two seconds before decisively epting the big cousin''s candied haws.


    "Then... well, what does big cousin like to eat? Nuan Nuan buy it for you?"


    Bai Mo Shu "I like to eat white rice."


    Nuan Nuan "...Then Nuan Nuan will go back and cook for my cousin."


    A smile shed in Bai Moshu''s eyes, and he rubbed the little girl''s head with his slender fingers.


    "What are you doing in the hospital?"


    Nuan Nuan "Come to protect big cousin from being bullied by bad guys!"


    Gu Anshun nodded, "Yes!"


    Actually, he didn''t know what he came to the hospital for, he just came with his sister.


    Gu Mingli leanedzily on the chair, with his long legs curled up on the white ink desk, and was instantly disgusted.


    "Take it down."


    Gu Mingli curled his lips and put his legs down. After all, it was someone else''s territory. He might not be able to beat this person. He who knows current affairs is a hero.


    Bai Moshu looked at Nuan Nuan speechlessly for three seconds.


    "I don''t need protection."


    What gave the little guy the illusion that his little three-headed body can protect others?


    Nuan Nuan poked her finger, "If you want it, that scoundrel is here, Nuan Nuan helped her big cousin bite her!"


    After finishing speaking, she bared her teeth fiercely, but she didn''t have the slightest threat at all, like an impotent and angry little puppy, cats and cats are more fierce than you!


    White ink book "..."


    No matter what, my heart is still a little soft and sweet like stuffed with marshmallows, the little guy always takes him to heart.


    "Big cousin, these are for you."


    Nuan Nuan joyfully ran to him with the snacks that she had just distributed.


    "Do you want to eat?"


    Bai Moshu nced down, and instead of taking those snacks, his beautiful fingers pointed at Nuan Nuan''s purse slung across his waist.


    "What''s in there, I want lemon vor."


    Nuan Nuan took a look at her cute little purse, and knew what the big cousin wanted.


    "Okay."


    After speaking, she put down all the snacks, took out a lemon-vored candy from her pouch and handed it to him.


    "for you."


    Bai Moshu asked her, "How many candies did you eat today?"


    Nuan Nuan''s swarthy eyeballs nced at the ground, and the little milk''s voice was soft and slightly guilty.


    "No, I haven''t eaten yet today."


    "oh, I see."


    The little girl breathed a sigh of relief, she should have kept it a secret.


    "What vor of candy tastes the best today?"


    "Grape tastes great!" Nuan Nuan answered this question almost subconsciously, and then in the clear eyes of the big cousin who smiled like a smile, the smiling face that was as bright as a little sun suddenly copsed.


    "Didn''t eat, huh?"


    Nuan Nuan held her purse with two small hands guiltily.


    "Just...just one."


    Bai Moshu looked at her silently, with a half-smile in her narrow eyes, Nuan Nuan felt the pressure from her big cousin.


    The little girl shrank her neck and looked at the fourth brother and the younger brother pitifully.


    Gu Mingli blinked, not only had no intention of saving him, but instead tore open a bag of potato chips and started watching the show.


    Nuan Nuan "..."


    Too much!


    Gu An rolled up his sleeves and wanted to save his sister, but his arrogance faded when he was stared at by his elder cousin. He sat back and gave his sister a self-seeking look.


    What he is most afraid of is his eldest brother, and the second thing he is most afraid of is his cousin who has a simr temperament to his elder brother and is very dark-bellied!


    It was hopeless, Nuan Nuan hugged her little hands, and said a real statistic.


    "Five...five, two grape vored ones, one strawberry vored one and two orange vored ones."


    Bai Moshu put away her small bag, "Don''t eat today."


    Nuan Nuan watched her beloved little bag move away from her, and almost cried out with a wow.


    "Hey, for the sake of your teeth, you don''t want worms in your teeth, do you?"


    Nuan Nuan covered her small mouth and shook her head quickly, but thinking about not eating too much sugar, she was a little upset.


    "Then can Nuan Nuan eat biscuits?"


    Bai Moshu nodded, "Okay, let''s talk after eating the candied haws."


    Nuan Nuan immediately became happy, and instantly put the little pain of not being able to eat sugar behind her, and took two candied haws and ate them happily.


    ...


    Bai Moshu didn''t even eat lunch when he was busy, Nuan Nuan was worried about his health, so he went out with his fourth brother and younger brother to buy him a meal.


    It¡¯s okay not to eat!


    When the eldest cousin came back from examining the patient, he immediately watched him eat his lunch, while supervising Nuannuan Xiaozui and kept talking about Brother Baba.


    "Big cousin, you still say that I don''t eat well. If I don''t eat on time, it will be very bad for my health, and I will get sick in the future..."


    Bai Moshu rubbed her head with a smile in his eyes. When eating, his movements looked elegant, but the speed of chopsticks was very fast, and the lunch was settled in only ten minutes.


    "Dr. Bai is not well. There is a stomach cancer patient who is in a bad condition and wants you to have surgery. You should go and see."


    Bai Moshu, who had just finished eating, immediately got up and "led the way."


    This eager vibe.


    Subconsciously, Nuan Nuan ran out of the door with her big cousin worried like a little tail, but stopped soon.


    Why did she follow the past? What if she messed up her big cousin?


    "Let''s go, go and have a look, as long as you don''t look up close."


    As he spoke, Gu Mingli hugged Nuan Nuan with one hand and followed him leisurely, ensuring a distance that would not disturb the medical staff.


    The ambnce came in from the hospital gate, and Bai Moshu was stunned when he saw the person, because he was not yet a stranger to him. Although he had never seen him face to face, he was very familiar with it.


    Liang Chi.


    Liang Chi, whose face was so pale that he was sweating in pain, was still in the mood to smile when he saw the white ink book.


    "ident? We finally met."


    His voice was weak and hoarse, his lips werepletely bloodless from the pain, but his attitude seemed to not care about his physical condition at all.

 Chapter 222: Im so entangled that I have to be precise

    Bai Moshu narrowed his eyes slightly and sneered.


    "You are quite courageous." He came to the hospital where he worked openly and told him to have an operation.


    I am not afraid that I will lose my life if I do a little trick during the operation.


    Liang Chi''s already thin body is now even more skinny. He sighed with a smile. In the current situation, every word is extremely difficult.


    "No way, who made your medical skills so good..."


    Still in the mood to joke around!


    "Brother Liang Chi, please stop talking..."


    Running with the pushcart was a boy who was in tears. Bai Moshu nced at him, he knew this person, Zhang Liang, the boy whose father was killed by Liang Chi.


    Tsk... His father probably never cried like this when he died. That man lived a life of failure.


    Nuan Nuan, who was held on the shoulder by the fourth brother, also saw Liang Chi, and she was a little stunned.


    At this time, Liang Chi, who was being pushed to the operating room, raised his eyes, and saw the child as white as light from the gap in the crowd, it was the clean and warm light he wanted to protect.


    Unfortunately, this light does not belong to him.


    He moved his fingers, and quickly passed by and disappeared. The smile on Liang Chi''s face widened, and his eyes even brightened.


    Soon they entered the operating room and were no longer seen. During the entire operation, only a young man who had no blood rtionship Zhang Liang was watching the operating room nervously and frightened.


    "It''s Brother Ananda."


    Nuan Nuan whispered.


    Gu Mingli "Huh?"


    Nuannuan hugged his neck, her little nose twitched and her eyes were a little red.


    "Fourth brother, the sick person is Brother Ananda."


    Her voice was a little choked up.


    Gu Mingli "..."


    Why did he suddenly cry? He is a straight guy, and he really doesn''t know how to coax a little girl.


    "Don''t cry."


    Nuannuan said sullenly, "Brother Ananda is a bad guy, but... But Nuannuan is still very worried about him, what should I do? Is Nuannuan also a bad guy?"


    Gu Mingli hurriedly wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes for Nuan Nuan.


    "Stop crying, who is Brother Ananda?"


    "Yes...it''s Liang Chi."


    Gu Mingli "!!"


    Fuck! It turned out to be that dog thing!


    He really wanted to leave here with his sister on his shoulders, but seeing the worried and sad look of the little guy, he finally couldn''t bear it.


    Forget it... Who told this to be his sister.


    "Let''s go and see."


    Nuan Nuan''s little face became tangled, "But big brother and the others said, Nuan Nuan should stay away from Brother Ananda, he is very dangerous."


    Gu Mingli rubbed her little head and sneered, "I''m dying, no matter how dangerous it is, can you beat me?"


    Nuan Nuan climbed up the pole, "Then let''s go there."


    Gu Mingli "..."


    You should struggle a little more!


    Gu Mingli pinched her small cheeks on both sides and gritted his teeth, "What? Do you care so much about your Brother Ananda who has only met a few times?"


    In the warm and moist eyes, the swarthy eyeballs rolled innocently, and with a strong desire to survive, she pouted her small mouth and made a cute and kissing gesture.


    "Kiss Siguokao, don''t be angry, okay~"


    The voice is so soft.


    The corners of Gu Mingli''s mouth turned up, and he didn''t care about it anymore.


    "Sister, and me, you two don''t ignore me all the time, okay?"


    Gu An put his hips on his hips and screamed angrily.


    Gu Mingli: "I''m sorry, after all, you can''t see it with your height."


    Gu An felt that his body was stabbed with a sword, and it hurt!


    Walking behind Gu Mingli, Gu An angrily defended himself.


    "I''m only ten years old now, ten years old! I can still grow taller than you!"


    Gu Mingli gave a perfunctory oh, and they spontaneously quieted down when they arrived outside the operating room.


    It is very quiet here, only a lonely boy is sitting on the public chair, covering his face with his hands and crying silently.


    Hearing the sound of footsteps, his ugly crying face met the eyes of the three of them.


    Zhang Liang''s gaze stayed on Nuan Nuan, and he suddenly stood up.


    "You...you are Gu Nuannuan, right?"


    Zhang Liang walked over excitedly, but was stopped by Gu Mingli unkindly.


    "What are you doing?"


    Zhang Liang''s eyes were so red that he looked at Nuan Nuan helplessly.


    "Yes... I''m sorry, I was just too excited, I know you, brother Liang Chi told me about you."


    Several people sat down in the quiet corridor, Zhang Liang looked nervously at the operating room from time to time, and now he has calmed down.


    He and Nuan Nuan talked a lot about Liang Chi, but they were all good.


    "Brother Liang Chi is really powerful. Even though he is so seriously ill, he can still control the Inte. Anything that can happen on the Inte cannot escape his eyes..."


    Speaking of Liang Chi''s major, this was Gu An''s interest, and he sat directly on the other side of Zhang Liang and chatted with him.


    Although Zhang Liang was still a little tired and haggard, his eyes were shining when he talked about Liang Chi. He really regarded this person as his salvation, his god.


    But as he spoke, his eyes gradually dimmed.


    The boy stared at the door of the operating room, "You should know what brother Liang Chi did."


    He knew that the members of the Gu family had been following Brother Liang Chi.


    "Although in your eyes, Brother Liang Chi is a cruel murderer, but to me, he is the one who rescued me from the quagmire. My life experience is very simr to Brother Liang Chi. I live every day being raped by that man. In his life, he was beaten every day, and sometimes he was dragged out of bed to be beaten while sleeping.


    I have to help him with work and I don¡¯t have enough to eat, and I can¡¯t go to school. That kind of life is useless. I tried tomit suicide, but failed. When I woke up, I was treated even worse by that person.


    But I was lucky, I waited for brother Liang Chi in desperation, he fished me out of the darkness, he also taught meputer, gave me food and a ce to sleep, this kind of life is I can never imagine. "


    Zhang Liangughed, but the tears in his eyes fell down his cheeks like threads.


    "But I was rescued by him, but he himself has been struggling in the dark abyss. Who will save him?"


    Gu Mingli looked at how warm he was crying like a tearful person, his face turned dark.


    "you shut up!"


    His Nuannuan is only six years old, and his heart is already soft-hearted. What does this guy want to do when he says this!


    Zhang Liang was silent. He said that these were indeed selfish, because he knew how much Brother Liang Chi cared about this little girl.


    But the Gu family will never let this innocent little girl get close to Brother Liang Chi.


    He also knows that children are the easiest to soften their hearts, especially a child like Gu Nuannuan who is originally pure and kind.


    He doesn''t want Gu Nuannuan to be afraid or even fear Brother Liang Chi, all he can do now is to sell it badly, and he only has this little use value.


    Nuan Nuan pulled the fourth brother''s sleeve and wiped her face.


    "I...I''m fine."


    "Sorry."


    Zhang Liang sincerely apologized to Nuan Nuan.


    He admits that he is selfish, but as long as it can make brother Liang Chi better, he is willing to do anything.


    Nuan Nuan looked at the door of the operating room, her fingers were all mixed together.


    Now it seems that there are two Nuannuan little people who are arguing, one Nuannuan said that brother Ananda is so pitiful and now he is sick and needs to see him more, and the other Nuannuan is saying that Liang Chi broke thew and did a lot of bad things To be caught by the police uncle.


    I¡¯m so entangled that I¡¯m going to be fine QAQ

 Chapter 223: agree

    Before Nuan Nuan could figure out why, the lights in the emergency room turned green.


    Seeing this situation, Zhang Liang hurriedly got up and stood at the door, Nuan Nuan followed suit and stood up anxiously, stretching her little neck on her toes.


    She thought to herself, I''ll just take a look, just take a look.


    This nce met Liang Chi''s face that waspletely bloodless, and his eyes were closed as if he waspletely silent.


    This frightened the little guy, and hurriedly followed the ambnce and ran with short legs.


    Bai Moshu, who was wearing a sterile suit, saw her at a nce, which reminded him of the red peace talisman belt on Liang Chi''s wrist that he saw during the operation. It should have been given to him by his sister, and was protected by Liang Chi. Fits well and wears it all the time.


    "Gu Mingli, bring Nuan Nuan and Gu An to keep up and don''t run around."


    Gu Mingli nodded, and followed up leisurely with Nuan Nuan in his arms.


    Soon Liang Chi was transferred to the hospital bed, but he was still in aa, Zhang Liang was so worried that he kept asking questions.


    Nuan Nuan pursed her mouth and hugged her fourth brother''s neck, staring at the people on the hospital bed with **** and white eyes.


    "Brother, let''s go." She whispered.


    Gu Mingli "Don''t you want to watch it?"


    Nuan Nuan shook her little head, "Big cousin said he''s fine for now."


    Liang Chi is already in thete stage of stomach cancer, no matter how powerful Bai Moshu is, it is impossible topletely cure his disease with a single operation, it can only temporarily suppress his physical decline.


    Current medical technology has not been able to cure people with advanced gastric cancer.


    Leaving the ward and returning to the big cousin''s office, Nuan Nuan put a book on his knees but didn''t read much, and put his hands on his little fleshy chin, and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Gu Mingli squeezed her soft cheeks, "Why do you think so much? If you want to see him, then go. Anyway, you have brothers to protect you."


    Gu An "That''s right, don''t be sad when you''re young. If you''re unhappy, you''ll grow old very quickly."


    Nuan Nuan pouted her pink mouth.


    "Nuan Nuan is thinking, I want to tell my big brother and them."


    Gu Mingli "Why tell them?"


    The little guy was confident and confident, "Big brothers, they are very powerful. If they agree to let Nuan Nuan go to see Brother Ananda, I will go. If they don''t agree, I will not go."


    Although she feels a little sympathetic and feels sorry for brother Ananda, she cares more about her brothers.


    If children can''t decide, ask adults.


    Gu Mingli "...you mean your fourth brother isn''t very good?"


    The little guy shook his head quickly.


    "No, no, the fourth brother is also very powerful, but Nuan Nuan needs to ask more brothers, how many people can give more opinions."


    Gu Mingli "..."


    You also know this!


    So when Bai Moshu came back, the warm child stared at him with beautiful eyes and asked very seriously.


    "Big cousin, do you think Nuannuan should go to see Brother Ananda? Now there are two little Nuannuan who are arguing. One says that Brother Ananda is so pitiful and let me go to see him. The other says that Brother Ananda is Is the big viin caught by the police uncle super dangerous? Don''t go to see him, Nuan Nuan is so entangled now."


    Bai Moshu saw her seriously saying that there were two Xiao Nuannuan who were quarreling and tangled, and almost couldn''t helpughing.


    He coughed and rubbed Nuan Nuan''s little head.


    "You don''t have to think about it too much. Now that Liang Chi is under surveince, he won''t break thew at will. We can''t arrest him for the time being. Let''s go and see if we want to."


    They understood Liang Chi''s attitude, so they didn''t have to worry that this lunatic would be detrimental to Nuan Nuan.


    On the contrary, he is using his own method to protect Nuannuan, which is more rare. This guy''s hacking skills are really good, and he can find out many secret things quickly, such as Gu Wan''s design to make those gangsters notice Nuan Nuan and the others went to ckmail, directing and acting on their own to save Nuan Nuan and the others.


    Gu Wan kept this matter secret, even a few hooligans didn''t know that they were set up, and they didn''t leave any evidence. It would take a while for them to find out, but Liang Chi quickly removed some of the surveince cameras. The video was copied and sent to them.


    Nuan Nuan didn''t know this, at this moment she was holding her big cousin''s hands and eyes sparkling, "Brother, do you agree?"


    Of course it must be agreed. The little girl really doesn''t need to be so entangled. The reason why Liang Chi is so powerful is because he understands people''s hearts and can spend his time trying to amplify the greed of those who are already greedy until it is out of control.


    In addition, hisputer skills are very good, but that is only good on the Inte.


    The Gu family and the Bai family are not so wary that Liang Chi is really afraid, they can''t even protect a child.


    After returning home from the hospital, Nuan Nuan told her elder brothers about Liang Chi''s illness in the hospital, and then asked their opinions.


    Gu Nan hugged Nuan Nuan, the expression on his stern face didn''t change a bit.


    "Go if you want."


    These words are full of confidence and arrogance, he is confident that he will not let his sister get hurt in the slightest.


    Liang Chi is currently under surveince by the police, because he has indeed programmed a program that can paralyze the entire world''s Inte. In addition, he has cancer and can''t live long, so no one dares to move around, for fear that this person will jump the wall in a hurry .


    Fortunately, this person has been very peaceful during this time, and he is no longer crazy about wanting to destroy the world, which made everyone breathe a sigh of relief.


    Although Liang Chi is being watched both in the real world and in the online world, he doesn''t seem to care at all. What to do, his health is getting worse and worse.


    After Nuan Nuan got the answers from all her brothers who did not block her agreement, she went to school happily the next day. She is a student now, so of course she had to go to see people after school.


    "Nuan Nuan!"


    As soon as Lin Jiu saw Nuan Nuan, she hugged her excitedly, "I''ll go to your house to y next week!"


    Of course Nuan Nuan doesn''t mind.


    "Yes, next Saturday is the voice of my little brother, Lin Jiu, you cane too."


    "real!"


    Lin Jiu was so happy that he looked at Gu An expectantly.


    The stinky kid Gu An raised his chin slightly, "You are my sister''s friend,e whenever you want, sister, do you have any ssmates in your ss that you want to invite? Pleasee, the whole ss will not be a problem!"


    The family is nning to hold a birthday party for him. The family is so big that it¡¯s no problem for all the students in his ss and sister¡¯s ss to go, and he also likes to be lively, so that he can make more brothers and friends.


    As the saying goes, relying on parents at home and brothers outside, with so many brothers, it is not impossible for all of them to be unreliable.


    Nuan Nuan obediently said, "Then I''ll ask."


    "No, I''ll ask after ss."


    This was just heard by Li Ling who was walking not far behind, she snorted coldly, who cares!


    But thinking of Gu Nuannuan saying that she has seven brothers, and everyone is super powerful, she wants to go and see it again, Gu Nuannuan must be lying to herself.


    How is it possible that every brother is so powerful! I only have two older brothers who are still eating at home!


    No... She must go and see to expose Gu Nuannuan''s lies.


    Thinking like this, when Gu An came to Nuannuan''s ss and asked to sign up for his birthday party, she also went to sign up.


    But she was a little afraid that Gu Nuannuan wouldugh at her.


    He struggled to go over to sign up, but Nuan Nuan didn''t have the slightest opinion on her, but seriously wrote down Li Ling''s name.


    Regarding those conflicts, Nuan Nuan felt that she did not suffer a loss and even took revenge. She had long since left those things behind.


    Beside Lin Jiu pouted.


    Li Ling red at her angrily and ran away. She didn''t want to go to this party, she just wanted to see if Nuan Nuan really had so many good brothers!

 Chapter 224: Visit Liang Chi

    After school in the afternoon, Nuan Nuan bid farewell to Lin Jiu, and went directly to the hospital with her younger brother.


    The little guy was carrying a cute light pink schoolbag, and his dark hair was tied into two cute little jiujiu,pletely exposing his delicate fair face.


    Well-raised Nuan Nuan looks chubby but doesn''t look fat, but is just right, her snow-white skin seems to reflect light, and she walks hand in hand with her equally handsome and handsome little brother Along the way, they attracted the attention of many people.


    Especially those pregnant women with big bellies, looking at the eyes of the two children with wolf-like light.


    If this is my own child, I will definitely rush to hug it!


    It''s a pity that it belongs to someone else''s house.


    What a beautiful child, I heard that when you are pregnant, look at the beautiful children, and your own children will also look very good-looking, no, they should look at them more!


    Gu An only felt that when he was walking in the hospital, why did he feel so hairy when a few eyes looked at him?


    "Husband, it would be great if our child is so beautiful."


    Watching the two disappear into the elevator, a pregnant woman with a big belly touched her belly and sighed. It was a pity that they walked too fast and she didn''t get to take a second look.


    Who doesn¡¯t want their children to look good, after all, it¡¯s all about Yangou¡¯s world.


    The man beside her nodded in deep agreement, "Yes, it would be great if our daughter could look so good-looking."


    "How do you know it''s a daughter, what if it''s..."


    Before she finished speaking, the man next to her quickly covered her mouth to prevent her from saying the next thing.


    "Bah, bah, bah... what are you talking about, it''s a daughter, it must be a daughter!"


    He thought about his daughter so much that his eyes were green!


    Nuan Nuan and Gu An don''t know about other people''s affairs. The two of them just feel that the eyes staring at themselves like shadows disappear after entering the elevator. Hey!


    Gu An held his sister''s hand and said mysteriously.


    "Sister, do you think we will be targeted by bad guys?"


    Looking at him, he was not afraid but excited.


    "I have learned Taekwondo for so long, will I finally have a chance to perform?"


    Nuan Nuan tilted her head and thought for a while, and then she was very sure.


    "Well, it''s very possible, after all, you and I both look so good-looking."


    Now Nuan Nuan is a bit stinky, every morning when she wakes up and looks at herself in the mirror, she thinks she is so beautiful. Grandpa, mom, dad and brothers like her hehe...


    Gu An''s tail suddenly raised.


    "That is, we have two such good-looking children, those human traffickers can easily catch one of them and be worth a hundred children."


    Nuan Nuan held his hand and said seriously with a small face, "So we have to protect ourselves even more."


    Gu An patted his chest, "Don''t worry, of course I know this. If we are really caught by human traffickers, thanks to the two of us, we will have to bring bodyguards with us in the future, but I like the kind of bodyguards who protect us in the dark, I feel very handsome!"


    Listening to the two bodyguards chattering "..."


    In fact, they want to say, you two really think too much, it''s just a few pregnant women.


    The elevator arrived, and the two children walked out of the elevator hand in hand, Nuan Nuan went straight to Liang Chi''s ward.


    Because of Liang Chi''s particrity, all his wards are VIP single rooms.


    The little guy didn''t go in directly, but poked at the door frame and poked his head.


    At this time, Liang Chi had already woken up, but because of his weakness, he was still drenched in water and had oxygen in his nose. His pale and thin face looked as if he might die at any moment.


    Liang Chi was very keen, and almost immediately spotted the little guy poking around the door.


    His eyes met Nuan Nuan''s when he looked over.


    Nuan Nuan instantly retracted her little head like a rabbit.


    The corners of Liang Chi''s mouth curled up slowly, and those gloomy and dejected eyes lit up.


    After a few seconds, Nuan Nuan stuck her head out and looked at him eagerly.


    "Brother Ananda..."


    The little girl yelled, and saw that the light in Ananda''s brother''s eyes seemed to be brighter, and she alsoughed.


    At this time, Liang Chi smiled with a pale and weak beauty. He was still good-looking, but he was born in such a miserable family.


    Nuan Nuan walked in with short legs, and Gu An followed, looking at the person on the bed with vignt eyes all the way.


    Brother, they have already said that this Liang Chi is a particrly dangerous person.


    At the same time, there were several bodyguards standing at the door, looking ready to fight.


    Liang Chi didn''t care about this at all, his eyes all fell on the soft and waxy little dumpling like white jade.


    It is said that eyes are the windows of a person''s soul. Liang Chi likes to look at people''s eyes, and can easily read what kind of person they are from those eyes.


    He has seen many children''s eyes before, but there has never been a pair of eyes that are as clear and clean as Nuan Nuan.


    And the owner of these eyes is also like a warm light.


    The first time they met, she gave him her candy, thinking he was hungry and gave him a lot of food. .


    When he was very young, he picked up a candy, which was the only time he had eaten since he was a child, and he thought he had forgotten the sweetness of that time.


    Except for that one time, he never ate candy again.


    When he was a child, he couldn''t eat candy. He could only covet other children to eat candy. Even when he was in the orphanage, he never got a candy.


    When he grew up, he no longer wanted the taste of sugar extravagantly. When he was pretending in college, some girls gave him high-end things such as cakes and choctes, but no one ever gave him sugar.


    He never knew that his obsession with sugar had actually been hidden in a very deep ce.


    When those clean eyes without the slightest impurities looked at him, and seriously put a few candies into his hands, that moment reminded him of the only sweetness among all the pains in his childhood.


    That was a time...a memory that I wanted to be treasured in a beautiful ss.


    Maybe it was a mistake, but this ignorant and innocent girl unexpectedly became the light in my heart.


    He thought maybe he was a moth in the dark, wanting to bump into it at all costs to protect it.


    So he didn''t allow anyone to hurt her, even himself.


    So he was afraid of scaring the little girl, and since Zhang Wenfa, he has never killed anyone again.


    But he is not willing to go to prison obediently, so can he still see his own light? Even if they can only secretly watch and protect the lunatics and demons who have seen the light, they don''t want to lose this light at any cost.


    "Brother Ananda, are you feeling better?"


    Nuannuan walked slowly to his bed, pure worry in her big bright eyes.


    "I''m fine, thank you."


    Thank you for still being willing to visit me.

 Chapter 225: Become a little wolf, okay?

    "Brother Ananda, are you in pain, can Nuan Nuan give you a hug?"


    "Brother Ananda, do you want to eat? I''ll ask brother what you can eat."


    "Brother Ananda, are you thirsty? Let me pour you some water."


    "Brother Ananda..."


    The little girl''s soft and glutinous milk voice kept ringing in the quiet ward, like the morning sun shining, and the translucent and thin golden light made the body warm.


    Liang Chi had never felt this kind of pure and clean love, which made him a little fascinated, and he was even more reluctant to leave.


    Nuan Nuan is like a hardworking bee, checking Liang Chi to see if the potion is finished, pouring water for him, and feeding him some fruits from time to time, making Gu An''s face distorted a lot.


    Who is her brother!


    Zhang Liang brought porridge that Liang Chi could eat when he came back from school, and when he opened the door, he was pleasantly surprised to see Nuan Nuan.


    "Brother Liang Chi."


    Zhang Liang nced at Liang Chi cautiously.


    Liang Chi hummed lightly. For Zhang Liang, after he was rescued, he just found him a random school, gave him a ce to live and living expenses, and never cared about the rest, and rarely talked to him.


    Bai Moshu came in while Liang Chi was eating porridge.


    He nced at the little girl obediently sitting on the bench and said in a clear voice.


    "Nuan Nuan, go to the office for dinner with your brother."


    The little girl let out a soft oh, and walked out holding her brother''s hand, but when she reached the door, the little guy turned around and waved his little hand.


    "Bye, Brother Ananda..."


    Liang Chi nodded slowly, "Goodbye."


    After Nuan Nuan and Gu An left, the ward became quiet.


    "You only have one month left."


    The white ink book spoke first.


    Liang Chi didn''t respond, but Zhang Liang stood up excitedly.


    "Really...really hopeless?"


    One month, only one month, how could it be so short.


    Zhang Liang was flustered and absent-minded, but the person involved didn''t seem to care about his life at all.


    Bai Moshu looked down at Liang Chi with a condescending tone.


    "Advanced gastric cancer plus staying upte, eating irregrly or even skipping meals, smoking every day..."


    After finishing speaking, he paused, "If you take good care of yourself, you may be able tost for a while, but your current body organs can no longer support it."


    Liang Chi smiled palely, "I know, but I didn''t expect it tost for a month."


    He raised his eyes and looked at the white ink book, "It was the first time I found out that you were in country M. No one could connect that incident with the previous one, but you guessed it, and you followed my track and almost found it. I."


    Bai Moshu didn''tment on this, but just looked at him indifferently, "Have you ever regretted it?"


    Liang Chi nodded, which surprised Bai Moshu. Generally, this kind of person never regrets what he has done.


    "Only that one time, Fang Qing almost hurt Nuan Nuan."


    Bai Moshu paused, "So for other innocent people who were killed, you don''t regret it."


    Liang Chiughed, but the smile was cold.


    "What does their life have to do with me?"


    Just like that man treated his mother like a dog in the basement, no one didn''t know, but they kept silent, just like when he was kicked and punched, the people who saw him just walked around far away, Because their own life, mother''s life has nothing to do with them.


    So...why should he care about anyone else?


    Bai Moshu nced at him and said nothing.


    ¡°Enjoy yourst month.¡±


    After speaking, he left.


    "Wait a moment."


    Liang Chi spoke in a weak voice.


    "A woman named Gu Wan contacted a man named Ma Ge in the eastern district of Huangcheng to... want to kidnap Nuan Nuan, please be careful."


    Bai Moshu''s pupils shrank, and the fingertips holding the pen turned white.


    He turned his head and took a deep look at Liang Chi and spoke slowly.


    "You haven''t been in the hospital all this time. How do you know this?"


    Liang Chi chuckled, "Since I know that woman is harmful to Nuan Nuan, I won''t do nothing."


    As he spoke, he took off a ck earring on his earlobe and threw it to Bai Moshu.


    Bai Moshu nced at the earrings and asked, "Can I wash them with disinfectant?"


    Liang Chi "... yes."


    Then Bai Moshu took the earring and left. He really washed it with disinfectant water and touched his ear.


    No pierced ears.


    Staring at the earring for a few seconds, between piercing and handing it over to others, Bai Moshu decisively chose thetter.


    Leave this matter to Gu Mingli or Gu Mingyu to monitor.


    Nuan Nuan will basicallye to the hospital after ss in the afternoon during this time, and has be familiar with many doctors and nurses in the hospital.


    "Nuannuan."


    In the ward, Nuan Nuan is reading a book with her little brother.


    These books are Liang Chi''s books about hackers andputers. There are a lot of programming codes on them, which makes Gu An fascinated. This is why he is willing to apany Nuan Nuan to see Liang Chi all the time.


    Because these books are so precious, there are even diaries made by Liang Chi himself, many of which are simply not avable in the market!


    Gu An loves this to death, so his attitude towards Liang Chi has improved a lot.


    The little girl raised her head when she heard Liang Chi calling her.


    "I''m in Brother Ananda, what''s the matter?"


    The little guy looked at him with a pair of clean and bright eyes.


    Liang Chi looked into those eyes, the corners of his mouth slightly raised.


    "what do you like the most?"


    Nuan Nuan sat cross-legged on a soft cushion on the floor.


    "Then Nuan Nuan likes a lot. I like my brothers, my grandparents, my parents, and delicious food. I like flowers. I also like growing vegetables and trees. I like Xiaoyi and them. By the way, I haven''t told you. Ba, Xiaoyi, they are small animals raised by Nuannuan..."


    The little guy counted carefully with his little fingers, and finally his eyes fell on Liang Chi, and the little girl who met his eyes said something sweet.


    "Of course I also like Brother Ananda, so Brother Ananda, please stop doing bad things in the future, and you will be arrested by the police uncle."


    Liang Chi looked at Nuan Nuan, then nodded slowly, "Okay."


    Nuan Nuan was so excited that she jumped up and down like a little milk dog.


    "Brother Liang Chi, we have agreed, you are not allowed to do bad things in the future, pull Gougou."


    The little girl raised her little finger and stretched it out.


    Liang Chi also stretched out his pale and thin hand that could almost see the bones, and hooked his cold little finger on Nuan Nuan''s chubby little finger.


    "If the hook is hung for a hundred years, it cannot be changed. Whoever changes it is a puppy."


    Liang Chi smiled softly, and said slowly and seriously, "Don''t be a puppy, but be a wolf, okay?"


    Nuan Nuan blinked her eyes, "Why?"


    "Because wolves are much more fierce and can protect you."


    Nuan Nuan said in a childish voice, "Okay then, the little wolf is just a little wolf, Nuan Nuan doesn''t mind."


    "Brother Ananda, do you want some candy? Nuan Nuan has some candy for you."


    Nuan Nuan opened her small purse, took out the crystal clear candy and put it in his hand.


    "Brother Ananda, you need to eat more, now you have be so thin, you don''t look good anymore."


    Liang Chi stared at the round sugar Adam''s apple in his hand and moved, then hummed lightly.


    But in fact, he can''t eat anything now.


    Nuan Nuan sat beside Liang Chi''s bed with a small bench, holding a book in her hand and began to read the story seriously.


    The little guy is very serious when he is studying, and the little milk''s pronunciation is round, soft and waxy, and it won''t make people feel bored even if it keeps listening.

 Chapter 226: invitation

    After returning from the hospital, Bai Moshu called the brothers of the Gu family into the study, then took out the earring and put it on the table, and told them what Liang Chi told him.


    Gu Mingyu held the ck earrings with his fingers and sneered coldly, "You really don''t change your mind!"


    After speaking, he threw the earrings to his own brother.


    "Youe."


    Gu Mingli caught the earrings and muttered, "Why me?"


    Gu Mingyu "Don''t you like ck?"


    Not to mention, Liang Chi''s aesthetic vision is quite good, and the style of this ck stud earrings is really the type that Gu Mingli prefers.


    So he shrugged and put the earrings on his earlobe. Not long after, the voices of Gu Wan and a strange man came.


    "Sister Wan, I found someone for you. Are you sure you can really bring out the only daughter of the Gu family?"


    "Don''t worry, brother Ma, the day after tomorrow is the birthday of the youngest son of the Gu family. When the crowd is chaotic, I will definitely find a way to get that little girl out. A six-year-old child is very easy to deceive.


    The Gu family is very precious to this little girl, and as long as she is in your hands, no matter what conditions they ask, they will find a way to agree to her, and they dare not act rashly, let alone call the police..."


    Gu Wan''s voice was sweet and sticky, and Gu Mingli only felt sick when he heard it.


    His facepletely darkened.


    Resisting the urge to kill Gu Wan, she continued to listen.


    Brother Ma''s arrogantughter came, "I really didn''t expect that the Gu family would produce such a foodie like you, but I like Grandpa Ma, so tell me what you want."


    Gu Wan''s face was distorted and ugly when she heard the words from the man''s mouth, but she endured it in order to achieve her goal.


    Gu Wan''s voice was sinister like a poisonous snake hiding in the dark, "My request is that Gu Nuannuan nevere back."


    "Boom!"


    Gu Mingli mmed his fist on the table and was breathing heavily, his eyes were red with anger.


    "Gu! Wan! This bitch!"


    It was the first time that Gu Mingli scolded someone like this in front of his family, but he couldn''t help it anymore.


    Gu Wan had already discussed with that man named Ma Ge that they would meet at the Huangcheng Bar to discuss ns. It took a while for Gu Mingli to calm down, take off the earrings and hold them in his hands, and then said word by word. Tell the people present what they discussed.


    As expected, even Gu Nanting''s face darkenedpletely, and a strong air-conditioning swept through the entire study.


    Gu Mingyu''s eyes were fierce, "This woman really loves to die!"


    Gu Mingli said even more cruelly, "I''m going to kill that woman now!"


    After so many years of bonuses from the Gu family, he really raised a white-eyed wolf.


    Gu Nanduan was sitting on the chair, his slender fingers with well-defined joints tapped rhythmically on the armrest, his pupils were as dark as a deep and cold well, and his body exuded a strong sense of oppression.


    "Waiting for the day they n to wipe everyone out."


    Gu Mingli frowned, "Brother, do you want to use Nuan Nuan as bait? This is not possible!"


    Gu Nan gave him a faint look with his long and narrow eyes, "Stupid."


    "Pay attention to where they are hiding. Even if they are vignt and don''t reveal their address, it doesn''t matter. When the timees, let Gu Wane in and catch them. Find someone with a simr body shape who can change their voice to talk to them and gather them together..."


    After Gu Nan said a series of ns in a cold voice, everyone except Gu An started to act.


    When Nuan Nuan didn''t know, there were more bodyguards lurking beside her.


    The ones in the open ce have not changed, but there are more people hiding in the dark among the crowd without knowing it.


    The little guy didn¡¯t know anything about it, he still happily went to school with his little brother every day, studied seriously and asionally yed with his ssmates, and went to see Brother Liang Chi after school and then went home.


    On Friday, Nuan Nuan¡¯s schoolbag carried the invitations that were about to be distributed to the students in the ss, and hopped to school like a bunny.


    Although it was just a small birthday party, the two children felt that there should be a sense of ceremony, so they made more invitations for everyone.


    "Lin Jiu, this is yours."


    "Yan Hui, this is your invitation."


    "Liu Hao, your..."


    Nuan Nuan took out an invitation card, read a name and handed it to them.


    The twenty-one students in the ss are all going to my brother''s birthday party.


    "Li Ling is here for you."


    Li Ling hummed inwardly while holding the invitation.


    She doesn''t care about this banquet!


    After sending out the invitations, Nuannuan shook her schoolbag and put it away, then took a small notebook and asked them what they like to eat in a childlike voice, and the little girl wrote it down very seriously.


    "Wow... Nuan Nuan, does your family cook so many dishes?"


    Nuan Nuan wrote carefully and correctly. If there were words he couldn''t write, he would write pinyin instead, and he didn''t forget to nod to answer the students'' questions.


    "Mom said to invite the chef from the hotel to help with the cooking. Let Nuan Nuane and ask you what you like to eat, and cook everything you can."


    "Then I want eight-treasure duck."


    "I want to eat a lion''s head."


    "I want fried chicken! Lots of fried chicken"


    Nuannuan looked at the fat boy who said fried chicken, "No way, my brother said that fried chicken is a high-calorie food, and eating it is not good for your health."


    "What is a high-calorie food, does it mean very hot? Then I can eat it cold."


    Nuannuan''s chubby little face exined to everyone very seriously.


    "High calorie does not mean this, it means, it means..."


    She struggled for two seconds, and then said wittily, "It''s a food that can make you gain weight, make you short of life, easy to get sick, and short of height and bald."


    She babbled several scary words out of her small mouth.


    After she finished speaking, she nodded and said, "That''s right, that''s how it is."


    As soon as she said it, the little fat man pinched the flesh on his body, "It turned out to be the fried chicken pot!"


    The little girls are covering their beautiful hair with a look of horror, "You''re going to be bald!"


    "I caught a cold after eating fried chickenst month, so that''s it."


    "I don''t want to grow taller, fried chicken is terrible..."


    Fried Chicken: The panes from heaven.


    "Wooooow...I will never eat fried chicken again."


    A child who really likes fried chicken sniffed, "But it''s really delicious, so... then, can I eat it once a month?"


    Nuannuan nodded, "It should be possible. My brother said we shouldn''t eat too much. We need to eat vegetables and meat. We need bnced nutrition to grow taller and smarter."


    "But...but fried chicken is also meat."


    Nuan Nuan blinked her eyes, "Why don''t you all go back and ask your parents what kind of meat is good to eat, adults are the smartest."


    The children felt that what Nuan Nuan said made sense, so they readily agreed and decided to ask when they went back.


    After Nuan Nuan wrote everyone''s favorite food in a small notebook, Li Ling walked over to take a look with pride.


    "Myst birthday dad invited the chef from Qinghe Banquet to cook. It was super delicious."


    Nuan Nuan nced at her, "What is Qinghe Banquet?"


    Li Ling clicked, and she actually didn''t know what Qinghe Banquet was.


    "It''s a ce to eat, a super awesome ce to eat."


    She just listened to what her parents were talking about.


    Nuannuan let out a sigh, and said super perfunctorily, "I see, do you have anything you want to eat?"


    Li Ling kept staring at her face, and seeing that she didn''t show off, she ran away angrily.


    Nuannuan looked at her innocently and nkly, what''s wrong, why is Li Ling always inexplicably angry, so strange.


    But it''s none of her business, she''s definitely not angry with herself, I didn''t mess with her!

 Chapter 227: Gu Ans birthday

    On Gu An''s birthday, everything was ready, and Gu An''s ssmates and friends came over early in the morning with gifts.


    A certain person is as proud as a little rooster who has just won a fight, dressed neatly and handsomely in a small suit, and the immature baby fat on his face has not faded yet, so he put on a small face and tried his best to be a Pretend to be old-fashioned.


    Nuan Nuan is wearing a pink and white princess dress. She is as beautiful as arge delicate doll, and it is the type that both boys and girls like.


    "younger sister."


    "younger sister¡­"


    Gu An''s ssmates and friends didn''te to join their good buddies when they came in, and they called sisters to the warm mouth warmers one by one.


    Gu An "..."


    He didn''t even care about pretending to be mature, and he stood in front of Nuan Nuan, looking at them with particrly unfriendly eyes.


    "What are you doing? Who is your sister? Can you show some face? Go back and call your sister. My Nuannuan doesn''t have so many brothers!"


    "Don''t be so stingy, we have nothing to do, your sister is also our sister."


    "That''s right, we''re all sworn half-brothers. There''s nothing wrong with calling Nuan Nuan my sister, right?"


    Others nodded one after another, "That''s right, sister, this is a gift from us."


    Although it was my brother''s birthday, unexpectedly, Nuan Nuan also received a lot of presents today.


    Nuan Nuan hugged those gifts in her small arms and thanked her obediently and softly.


    The soft and glutinous voice of the little milk made everyone''s hearts cry so sweetly, and they loved to shout around her younger sisters even more.


    It made Gu An so sad that he regretted asking them toe to his birthday.


    I am Nuan Nuan''s own brother, he is!


    Fortunately, my younger sister still remembers him. After letting the servant sister take all the gifts to her small room, she ran to the little brother with her little skirt and shiny white leather shoes. Take a big, red strawberry and feed it.


    "Brother eats, happy birthday to little brother."


    Gu An immediately became happy after being fed a strawberry by his sister, and looked at the others proudly and ostentatiously.


    Everyone "Cut~"


    Gu An: Look at your jealous faces, I don''t care about you guys!


    Nuan Nuan sat with his little brother, a beautiful fruit te was ced on the small table in front of him, and a plump grape was put in his mouth, and his little cheeks suddenly became round like a hamster.


    Of course she will not forget the little brother beside her. She ate and fed one to the little brother. The two brothers and sisters ate happily.


    After Nuan Nuan''s ssmates came one after another, the little girl went to greet them beautifully.


    Of course Gu An is also together, and it doesn''t vite harmony at all to call the male students in his sister''s ss brothers and sisters.


    "Wow, Nuan Nuan, your house is so big and beautiful."


    Nuan Nuan had a sweet smile on her face, "Because my grandfather, father and elder brother all worked very hard to earn money to afford such a big house, Nuan Nuan will also work hard to earn money to buy a big house in the future! "


    Nuan Nuan is showing off, but what she is showing off is not the house, but her own family.


    She thinks her grandfather, father and brother are all super powerful.


    "Nuan Nuan, your family is so big, do you still have to work hard to make money?"


    "If I had such a big house, I would eat and sleep every day."


    Nuan Nuan''s little face is serious, "Of course I have to work hard to make money. This big house will belong to my brother in the future. I want to buy a big house to make my father and brother proud of me."


    The little girl is quite confident.


    The other children looked at Nuan Nuan adoringly, but they didn''t know what was going on, but they seemed really powerful when they thought about it.


    I have to say that Li Ling felt sour when she saw Nuan Nuan''s house, and felt that her own house was no match.


    Gu An greeted everyone to eat snacks and fruits, and seemed to be able to talk to almost everyone.


    Li Ling looked around, but didn''t see Nuan Nuan''s other brothers. When she was about to ask, a person walked in outside.


    The man was wearing a warm yellow sweater and jeans, and had a head of light ck fluffy soft hair, which was neat and clean, as good-looking as a college student who came out of a cartoon.


    "Nuannuan."


    His eyes fell on Xiao Nuannuan who was wearing a princess dress.


    Nuan Nuan, whose back was turned to the white ink painting, didn''t see him, but the voice was so familiar to her.


    The little girl turned her head and looked towards the door almost instantly.


    "Second cousin!"


    That pair of beautiful clear eyes sparkled the moment she saw the person at the door, she flew over with the skirt in her little hand like a beautiful little butterfly, and was finally hugged by Bai Mohua and spun around in the air.


    The smile on Bai Mohua''s face is as bright as Nuan Nuan''s, like a little sun, warm and beautiful.


    "Woooooh... Second cousin Nuannuan really misses you."


    After being happy, the little girl hugged his neck and rubbed it like a puppy, looking at him with aggrieved eyes.


    Bai Mohua also hugged his soft little cousin, he also missed her so much, luckily he came back on Gu An''s birthday.


    "I miss my little cousin too. I bought you a lot of food and sent them back, but it hasn''t arrived yet. I should receive it tomorrow. Let me tell you that I was taken abroad by my teacher. There are many beautiful scenery. Looking for inspiration for sketching in a beautiful ce, I have drawn a lot of pictures, although I can¡¯t take you with me, but I can show you the pictures, when I have time, my cousin will take you to those ces to y, okay..."


    He hugged Nuannuan and couldn''t help but started chattering non-stop, and then realized that many people''s eyes fell on him, he blinked his eyes, and his eyes were bent into crescent moons of the same style as Nuannuan and everyone greet.


    "Hello, I am Nuan Nuan''s second cousin."


    "Hello." Nuan Nuan''s ssmates greeted politely.


    "Nuan Nuan, y with your ssmates first, I will give him Gu An''s gift."


    As he spoke, he put Nuan Nuan down and ran out again.


    As soon as Bai Mohua left, Nuan Nuan was immediately surrounded by her ssmates.


    Lin Jiu hugged her little face and wanted to scream, "Nuan Nuan Nuan, is that your brother too? Look! Why are all your brothers so good-looking! Why don''t I have a brother!"


    "Nuan Nuan is really your brother, it feels so gentle."


    "If only my older brother was this good-looking and gentle."


    "Why are brothers in the world different, so uneven!"


    Bai Moshu''s clean and sunny aura is really attractive to children, they can''t wait to make their elder brother like this.


    And he loves his sister so much.


    Nuan Nuan is of course very proud of his elder brother who shows off.


    "That''s right, that''s right, that''s my second cousin. He''s super nice. Every time hees here, he buys me a lot of delicious food. He''s also super good at drawing."


    Li Ling bit her finger sourly and thought, isn''t it just painting, her brother can do it too!


    But when she saw Bai Mohua bring in the painting, she immediately felt that her brother was not good enough.


    Because the gift that Bai Mohua gave to Gu An was a portrait painting, which was delicate and lifelike, and the little Tsundere look was exactly the same as Gu An himself standing there!


    Her brother can''t!

 Chapter 228: warm brother

    The painting that Bai Mohua sent to Gu An was a bit big, almost as tall as a person, so he brought the painting in.


    Then put the painting in the living room, "Gu An, take it back yourself!"


    The painting was not covered up, and everyone present saw it and eximed.


    The unique delicate beautification effect of oil painting makes the people on the painting look better than Gu An himself, and it is obviously just a painting, but they seem to feel the distinct character and agility of the characters from this painting at once. As if it wille alive in the next second.


    Gu An looked at his oil painting portrait and nodded in satisfaction, "It looks a little worse than mine."


    is also really narcissistic and shameless.


    "It''s so beautiful, it''s obviously much prettier than you!"


    "That is to say, Gu An, you are so happy, this birthday present is great."


    Many of the people present here are actually rtively rich, and they prefer this kind of portrait to those exquisite and expensive gifts.


    Nuan Nuan''s ssmates were also looking at the oil painting enviously, and Lin Jiu even quietly moved closer to Nuan Nuan''s side.


    "Can your brother still paint for others? I really want it too."


    Nuan Nuan blinked her eyes, "Then youe to me, I can also draw, but I am not as good as my second cousin."


    "Really! Then Nuan Nuan, can you draw for me?"


    Lin Jiu hugged Nuan Nuan''s arms and acted like a baby, until she agreed and immediately cheered.


    While the scene was bustling, someone came in from outside again, this time it was not one person but several, all of them were Nuan Nuan''s elder brother.


    When the little girl saw the beautiful eyes of her brothers, they lit up again, as if they were full of stars, they were too good-looking.


    "Big Brother, Third Brother, Fourth Brother, Big Cousin!"


    Except for her second brother who was not there, the other four brothers all came. Nuan Nuan ran over and was hugged by Gu Nan.


    Gu Nan''s cold and icy face was extremely oppressive, and the few children who were close couldn''t help but backed away a little distance, watching the tall and cold young man swallow.


    Brother Nuannuan is so... so scary.


    But the little man like a white jade dumpling was not afraid at all, and even hugged his neck and leaned against him very dependently.


    Moreover, when the tall and icy young man fell on the younger sister in his arms with downcast eyes, there was a unique pampering in those eyes, and it felt that his cold and sharp aura had weakened a lot.


    Besides him, several other youths beside him, who were equally simr in temperament and appearance, also looked at the little girl with doting and smiling eyes. At that moment, they seemed to only have that exquisite elf in their eyes.


    "Brother, why are you here now!"


    Gu An ran over and stretched out his hand and said confidently, "Where is my gift?"


    Gu Mingli rolled his eyes, and handed over a packed box.


    "hey-hey¡­"


    Gu Anughed and took it apart, and when he found out that it was thetest holographic helmet, he jumped up excitedly.


    This kind of holographic helmet is thetest on the market. It has been modified from the previous holographic sses, and it has realized that you can smell and taste in holographic games.


    Currently, the quantity is limited, and every time it is put on the shelves, it will be sold out in just a few seconds, and there are still tens of thousands of people on the Inte crying for not being able to get it.


    It''s not that Gu Nan deliberately starved for marketing, but the main reason is that the production of holographic helmets is more difficult.


    This kind of holographic helmet not only looks cool and handsome, but also can protect people''s head. The material is special. Even if a bullet hits it, it may only leave a shallow mark. After wearing it, it can hold the head inside It feels very soft andfortable.


    He begged his elder brother for a long time, but he rejected it because he wanted to go to school, and now he finally has one!


    Gu An''s ssmates were envious when they saw the holographic helmet in his hand.


    They also want to have a holographic helmet, but unfortunately their parents won¡¯t buy it. After all, it¡¯s hard to get it.


    Gu Nan''s gift was very unpretentious, and he gave Gu An a card directly.


    "There are half a million in it, spend it yourself."


    Gu An held the card and kissed fiercely, "Brother, you are really my brother!"


    The gifts of the others were simr, and Gu An hugged the gifts softly when they came down one by one.


    "y by yourself, just say what you want to eat and y."


    Gu Nan and the others don''t want to stay here for long, after all, if they are here, the children can''t let go of their y.


    And...they have other things to do.


    Bai Mohua slowly moved over and stood beside his brother.


    "came back?"


    A smile shed in Bai Moshu''s eyes, and he raised his hand to rub his brother''s hairy head.


    Bai Mohua smiled and nodded, the atmosphere of the two brothers was quite harmonious.


    "Come and kiss Nuan Nuan."


    Gu Mingyu hugged the little girl and pinched the little Jiujiu on her head, smiling happily.


    "Well~"


    The little girl obediently leaned over and kissed the third brother on the face.


    "And me?"


    Gu Mingli leaned over to look at her with arms folded and raised eyebrows.


    "Fourth Brother~"


    The little girl opened her arms and was hugged, and then kissed the fourth brother on the face.


    Nuan Nuan was hugged and kissed on the faces of his brothers just like that.


    The brothers finally left contentedly.


    "What about me, today is my birthday, my brother wants two kisses."


    Gu An is like a proud peacock, with his chin up and proud.


    It''s his birthday today, my sister must be kissing more than everyone else!


    "Okay."


    Nuan Nuan obediently kissed the little brother''s face twice.


    The aura of Gu Nan and the othersing in was so strong that the lively atmosphere just stagnated for a while, until they watched those tall and handsome young men leave, and everyone couldn''t take their eyes off.


    "Gu An, you have so many brothers."


    Gu An nodded without paying attention, "Yes, why don''t you have any brothers?"


    Seeing many ssmates looking at him with envious eyes, he suddenly shook his goosebumps with a little nausea.


    "What kind of eyes are you looking at? Let me tell you, the boys in my family are the most worthless. Didn''t you see that when I was taught by them mercilessly, I was simply not human, so I bullied you because of my small strength." Me, wait until I grow up, haha!"


    He must ¡®revenge! ''


    Everyone gathered together, Nuan Nuan''s ssmates also heard what Gu An said that boys are worthless at home, what about girls?


    It seems that Nuan Nuan is the only girl in the Gu family.


    Then their envious eyes fell on Nuan Nuan.


    Nuan Nuan who is eating an apple "???"


    what happened? Why are you looking at her like that?


    Especially one of the lines of sight is the strongest, Nuan Nuan looked over and found that Li Ling''s eyes were red looking at her.


    Nuan Nuan is even more at a loss, what''s wrong?


    Li Ling was about to cry from anger and jealousy, Gu Nuannuan didn''t lie to them, there really are so many brothers!


    Just looking at the older brothers who are more handsome and handsome than the other, Li Ling is so envious that she is sour.


    She bit her finger: woo woo woo... So many good-looking brothers, but they are all rivals!


    "Why are they looking at me like that?"


    Nuan Nuan quietly moved her little **** with something wrapped in her mouth, hiding beside Lin Jiu, avoiding most of the sight, and asked her best friend in a very low voice.


    Lin Jiu was also envious and wanted to bite the handkerchief, "Probably because of envy, Nuan Nuan, these brothers of yours are so pretty."


    She doesn''t want too much, give her such a good-looking brother who treats her sister very well and loves her so much, she can wake up with a smile in her sleep and dreams!


    Nuan Nuan narrowed her brows and eyes, and nodded in agreement.


    "Yeah, my brothers are super pretty."


    Gu An is very good at driving the atmosphere. A group of children drank the juice and milk like wine, and they all went crazy.


    Outside the door...


    Gu Wan held a small bag in her hand, staring at the Gu family mansion with jealousy and resentment.


    Obviously their family is not short of money sitting in such a luxurious house, but why are they unwilling to help their family!


    If it weren''t for Gu Nuannuan''s family, their family would not be in the current predicament and embarrassment.


    There is also Bai Moshu, he is so good, why doesn''t he want to look at me!


    When Gu Wan thought about what happened in the bar the day before yesterday, she was heartbroken. She put one hand on the handbag path and touched the thing, her eyes gradually turned dark.


    "Gu Nuannuan, don''t me me, if you want to me, me why you came back!"


    Gu Wan took a deep breath, and walked over with trembling fingers.


    "I''m Gu Wan, today is Gu An''s birthday, I''m here to celebrate his birthday."


    Gu Wan originally thought that she would have to put in some effort, but to her surprise, the guard just asked her to hand over her ID card and looked at her a few times.


    At that moment, Gu Wan was so nervous that she clenched her fingers tightly, and cold sweat broke out on her forehead.


    Just as her heart was beating like thunder, the guard suddenly returned the ID card to him.


    "It turns out that they are here to celebrate Young Master Gu''s birthday. There are many people here today, let''s go in."


    Gu Wan breathed a sigh of relief, took the ID card, forced a smile and left quickly.


    Gu Wan walked in smoothly, but she didn''t know why she felt a little uneasy. She didn''t think much about it because she was frightened just now, and the current situation didn''t allow her to retreat, so she had to take Gu Nuannuan out.


    What Gu Wan didn''t know was that as soon as she left, the ordinary expression of the doorman changed instantly. He was so serious that he didn''t look like an ordinary person at all. He spoke while holding the headset with one hand.


    "Attention everyone, the target has appeared, the target has appeared."


    Gu Wan sessfully entered the Gu family''s vi, she was so nervous that she didn''t realize that it seemed too easy for her toe in.

 Chapter 229: action

    "Are you here to attend the young master''s birthday party?"


    As soon as Gu Wan entered the Gu family''s vi, a man in a dress appeared, who should be the Gu family''s servant.


    "right."


    Gu Wan raised her neck and felt superior to others in front of the servants, and said in amanding tone, "Take me there."


    "Okay, this way please."


    The waiter led the way, Gu Wan followed without thinking, but the more she walked, the more flustered she became.


    "Why did youe here, Gu An''s birthday party..."


    "Young master and the others are ying in the vi in the north, why don''t you go directly to find them?"


    Gu Wan felt relieved when she heard the words, she held the handbag tightly, maybe it was because of guilty conscience, he always felt uneasy, and because of this, he didn''t realize that the surrounding environment was getting quieter and quieter.


    After being ushered into a quiet room, Gu Wan suddenly reacted.


    "Stop! Didn''t you say that Gu Nuannuan and the others..."


    Before the words fell, the door behind her was closed. At that moment, Gu Wan turned pale and turned to leave, but was pushed mercilessly by a force and fell to the ground.


    The things in her handbag also fell out, rolling forward all the way, rolling to a pair of ck leather shoes.


    The tall man in the shadows bent down to pick up the bottle, and handed it to the cool man in a camel-colored windbreaker beside him.


    Gu Wan raised her head in embarrassment, and saw the person she was thinking about day and night holding that palm-sized cylindrical small spray bottle.


    Her pupils shrank, her face was as white as paper, and cold sweat fell crazily on her forehead.


    "Give it back to me."


    Gu Wan struggled to speak out, and now she couldn''t care less about the white ink book. She stood up in embarrassment and was about to grab the thing, but was caught by two men in ck.


    Bai Moshu wore white medical gloves on his slender fingers, looked down at the bottle in his hand indifferently, squeezed a little medicine into the air and sprayed it out, his nose moved slightly.


    Bai Moshu''s cool voice sounded in the quiet space.


    "U-shaped powerful drug, just one click can stun an adult."


    After the words fell, the indifferent eyes of everyone present fell on Gu Wan.


    Gu Mingliughed viciously.


    "For the warmth of my house, you really paid a lot of money."


    At that moment, he was full of hostility.


    Gu Wan shook her head again and again, at this moment her heart was already upied by great panic, and her whole body was shaking like chaff.


    "No...it''s not."


    Gu Wan tried to exin with a flustered expression.


    "This is mine, I bought it to y, yes, I bought this to y."


    After she finished speaking, she forced a smile on her face, and looked at the people present with red eyes.


    "Brother Gu Nan... why are you here, I... did I go to the wrong ce?"


    She tried hard to calm herself down, but what she said revealed her emotions, and her voice trembled so much that she could hardly hear it.


    "Going wrong?" A joking voice came, and Gu Mingyu, who was leaning on the table, crossed his slender legs, and he sneered, but his peach eyes looked at Gu Wan coldly.


    Walking slowly with his hands in his trouser pockets, Gu Mingyu bent slightly, his long hair slipping from his shoulders like running water.


    "Gu Wan, are you really stupid or just pretending to be stupid? Can''t you tell? This is a game we specially set up for you."


    After speaking, the corners of Gu Mingyu''s mouth lifted and heughed, looking like a big viin.


    "no no¡­"


    Gu Wan frantically shook her head, "Why, why."


    "Shut up!"


    Gu Mingli looked over fiercely, "Why don''t you have any idea when you''re on the horse? What kind of thing are you, that you want to join forces with those dogs to kidnap my sister!"


    "I didn''t, didn''t¡­"


    It''s a pity that no matter how Gu Wan denies it, no one present listens to her.


    Gu Nan waved his hand with a cold expression and without any emotion, and the two men in ck who were holding onto Gu Wan took Gu Wan away.


    Gu Wan yelled in horror, "Brother Gu Nan, what are you doing, let me go, let me go, I am your rtive!"


    At this time, she knew that they were rtives, so why did she go there earlier.


    Gu Mingli snorted coldly, and they also started to n the next step.


    The people arranged by Gu Nan and the others used Gu Wan''s mobile phone to contact the kidnappers.


    Those people were still very vignt, they asked for a video call, and a person who was almost exactly like Gu Wan appeared in the video, both in tone and demeanor were almost exactly the same as Gu Wan, and the other party let down his vignce when he saw someone.


    After the video hung up, ''Gu Wan'' made an OK gesture to everyone.


    "Sister Miao, your disguise technique is getting better and better."


    The woman called Sister Miao curled her lips, "How can you make money these days if you don''t have a lot of talent?"


    And ''Gu Wan'' also left Gu''s vi with aatose ''child'' in her arms.


    Not long after she walked out, a middle-aged man and woman dressed as a couple approached him calmly.


    "Did someone bring it?"


    Gu Wan looked at them and nodded, the man couldn''t wait to hug the ''child'' in her hands.


    But the next second...


    "What is this stepping horse!" The man sensed something was wrong as soon as he dropped his hand, the ''child'' in his hand turned out to be a humanoid doll!


    He looked at ''Gu Wan'' angrily, but saw ''Gu Wan''ughing strangely.


    The middle-aged men and women suddenly realized that something was wrong, and before they could escape, a strong attack struck the two of them behind their backs and shackled them with shackles.


    "Don''t move!"


    Some people hiding in the crowd shrank their pupils and were about to leave, but the next second they discovered that they were surrounded.


    Many ordinary people walking on the road were either inclothes or bodyguards of the Gu family. None of these people escaped.


    "Boss, this is their phone."


    Bai Moshu took the bag containing the mobile phone with gloves on.


    "I''m going to find Liang Chi."


    After speaking, he quickly got into the car and left.


    At this moment, those kidnappers who were caught were looking at ''Gu Wan'' with red eyes.


    "You bitch, you wait, I won''t let you go, you''re dead when Ie out!"


    ''Gu Wan'' hid behind a bodyguard with a frightened expression on her face, exaggerating her performance.


    "Oh, I''m so scared, let''s wait until when youe out."


    Of course the kidnappers are not limited to these people. Under Gu Wan''s big picture, there are quite a few people who came this time, but some of them hid deeper.


    "found it."


    In the hospital, Liang Chi had aputer in front of him. Flicking his fingers, he quickly screened out the useful information on the mobile phone and obtained the hiding ces of other kidnappers.


    Liang Chi''s pale finger pointed to a location on a map, "here."


    At this time, in the abandoned factory on the outskirts of Lincheng...


    "Brother Biao, this is the Gu family. The Gu family is so precious to their daughter, at least a few hundred million will be used to redeem her?" The man ying cards fell into the fantasy of getting arge ransom.


    He has even started nning what to do with the money


    The man named Brother Biao had a hideous scar on his face. He was smoking a cigarette in his mouth at the moment, and there was cruelty and excitement in those sinister eyes.


    "As long as that little girl can bring this child out, the brothers will take the money and smuggle to country M to have a good time. The ransom for this child is enough for us brothers to live happily for a lifetime without worrying about it haha..."


    "This is really God sending us money. Who would have thought that this little girl is so cruel, tsk... this is a rtive."


    "Tch...I''ve seen this kind of person too much, just because of jealousy, I don''t want to be reconciled, woman, once I be ruthless, I will be more vicious than the old men."

 Chapter 230: arrest

    "What if that woman lied to us?"


    Brother Biao took a puff of cigarette andughed sinisterly, "Which woman is so stupid to use her body to deceive us? Besides, the woman in our position doesn''t know. If she really deceives us, I will kill her."


    Several other men who were ying cards obviously remembered what happened in the bar the day before yesterday, and they all let out obsceneughter.


    Although the woman was a bit ruthless, she was really easy to deceive, and she really went without any precautions when asked to go to the bar.


    The group of people waited leisurely for a while, Brother Biao looked at the time, and for some reason suddenly had a bad feeling.


    It''s not that Gu Wan doesn''t pay attention to this feeling, it''s this premonition that has saved his life so many times.


    "Get up for me, Luo Zi, call Ah Qing and the others to ask what''s going on and why you haven''te yet? I always feel that this ce is not safe, so go to another ce."


    A group of men with fleshy faces suddenly became busy.


    The man named Luo Zi made a phone call while smoking a cigarette, but no one answered after a while.


    His face suddenly became serious.


    "Brother Biao, no one answered."


    Brother Biao''s expression changed greatly, "Hurry up, hurry up... pack your things and go."


    A group of people quickly took their guns and weapons and ran out. When the door was opened, everyone was dumbfounded.


    Three floors inside and outside the door, three floors of policemen in armed police uniforms, holding riot shields in their hands, pointed their ck muzzles at them.


    "Don''t move!"


    In an instant, the people in the room panicked. The few people walking in the front raised their hands quickly when they saw so many policemen.


    The police rushed in in an orderly manner, handed over their weapons and handcuffed people.


    The moment the policemen entered the room, Brother Biao ran into the room with a low body and tried to escape through the window.


    As soon as he fell to the ground through the window, he was punched to the ground before the excited and ferocious expression on his face faded away.


    A slender hand grabbed his wrist and twisted it. With a scream, the gun in Biao''s hand fell to the ground and was kicked away by a ck military boot.


    Brother Biao turned his head and looked at the man who twisted his wrist. He thought it looked familiar, but he was not allowed to think about it now. Enduring the pain and just about to hit back with his other hand, a silver light shed quickly.


    "AHHH!!"


    Brother Biao¡¯s screams resounded through the sky.


    The scalpel was pierced into the wall halfway with the **** red light, and the wrist of Brother Biao''s other hand was already stained red with blood.


    "Tsk...you can really guard a big mouse."


    Gu Mingli''s unruly voice sounded from above. Brother Biao was so painful that his face was pale, he curled up on the ground and looked at the people around him. Several young people were wearing uniform ck camouge uniforms. Their faces and demeanor did not look like police officers, but rather It was the rich and noble son who came to y.


    It happened that he was made into such a mess by so few young people who looked tender-faced.


    Gu Mingyu twisted his neck and knuckles, and stared at Brother Biao on the ground, grinning sinisterly.


    "Save some for me."


    After Gu Mingyu finished speaking, he began to beat people.


    With a stern expression on Gu Nan''s face, he let go of Brother Biao''s broken hand, took out a neatly folded handkerchief from his chest pocket, and wiped his fingers carefully, like a handkerchief There is something dirty on it.


    Brother Biao: Just... it¡¯s not very hurtful and very insulting.


    Bai Moshu walked slowly to the wall, pulled out the scalpel with his white-gloved fingers, looked at the thread-like red blood on the scalpel with cold eyes and looked a little disgusted.


    He also took out a white handkerchief and wiped it seriously, and sprayed disinfectant when he was done.


    After finishing this, he threw the gloves and the handkerchief into the garbage bag held by the bodyguard behind.


    "Take it and throw it away, it''s dirty."


    "Aww! You! You are the police, how can you beat someone!"


    Gu Mingli took the opportunity to kick him twice, his yful tone could irritate people to death.


    "That''s really embarrassing, we are not the police."


    Brother Biao "..."


    Fuck! Who are these people riding horses!


    When he turned out of the window, his expression was excited, thinking that he would be able to escape immediately.


    But the reality is to teach him to be a human being after all.


    In the end, Brother Biao, who escaped through the window, was the worst one.


    When the police came over, they couldn''t bear to look directly at him, but why did they look so cool!


    These people are vicious fugitives, and they have countless lives on their hands. Now that they are caught, they are finally killing the people.


    "Mr. Gu..."


    Seeing Brother Biao being beaten to death, the police hesitated to speak.


    Gu Nan "Take it back for treatment, the Gu family will pay for it."


    This group of people is still thinking about kidnapping their sister, huh...


    Gu Nan looked at those people who were manacled and squatting in the corner, his cold eyes seemed to be looking at garbage.


    The others did not give up much.


    Gu Mingli raised his **** at them and left arrogantly.


    Dare to kidnap his sister? A lifeless thing!


    Let out a bad breath, I feel much better, and now I feel beautiful in everything I look at.


    Gu Mingli held a lollipop in his mouth and said regretfully, "It''s a pity that only one escaped. I haven''t had fun ying yet."


    His own brother nodded in agreement, "Bai Chang is such a big man, he doesn''t take a beating at all, I heard that guy is still the boss of several people."


    Gu Mingli mocked, "Boss? Is that all?"


    There is no sense of shame that few people beat one person at all, and quite confidently thinks that he has not been addicted to beating because of that guy named Biao.


    Brother Biao would be so angry if he knew what they were thinking at this time!


    Apart from Bai Mohua and Gu An who werepletely unaware of this incident, there was also Gu Bei who couldn''te. Nuan Nuan''s brother was all dispatched, but Nuan Nuan didn''t know.


    The four of them changed their clothes after going back, pretending that nothing happened, and after Gu An''s birthday party was over, they hugged the tired Gu An and Nuan Nuan to sleep.


    Gu Mingli: "Why should I hug Gu An!"


    He also wants to hug his fragrant sister.


    Gu Nan nced over, Gu Mingli "..."


    how? If you can''t say it, just threaten with your eyes!


    Nuan Nuan, who slept on her big brother''s shoulder for a second, didn''t know what a pleasant and exciting day this day was for her.


    But the next day she saw the news broadcast.


    "It is reported that the police arrested a total of seven fugitives in the abandoned factory of XXX in the suburb of Lincheng. Several of them had kidnapped and trafficked young children many times..."


    The photos of those criminals were all released, but the eyes were coded.


    Nuan Nuan and Big Brother also read the news seriously.


    "Big Brother Bad Guy!"


    These fierce people without hair look like bad guys. Howe Brother Ananda doesn¡¯t look like a bad guy at all?


    Gu Nan hummed, pinching Nuannuan''s chubby chin with his slender fingers.


    It feels so good.


    He stared at those people on TV with a cold killing intent.


    He will not let anyone who can threaten his sister.


    Gu Wan was also arrested.


    At this moment, Gu Wan in the prison is in a miserable state, her eyes are blue and ck, apparently she hasn''t slept the whole night.


    She regretted it, really regretted it.


    Although her previous life was not very satisfactory, she was much better than many ordinary people. After all, a skinny camel is bigger than a horse. She has enough food and clothing and even went to a good university.


    As long as she can work seriously after graduation, she will definitely be able to live a good life even though it will be a bit hard.


    But... But now it''s all ruined by herself.


    Gu Wan''s body trembled, and she stared at the outside of the cell, tears streaming down uncontrobly.


    "I regret it, I really regret it, please let me see Gu Nan again for thest time, I apologize, I apologize to Gu Nuannuan and ask them to forgive me!"


    She screamed heart-piercingly, but it''s toote to regret it now, the Gu family will never see her again.

 Chapter 231: Sober Gu Wan

    But what happened to Gu Wan will eventually be known by her family members.


    The olddy Gu is usually a bit patriarchal, but she definitely doesn''t want her granddaughter who she watched to grow up to go to jail.


    So when she knew that Gu Wan was sent to prison by Gu Nan and the others, she began to curse sharply regardless of the reason.


    Gu Wan''s parents'' faces are also very ugly. Gu Wan''s father has a daughter who is in prison because he lost face. If other people in the circle find out about this, they don''t know how tough at him.


    Gu Wan''s mother is really sad, she is also the only one who listened to what the police said and knew clearly what crime Gu Wan hadmitted, at the moment she was talking on the phone through the safety ss, Gu Wan''s mother was crying heartbreakingly.


    "Why are you so stupid, why would you want to do such a thing! Why are you so stupid!"


    Gu Wan watched her mother break down and burst into tears, and kept saying that she regretted it.


    Gu Wan''s father said impatiently at the side, "Now that I know I regret it, why did I go? The good daughter you taught dares to do such a stupid thing. Where are you going to put my face in the future!"


    Gu Wan looked at her father and her younger brother who hadn''t even looked at her until now andughed mockingly. She has long since given up hope for these two selfish people, hasn''t she?


    Just looking at the woman in front of her, Gu Wan clenched her fists tightly.


    "No, I have to go to Gu Jianhua for this matter! How can they be so vicious, we are rtives, how can they send their grandnieces to jail, they are not afraid of beingughed at in the future!"


    The more the old woman thought about it, the angrier she became, and she said quite confidently that she would go to Gu Nan and the others for an exnation.


    "Mom, I''m with you!"


    He also felt that the uncle''s family had gone too far in this matter. Even if Gu Wan was at fault, wouldn''t Gu Nuannuan be fine? Why did she send Gu Wan to jail.


    No way... There must be an exnation for this matter, and it is best to get somepensation.


    The old woman and Gu Wan''s father left aggressively to ask for an exnation, Gu Wan looked on coldly and even smiled mockingly.


    After they left, Gu Wan looked at her mother with the phone and said in a trembling voice.


    "mom."


    Gu Wan''s mother was crying with snot and tears, although she also knew that her daughter did something wrong, but after all, this is her own daughter, the daughter she raised little by little.


    "Wanwan, how could you do such a thing, your life is ruined, what should you do when you are still so young..."


    Gu Wan, "Mom, you should divorce Dad."


    "What did you say!"


    Gu Wan''s mother looked at her in astonishment.


    Gu Wan''s fingers holding the phone turned white, and her voice was trembling, but her eyes were very calm.


    "You can''t stay in that family anymore. Dad''s gambling addiction can''t be quit, and the more he gambles, the more he gambles. He doesn''t know how to manage thepany. It was okay to use the name of the grandpa''s family in the past, but now... the family in the future Sooner orter, I will be defeated by him, you divorced and took your sister away from that house, I am already ruined, I can''t let Gu Ling grow up in such an environment in the future."


    Gu Wan''s mother panicked, she rationally knew that what Gu Wan said was true, but...but where could she go after the divorce?


    Gu Wan looked at the struggle and entanglement in her eyes and continued, "Grandma and Dad going to ask for an exnation this time will have no results at all, and they will evenpletely offend Gu Nan and the others. You will be expelled from Lincheng.


    Instead of leaving in embarrassment with your dad and grandma because of money matters, it¡¯s better to get divorced now, take your famous bags, jewelry, clothes and the money you got to find a small ce where no one knows you Live better.


    The money is enough for you to live a good life, and you can... raise Gu Ling, but you must remember, don''t spoil Gu Ling too much, you must educate her well. "


    She has thought a lot in prison these days, and her mind has finally cleared up. She can see the faces of her family members clearly now.


    The only one who really cares about him is the woman in front of him, her mother.


    Gu Ling is still young, but she was a bit domineering and arrogant after being pampered by her family before. If this continues, her future results will not be good.


    As for her brother...


    Gu Wan''s haggard eyes shed a sarcasm, he was a more stupid and selfish person than her father, and there was no possibility of him getting over it.


    At this time, Gu Wan''s mother waspletely desperate when she heard her daughter say that their family might be kicked out of Lincheng.


    Why things turned out like this.


    "Then your brother..." the woman coaxed her eyes to look at her eldest daughter and said


    Gu Wan: "Leave him alone, don''t you know what kind of temperament he is? He is a selfish person just like Dad, and he won''t pay attention to you at all. If you take him with you, then you can only Work hard to earn money to support him, he will not treat you as a human being, even if you are exhausted to death, he will not feel guilty at all, and...do you think he will give up his current life and leave with you?"


    Gu Wan''s mother fell silent.


    Mother and daughter talked for a long time, Gu Wan''s mother is a person who has no opinions, especially in the current situation where she is in such a state of confusion, she listened to her daughter''s words, but she still couldn''t bear to part with the son she had spoiled for so long.


    At this time, just as Gu Wan said, the old woman and Gu Wan''s father went to the Gu family''s vi to ask Mr. Gu and the others for an exnation, but they couldn''t even enter the door.


    The old woman began to curse sharply in the direction of the Gu family''s vi.


    "Bah! What kind of rtive is this? Are there any rtives who send their nieces and granddaughters to jail? What a shameless thing, your family will definitely die in the future. Oh, God is so cruel. Why did you let this kind of person get rich? What? Gu Jianhua was brought up by my sister-inw¡¯s care when he was young, and that¡¯s what he did to us when his elder brother died! There¡¯s no reason for God to lose his conscience, sooner orter there will be a thunderbolt and he will die!¡±


    The old woman was an ignorant and uneducated country old woman before the Gu family made her fortune. She was used to the way of country women''s swearing and swearing.


    "What''s wrong?"


    The ck Maybach drove over slowly. The stern young man in the car was originally working, when he saw the driver stop the car and asked casually.


    The driver nced at the person not far ahead and calmly reported the situation to Gu Nan.


    Gu Nan looked up and asked the driver to drive the car over.


    The old woman and Gu Wan''s father recognized that the car belonged to Gu Nan, and immediately rushed over to stop it with bright eyes and pped the car vigorously.


    "Gu Nan! Come out, Gu Nan, we know you are inside,e out for us!"


    Both of them had grim expressions on their faces, staring at the situation inside the car.


    The window of the back seat fell down, and the old woman eagerly wanted to rush over, but she was frozen in ce by his eyes as if looking at a dead person.


    "Gu Nan, how can you be so inhumane? Gu Wan is still your cousin no matter what, you can''t..."


    Gu Nan said coldly, "I can."


    Gu Wan''s father choked suddenly, pointing at Gu Nan with trembling fingers, "You, you..."


    Gu Nan "Get lost."

 Chapter 232: The ending of Gu Wans family

    That cold scrolling sound was obviously not loud, but it scared the old woman and Gu Wan''s father so much that their faces turned pale.


    Until the car passed in front of them, both of them dared not stop in a daze.


    After Gu Nan''s car left, a few tall security guards wearing uniform ck uniforms and exuding evil spirits walked in front of the two of them.


    "Get out of here, please."


    Their voices are extraordinarily powerful.


    The two came aggressively, but in the end they left in a daze and embarrassment.


    But what they don''t know is that this is just the beginning.


    Gu Nan never bothered to use his status to suppress others before, but this family really angered him.


    Long has Ni Lin, and Nuan Nuan is their Ni Lin, Gu Nan will never allow an existence that might hurt his sister to stay in Lincheng.


    In just two days, Gu Wan''s father was haggard and embarrassed, with heavy andrge dark circles under his eyes.


    Hispany is not making much money, and now there are frequent problems, which make him burnt out.


    That¡¯s not counting. After returning home, I have to face the wife and mother who are arguing every day, and the son who only knows that ying games every day has nothing to do with him.


    When he returned home tiredly and faced only cold pots and cold stoves, and his wife and his mother quarreled again, the man finally couldn''t bear it anymore, grabbed his wife''s hair and pped her hard.


    "Shut up for me, if it weren''t for the good daughter you raised, I would have be what I am now?"


    The man''s eyes were red with ruthlessness and resentment. He also noticed that Gu Nan was suppressing him, but he never med himself for the mistake. On the contrary, he cursed Gu Nan''s family in his heart every day these days. Now He even med his wife for the mistake.


    If she hadn''t angered them by handing over a daughter like Gu Wan, how he would have be like this has now be everyone''s joke.


    Those viinous **** who hit the rocks! When he gets up in the future, he must push everyone under his feet to see if they are still arrogant.


    After beating his wife, the man seemed to have found a vent, his expression became more and more distorted and excited.


    "It''s all the fault of you, a stinky bitch. Teaching a daughter like Gu Wan will bring trouble to me!"


    Gu Wan''s mother hugged her head and screamed, but the old woman pped and apuded beside her with pride and spit.


    "Mommy mommy!"


    At this time, a small figure ran over to protect the beaten woman on the ground, crying and calling for mother.


    "Unlucky!"


    The man left with a bah.


    Gu Wan''s mother cried bitterly while hugging her daughter Gu Ling.


    At this time their only son came back, the woman looked at him with hopeful eyes, hoping that her son could help her, but obviously she was disappointed.


    "Grandson is back? Come in quickly, you are tired from studying, have you worked hard..."


    Gu Tengfei looked at the mess at home with disgust shing in his eyes, when will he be able to get out of this terrible family, the quarrels every day are really endless.


    If only he was born into a perfect family.


    Thinking of Gu Tengfei like this, he couldn''t help but think of Gu Nan and the others. He felt aggrieved in his eyes. God is really unfair. If he was born in such a family, he would definitely be better than Gu Nan!


    Really ordinary and confident.


    "I''m hungry."


    Gu Teng flew to sit on the sofa and said quite naturally.


    The old woman felt distressed when she heard the words, and then she remembered that she forgot to cook during the quarrel.


    "You shameless bitch, why don''t you get up and cook soon? Do you still expect me, an old woman, to cook for you? Why do you think so beautifully? You''re sozy, you were reincarnated by a pig in your previous life..."


    The old woman cursed at the woman who was in a mess on the ground.


    The woman hugged her sobbing daughter and lowered her eyes to hide the hatred in her eyes.


    She looked at her son with onest bit of hope in her heart.


    "Son, can''t you see Mommy being beaten?"


    She said this with trembling and pain.


    Gu Tengfei looked away from the game and nced at his mother impatiently.


    "That''s what you and dad have to do with me? It''s not me who hit you. You don''t know why."


    Hearing his words, the woman waspletely desperate, and he couldn''t help but think of what his eldest daughter said.


    ¡®Leave him alone, don¡¯t you know what kind of temper he is? He is a selfish person like Dad, and he will not take you seriously. If you take him with you, then you will have to work hard to earn money to support him. He will not treat you as a human being, even if You don''t feel guilty about exhausting him, and...do you think he''d give up his life and leave with you? ''


    Before today, she was still a little hesitant. After all, she had been in this family for several years. She had a son and a daughter, but now...


    The woman closed her eyes,pletely desperate for her son.


    "I want a divorce."


    The woman hugged Gu Ling tightly, the only daughter who knew how to protect her, her voice was trembling but firm.


    The old woman suspected that something was wrong with her ears and asked sharply, "What did you say?"


    Even Gu Tengfei, who was ying a game, looked at her in surprise.


    "I said... I want a divorce!"


    The farce of Gu Wan''s family persisted for three days, and the woman went out after she was done. She tried to save face and threatened Gu Wan''s father that if she did not agree to the divorce, she would go to the police station to call the police with her injuries, and even ran to the police station. Hispany went to publicize his domestic violence.


    Gu Wan''s father is such a face-saving person, even though he has no face or face at all in the eyes of outsiders, but he stubbornly refuses to admit it, so how could he allow such a thing to happen? Still divorced.


    When she left, the old woman was cursing and saying nothing good, demonstrating her vitriolic image to the fullest.


    "You are not allowed to take any of our Gu family''s things. You are really a loser. My son has been unlucky for eight lifetimes before taking this unlucky thing from you. His business is not going well because you are a loser. Yes, it''s better to leave, what kind of one can''t find it with my son''s excellent conditions? Pooh, you shameless thing..."


    Gu Wan''s mother held back her anger and took Gu Ling away, while sneering in her heart, then I''ll see if your son can find another one!


    Although she was embarrassed, after leaving this suffocating home, she felt unprecedentedly rxed.


    It''s okay... Fortunately, she listened to her eldest daughter''s advice and moved all the important things out. The ones at home are all fakes. I don''t know what the expression on the old woman''s face will be when she knows that those jewelry are fake. Woolen cloth.


    The woman smiled strangely.


    Gu Nan and the others didn''t deliberately inquire about the affairs of Gu Wan''s family, but they finally heard about it from other people''s gossip.


    They were a little surprised when they heard that Gu Wan''s mother was arguing for a divorce and took Gu Ling away.


    Gu Mingyu raised his eyebrows, "Is that woman enlightened?"


    He came to be interested, so he asked someone to find out what happened, and then told Gu Nan and others.


    "Tsk tsk... This woman has a bit of brains, she knows how to transfer all those jewelry in advance, and she did a fake trick to confuse the old woman and the others."


    Bai Moshu "This doesn''t seem like something she can do, and someone should be behind it."


    A name ''Gu Wan'' appeared in the minds of several people at the same time. ''


    Gu Mingli''s first thought was "That woman won''t do something wrong again, right?"


    Gu Mingyu rolled his eyes and said, "You really underestimate our Gu family."


    But they didn''t care about that family, they just discussed a few words and then left it behind and continued to do their own things.


    And just as Gu Wan guessed, theirpany went bankrupt not long after, and they had nowhere to ask for help, and were even pressed for debt by creditors, so they could only leave Lincheng like a rat crossing the street.


    This time they were frightened, and they didn''t dare to go to Gu''s house to make trouble from the beginning to the end.


    There is another interesting thing. After bankruptcy, they originally wanted to sell those jewelry, famous brand bags, etc., but they didn''t know until the appraisal that the things Gu Wan''s mother left behind were all fake.


    Now they were dumbfounded, and the old woman even fainted from the anger.


    But I don''t know if it was the reason for the evil that caused the millennium, the old woman woke up intact in the hospital, and the first thing she woke up was calling Gu Wan''s mother''s name and yelling at her.


    During this period of time, Lincheng has seen enough fun whether it is on the Inte or in the aristocratic circles. At the same time, I have to sigh that the Gu family cannot be offended. Those who are well-informed know that Gu Nuannuan, the only girl of the Gu family, offended the king and Lao Tzu Unbelievable character.

 Chapter 233: Can she make money now!

    "Look, brother, is the gift my sister gave me any good?"


    "Third brother, take a quick look, isn''t this little y figure prettier than the one you bought?"


    "Fourth brother, who do you think is the prettiest among these little y figures? I think my most handsome sister is the best-behaved."


    "Big cousin..."


    "Second cousin..."


    It has been several days since Gu An''s birthday, but the people around are almost annoyed to death by Gu An these days.


    The reason for this has to start with the birthday gift that Nuan Nuan gave him.


    The little girl gave him a birthday present of y figurines that he made himself. There are two of them in total, one is Gu An himself and the other is Nuan Nuan. like.


    Two y figurines in school uniforms and schoolbags holding hands as if going to school, smiling happily.


    Gu Anke is extremely rare, and every day he holds two little y figurines to show off, asking the eldest brother and the third brother...


    The whole family almost didn''t beat him for his beating, but he still enjoyed it, and he looked as triumphant as a little rooster showing off his gorgeous feathers.


    But I have to say, seeing the gift Nuan Nuan gave him, everyone felt a little sour.


    Nuan Nuan also spent a long time learning y making for this purpose, which is too hard.


    The "silly father" at home is even more eager to take the gift from the youngest son for himself.


    After showing off for a few days, Gu An finally felt a little sense of crisis, and hurriedly put the two cute and cute y figurines into his collection, so don''t let them steal them.


    "My brother is going to school."


    In the early morning, Nuan Nuan took a bite of a boiled egg, and knocked on the door of her little brother''s room with her chubby cheeks.


    But the people who sleptte inside had no intention of getting up.


    Nuan Nuan rolled her big moist eyes, and her beautiful ck and round pupils could move nimbly.


    Knocked on the door a few times, but there was no movement inside. Nuan Nuan opened the door and walked in, only to find a little brother who was sprawling, sleeping soundly with his pillow in his arms.


    "Brother, brother is going to get up and have breakfast soon. After breakfast, we are going to school~ Otherwise, you will have to write a review if you arete."


    The Nuannuan brand small rm clock reached out to shake Gu An while eating.


    "Little brother!"


    Gu An slept soundly.


    Nuan Nuan''s cheeks became more bulging, and her eyes opened wide.


    "Little brother, your y figurine has been stolen!"


    "Damn! Who dares to steal my little y figurine!"


    Gu An jumped up from the bed almost instantly, still hugging a pillow with a vignt face, wearing minion pajamas, hair like a chicken coop, and the saliva dripping from the side of his face was not wiped clean.


    Then the siblings looked at each other, Nuan Nuan said, "It''s time to go to school."


    Gu An "..."


    "Ahh! I don''t want to go to school, I don''t want to go to school!"


    Gu An fell on the bed and began to roll, Sapo didn''t want to go to school.


    Gu Nan who passed by the door paused, then turned around and walked in with a nk expression.


    After a few seconds...


    Gu An was picked up by his cold-faced elder brother by the cor at the back of his neck. He followed behind the two elder brothers like a warm little tail, and ate thest bit of boiled eggs all at once.


    She pped her hands, and when she returned to the dining room, she held the milk and drank it happily, her little face was round and soft.


    Bai Mohua, who was sitting next to her, couldn''t hold back her itchy hands and poked her little face lightly, almost leaking the milk wrapped in her mouth.


    Nuan Nuan "..."


    Bai Mohua withdrew his hand guiltily, and started drinking the milk seriously.


    After drinking, "Go, cousin will take you to school today!"


    It doesn¡¯t matter to Nuan Nuan and Gu An, whoever can send them off, and if they take a car... In fact, the big brother and the others can send them to school by the way.


    The car stopped not far from the school gate, Nuan Nuan and Gu An got off the car and waved.


    "Bye bye, brother~"


    The little girl''s voice is soft and waxy, which can make people feel better for a day.


    Gu An farts very badly, he just raised his hand and said "Goodbye!"


    Bai Mohua was mmed on the car door.


    "Sister, I''ll pick you up after school, we''ll walk back then, let''s go out for a stroll."


    Mainly go to the food street!


    One big one and one small one looked at each other and confirmed the meaning of the eyes, which is what I thought.


    The little girl happily said hello.


    Gu Nan in the car nced at the two of them indifferently.


    White Ink Painting & Nuannuan: guilty conscience.jpg


    The big brother felt too oppressive, so Nuan Nuan ran away with his little brother.


    This time they almost arrived at school at this time, and the bell rang just as they entered the ss.


    Nuan Nuan: Run!


    Arriving in the ssroom panting, Lin Jiu''s surprised voice came.


    "Nuan Nuan,e here!"


    After everyone went to her home to celebrate Gu An''s birthdayst time, the rtionship between Nuan Nuan and the ssmates in the ss has improved, and Li Ling will not be entric from time to time, but every time she looks at her, the eyes are a bit weird of.


    He finished a ss very seriously and energetically, and the teacher finished the ss enthusiastically and took a sip of tea to moisturize his throat and left. Every time he looked at Gu Nuannuan in the first ss, he couldn''t help but speak more vigorously Woolen cloth.


    "Lin Jiu, I''ll draw the painting you asked for earlier."


    Nuan Nuan took out a piece of paper the size of a photo from her schoolbag, on which was a bust of Lin Jiu.


    The color matching is warm, and there is a warm feeling of basking in the bright sun. The people above have a bright smile and a child''s unique cleanliness and innocence.


    Because she is still not proficient at drawing portraits, it took her a long time to finish this painting.


    For professionals, the brush strokes are still very immature, the space is not well utilized, and the colors are monotonous, but for a child who is only a few years old, this is really remarkable.


    Lin Jiu''s eyes widened as he held the photo.


    "Is this really me? Why is it so beautiful!"


    Indeed, at first nce, the person in the painting is still Lin Jiu''s, but the hairstyle and clothes are all Nuan Nuan''s own ideas.


    Lin Jiu likes to wear a high ponytail. Her face belongs to the kind of cute oval face. The hairstyle that Nuan Nuan drew for her is a little sister with a little curl at the end and bangs. This kind of hairplements her The face is smaller and cuter.


    Lin Jiu holds the painting and looks more and more at himself on it. He can''t help but want to get a haircut with the same style.


    "Wow... Nuan Nuan, you really painted Lin Jiu."


    There were other students passing by who took a look and couldn''t move anymore. They looked at the painting in Lin Jiu''s hand and made envious voices.


    "Did you really draw this? It''s amazing!"


    At this age, everyone can only use colored pens to draw some simple flowers, nts, trees, houses, and even people are basically stick figures. Suddenly, there are quite professional paintings, and they are the youngest in the ss Gu Nuannuan When it came out, everyone looked at Nuan Nuan unconsciously with adoring eyes.


    "Can Nuan Nuan draw a picture for us?"


    Someone is moved.


    Nuan Nuan "But I don''t have much time to draw."


    She really doesn¡¯t have much time to draw. She has to take sses seriously when she is in school, and after school, she has to practice the piano and go to the farm to see Xiaoyi and Xiaoqi.


    A little fat man came over, "Nuan Nuan, draw it for me, and I''ll give you a hundred dors, okay?"


    Nuan Nuan: Can she make money now!


    I''m excited!


    But the little girl thought about it and didn''t agree immediately. Instead, she asked the students to ask their parents. If the parents agreed to trade with money, she would spare time to draw for them.


    But one hundred seems too much, how about a half fifty discount?


    Nuan Nuan counted with her fingers, because the farm is her own, and she didn''t ask for money from her brothers for a lot of things, so she saved some of her pocket money for use and put the rest into the farm.


    How much rations can you buy for your pets with 50 yuan? Then I found that the fifty yuan would be used up soon.


    s...she is so poor.

 Chapter 234: Brother Ananda, dont die, okay?

    Bai Mohua really came to pick them up after school in the afternoon. Many students in Nuan Nuan¡¯s ss still remember that Nuan Nuan¡¯s paintings are super beautiful and realistic, and he is also a good-looking big brother who can y with them.


    "Brother Nuannuan, hello."


    "Brother Nuan Nuan,e pick Nuan Nuan from school."


    Everyone greeted Bai Mohua super lively.


    Bai Mohua also greeted them with a sunny smile, his demeanor was so clean that there was no haze at all, and many parents who came to pick up their children couldn''t help but look at him.


    "Nuannuan."


    Seeing Nuannuan, Bai Mohua smiled even more. He raised his arms, waved them and jumped twice, and more people looked at him.


    Of course, some people followed his gaze and saw the delicate little girl like a white jade dumpling, obediently wearing a school uniform and carrying a schoolbag, with a bright smile shining in her crooked eyes, walking quickly towards the girl with her short legs. My brother ran away.


    "Second cousin!"


    Both of them ran towards each other, and the little Nuan Nuan was picked up by his cousin.


    They instantly became the scenery in the eyes of others.


    These two kids are so pretty.


    "Let''s go, my cousin will take you to the Food City, where there are a lot of delicious food."


    "Okay ok."


    The two, one big and one small, walked happily outside the school gate, and Nuan Nuan bit her fingers as she walked, feeling as if she had forgotten something.


    After walking a certain distance, the little girl suddenly remembered.


    "Cousin, let''s forget about little brother!"


    White ink painting "...it seems to be."


    He patted his head, picked up Nuannuan and ran back quickly.


    "Hey, do you still know toe back? Am I a human being and you still remember me?"


    Seeing them running back, some An Yinyang became so angry that he even scolded himself.


    Nuan Nuan and Bai Mo Hua felt guilty, and felt guilty, so they all went to coax Gu An.


    Nuan Nuan "Don''t be angry, little brother, let me treat you to something delicious, okay?"


    Bai Mohua nodded, "I treat you, I treat you."


    Gu An arrogantly raised his chin and refused to look at them, "Master, am I short of that little money?"


    Nuan Nuan leaned over and kissed him on the face, and the little milk said softly, "Brother, brother, don''t be angry, okay?"


    Gu An "Also... that''s fine too."


    Nuan Nuan looked at him pitifully.


    The corner of Gu An''s mouth raised uncontrobly, "Seeing that you guys are so sincerely apologizing, then I won''t make an exception."


    Nuan Nuan and Bai Mo Hua hurriedly promised that there would be no next time.


    The good brothers who followed Gu An and waited at the school gate "..."


    Who just said that they will never forgive them easily?


    Just two strokes to coax it? ! This is too worthless!


    Gu An, who had beenpletely coaxed after two or three strokes, turned to look at his brother.


    "You can go back."


    Good guys "...are you alright?"


    Gu An took it for granted that he even had a showy tone, "Didn''t you see that my sister kissed my face just now?"


    Good brothers "¡­"


    "So we are now tool people and arepletely useless now, right?"


    Gu An waved his hand, "I invite you to drink milk tea tomorrow."


    "That''s for girls, I want a man''s Coke!"


    Gu An "No problem!"


    Nuan Nuan waved goodbye to the little brother''s brothers obediently and politely, and then the two went shopping with their cousin.


    Nuan Nuan ate a small octopus ball and thought of Liang Chi who was still in the hospital, "Shall we bring some food to Brother Ananda?"


    Gu An "Poor Liang Chi, he can''t eat these."


    Indeed, Liang Chi''s illness is now basically dependent on the medicine.


    Nuan Nuan couldn¡¯t be happy even after eating, ¡°Brother Ananda, when will it be better.¡±


    Bai Mohua knew something, Liang Chi was hopeless, but no one told Nuan Nuan, because they were afraid that she would be too sad.


    Brother Ananda couldn''t eat, so Nuan Nuan went to the flower shop to buy bright and beautiful sunflowers to visit Liang Chi.


    Liang Chi, who had just finished a round of chemotherapy, was lying on the bed, his face was paler than before, and he looked very tired. Zhang Liang has now asked for leave from the school to take care of him.


    Seeing Liang Chi''s health deteriorating, his heart ached, and he hid in a corner secretly several times to cry.


    When Nuan Nuan and the others came, Bai Moshu was also there, "I can only try to make you painless in your situation. After this chemotherapy, you can leave the hospital and go for a walk, as long as youe back in seven days for the next chemotherapy."


    Liang Chi hummed, and when Bai Moshu was about to leave, he said, "Thank you."


    Bai Moshu paused, "No, thank you for what happenedst time."


    As soon as Bai Moshu opened the door of the ward, he saw his younger brother bringing two children over.


    The three of them were still eating candied haws.


    Bai Moshu looked over, and the three of them hid the candied haws behind them in unison.


    "Brother/cousin."


    It looks like a good boy.


    Bai Moshu looked at them, "How many candied haws did you eat today?"


    "A string!"


    "Two strings."


    Oops, I forgot to unify my lines before.


    Bai Moshu''s handsome face turned slightly cold, "How much?"


    The three weakly raised three fingers.


    "Bring it." He stretched out his hand, his tone light.


    Gu An was very cooperative and handed over the candied haws. Anyway, he had eaten two bunches before.


    Nuannuan and Baimohua''s expression was a pain in the flesh, and in the end, with Baimoshu''s cold expression, he obediently handed over the candied haws.


    Nuan Nuan watched eagerly and tried to struggle again, "Can big cousin keep one for Nuan Nuan?"


    Bai Mohua also looked eagerly, "Brother."


    Bai Moshu ruthlessly refused, and left with the unfinished candied haws.


    The two foodies are always disappointed.


    White ink painting "It''s okay, we still have other things to eat."


    Nuan Nuan "But the candied haws are really delicious."


    Holding the golden sunflower into the ward, Nuan Nuan asked as usual, "Brother Ananda, are you feeling better? Why do I feel that your face looks uglier? Did you eat anything today? Ananda, who can''t do without food Brother, you look so thin."


    Liang Chi smiled, raised his hand and rubbed her head, "It''s much better, because the one who just finished chemotherapy was very ufortable, and she also ate something."


    Zhang Liang cried like a river, brother Liang Chi couldn''t eat anything today!


    It was too ufortable for him to have red eyes, and he was afraid that Nuan Nuan and the others could only find an excuse to leave.


    Nuan Nuan talked with Liang Chi for a while, seeing that he looked tired, she obediently let him sleep.


    When she was about to go home, Nuan Nuan wanted to go to the bathroom and asked her brothers to wait for her. Aftering out of the bathroom, she was going to find her second cousin and younger brother, but when she reached the corner, she heard two familiar words Voice.


    Nuan Nuan followed the voice to find the past, and when she saw the person, she was about to say hello to her big cousin and Zhang Liang when she heard them talking.


    "Doctor Bai, is Brother Liang Chi really hopeless? How could he die like this at such a young age?"


    Zhang Liang''s mood was a little bit wrong, and his voice became louder uncontrobly.


    Nuan Nuan was dumbfounded when she heard what he said, her little head was buzzing.


    Just now...what did Brother Zhang Liang say just now? Brother Ananda...is he going to die?


    At this time, Nuannuan''s more familiar voice came, still so cold, but with a more helpless tone.


    "I can only dy his illness for another month."


    "Woooooooooooooooo..."


    Zhang Liang began to cry. He never knew before that he loved to cry so much.


    "It''s all my fault. If only I could control him so that he eats on time during that time, and doesn''t drink or smoke..."


    With a pale face, Nuan Nuan didn''t even care about her big cousin, so she turned around and ran back to Liang Chi''s ward.


    "Ah...Brother Ananda..."


    The little girl cried all the way and ran all the way. At this moment, her little face was full of tears, and her big moist eyes were also unbearably red.


    Liang Chi was stunned when he saw her, and then his eyes turned cold, "Who bullied you?"


    Nuan Nuan cried so badly that she rushed over and hugged Liang Chi.


    "Wooah... Brother Ananda, don''t die, don''t die, okay... Woooo... Nuan Nuan doesn''t want you to die..."


    Sad and childish crying resounded throughout the ward, Liang Chi froze, and after a few seconds, he put his hands on Nuan Nuan''s head and murmured.


    "But... a person will die."

 Chapter 235: Liang Chis comfort

    Nuan Nuan always thought that Liang Chi was just sick and would be cured soon, but today she found out that he was going to die.


    A great sense of panic struck, Nuan Nuan hugged Liang Chi tightly and cried into tears.


    She''s been through this before, when she was younger than she is now.


    Grandma was her only rtive in Xiaoxi Vige. At that time, although she didn''t understand what it meant to be dead, when grandma closed her eyes and grabbed her hands, her hands drooped weakly, her heart was panicked and empty, and she kept crying and crying. Grandma, but grandma will nevere back.


    It was the first time she faced life and death as a young girl. After her grandma died, she was the only one. She had no home.


    So Nuan Nuan has always been afraid that the people around her will die, and she is also very concerned about the health of her brothers, often urging them to eat on time.


    Now that she knew that Brother Ananda was going to die, Nuan Nuan was really panicked, and she almost cried out of breath.


    "do not Cry."


    Liang Chi squatted down and hugged Nuan Nuan, his body was much thinner than before, his face and hands didn''t have much flesh at first nce, and he was sickly pale.


    He gently wiped the tears on Nuan Nuan''s face, and on his thin wrist was the safety belt that Nuan Nuan gave him before. Although it was useless, Liang Chi never took it off.


    "Do you know where people go after they die?"


    Nuan Nuan cried until her little face was flushed, her clean eyes full of tears stared at the thin young man in front of her, and her two small hands quickly grabbed his palm.


    Liang Chi said in a gentle voice, "The world in which a person lives is called the Yang Realm, but after death, there will be another world called the Yin Realm, but this world is invisible to us with the naked eye. When I die, my soul will disappear." Go to the underworld, where you will meet the souls of many dead people, my rtives, and even your warm rtives."


    Listening to him, Nuan Nuan gradually quieted down unknowingly, the whole little face was crying so pitifully that it was distressing.


    Liang Chi pulled her to sit down and continued, "So death doesn''t really disappear, it''s just a different way to live in another ce."


    Nuan Nuan held his hand tightly, "Really...really? But the book said...the book said it was, that''s a lie."


    Liang Chi said seriously, "Of course it is true, and what is said in the book is not necessarily true. We cannot see the world after death, so who can guarantee that it does not exist?"


    Nuan Nuan pursed her mouth and said nothing, but stared at him with big eyes.


    Liang Chi smiled and continued, "So you see, death isn''t that scary, right? And if I y enough in the underworld and don''t want to stay, then I can reincarnate and return to this world with a new life."


    Nuan Nuan wiped the tears from his face with his small hand and asked, "Will Brother Anandae back?"


    Liang Chi rubbed her head, "Yes, but I don''t want to be a human next time. Being a human is so tiring. When I was young, I didn''t have any ability to live by others. If I cane back, I want to be a wolf."


    "Why?"


    Liang Chi smiled and said, "Because the growth period of animals is very short, they can grow up in a few months or a year to hunt and feed themselves. As for why it is a wolf, it is because we have agreed that I will be a wolf." protect you."


    Nuan Nuan muffled, "I don''t want brother Ananda to protect me, I want brother Ananda to live."


    She didn¡¯t know if the other world that brother Ananda said really existed, but she knew that brother Ananda must beforting her so that she wouldn¡¯t worry.


    Nuan Nuan also tried her best not to cry, so as not to worry Brother Ananda.


    He is not in good health now, it will be even worse if she is worried, but...but it''s really sad...


    After a long time, the door of Liang Chi''s ward was opened, and Gu An and Zhang Liang ran in with some anxious expressions, and they were relieved to see Nuan Nuan.


    But look at the situation...


    Bai Moshu can see that Nuan Nuan probably knows it.


    He sighed in his heart, and walked over to rub his little cousin''s head.


    "Big cousin."


    Nuan Nuan''s mouth was pursed and his eyes were red. He didn''t want to cry, but he couldn''t control the tears from his sore nose.


    Bai Moshu wiped away his tears and hugged him "Want to go out to y?"


    "Ok?"


    The warm, soft voice has a strong nasal tone.


    "I, and your brother Ananda are going to see the outside world, do you want to go?"


    Liang Chi looked at the white ink book in surprise.


    Nuan Nuan "But...but I still have to go to school."


    "Do you know what the teacher taught you?"


    Nuan Nuan hugged his neck and nodded.


    Bai Moshu''s cool fingers pinched the back of the little girl''s neck, "Then it''s okay to take a few days off, and you can study even if you''re outside."


    "it is good."


    Nuan Nuan obediently nodded and said hello.


    Bai Moshu''s action is also very strong, if you ask Nuan Nuan for leave, you can ask for leave.


    The head teacher of the school heard about it, although he felt a little regretful, but he still agreed.


    As for why you say sorry? Because there are Nuannuan students in the ss, I don''t know why they are so energetic.


    At night, Gu Nan and the others also knew about Nuan Nuan''s leave. At that time, the little girl had been carried to bed by her elder brother and fell asleep obediently.


    Gu Mingyu frowned, "Let Nuan Nuan go out with Liang Chi to y? What do you think!"


    Bai Moshu''s voice was cold and without much emotion.


    "She found out about Liang Chi, and cried a lot."


    Everyone else was silent.


    They also thought they could hide it, but they didn''t expect to be known.


    At this time, Gu An yelled, "I want to go too! Brother, you and I also ask for leave, I want to go with Nuan Nuan!"


    Gu Nan "No."


    Gu An''s eyes widened, "Why!"


    Gu Nan asked in a cold tone, "Have you finished the course?"


    Gu An "..."


    It¡¯s already amazing that he can finish his winter vacation homework, and he is expected to review the lessons he hasn¡¯t attended in advance. What do you think?


    Bai Moshu''s figure is like a cold bamboo, sitting casually on a chair with a book in his hand, he has an air of indifference and elegance.


    "The premise for me to make this opinion is that Nuan Nuan has already finished her second-grade homework."


    Gu An "..."


    Suddenly depressed, "Can''t I learn when Ie back?"


    Several brothers said in unison, "No!"


    Gu An: You are just bullying me!


    He was sad and angry, but he couldn''t resist.


    Knowing that the white ink book is also included, Gu Nan and Gu Mingyu are relieved, oh, a white ink painting has to be added.


    But Bai Mohua''s temperament is equivalent to Bai Moshu leaving two children alone.


    The matter was settled like this. The next day, Bai Moshu went to the hospital to ask for leave. The director of the hospital was so reluctant to part with Bai Moshu, just like sending away his own son, he almost cried bitterly while holding Bai Moshu''s hand.


    Of course, in the end, Bai Moshu sessfully asked for leave.

 Chapter 236: I want to see the aurora

    "Brother Ananda, where do you want to go?"


    In the hospital, Nuan Nuany on the side of the hospital bed and watched the liquid medicine being injected into the young man''s body bit by bit along the line tube, and couldn''t help but pouted and blew on the back of his hand.


    It looks so painful when the needle is stuck in the flesh.


    Liang Chi was silent for a while and said, "I want to see the aurora."


    When I was a child, the man fell asleep while watching TV while drunk. He secretly hid in the corner and didn¡¯t dare to make any movement. He just saw the amazing and shocking colors on the TV, and then he heard the sound on the TV. The voice introduced that those beautiful colors floating in the sky as if they would fall at any time are called aurora.


    That was the first time he saw such a beautiful thing.


    Liang Chi never thought of going on a trip, but when Nuan Nuan asked you where he wanted to go, the first thing that popped into his mind was the amazing and shocking colors he saw on TV back then.


    Bai Moshu, who was standing outside the door and was putting his hand on the doorknob, paused, and quickly searched in his mind for a few countries and cities that are most suitable for seeing the aurora.


    In a split second, I thought of the most suitable cities, but I had to ask Liang Chi where to go in the end. After all, the most important thing in this trip besides Nuannuan was Liang Chi himself.


    After opening the door and entering, Bai Moshu looked at his medicine first, and it will be finished in about ten minutes.


    "Big cousin, brother Ananda said he wants to see the aurora."


    Nuan Nuan ran over and took Bai Moshu''s hand and walked back, sat down beside Liang Chi''s bed, and quickly babbled out the conversation between her and Liang Chi just now.


    Bai Moshu also listened patiently and earnestly, and took out his mobile phone to search for some photos and stories about Aurora to show to his little cousin.


    After seeing the photo, Nuan Nuan eximed, "It''s really as beautiful as Brother Ananda said."


    Liang Chi who was sitting on the bed also looked over.


    Bai Moshu took advantage of the opportunity and handed over the phone screen.


    "Where do you want to see the aurora?" Immediately afterwards, the white ink book said the names of several countries.


    The expression on his face rarely fluctuates, unlike Gu Nan''s cier-like coldness, Bai Moshu belongs to the coldness with few emotions that can affect him, like an exiled immortal who does not eat the fireworks of the world.


    Even if he is asking about a person who is about to face death, his mood seems to have remained t and unchanged.


    Liang Chi didn''t answer him, but looked at Nuan Nuan, "Is there any country you want to go to?"


    Nuannuan looked at him and blinked, her voice was very sensible and well-behaved, "Brother Ananda, we are going with you, you can go wherever you want Nuannuan."


    When thinking that brother Ananda is about to leave, Nuan Nuan always feels sad and stuffy.


    "Go to Russia."


    After determining the goal, Nuan Nuan and the others started packing their luggage when they went back that day.


    And when you are busy, the whole family goes out together.


    Gu Nan "The private jet is ready."


    Gu Mingyu and Gu''s mother are choosing clothes for Nuan Nuan. Both of them have fashionable aesthetics and are very good at matching them. At this time, the clothes they choose for Nuan Nuan are thicker down jackets. After all, the weather over there will very cold.


    Mama Gu "long johns, don''t forget to bring a few more long johns."


    Gu Mingyu, "Earmuffs, scarves, and gloves. You should also wear more of these. You should also wear thicker socks. The size of these shoes should berger than what you are wearing now."


    The two murmured and numbly took out all the things for Nuan Nuan, ready to pack them.


    Papa Gu helped pack the luggage, and even Grandpa Gu was not idle, reminding him from time to time.


    "Don''t forget the hand warmer, there is food..."


    Bai Mohua walked over with a lot of food in his arms.


    "Herees the food!"


    Everyone looked at him holding all kinds of snacks "..."


    Gu Mingli pinched the bridge of his nose, walked over and patted the back of his head gently.


    "Are you stupid? Who told you to bring these food!"


    Bai Mohua looked at the things he was holding, food, no problem!


    Gu Mingli almost growled in his ear, "Let you bring some very hungry ones!"


    White ink painting "..."


    "Oh."


    But he still couldn''t bear to let go of these little treasures in his hands, how delicious they are, he likes them.


    White Ink Book "...Take them all with you."


    Bai Mo Hua and Nuan Nuan bothughed happily.


    Gu Mingli muttered, "How can you still look like Nuan Nuan at such a big age?"


    Bai Mohua''s ears are sharp, he heard it!


    "I just like to eat something, what''s wrong? The meat didn''t grow on you!"


    Gu Mingli relied on his height to look down at him.


    "Have you gained weight yet?"


    Bai Mohua chattered for some reason and walked past him like a puffer fish, humming as he walked.


    If I really want to say it, I don¡¯t know why, but most of Nuan Nuan¡¯s temperament has followed her second cousin.


    Even white ink paintings are super popr in this family, even more popr than the arrogant Gu An.


    I like to eat so much, but I am neither fat nor skinny, and short.


    Of course I can¡¯t say thest thing, or that guy would have to blow himself up into a balloon and blow it up.


    The whole family got busy, and finally packed the warm things into five big boxes, which mainly contained clothes. The weather over there was cold, so the clothes they brought were thicker.


    Thick clothes take up space, so it would be a bit more, no matter how Bai Moshu exined that he would buy clothes for Nuan Nuan after he got there, but the caring heart of being a mother and brother couldn''t be controlled.


    Bai Moshu looked at these things on the ground and twitched the corners of his mouth slightly, but fortunately he quickly controlled his expression.


    "Let''s go."


    Fortunately, he didn''t need to carry these things, otherwise he would be exhausted.


    Bai Mohua brought a lot of things, this guy basically brought food.


    In the contrast between the two, Bai Moshu''s lonely ck box looks extremely pitiful.


    Nuan Nuan circled around, "Big cousin, do you have enough clothes? My brothers said it''s very cold over there."


    Bai Moshu''s expression didn''t change a bit, "There are clothes sellers over there."


    Nuan Nuan said obediently and stopped asking.


    Bai Mohua came over again, "Brother, don''t you want to bring more food?"


    Bai Moshu has a handsome face, "There is food over there."


    Bai Mohua snorted, "But what if we are not used to eating?"


    Bai Moshu squeezed his younger brother''s head, "Your brother and I still have the ability to get something to eat."


    After speaking, he bent down and hugged Nuan Nuan with one hand, and walked out with the other hand dragging the suitcase.


    "gone."


    Bai Mohua hurriedly followed.


    This time when Nuan Nuan went far away, the whole family came to see her off, and that posture made her wish she could go with her.


    All the way in the car, either one is exhorting precautions or the other is exhorting precautions.


    "Nuan Nuan, you have to learn more Russian during this time, otherwise what should you do if you suffer from not being able to understand the words in the past?"


    "Remember to follow brother closely, the people over there are fierce, the kind that can fight with bears."


    Hearing this, Nuan Nuan''s eyes lit up, "Can Nuan Nuan see bears?"


    Bai Moshu rubbed her head, "There is also an animal sanctuary over there, I can take you to see it then."


    Nuan Nuan raised her lips andughed happily, "Is there any wolf?"


    Brother Ananda likes wolves, so he asked Brother Ananda to go and see them too. "


    Bai Moshu hummed "Yes."


    Still a very good-looking snow wolf.


    Go to pick up Liang Chi and Zhang Liang and go directly to the airport. As soon as they appeared, they immediately became the focus of the audience.


    With so many box-resistant bodyguards around, rows of tall and beautiful men of all colors, with their figures, temperaments and looks, all of them want to make people scream!


    Nuan Nuan leaned on her elder brother''s shoulder and nced around. She could see countless stars with her big eyes. She was very familiar with this scene, and she could see it every time she took her brothers out.


    I just... feel like my brothers are being coveted, what should I do if I want to hide a little bit?


    Nuan Nuan nced at the slender and tall figures of her brothers, and then at her short and short body.


    Can''t hide at all!


    "What''s wrong?"


    Seemingly aware of Nuannuan''s emotions, Gu Nan lowered his eyes and asked in a low voice, his indifferent voice carried the special pampering towards his younger sister, and it was extremely deep and pleasant.


    Nuan Nuan was a little embarrassed, lying next to her brother''s ear and honestly told her big brother what she had just thought.


    The corners of Gu Nan''s mouth rose slightly, "You want to hide us?"


    Nuan Nuan shook her head embarrassingly, "That''s what I thought just now, Nuan Nuan doesn''t want to hide it now."


    As she spoke, she nced at her brothers, shaking her little head cutely and speaking in a childlike voice.


    "My brothers are so good, they don''t hide."


    Her brothers are all luminous, and they can''t hide it at all.


    Anyway, she will always be her elder brother. She is so happy to have so many good-looking elder brothers who treat her so that others are super envious.


    All the students in the ss envy her.

 Chapter 237: First day in Murmansk

    It is very difficult to send Nuan Nuan on the ne without being able to apany him.


    Gu Nan''s face was dark, and he was reluctant to send out the limp little sister for a long time.


    Bai Moshu "...Gu Nange, are you nning to spend your time here?"


    Gu Nan pursed his thin lips, his ck eyes as deep as ancient wells stared at the white ink book.


    Another person''s scalp would be blown apart by him staring at him like this, and his legs would be even weaker, but Bai Moshu stubbornly reached out to pick up the obedient little girl who was like a white jade dumpling in his arms.


    Nuannuan hugged her big brother''s neck, and put her fleshy and soft face close to her big brother''s sharp and stern profile.


    "Big brother, next time Nuan Nuan will go out with you, okay~"


    What should I do if my brothers are unhappy? Of course it''s for coaxing.


    Nuan Nuan and soft voice, and coaxing with big brother again, Gu Nan''splexion looks a lot better.


    But the other elder brothers also need to be coaxed, especially the younger brother, whose posture is so bad that the one who is throwing and rolling on the ground wants to follow along.


    Earlier this morning, I almost stuffed myself in the suitcase and tried to get on the ne together. Fortunately, my witty cousin found out.


    Nuan Nuan "Next time, let''s go y together next time."


    Although I don¡¯t know when the next time will be.


    Finally left, Zhang Liang heaved a sigh of relief dragging the suitcase, what kind of monsters are Nuan Nuan''s brothers all of them?


    At the same time, he admired Brother Liang Chi even more, because the warm elder brother was looking at the two of them, but Brother Liang Chi didn''t respond at all.


    The moment he boarded the private jet, Zhang Liang was very curious about everything here.


    Before he was just a poor boy who was beaten up by his alcoholic father, and he couldn''t even eat, but now he''s on a private jet!


    This forced level rises very quickly.


    The buildings in the city gradually turned into small dots, and finally the ne flew above the clouds, and the thick cotton candy-like clouds rolled over and blocked the line of sight and could no longer see other things on the ground.


    A small town in Murmansk, this is where Nuan Nuan and the others will live temporarily during this time.


    Bai Moshu''s friend is an authentic Russian, tall and handsome, with standard fair skin, light brown hair and eyes.


    As soon as he saw the white ink book, he opened his arms and hugged him very enthusiastically.


    "Dear Mo Shu, you haven''t contacted me for a long time, and you are very wee to visit Mermans."


    Bai Moshu simply hugged him and let go, introduced the people around him in very standard Russian, and at the same time introduced him with Nuannuan.


    "This is my friend Ivan."


    Greeted warmly and obediently.


    "Brother Ivan, hello."


    Ivan can also speak Chinese, but his ent is a bit strange.


    "Mo Shu, I have never heard you say that you have such a cute and beautiful younger sister. When you were in school, you often talked about your younger brother."


    That''s right, Ivan and Bai Moshu are still college ssmates.


    After the two parties got to know each other, Ivan took them to the house where they were going to live temporarily.


    It was a warm wooden house in a forest. Although it was just a wooden house, it was not small in size. The firece was still burning in the house. After entering, it was very warm and the air was very fresh and clean.


    The weather here is also really cold, but everyone is dressed thickly, especially Nuannuan is like a cute little bear. Ivan likes this soft little girl very much all the way talking to her. When I was excited, there was Russian in Chinese, but fortunately, Nuan Nuan could understand even Mongolian guessing.


    "I live in a house not far away. You cane to me if you have anything to do. My dear, if you want to ski, this is a good project. I can teach you."


    Bai Moshu nodded, "Thanks, we may have to pack our luggage temporarily today."


    Ivan nodded, "If you want to see the aurora, you''d bettere to me before dark. I know a very suitable ce, but before that, I have to go to my old friend Andre to borrow two sleds."


    Nuan Nuan asked, "What is a sled?"


    Ivan squatted down immediately, and talked about the sled with Nuannuan enthusiastically.


    "It is a means of transportation that is carried by sled dogs in the snow. Andre''s sled dogs are the most handsome. I have wanted to borrow his sled dogs several times, but those guys are also stubborn. Yes, they don''t listen to anyone except their own master!"


    Nuan Nuan is particrly interested in sled dogs, but she obediently did not ask to go together to cause trouble for her big cousin.


    After Ivan left, Nuannuan thoughtfully told Brother Ananda to sit and warm up by the fire without doing anything, and she ran around with her big cousin and second cousin like a hardworking bee.


    Then I ran sweating profusely.


    Bai Moshu took off her scarf, and took the little guy by the firece to finish with Liang Chi.


    "Hey, just leave these to my brother."


    After finishing speaking coldly, he pressed his palm lightly on her little furry head before leaving.


    Not long after, he came back with a storybook in his hand.


    ¡°Read storybooks to pass the time.¡±


    Nuan Nuan shook her short legs, holding the book and moving her **** to get closer to Brother Ananda.


    "Brother Ananda, Nuannuan will read a storybook to you, okay?"


    Liang Chi nodded, pinched a plump grape with his thin and long fingers, peeled off the skin of the grape with his fingers and fed it to Nuan Nuan.


    With grapes in her mouth, the little girl began to read the story in the book with a soft voice.


    The font on the book is in Russian, but fortunately there is a Chinese trantion under the Russiannguage.


    In the warm wooden house, the voice of young and soft milk floated out of the window. People who are busy in the room do not feel tired, but full of vitality.


    Soon the bedroom where everyone slept was cleaned up spotlessly and neatly.


    Bai Moshu is a bit obsessivepulsive. Both the sheets and the quilt on the bed look neat without any wrinkles, and the shoes are also neatly arranged in order from high to low. The same is true for the clothes in the wardrobe. People are veryfortable.


    White ink book "Nuannuan sleeps in a room with me at night."


    After all, he just arrived in a strange ce, so Bai Moshu was worried that his little cousin would sleep by herself.


    Zhang Liang "I''m with Brother Liang Chi."


    In this way, brother Liang Chi can be taken good care of even at night.


    Liang Chi himself has no objection either.


    "Then I will sleep alone?"


    Bai Mohua looked eagerly at his brother and little cousin, and then his eyes fell on the big bed in the room.


    "elder brother¡­"


    Looking at my pitiful eyes, do you have the heart to watch your brother sleep alone?


    White ink book "..."


    "Forget it, let''s squeeze."


    My younger brother has been very obedient since he was a child. As soon as he could walk, he kept running behind his **** and calling him brother.


    If he was as stubborn and arrogant as Gu Mingyu''s younger brother, I wouldn''t be able to spoil him so much. For example, now, let alone sleeping on the same bed, he might kick him out without hesitation as soon as he made this request.


    But... who made his brother a good boy.


    The room was arranged, and the firece in the wooden house was burning very warmly. Ivan came to the door just after everyone took a nap.

 Chapter 238: sled three idiots

    "Hey everyone, it''s a nice day and you''re really not sure about going for a walk?"


    Ivan is cheerful and enthusiastic, with several big dogs behind him.


    ska, Samo, Erha, and the three sledges are all here.


    "It''s my friend''s sled dog, and it''s just... I can''t get hold of it oops!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the three huge dogs went into the house with their tongues out.


    "Hey! Jamie, Rick stop it, listen this ain''t my house, mess it up and you''ll be turned into dogs!"


    But why are the sledding three idiots called the three idiots, because they are not obedient at all and often do stupid things.


    The three big dogs messed up a lot of things when they ran in, and Bai Moshu''s face instantly turned ck.


    Ivan quickly said, "Sorry, sorry, this is really not what I want to see, hey Jamie, please stop!"


    "What''s the matter."


    Nuan Nuan just woke up and walked out of the room, rubbing her eyes with the back of her hand before she heard an exmation.


    "NONONO! Jamie stop!"


    "Nuan Nuan be careful!"


    Before the little guy could react, he was surrounded by a huge ck shadow in the next second.


    Nuan Nuan took a deep breath, her nose and mouth were covered with hair, and then her small face was licked hard by the wet and warm big tongue.


    Several adults went over and pulled the ropes of the three big dogs and pulled them out. Nuan Nuan struggled to get out from among the big dogs.


    "I...I''m fine."


    The voice is weak.


    The little girl stretched out her hand, trying to push out the big furry head beside her, and tried to reason with the three big fools in a soft voice.


    "Back back, I can hardly breathe, this is very bad behavior..."


    Then she was licked hard across the face again.


    Woke up from a nap and hadn''t washed my face yet, so I was licked up by three silly dogs.


    Finally, Bai Moshu pulled out the little man among the three big fools with a dark face. At this time, Nuan Nuan''s hair was messed up by the big dog''s head.


    Looking at the saliva on the little cousin''s face, the expression on Bai Moshu''s handsome face was even more ugly.


    Then Ivan saw the sinister twitch of his mouth and smiled slowly.


    Ivan shivered, it''s over, this guy is really angry, he knew it when he was in school, it''s normal for this guy to look at Gao Leng with a calm expression, but if he really smiles, it means he''s angry Someone is going to be unlucky.


    Now he felt that he might be killed by these three stupid dogs.


    "It''s time for some dog meat."


    Bai Moshu hugged his little cousin, looked at the three silly dogs with cold eyes and said coldly.


    Three dogs "!!"


    I have to say that Gouzi is still very sensitive to danger, and now he ran behind Ivan with his tail between his legs, but with such a big body, how could Ivan be able to cover it.


    Ivanughed quickly, "Calm down, let''s not argue with three silly dogs, that would be too unmannered."


    Bai Moshu said sternly, "Demeanor? I want that thing to be useful?"


    Ivan "..."


    Sure enough, the white ink book in anger is terrifying.


    "elder brother."


    The soft and waxy voice instantly broke the dangerous atmosphere, Nuan Nuan''s small hands gently tugged at his clothes.


    "Brother, take Nuan Nuan to wash your face, okay?"


    Bai Moshu nced at the three silly dogs, and then went to wash her face and hair with the little girl in her arms.


    Ivan breathed a sigh of relief immediately. Bai Moshu is not easy to get angry, but when he gets angry, it can be quite scary.


    He once saw with his own eyes another rich second generation who was so arrogant when he was in college, and he was beaten into a pig''s head on the same day, and he also pinched the handle of the rich second generation''s family in a short time, making them only Being able to bear this hidden loss, he almost bankrupted that family by himself.


    Of course, if those people continue to entangle, it may really be over.


    After washing her hair, Nuan Nuan sat obediently on the small bench, and Bai Moshu held a hair dryer in one hand, and in the other hand, slowly arranged Nuan Nuan''s ck and soft hair.


    Fingers as white as suet gems shuttled between the little girl''s ck hair, looking like a work of art with a different kind of beauty.


    The three sled dogs were taken outside by Ivan. After being threatened, they stayed calmly for a while, and then became restless again, with their big heads restlessly getting into the door and trying to break in.


    Bai Mohua is sitting at the door with a bench upright, teasing them with a sensual sausage in his hand.


    Liang Chi sat on a soft chair, because he couldn''t eat a lot of food. In order to maintain the nutrients needed for body functions, he had a gastric tube inserted into his nose, and he was quietly reading a book at the moment.


    His current condition is fine except that his face is too pale.


    After Nuan Nuan''s hair was blown dry, Ivan looked at my whole family with a shocked expression on his face, watching the former high-cold male **** on campus calmly holding two leather ropes, and tied two cute leather ropes for the little girl very skillfully. Little chirp.


    "All right."


    Nuan Nuan shook her little head, "Thank you, big cousin."


    Thank you obediently, Nuan Nuan dressed like a fat penguin, and ran to the door with cheerful little steps.


    The three big fools at the door saw the little girling over and her big fluffy tail swept away all the snow on the ground at the door.


    "Wow!"


    Sansha are allrge dogs. These three are still adults and have been fed well by their owners. They are taller than Nuannuan and have a strong body.


    The three big ones squatted at the door together, their eyeballs almost following Nuan Nuan''s figure.


    "How are you guys?"


    When Nuan Nuan walked in front of them, she stretched out her little hand and nned to establish a formal rtionship with the big dogs.


    The three were specially raised by the master. The moment Nuan Nuan stretched out her hand, a big snow-white paw was ced in her palm.


    Ivan''s expression was exaggerated, "Jamie, when did you treat others so well, hey girl and I want to shake hands with you too!"


    He leaned over and reached out, trying to shake hands with the snow-white angel-like Satsuma.


    But...Jamie didn''t like him, even rolled his eyes in disgust and pointed his **** at him.


    Ivan "..."


    what happened? Are animals so double-standard these days?


    Ivan didn''t believe in evil, staring at Nuan Nuan''s movements, he saw that she also easily shook hands with Rick ir.


    He followed suit and tried, and then Erha pretended not to see him with his ears pricked up and his eyes crossed. ska smashed his hand away with his head.


    Ivan "!!"


    He refused to ept it, since it was the first time for the children to meet them! Why such a double standard!


    "Jamie, Rick, ir, you can''t do this. Although the little angel looks cute, I''m also handsome! How could you do this to me!"


    Bai Mohua looked at him exaggeratedly reasoning with the three sled dogs, and his stomach ached fromughing. Heughed warmly and softly, and his eyes were more curved and soft.


    There was a moment of joy in the house.


    Bai Moshu came out wearing a white down jacket, his slender and tall figure could not be sealed even by looking at the bloated down jacket.


    "Come on, get out."


    Liang Chi stood up only slightly shorter than Bai Moshu. He was wearing a ck down jacket, walking slowly behind Bai Moshu, and he looked in good condition.


    Zhang Liang has been paying close attention to his situation, and seeing that he is in good spirits, his mood has improved a lot.


    On this trip, he must help Brother Liang Chi fulfill all his wishes!

 Chapter 239: sled

    There are so many people going out together, of course there are more than three sled dogs.


    Several people came to the ce where Ivan lived. It didn''t take long for him to pull out a few big dogs from the next room, and then took out the sled and put them on.


    When the sleds were set, these dogs were quite obedient, and you could even see the excitement in the eyes of these sled dogs.


    Most of the sled dogs are the breed of sled dogs, they are full of energy, and using sleds to let them go out to vent their energy is a way to win each other, otherwise these energetic guys will have to be demolished if they are locked at home.


    After the sled was set up, Nuan Nuan was hugged by Bai Moshu and sat on it, and he quickly mastered the method of driving the sled.


    Nuan Nuan was wrapped up like a fat penguin, with a hat on, a scarf on, and gloves on. Almost only a pair of **** and white eyes were exposed from all over her body.


    She is almost the same as Liang Chi, except that Liang Chi is not as chubby as the little guy in his clothes, he looks a little bloated but very cute.


    Bai Moshu fastened Nuan Nuan''s seat belt and "sit and go."


    "Yo ho! Sit still!" Ivan stood up directly on the sleigh with a white ink painting. Two people shared a car. The sled dogs pulling the cart in front were all grown-up dogs. Every sleigh had With four pulling, it is very easy to bring two people on the smooth snow.


    Zhang Liang and Liang Chi were sitting together. At first Zhang Liang wanted to control the sled, but Liang Chi wanted to try it himself, so he could only watch nervously from the side.


    Three sleigh cars are driving on a piece of white snow, not to mention it feels quite cool.


    At the beginning, Nuan Nuan was a little nervous to hold on to the big cousin''s clothes for fear of falling off, but then gradually became more courageous, let go of the little hand holding the big cousin''s clothes, grabbed the handrail of the sleigh car and started looking around , those clear and bright eyes were full of curiosity.


    She has a novelty to explore everything here.


    I have never seen so much snow, and the thickness of the snow is very deep. The scenery here is unique to the Arctic Circle of the earth, and it is impossible to see it in the bad environment where she lives.


    Ivan likes to be lively. He kept shouting along the way and introduced the scenery of his hometown to everyone. On the sleigh, he used his voice to let others hear him, so he had a thieves¡¯ voice. Big.


    "It''s a good ce to watch the aurora on the cliff over there. I found that ce by myself. People who travel here don''t know it. I won''t take you there if I''m not a good brother."


    Ivan pointed to a cliff that looked a little far away, and he couldn''t see it clearly because of the white snow.


    After talking about this, Ivan began to talk about other things, "There are wolves in our mountain forest. They are very beautiful snow wolves, but they are also very dangerous. There are also many beautiful other animals. Snow rabbits can asionally see snow foxes. After watching the aurora today, I will take you to see the elk tomorrow, and a friend of mine owns elk, which is great!"


    After speaking, Ivan looked at Nuan Nuan, "I think you will like it, cute."


    Nuannuan nodded, her eyes shining brightly showed her joyful mood at the moment.


    Bai Moshu turned his head and nced, the corners of his mouth raised slightly, facing the cold wind, the few people quickly arrived at their destination.


    However, the sled car stopped at a ce below the cliff, and they had to walk up the road behind.


    The sled dogs were tired after pulling such a long distance, and they were lying on the snow to rest with their tongues out.


    Nuan Nuan took the water, and when he got out of the car, his short legs almost sank into the snow.


    Already short, now looks even shorter.


    Nuan Nuan "..."


    The snow is really deep!


    Nuannuan struggled to move two steps in the snow, and then felt very tired.


    She doesn''t want to move anymore.


    As soon as I had this thought, I didn¡¯t step on one of my feet firmly, and fell down on my buttocks holding a pot of water. The whole person fell backwards, and a pair of short legs turned up.


    It didn''t hurt to fall on the snow, but... I couldn''t get up for a while, because she was dressed too thickly.


    "Woooooooooooooooo..."


    Nuan Nuan waving her little arms and legs and whimpering.


    "Brother, brother."


    Hurry up and save Nuan Nuan!


    "Hahaha¡­"


    Someone looked at Nuan Nuan and let out a mercilessugh. Nuan Nuan remembered that it was Ivan''s voice!


    With a smile in his eyes, Bai Moshu bent down to pick up the little girl who fell in the snow, and he was still shaking.


    The small body that was suspended in the air shook, and fell off covered in snow, even on the hair.


    Ivan came over and said in broken Chinese, "Nuan Nuan, you were just like a big turtle that couldn''t turn over."


    Nuannuan "!!"


    The expression on the little face was like being struck by lightning.


    BIG... BIG TURTLE!


    White ink book "...shut up if you can''t speak!"


    Ivan scratched his head, feeling that he did not describe it wrong.


    "Did I said wrong thing?"


    Bai Mohua muttered beside him, "You look like Erha when you go crazy."


    He is also super protective!


    Ivan was immediately dissatisfied, "Hey brother Moshu, how can you curse people?"


    Bai Mohua raised her neck, "Then you also said that Nuan Nuan is like a turtle."


    "I''m talking about the way she fell just now."


    "Then I''m also talking about how you look crazy."


    "I''m not crazy, I''ve always been fine!"


    "My little cousin is obviously cute."


    Ivan "The turtle is cute too."


    The two of them started to fight each other childishly like elementary school students quarreling, but both of them were big-hearted. After arguing for a while, the topic didn''t know where the topic went, and they quickly forgot what they just quarreled with.


    Nuan Nuan hummed and chirped, walking **** the snow with short legs, wagging like a clumsy-looking penguin.


    She and her brother gave water to the dogs, and everyone continued to walk up.


    "Brother Ananda, be careful, don''t fall."


    "Big cousin, walk a little slower, Nuan Nuan''s legs are too short to keep up."


    "Nuannuan here, you can walk faster by pulling Jamie''s leash."


    Ivan put two traction ropes into the hands of the little girl, and there were two dogs leading them in front. She was indeed going to walk faster, but her short legs were so sore.


    Every time she takes a step across the snow, she has to raise her legs. This is embarrassing her little chubby legs!


    "Do you need me to carry you?"


    This is the third time Bai Moshu asked.


    Nuan Nuan looked down at her clumsy and fat appearance and shook her head.


    "No, Nuan Nuan can go up by herself!"


    Hey... She''s so fat, it''s tiring for my brother to hold her.


    "Okay, then go for it."


    Among the group of long legs, Nuan Nuan''s chubby short legs stood out, even the sick Liang Chi walked faster than her.


    Walking halfway, Nuan Nuan was so tired that her little face was flushed, and she was sweating in the winter.


    "Hurrah..."


    While resting on her knees, Nuan Nuan suddenly lifted her body into the air and was hugged.


    "There is not much left, let me hold on."


    The clear voice of the big cousin came from above his head, it was very nice.


    Nuan Nuan was picked up by her big cousin, and her small arms hugged his neck with some difficulty, mainly because she was dressed a little too much and her arms were not flexible.


    .


    She whispered a little embarrassedly.


    "Nuan Nuan is so heavy now."


    Bai Moshu shook the weight in his arms and nodded slightly in agreement.


    "It is indeed much heavier than before."


    He pinched the little girl''s delicate nose with his fingers, "But your brother is not too big to be unable to hug."


    Nuan Nuan smiled and said that she was too thick to hug, but her brother would definitely be soft when holding her.

 Chapter 240: Drunken white ink book

    Bai Moshu walked up with Nuannuan in his arms. It was not obvious at first, but the more he walked, the more tired his arms became.


    In the end, they had to take turns to give the little guy to Ivan to hold for a while, and then the two big men carried the warm kid up.


    Nuan Nuan "..."


    ¡°Put up the tent before dark.¡±


    The aurora doesn''t appear until around nine or ten o''clock in the evening. Now they find a ce to set up a tent and camp directly in the wild.


    Several people got busy, and Ivan was still a proficient hand. After a while, he chose an open and suitable ce to set up the tent.


    Then Ivan took out the stove and charcoal and some prepared food from the sleigh cart he brought up.


    Ivan "I''m going to pick up some dry firewood. It would be even better if I can hunt rabbits. Is there anyone who wants to go with me?"


    Nuan Nuan: I want to go a little bit.


    Bai Mohua raised his hand eagerly, "Me, me, me!"


    Liang Chi didn''t want to run away, and as soon as he came up, he took the bench and sat down by the fire in a leisurely manner, staring at the sky with a pair of dark eyes.


    Bai Moshu was carrying the little guy''s clothes and hat.


    "Kids don''t run around."


    Nuan Nuan obediently said, although she really wanted to go with her, she sat down obediently.


    Bai Moshu patted her little head, "I''ll take you with me tomorrow."


    The little girl was so happy that her eyes were as bright as stars and sheughed.


    "Okay."


    After she finished speaking, she tilted her little head and rubbed her big cousin''s hand very actively.


    Ivan had already left with the white ink painting, so Zhang Liang went around to see if there was any firewood and picked up some firewood.


    It got dark early here, and Ivan and the others came back before it was too dark to see.


    "Hey! We''re back!"


    Ivan still carried two dead rabbits in his hands, fluttering in the wind, as if showing off.


    "Look, we''re lucky, two fat rabbits!"


    After speaking, he happily ran over with two rabbits, dragging a pile of dry firewood behind the sleigh.


    "Wait a minute, my friend Andre is alsoing, he will bring a generator, we can do more things."


    Said Cao Cao Cao Cao arrived, there was a voice shouting from the foot of the mountain, in Russian, and Ivan put the rabbit down with a smile on his face.


    "Hey Andre I''m here!"


    Nuan Nuan squatted on the ground and stretched out her finger to poke the rabbit. It waspletely dead. There was a gun hole in the stomach, and the blood stopped bleeding because of the cold weather.


    Bai Moshu came over and covered her eyes, "Are you afraid?"


    Nuan Nuan shook her head, thought for a while and whispered, "I''m not afraid, I''ve seen chickens and rabbits killed before."


    Although Tutu is very cute, she will seriously eat up the meat without wasting it, and she will never let Tutu sacrifice in vain!


    Bai Moshu looked at the little girl in surprise, andughed when she saw that she was not holding back.


    The little guy is more courageous than imagined.


    Andre came by driving a snowmobile, but he arrived in a few minutes.


    "Hey dude I almost lost track of you, are these your friends?"


    As soon as Andre came up, he patted Ivan''s shoulder twice with bangbang. That hand and his strength made Ivan''s shoulder hurt from the warmth.


    Andre is a very burly man with a beard on his face. He looks a bit fierce, and hisughter is particrly hearty.


    "Hello, my name is Andre, and I''m Ivan''s friend."


    spoke Russian, only Nuan Nuan and Zhang Liang couldn''t understand it.


    No matter how powerful Nuan Nuan is and how good her memory is, it is impossible to learn Russian in just a few days.


    After the two parties shook hands with each other, the atmosphere at the scene became particrly lively.


    With a generator, hot water and cooking some dishes like steak frying are much easier.


    Several adults got busy for the dinner, but... all kinds of meat, mutton, beef, ham, fish, seafood, etc... there are only a few pitiful vegetables.


    People in this country really eat meat, and the main reason is that vegetables are really rare here.


    Nuan Nuan was ying with a group of big dogs at this time. She walked forward clumsily, and behind her must be a long line of big dogs who imitated her walk.


    Nuan Nuan turned her head and crossed her small fat waist angrily, "You are not allowed to learn from me!"


    "Aoooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo~"


    Erha raised his head excitedly and howled.


    Then this sound brought the other dogs to bark too, it was a wild dance of demons.


    Nuan Nuan "..."


    She soon rolled into a ball with a group of dogs in the snow, and sometimes the whole person would be dug out by them soon after sinking in the snow, without the help of adults at all.


    Andre looked at it andughed.


    "It''s rare to see Rick and the others like someone so much, I''mmitted to you friends!"


    Andre likes dogs very much, and he also likes the people his dog likes, and he is enthusiastic to make friends.


    Bai Moshu was cooking the shrimp that Nuan Nuan liked to eat, and raised his eyes to see his little cousin with the corners of her mouth raised.


    "Well, she''s popr with animals."


    The night is as dark as ink, but the road is notpletely invisible because of the snow-white ground, especially since they still have a bonfire here.


    The aroma of the food drifted far away. Nuannuan and the big dogs were all sitting in rows, with pairs of **** and white eyes staring eagerly at the food on the table.


    All kinds of barbecue and fried meat are delicious, and their saliva is flowing out.


    Bai Moshu took a shrimp, slowly peeled the shell with his slender fingers, and then fed the white and tender shrimp meat to Nuan Nuan''s mouth, who was staring at him.


    The little guy opened his mouth and ate the fat shrimp with a whimper, his cheeks bulged!


    "Good time!"


    After eating, she turned her head to look at Liang Chi, and asked her eldest cousin in a low voice, "Big cousin, can brother Ananda not eat?"


    Bai Moshu nced at Liang Chi and shook his head, his warm eyes dimmed, his little hands supported his chin and cheeks bulging and worrying, if it were him, he could only watch others eat so many delicious foods but If you can''t eat it, it''s too scary.


    Seeing the little girl''s face wrinkled and wrinkled into a little ball, Bai Moshu had a smile in his eyes, so he stopped teasing her.


    He took out a small bowl, "This is the porridge I made, he can drink some."


    Nuan Nuan''s eyes lit up immediately, "Big cousin, you are super powerful!"


    After she finished speaking, she ran to Liang Chi''s side with the delicious porridge cooked in broth.


    The porridge made by Bai Moshu, not to mention serving it to patients, made Ivan and Andre next to him greedy.


    "Brother Ananda, please eat something."


    This porridge has cooled down a bit, but it is still warm overall, very fragrant and not greasy at all.


    Liang Chi held the bowl of porridge and pursed his lips, and finally ate some slowly under Nuan Nuan''s caring eyes.


    The soft porridge melted in the mouth, but it was thicker than water, so it was easy to digest, and he could eat some even with a stomach tube inserted.


    Staring at Liang Chi as he finished the porridge, Nuan Nuan ran back with the bowl in his arms.


    As soon as I passed by, I received feeding from my two cousins.


    Because there are two enthusiastic Russians, their atmosphere tonight is still very lively.


    Andre brought their country''s unique spirit vodka.


    "How can you eat meat without drinking,e on buddy, here''s a bottle of vodka for you."


    Andre stuffed a bottle of vodka into the Baimoshu cup, and then took out another bottle for Baimo Hua and Zhang Liang.


    "The two of you are young, let''s have a bottle together!"


    Bai Mo Hua & Zhang Liang "!!"


    They don''t know how to drink.


    One is really not good at it, and the other ispletely psychologically shadowed by alcohol.


    White ink book "...The two of them are still young."


    Andre waved his hand, "Drinking is to be practiced from an early age, they can do it at this age."


    Bai Moshu felt a little headache, but he forcefully took back their wine, and said in a cold tone.


    "No, children can''t drink alcohol, it''s bad for your health, I''ll drink with you."


    After speaking, he opened it and took a whole bottle of wine and drank it.


    Seeing that he was so forthright, Andre didn''t care too much. Heughed and hugged the bottle and drank it like water.


    Bai Moshu inexplicably felt refreshed and heroic when drinking, and his already handsome face looked even cooler and more handsome under the light of the fire.


    But Nuan Nuan is worried.


    Drinking too much alcohol is very bad for your health.


    Bai Moshu''s drinking capacity is surprisingly good, and he didn''t forget to fill his younger sister and younger brother with milk while drinking with the two of them.


    Zhang Liang huddled in a corner and fell over by himself.


    Why only milk but no juice, he is so big QAQ


    Eating around the table, three people drinking and three drinking milk, and one sitting next to him silently doing nothing, but in such an atmosphere, Liang Chi''s eyes were a little rxed.


    This dinner waste, and Andre and Ivan were a little drunk, but he still didn''t forget to feed his dog.


    When he came back, he gave the white ink book a thumbs up.


    "Brother, you can drink really well!"


    Bai Moshu didn''t answer, his body was sitting like a deserted green bamboo, his eyes as cold as snow looked over lightly, there was a sense of oppression that people dare not look directly at.


    Andre hupped in shock.


    "Ivan, why do I think this brother is a little scary now?"


    Ivan swallowed, "I...I think so too."


    Murderous.


    Nuan Nuan didn''t notice anything, and was still discussing with Liang Chi about when the aurora woulde out.


    "who are you?"


    Bai Moshu looked at Ivan and Andre and asked in a cold voice, still in Russian.


    Ivan & Andre "..."


    It''s over, I''m afraid it''s not because my brain is drunk!


    Then he saw Bai Moshu stand up suddenly, and started fighting without saying a word.


    Everyone "!!"


    Nuannuan looked over in astonishment on her little face, what happened!


    In just an instant, Bai Moshu''s body, which was obviously not as strong as Andre''s, knocked them down at once.


    Bai Moshu asked coldly, "Are you trying to kidnap my brother and sister!"


    Two people: They are wronged!


    Who will kidnap your younger brother and sister, drink too much!


    No, it seems that I did drink too much.


    After finishing off the two big men who looked threatening, Bai Moshu stood up and wiped the toilet paper slowly, looking like a noble man.


    "You guys still want to kidnap?"


    That tone and demeanor almost put ''Why are you such a waste'' written on your face.


    Ivan & Andre: We are aggrieved, but dare not say it!


    "Brother Ivan, Uncle Andre, are you all right?"


    Nannuan asked in a low voice.


    Andre couldn''t understand, and Ivan wanted to cry but said firmly, "It''s okay."


    People are drunk by them, what can they do now that they are beaten?


    "Come here Nuan Nuan, don''t get close to the bad guys."


    Bai Moshu''s voice came, and Nuan Nuan was soon taken away.


    The two ''bad guys'' on the ground "..."


    So where exactly do they look bad.


    Andre bared his teeth andined to Ivan, "This friend of yours looks so weak, why is he fighting so hard?"


    You know they can fight a bear!


    Ivan "...his judo ck belt used to be the number one in our school''s taekwondo club. No one in our school or other schools can beat him, and you have to be thankful that he didn''t have a scalpel in his hand, otherwise we two are now It''s not just as simple as being beaten up and lying here."


    Andre "!!"


    Is it so cruel? !

 Chapter 241: Aurora

    After Bai Moshu got drunk, except for bewilderingly shing those two tall men as human traffickers who wanted to kidnap his lovely brother and sister, Bai Moshu was quiet afterwards, even a little too well-behaved.


    Nuannuan took his hand and persuaded, "Brother, let''s sit over there, shall we?"


    The little girl was afraid that her drunk brother would identally fall down.


    "it is good."


    Bai Moshu nodded obediently, and then was even more obediently pulled by his sister to follow behind her step by step.


    There was a slight blush on his face, and the pinnae of his ears were also red, and his cold and narrow eyes were a little dazed at the moment, as if he didn''t know what he should do, so the unusually well-behaved Nuan Nuan did whatever he wanted .


    Bai Mohua came over and poked her brother''s face with her finger, it was a little hot.


    The person who was originally cold jade has turned into warm jade at this moment. Under the illumination of the surrounding lights, he is still so beautiful.


    Because the space in the sleigh was limited when I came, the stools I brought were all foldable low stools. After Bai Moshu sat on it, his long legs seemed to have no ce to rest.


    But he bent his legs very quietly and obediently, and sat on the small stool aggrieved. His eyebrows, which were as beautiful as distant mountains, were slightly frowned, as if he felt a little ufortable.


    "Nuan Nuan." Suddenly he called out to his little cousin.


    "Ah, what''s the matter with big cousin?"


    The little girl responded to him very quickly, and then was pulled by a force, and her whole body was hugged.


    Being hugged is not counted, Bai Moshu''s slender fingers pinched the little girl''s soft and fleshy cheeks, he didn''t have much strength, but he yed very seriously.


    That''s right, it''s just ying!


    Bai Moshu lowered his eyes, poked her face with his fingers for a while, and poked a shallow crater in the soft flesh with small milk fat on her face, then he let go, and he poked again after Nuan Nuan''s face returned to normal. go up.


    After doing this a few times, he began to pinch the cheeks on both sides of the little guy again, pinching the two sides to the middle for a while, Nuan Nuan''s little mouth was pinched up, and then pressed the palm of Nuan Nuan''s face again, and quickly put it down. After the opening, the little girl''s chubby face trembled.


    It just... looks like fun.


    This is an idea from Liang Chi and Bai Mohua next to him.


    Bai Moshu also had a good time, with a smile on his face, and the corners of his mouth were raised like snow lotus blossoms on a snow mountain, which was extremely beautiful.


    But Nuan Nuan who was treated as a toy was not very happy.


    Her face!


    "Aurora appears!"


    Ivan¡¯s voice came from behind. At that moment, everyone present looked up to the sky.


    Other colors gradually appeared in the originally pitch-ck sky, like tulle suspended in the ck night sky, and began its performance in the night with a graceful posture.


    What first appeared was the fluorescent green aurora, which gradually came from afar like a fairy, rising and falling in the night and began to dance lightly.


    Standing on a high ce, whether it is the sky or the bright aurora, it gives people the illusion that they can touch it with their hands.


    Nuan Nuan raised her arm unconsciously, her plump and shiny white hands seemed to touch the light, and the aurora seemed to invite her to dance together.


    Auroras of other colors gradually appeared behind, and the colors they brought illuminated the sky and also illuminated the people watching on the ground.


    The ups and downs are singing and dancing, the natural sound of wind and snow is the most simple music of nature, and those aurora are more like fairies whoe to participate in a feast. They are graceful and colorful, and they are the beauty that people pursue.


    It is very quiet on the cliff, whether it is a sober person or a drunk person, they all look up and cherish this feast from nature.


    Liang Chi looked at those shockingly gorgeous auroras, and his heart was actually calm, but those colors were reflected in his eyes. He fulfilled his childhood wish and really saw the auroras.


    When he was young, his world was gray and dark, and his voice was loud and sharp.


    But at that time, he, who was trembling like a small animal, identally saw the aurora on TV, and he realized that the outside world was so gorgeous and shocking.


    That scene was deeply engraved in his heart, he wanted to see the aurora, he wanted to see the light.


    After he really escaped from that nightmare life, he once thought he could see the light, but the fact is that his world became darker after that.


    Nuan Nuan is the light he first saw, and it is also the light he wants to protect and cherish.


    Now the person he wanted to protect brought him to see what he had always dreamed of when he was a child.


    In fact, after being amazed, he calmed down, and now he haspletely lost the burning desire when he saw the aurora for the first time when he was a child.


    Because now he knows very clearly that the aurora is gorgeous and beautiful, but it is only a sh in the pan and can only be seen from a distance, no matter how hard he tries, he cannot reach it.


    But now there is a clean and warm white light around him, which can be seen and touched, and it is warm and hot but will not burn him.


    Liang Chi tilted his head, looking at the little man with bright eyes, and a rxed smile on his lips.


    He has lived in darkness all his life, and he has no regrets to be with her at thest moment of his life.


    "Wow... so beautiful!"


    "Brother Ananda, look quickly, the aurora you want to see!"


    Nuan Nuan turned her head and looked at Liang Chi with a bright smile, pointing to the light in the sky, her beautiful eyes were shining brightly, in his eyes, it was even more beautiful than the aurora in the sky.


    After the aurora disappeared, everyone still had something to say.


    Even people like Ivan and Andre who have seen it many times.


    Ivan opened his arms exaggeratedly and seemed to want to embrace the world, "Nature is really a magical creator, I love it!"


    Andreughed. "I love it too."


    Bai Moshu also smiled with Nuan Nuan around his arms, his smile was shallow but beautiful.


    Bai Mohua looked at no less than ten photos taken on the phone, "I must draw it down."


    He had also seen and painted the aurora before, but for the same thing, every time he saw it, his perception was different, and the effect of the painting was also different.


    It was also the first time for Zhang Liang to see the aurora. He thought he finally understood why Brother Liang Chi wanted to see the aurora so much, because it was really beautiful.


    It was a beautiful night, but also...unexpected.


    "Big cousin is asleep."


    It was already veryte, Nuan Nuan took the white ink book to go to bed.


    But Bai Moshu, who was obviously very well-behaved just now, now has the meaning of ''rebellious''.


    "No, I want to see the aurora." Bai Moshu looked up at the sky, leaving Nuan Nuan with a handsome profile and chin.


    Nuan Nuan''s little face was wrinkled with worry.


    "But the aurora has already been watched."


    Bai Moshu firmly believes that "there is more."


    Ivan "Hey Moshu! It''s impossible to have it today."


    Bai Moshu slowly turned his gaze to him, and then asked coldly.


    "Who are you?"


    Ivan "!!"


    The rm bell in his mind rang suddenly, he turned around and ran, he didn''t want to be beaten!


    Bai Moshu snorted coldly, picked up the little girl next to him and put him on hisp.


    "Watch the aurora."


    Everyone "..."


    This must be drunk to the point of insanity.


    Fortunately, although the drunken white ink book is a bit weird, it is also easy to coax.


    Bai Mohua pulled him, "Brother, let''s go to sleep."


    Nuan Nuan exined to him in a childlike voice that he had already seen Aurora just now, and if he still wanted to see it, he would have to wait until tomorrow or next time.


    Finally, Bai Moshu was coaxed into the tent by his younger brother and little cousin, and then, like a primary school student, he was instructed to get into the sleeping bag one by one.


    The tent cut off the cold wind, and it became very warm after lying in the sleeping bag for a while. Gradually, the night becamepletely quiet.

 Chapter 242: Being single is like your brother without a girlfriend

    The price of a hangover is waking up dizzy and bloated the next morning.


    Bai Moshu sat up slowly, and rubbed his temples with his fingers. There was not much expression on his face, but his brows were furrowed.


    "elder brother."


    Nuan Nuan got a head in from the outside, holding a bowl of steaming water in his hand.


    "Drink water, brother."


    It is already 10:30 noon of the next day, and Bai Moshu is thest one to get up today.


    Bai Moshu took the water and drank it and felt a lot better, just...


    He put down the bowl expressionlessly, his tone was a little stiff, "Nuan Nuan, you go out first."


    His voice still sounded normal, but after Nuan Nuan obediently left, Bai Moshu covered his face with one hand, and all the memories of yesterday''s drunkenness came back!


    At this moment, he who has always been calm and indifferent to everything, unexpectedly felt what social death is.


    It would be great if it could be broken into pieces.


    Bai Moshu, who was covering his face, had slightly red ears, but he quickly adjusted his mood. After he got out of the tent, no one could tell what he was thinking.


    As soon as he walked out, Bai Moshu noticed two eyes, from Ivan and Andre.


    And the two started their performance.


    Ivan pulled Andrey and exaggeratedly shouted in Russian.


    "Are you trying to kidnap my brother and sister!" Then he punched him falsely.


    Andre fell to the ground exaggeratedly covering his face, "Who wants to kidnap your younger brother and sister!"


    Ivan looked at him condescendingly, "Oh...bad guy!"


    After the two finished their performance, they looked at Bai Moshu.


    Written in white ink with no expression.


    Then the two began to act out the scene where after watching Aurora, he would not leave and had to be coaxed by his brother and sister. A man as tall as Andre had such a rough voice, and he had to imitate the voices of Nuan Nuan and Bai Mohua, twisting his throat It''s so tight that it hurts the eyes and ears.


    They couldn''t helpughing while they were acting. Although Nuan Nuan couldn''t understand what they were talking about, it didn''t prevent her from rolling on the groundughing like Andre.


    Bai Mohua also covered his stomach andughed out loud.


    Only the white ink book is expressionless.


    Then he put his hands in the pockets of his coat, looked at them with cold eyes, walked towards the two of them, lifted his feet, and kicked them out mercilessly.


    "Aww!"


    Rolling down the snow-covered slope, the two of them almost turned into snowmen.


    "Bai Moshu, you are getting angry from embarrassment!"


    The white ink book didn''t exin, but just calmly went to cook.


    Anyway, as long as it is not him who is embarrassed, it is someone else.


    Heh... He felt embarrassed for Ivan and Andre. The clumsy performance just now made his eyes burn. Now he has to see his little cousin to wash his eyes.


    Except for Ivan and Andre who still ate meat for breakfast, everyone else ate lightly.


    The field camping this time is generally very good.


    Packed up his things and went back as when he came, Bai Moshu lit the firece in the cabin, and it didn''t take long for the whole cabin to be warm.


    Both Nuan Nuan and Bai Mo Hua were looking at the photos taken yesterday, discussing with great interest how to draw them all.


    Bai Mohua''s eyes are shining "Now we have time to draw."


    Nuan Nuan hugged her small drawing board and nodded, "Yeah."


    So the two of them quickly set up their drawing boards rtive to each other and started to draw seriously. Liang Chi slowly took a small bench and sat next to Nuan Nuan to watch her draw, quietly and without disturbing her.


    The little girl painted slowly and seriously, bit by bit expressing the deepest pictures in her memory on the white canvas with various paints and brushes.


    The obsidian-like night sky is not the kind of dull and silent ck. In the eyes of the little girl, the ck sky at that time also carried its unique color charm.


    The colorful and bright aurora, as well as the light and white snow on theke below the mountain at a nce, the figures and tents whose faces cannot be seen clearly on the mountain, but it is very lively and happy to feel those figures.


    Nuan Nuan, who was immersed in her own world, didn''t think about the coordination of colors at all. Basically, she used whatever color she saw ording to the appearance in her memory.


    The whole painting has a bright and warm feeling.


    Obviously, the painting looks a bit childish, especiallypared with the white ink painting, it looks like a child''s graffiti, but the overall color looks veryfortable.


    Bai Mohua haspleted his own work, his paintings are really beautiful, the light and shadow are gorgeous and graceful, and there seem to be many secrets hidden in the dark night, and the distorted reflection of everything in theke water seen from the cliff.


    The color of the aurora, the endless darkness of the sky, the whiteness of the snow-capped mountains and...the ck shadows on the cliffs.


    But the ck shadow in the water also has the color dyed by the aurora.


    As if in the bottomless ck abyss, the figures whose faces could not be seen clearly finally found the color of light to illuminate them.


    Drawing the same picture as Nuan Nuan, but his emotions are different.


    Liang Chi fell into the painting the first time he saw it, and the blood in his body began to boil unknowingly, and he even heard his own heartbeat.


    "What''s the name of this painting?"


    Maybe he didn''t notice it himself, but at this moment his voice trembled unconsciously.


    White ink painting "Oh, it''s called "Broken Light""


    "Broken Light" Liang Chi muttered these two words.


    After Bai Mohua finished her painting, she went to see Nuan Nuan''s results. After reading it, she taught her some color handling skills and wrong parts of the painting.


    "Little cousin is very good, people the same age as you are ying, you can draw such beautiful pictures!"


    As expected of her little cousin, she is so different.


    Nuan Nuan smiled happily after being praised.


    Finally, Liang Chi spent money to buy the "Broken Light" painted by Bai Mo, as well as the warm "Aurora"


    It is obviously the same scenery, but different eyes have different understandings. What is warm is clean, and what is painted in white ink is hope.


    And Liang Chi...he likes both.


    Bai Mohua simply sold the painting to him, while Nuan Nuan gave him his own painting, even though Liang Chi originally wanted to spend money to buy it.


    But Nuan Nuan held up the painting and handed it to him and said childishly, "Give it to Brother Ananda, so that you can see the light in the future."


    Liang Chi took the call, but his eyes were red.


    Drawing for hours, Nuan Nuan touched her little **** and pouted.


    "Ass hurts."


    I am tired after sitting for a long time.


    Bai Moshu put on the scarf for her, picked her up and walked outside.


    "Go out and y."


    It doesn¡¯t hurt to jump up.


    Bai Mohua took the scarf and hurriedly wrapped it around herself and ran out.


    "Brother, little cousin, wait for me."


    Liang Chi did not go out, he was still looking at the two paintings, Zhang Liang was by his side.


    Nuan Nuan was brought to Ivan by Bai Moshu. At this moment, this guy is hosting a lively small party with his friends.


    "Wow, little angels, you are finally here. When I went to find you for my bachelor party, you were still drawing, how about drawing?"


    Ivan talked to Nuannuan in his weird Chinese and tried to **** the little girl away from his good friend.


    But he was easily dodged by Bai Moshu.


    Nuan Nuan didn''t know that Ivan had gone to them, but...


    "Brother, what is a bachelor party?" The little girl''s clean and innocent eyes were full of curiosity.


    White ink book "..."


    The focus of children''s attention is always so strange.


    Ivan "Single means someone like your brother who doesn''t have a girlfriend..."


    Ivan was pushed away by the dark-faced Bai Moshu covering his face with his gloved hand.


    "Shut up."


    The cold voice carried warnings and threats.


    Ivan quickly raised his hand in surrender, and made a gesture of zipping his mouth.


    If you don¡¯t say it, don¡¯t say it, who is not a single dog!

 Chapter 243: cougar

    Ivan''s house is very lively. There are not only tall and big men, but also beauties with various styles. Everyone has a unique exotic style.


    After he went in with the white ink book, several women immediately fell in love with him.


    People here are bold, straightforward and unrestrained in their feelings, and they will directly express their love if they like it.


    Quite... tough.


    But Bai Moshu had no expression on his handsome and wless face, and directly rejected their pursuit.


    He thought, it¡¯s a good thing that the people here speak Russian, which Nuan Nuan can¡¯t understand, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t mind giving Ivan a hard time like yesterday.


    He shouldn''t be here today!


    Bai Mohua was also warmly received by the beauties and sisters. He blushed immediately, and his ears were red, and then a group of men beside himughed.


    White ink painting "..."


    "Brother, let''s go."


    Where has he seen such a scene? He has never been to a bar.


    Bai Moshu hummed, and originally wanted to take Nuan Nuan out to y for a while, but this ce is obviously not suitable.


    Compared to the bachelor party that can be held at any time, Ivan certainly cares more about Bai Moshu, a friend he hasn''t seen for a long time.


    So he hastily called the party over, blissfully figuring out where to take them next.


    "What''s your favorite, little cutie?"


    Ivan asked Nuan Nuan.


    Nuan Nuan blinked her eyes, "I want to see the big bear, my brother said you can fight the bear! I also want to see the wolf, is that okay?"


    Her soft and waxy milk voice asked with a little embarrassment, because she was afraid that her request was too much.


    Ivanughed when he heard the words, "It is true that some of us can fight bears, but they are all warriors. Of course you can watch what you want."


    He patted his chest for assurance, and immediately tried to arrange it.


    But it''s a bitte today, so they agreed to go there early the next morning.


    ...


    ¡°There are many wild animals living in my friend¡¯s private forest park. He is a wildlife lover. Those animals were rescued by him, many of which were rescued from despicable poachers.¡±


    While speaking, all of them were already heading towards their destination in the car.


    Ivan''s friend is a very rich second generation. Hearing that Bai Moshu wanted to go to his private forest park, he immediately agreed without saying a word.


    As for why it is a white ink book? Because Bai Moshu once saved his life.


    Three years ago, he was in a car ident and his legs were diagnosed by many doctors, and he could not stand up anymore. Finally, he found Bai Moshu through his rtionship, and made him stand up again in just half a year.


    For a person who likes wild animals and yearns for freedom and nature, this is like giving him a second life. Since then, he has always regarded Dr. Baimoshubai as the most honored guest in his life.


    Besides, being able to make friends with such a genius doctor, both his father and grandfather raised their hands in approval.


    This time when Ivan received a call from him, he originally didn''t want anyone to visit his forest park casually, but he identally heard the name Bai Moshu from him, and after inquiring about it, he was sure that it was the one who healed his legs Dr. Bai immediately changed his mind and agreed.


    Ivan joked about this, "It seems that I am still in your favor today. That guy Kane is very precious to the beasts in his forest park. I want to go and see him, but he hesitates and says that he is afraid of scaring him. babies.


    Who the **** is going to scare who? You don''t know that he has such a thick golden python, and sometimes he runs out of the forest park and it can scare people to death. The way that guy hugs the golden python and calls him baby is disgusting. And our friends are really worried that he will lose his little life at any time. "


    Amidst Ivan''s relentlessints, they have already arrived at the ce.


    It was Kane, the owner of the forest park, who came to greet them this time.


    "God! It''s really you, Doctor Bai. Why didn''t youe to me directly when you came to Russia, but Ivan? Didn''t we establish a deep enough friendship?"


    Ivan "Hey Kane, what do you mean by that? Do you have any dissatisfaction with me?"


    Kane shrugged "No, I just wanted to say that you are a very careless guy."


    Ivan "Kane, do you want to fight with me?"


    Kane looked at him in surprise, "I didn''t expect you to have such courage. What I want to ask is when did you beat me?"


    Ivan "..."


    That''s why he hates the arrogant guy Kane the most.


    "haven''t seen you for a long time."


    Bai Moshu and Kane hugged each other.


    Kane was really happy to see Bai Moshu, and then his eyes were attracted by the little man standing beside Bai Moshu.


    "This is such a beautiful cutie, Doctor Bai, I didn''t even know you had a daughter!"


    White ink book "...No, this is my sister."


    Kaneughed sheepishly, "Sorry, you look too much like a father."


    Nuan Nuan & White Ink Book "..."


    Can this person speak?


    Introduced the people around him, and Kane led them into the forest park.


    As soon as I entered, I saw a big cat lying on the grass leisurely basking in the sun. It was a very beautiful cougar with dark brown fur as a whole. It was much smaller than a lion and looked more like a leopard overall.


    "That''s Katie, a very beautiful puma, he was brought here by poachers, and just happened to be found by my men, who knew I always liked these beasts, so he told me to go and take Katie Rescued."


    He was talking about saving, not buying, because buying and selling will form an industrial chain. If you buy it with money, those poachers will take advantage of his weakness and be more willing to take risks to poach wild animals and sell them to him.


    This is not what he wants to see.


    The cougar basking in the sun slowly licked its paws, raised its head and looked towards them.


    Those animal pupils were careless andzy, but more of the sharpness and wildness of a beast.


    Through the protective, Nuan Nuan''s eyes were bright, looking at the puma with a joyful and amazed expression, it was very rich.


    "It''s so beautiful."


    The cougar over there shook its ears, suddenly stood up and shook its fur, and walked towards them slowly with graceful and powerful steps.


    Kane saw a whistle blow.


    "Hey babye to Daddy!"


    In his eyes, these beasts are probably more beautiful than women.


    Katie stopped suddenly halfway, and made a vignt movement in an instant, her muscles tensed into beautiful curves, and she looked extremely graceful.


    A huge ck figure sprang out from a tree not far away, the speed was too fast for people to see what it was, and in the blink of an eye, Katie rolled into a ball with a ck leopard and started fighting .


    The roar of the beast immediately resounded throughout the forest park.


    Kane''s face changed drastically, "Iris, stop Katie! How can you fight if you are brothers and sisters!"


    Kane kept blowing the whistle on his chest, but the wild beasts rarely listened to him, even though they were all saved by Kane.


    Nuan Nuan looked around in a hurry, but there was no way to stop the two of them.


    Fortunately, the two big cats didn''t kill each other. They just beat each other with their paws for a while, and some of the fur was stripped off.


    The cougary on the ground and licked the bloodstains and messy fur on its shoulders.


    Its body is smaller than the panther, so it is quite disadvantaged when fighting.


    The ck panther didn''t even look at it, hooked the tip of its furry tail, and then walked slowly towards the crowd with rather domineering steps.


    Because I just saw the scene where they were fighting, the moment the panther came over, Bai Moshu held Nuan Nuan away from the protective.

 Chapter 244: show off sister

    "Iris, babye here!"


    The expression on Kane''s face when he saw Iris approaching was very excited. If it weren''t for someone here, he was worried that if he opened the protective, Iris would run out and scare the guests. Now he couldn''t wait to rush in and hold his baby son.


    Ayres gave Kane a cold and domineering look, and then walked towards him reluctantly.


    Kane put his hand on the panther''s head and touched it, expressing excitement.


    "Good boy, did you miss me when I didn''te to see you yesterday? I can''t believe you came out to greet me."


    ck Panther Iris shook his beard, and moved his head away impatiently to prevent Kane from touching it.


    The eyes are quite proud and full of contempt for the king.


    Kane doesn''t care about it, it would be great if Iris could touch him.


    He smugly introduced Iris with a showy tone and white ink.


    "Iris is a rare ck panther. He was able to escape from the ws of those poachers with several gunshot wounds on his body. He was discovered by me when he was in aa, otherwise I would definitely not be able to bring him back. .


    Iris is really the most domineering ck panther I have ever seen. It took me two years for him to gradually trust me and allow me to touch me twice. Others, Iris simply ignored him! "


    Nuan Nuan didn''t notice what Kane said, because she couldn''t understand at all.


    Her eyes were on the beautiful ck panther.


    Iris has been well-raised, his body is strong and tall, the lines on his body are smooth and tight without a trace of fat, every muscle on his body is perfect as if it contains powerful strength, and his eyes are full of the pride and madness of a beast. wild self-confidence.


    If it is in the wild now, it will definitely have a considerable territory and be the king of and.


    Nuan Nuan quietly asked the big cousin to put him down, then walked back to the protective with light and small steps, and squatted down quietly not far from Iris.


    Her bright and clean eyes stared curiously and brightly at the ck panther Iris, wanting to approach but not daring to approach, like a cute kitten cautiously stretching out its paws to move forward.


    Of course, Iris also found that white and soft human little dumpling, which is as cute and harmless as those newborn cubs.


    The ck panther''s dark nose twitched, and it clearly smelled the breath from the child.


    Clean and warm, with a natural fragrance, it belongs to the taste that any animal likes.


    And she has no ill will towards animals.


    Iris licked his paws, took a deep look at the human cub with his emerald green eyes, and walked overzily.


    "Hello, my name is Nuan Nuan."


    Seeing the ck panther Iris approaching, Nuan Nuan was not afraid but showed a soft and harmless smile, and she introduced herself gently.


    Iris walked to the protective in front of her and sat down, staring at the small group of people with green animal pupils without any movement.


    Nuan Nuan tilted her head, and suddenly remembered that this was a foreign leopard, as if she couldn''t understand what she said.


    After thinking it over, she introduced herself in Russian very seriously and softly.


    She still knows how to introduce herself simply in Russian, because she was studying this sentence very seriously when it came.


    Kane, who was talking to Bai Moshu and the others, heard the soft self-introduction, and had to say that he looked at the warm little soft one and wanted a daughter.


    Of course, if Dr. Hebai''s younger sister is as beautiful and cute.


    Looking at Nuannuan and then at ck Panther, he had to remind "Iris is a very proud and smart guy, he won''t pay attention to people."


    Then he felt what it meant to be pped in the face, and it was caught off guard like a tornado.


    Iris took the initiative to put his paw on the protective, and quietly handed it to the children!


    Kane staggered and almost fell his tall man.


    "How is this possible!!"


    His eyes widened.


    God, Iris took the initiative to stretch out his paw and hand it in front of the child!


    Nuan Nuan raised her face and nced at Kane when she heard his surprised and shocked tone.


    "Can I touch Iris?"


    Nuan Nuan asked politely and carefully.


    Bai Moshu helped him trante.


    Kane finally came back to his senses, then nodded and replied in Russian to say yes, but the way he looked at the little girl was a bitplicated and unspeakable.


    Bai Moshu tranted Kane''s words to Nuannuan, and the little girlughed happily when she heard the answer, and then slowly put her thin white hand on the one bigger than her own under the tense eyes of everyone. many times on the furry ck paws.


    Iris didn''t dodge either, and even scratched the pads when Nuannuan''s little hands were on its paws, and didn''t mean to hurt her at all.


    Bai Moshu and Liang Chi''s tense bodies rxed a little.


    Bai Mohua has always been quite confident in his little cousin, and never considered the possibility that the ck panther would hurt his cute little cousin.


    The little Nuannuan crouching in front of the ck panther through the protective is not enough to see at all, but at this time, the ws of one person and one leopard are put together, and they look inexplicably harmonious.


    What Kane envied even more was that Iris even took the initiative to move his head over, letting Nuan Nuan touch the soft and smooth hair on its head in a very gentle and harmless way.


    The soft and thick feel is simply amazing, Nuan Nuan stroking the fur on Iris''s body while talking to it in a super soft voice.


    Of course it¡¯s impossible to speak Russian, of course she speaks Chinese, and it doesn¡¯t matter if ck Panther can understand it or not.


    Kane watched enviously and entangled.


    "I''ve never seen Iris treat anyone so well. If this didn''t really happen in front of me, I would never believe it."


    "In the past, Iris obviously didn''t pay attention to people. It''s strange to say it today. How could Iris run out? In the past, except for me, when other people came, it obviously hid far away. Of course I didn''t It is said that Iris is afraid of humans, it is the king, how can it be afraid, it just doesn''t like humans except me..."


    Speaking of this, Kane paused, "Well, maybe I have to add a special cutie now."


    Kane felt sour in his heart. He had raised Iris for a long time, and it took a lot of patience to make Iris ept that he could touch him twice. Before that, he even boasted in front of Dr. Bai that he was the only one who could touch Iris. What about the people of Sri Lanka.


    Who knew that Iris actually liked little girls.


    Hey man, you''re pping me in the face!


    But what can he do? Even so, he still likes Iris.


    As for this little girl whom Iris likes.


    She is both Doctor Bai''s beloved sister and Iris'' favorite human being, so why don''t I dislike her.


    Bai Mo Hua took it for granted and began to show off his sister.


    "My sister is very fond of animals. She owns a farm and raises several small animals. Kane, do you know? My sister''s small animals are different from other people''s. They will run to the small toilet by themselves. L Papa, I will read books with my sister, and every time my sister takes them out to y, they will obediently put a little tail behind her..."


    Bai Mohua showed off his sister, but his mouth is quite eloquent, and his expression, those who don''t know it, think that he is the one who is weed by animals.


    Fortunately, Bai Mohua speaks Russian and Nuan Nuan can''t understand, otherwise she must be shy and embarrassed again now.


    After being praised so much, she doesn''t have a thick skin.


    Kane listened with gusto. He thought that Nuan Nuan raised cats and dogs. It is not unusual for them to go to the toilet by themselves and quietly apany their masters to read books. When talking about the little swans and birds, they were so shocked that their mouths opened wide.


    Even Ivan next to him found it incredible, and couldn''t imagine that scene at all.


    Finally, in order to prove that what he said was not a lie, Bai Mohua took out the videos and photos taken with his mobile phone, and continued to proudly show off his sister.


    That mouth may have spoken.


    White ink book "..."


    Why haven''t I seen you so good at talking?

 Chapter 245: Kanes Forest Park

    Bai Mohua is next to her, showing off her younger sister. Nuan Nuan is not only ying ck panthers, but she is also ''on two boats! ''


    The cougar Katie also walked over slowly, but she was a little afraid of the panther, so the paw standing two meters away from the panther was testing it.


    When Kane made a wrong eye, he was horrified to find that Nuan Nuan had reached into the protective with his little hand to grab the ear of the ck panther Iris, and the other hand was waving towards the cougar. She gestured like a dog, and then Katie walked over with catwalks after only two seconds of hesitation.


    Not only came over, but also took the initiative to put his head on the little girl''s white and soft hands and arched it, and flicked the tip of his tail twice happily.


    And the ck panther Iris, although seeing Katie was upset and even bared his teeth and threatened Katie, but when the kid scratched his chin and said something softly, he immediately squinted his eyes and moved his chin very happily. He rested assuredly on Nuannuan''s fingers, and there was still a cat-like purring sound in his throat.


    Kane "!!"


    "Iris, how can you do this!"


    How did his domineering and powerful Iris turn into a big cat!


    The others were yelled at by his voice, and their eyes immediately shifted to Nuan Nuan and the two big cats.


    Seeing this, Ivan showed the same shocked expression as Kane, and his white eyes were on Nuan Nuan''s hands, staring at the two big cats closely, for fear that if the two big cats suddenly went crazy, his little cousin The hand is gone!


    While Bai Mohua looked at it with envy, he also wanted to touch it.


    Liang Chi looked at Nuan Nuan, and felt it was a matter of course in his heart.


    Zhang Liang "..."


    Why do you feel that everyone around you is weird?


    In the end, Bai Mohua got his wish. When the little cousin was controlling the two big cats, he quickly plucked their hairs. The two big cats just nced at him lightly, without any intention of fussing.


    It''s cool!


    In Kane''s broken thoughts, Nuan Nuan said goodbye to Iris and Katie, and was taken to his vi for lunch.


    Along the way, Kane tried to talk to Nuannuan. He really scratched his head and wanted to know what attracted Iris and them to the children, which could make the two beasts as docile as cats.


    But due to thenguage barrier, an interpreter was needed between the two of them. Bai Moshu disliked Kane for talking too much and refused to be an interpreter. In the end, the matter fell on Bai Mohua.


    But Kane always felt awkward talking with one person.


    "I have decided, I will learn Chinese from tomorrow!"


    Bai Mohua agrees very much, "Yes, our country''snguage sounds good."


    Because of Nuan Nuan, Kane became interested in learning Chinese, and strives tomunicate with children barrier-free one day.


    Of course, Nuan Nuan said that she will also work hard to learn Russian.


    The freshman and first year novels have be old friends. They all like all kinds of animals, so they can''t finish chatting. Bai Mohua drank several sses of water one after another.


    Thest two people exchangedmunication methods with each other, and that was the end.


    Bai Mo Hua: Fortunately, he didn¡¯t choose to be an interpreter when he was in school, so tired.


    After a hearty lunch, Kane continued to take them to see his own forest park with great interest, this time entering the forest park in an off-road vehicle.


    When Nuan Nuan asked him if there were any wolves here, he got an affirmative answer.


    "Of course, there are five snow wolves in my forest park. Two of them were rescued from despicable poachers. One of its hind legs was injured, even if it was cured in the end, it left seque. If it is released to nature I may not have the ability to survive by myself in the future, so I will keep it.


    The other one is an old wolf. Hunting in the cruel nature mostly depends on luck. I also keep it here as an old age.


    But snow wolves are very proud, they only eat the prey they catch, so I often put animals like rabbits, chickens and sheep in forest parks for them to catch by themselves.


    The other three are poor little guys who lost their mothers and ns when I went hiking in the snow mountains. There would have been five of them, but unfortunately two died, and the three of them almost died of freezing and starvation , fortunately, the little guys have very tenacious vitality..."


    While introducing the five snow wolves, Kane did not forget to show their photos to Nuan Nuan.


    It can be seen from the photos that Kane really likes these snow wolves. Every photo is very well taken, and it perfectly captures the unique temperament of each animal.


    Among them, the three snow wolves picked up by him even have photos from childhood to adulthood. Because these three snow wolves were raised by him, there are many photos of him and snow wolves.


    Those are three very beautiful snow wolves, all white without any impurities, they are like nobles among wolves.


    If you don''t look at their size, they are as beautiful as snow-white foxes at first nce.


    After Nuan Nuan sought Kane''s opinion, she showed the photo to Liang Chi.


    "Brother Ananda, look at the snow wolves, aren''t they so beautiful!"


    Liang Chi lowered his eyes, and the little girl was very happy holding the photo.


    Looking at the wolf in the photo, he nodded.


    "Well, it''s beautiful."


    Nuan Nuan was even happier, "If brother Ananda really went to another world to reincarnate, would he choose snow wolves? They are beautiful and smart."


    The knowledge about snow wolves was ryed by Kane Science and Bai Mohua. She also knows that wolves are very smart animals. Her brother Ananda is so powerful. Even if he bes a wolf in the future, he must be super smart. Wolf king!


    Liang Chi raised the corner of his mouth, and raised his hand to rub Nuan Nuan''s furry little head, "Okay."


    "Look! Over there is Rick the Siberian tiger!"


    Nuan Nuan didn''t understand Kane''s excited voice, but it didn''t prevent her from looking in the direction his finger was pointing at, and then saw a big orange tiger lying on the grass by the clearke Drink water slowly.


    Hearing the sound of the car, he just looked up vigntly, then quickly looked away and continued to drink water, as if he was used to this car.


    "Rick is a very vignt child. Although it won''t attack me, I can''t get close to it."


    Rick, who was drinking water over there, had stood up and left, and quickly disappeared into the jungle.


    Kane said regretfully, "Rick is alright, it just ignores our car, the other tiger Otis is the real king of the jungle, it not only hides and disappears, but also doesn''t allow people to approach its territory half a step, otherwise will get angry.


    Otis really belongs to the jungle. I think he will leave here and return to his own world after his injury heals. "


    Nuan Nuan asked curiously, "Is Otis also a Siberian tiger?"


    "No!"


    Kane suddenly became excited, "Otis is a huge white tiger, twice the size of Rick. I have never seen such a beautiful and majestic white tiger. It used to live well in its own territory. , but was inadvertently spotted and photographed with a drone.


    In the end, a certain chaebol sent people to capture it. In order to capture it, although Otis yed the most, five of those people were killed by it, and Otis escaped in the end. You can never imagine that Otis came to my forest park by himself.


    It is the most spiritual tiger I have ever seen, my staff found it at the time, but Otis just scared my staff away and didn''t let anyone near it, and I can only asionally photograph it with drone picture, but iplete.


    I think it should treat this ce as a hospital. "


    Kane shrugged, and Kane felt very honored that Otis could choose his Forest Park as a hospital for recuperating, even though he couldn''t see Otis.

 Chapter 246: Iris on the roof

    As Kane himself said, Otis is a very territorial, domineering and mysterious guy. The only few photos he took were very blurry and hard to see. He basically hid in a very In hidden ces, drones can''t find them at all, and they onlye out to hunt at night, and the speed is very fast, even if they are lucky to find them asionally, they will disappear in a sh.


    But from the few blurred photos, you can feel its power and majesty.


    Kane''s private forest park has arge area and different ecological environments. In addition to the beasts he adopted, there are also various herbivores he bought.


    A natural ecological circle has been formed here, Kane usually does not interfere much, and the animals in it grow freely.


    Of course, if the beasts he adopts are injured in a fight, he will still interfere and try his best to treat them.


    After all, every beast he adopted and saved was named by himself, and he has very deep feelings.


    Along the way, they also saw cheetahs resting on trees, elephants bathing in water, and even a herd of sika deer and various birds.


    "This is the territory of Iris, this area is full, no other beasts wille here except Iris."


    The off-road vehicle drove all the way to a beautiful valley. Kane carefully built a t road on the edge of the territory of every beast he liked, just to drive in and interact with his babies every time.


    "Iris doesn''t know where it is now. This guy is very good at hiding. If it doesn''t appear by itself, it won''t be found at all. Even during the day, it is its home field at night."


    After all, the whole body is pitch ck. After night, as long as it doesn''t make a sound, no one or animal will find it.


    Nuan Kane looked around for a while with a telescope in his hand, and then said disappointedly, "Well, it seems that it is not in its territory now."


    Nuan Nuan also held a telescope in his hand and leaned over the car window to look around. He didn''t find the ck panther Iris, but found a lot of other small animals.


    They are basically herbivores, such as rabbits, pheasants, sika deer, roe deer, gazelle, etc. These herbivores are very vignt, and they run away quickly when they see their cars from a distance.


    The herbivores in Iris'' territory are basically its food, but when to eat it depends on its mood.


    Kane raises Iris and they will never deprive them of their wildness. It has huge financial resources and rights to build this forest park in order to give them a living environment closer to nature.


    "Let''s go, let''s move on to the next destination."


    Speaking of Kane, he was about to drive away, but as soon as he started the car engine, there was a sudden violent shaking on the roof, as if something heavy was pressing on it.


    "what happens!"


    The people in the car were taken aback, and Ivan asked in panic.


    Bai Moshu quickly grabbed Nuan Nuan who was rushing forward, hugged him back, pressed him in his arms and sat down.


    Kane "Something hit the roof of the car."


    As soon as he finished speaking, a ck thick and long furry tail hung down from the roof of the car, and the ce where it fell happened to be by the window where Nuan Nuan was.


    Everyone "!!"


    The tail disappeared in the next second, and two paws grabbed the top of the car window, and a **** furry head poked down from the car roof.


    The people in the car "!!"


    Ivan "fuck!!!"


    Zhang Liang "Damn it!!"


    Even Kane was scared by Iris and shrank to the side at this time.


    Bai Mo Hua: I almost lost my soul!


    Liang Chi and Bai Moshu''s pupils shrank, and his fingers subconsciously fumbled in his pockets to press the scalpel.


    Nuan Nuan "Iris!"


    This tone is excited, look at those eyes are bright.


    No one expected that at the critical moment, all the adults were not as courageous as a child.


    Iris'' green eyes looked at Nuan Nuan through the window. When she called out the name of the panther, Iris let out a low roar in his throat.


    It sounds like there is no threat, but it seems to be greeting Nuan Nuan.


    Kane was also very excited after reacting, his eyes glowing like a wolf.


    "Babe I can''t believe you''reing up to my car, it''s such an honor, let me touch you, baby, you''re so pretty."


    These words are really a bit wretched.


    Even in such a tense atmosphere, Ivan couldn''t help despising his friend in his heart.


    Kane doesn''t care what others think, he can''t wait to reach out and touch Iris.


    Iris also reluctantly let him touch his noble leopard fur, and then let him stay away from him with a disgusted growl.


    "Okay, okay, Iris, you are really stingy as always."


    Then he saw Iris take the initiative to use his ws to grab the little girl''s hand, and carefully put away his sharp nails.


    Bai Moshu was a little worried that Iris would hurt Nuan Nuan, but he felt relieved after seeing this scene.


    The little girl also cooperatively held the big paw of the ck panther with her two soft white hands.


    "Roar."


    "Iris, are you here to y with me?"


    Nuan Nuan watched eagerly as it talked softly to the **** panther, and even took the initiative to walk down from the big cousin''s arms to the window, scratching its chin with a small hand.


    Because the panther was climbing sideways on the car at the moment, outside the car window on the other side, a long ck furry tail hung down, and the tip of the tail was wagging very happily.


    It made a purring sound in its throat, half-closed its eyes in a look of enjoyment, and eagerly tried to get in through the half-open car window.


    The person in the car "..."


    This really doesn¡¯t work!


    Not to mention the small space inside the car, it simply cannot fit its huge body, and there are so many people sitting in it!


    Kane felt sour in his heart, and muttered to Ivan that Iris was unfair to him, and he couldn''t even scratch Iris'' chin!


    Ivan patted him on the shoulder sympathetically. To be honest, as a Russian with the gene of daring to fight bears in his bones, he actually wanted to have a close contact with Iris.


    Of course, if Iris is not afraid of being greeted more intimately on his face with its big paws.


    Iris really liked Nuan Nuan, and even stuck out his tongue with a small thorn and licked the little girl''s hand.


    Children are also newborn calves who are not afraid of tigers. If it were someone else who was getting along with this big cat for the first time, they would be so scared that they would immediately withdraw their hands. This little girl is not only courageous, but also very tiger. Nuan Nuan put his hand into Sesris'' mouth as if nothing had happened.


    Bai Mo Shu & Liang Chi "!!"


    I almost couldn''t control myself and snatched Nuan Nuan over, and I broke out in a cold sweat.


    Fortunately, what they were worried about did not happen.


    Not only did the ck panther not bite him, but he snorted and rubbed his big head on her hand.


    It''s really like an erged version of a cat.


    This differential treatment made Kane cry...


    Iris refused to leave, and finally Nuan Nuan pitifully begged her brother to get out of the car.


    Bai Moshu touched the scalpel and pursed his lips, "It''s very dangerous."


    This is still a beast after all, no matter how well-behaved and harmless it is now, once it wants to bite someone, it will be impossible to stop it, let alone at such a short distance.


    Although his scalpel is also very fast, he doesn''t want Nuan Nuan to take risks.


    Kane asked Bai Mo Hua Nuannuan what he was talking about, and immediately joined the ranks of supporting Nuannuan after knowing it.


    "Dear Bai, you don''t have to worry so much. Iris is a good boy. I can guarantee that the children here have never actively hurt anyone. I have been with them for a long time. They are very smart and safe. You don''t have to worry about Nuan Nuan getting hurt..."


    Nuannuan''s little face is tangled, knowing that the big cousin is doing it for her own good and really likes Iris.


    "Fine."


    Just when Nuan Nuan finally decided to listen to his big cousin, Bai Moshu suddenly agreed.


    His slender fingers pinched Nuannuan''s delicate little nose, and his clear tone revealed pampering and helplessness, "But you have to stay by my side at all times."


    Nuan Nuan looked at her big cousin with sparkling eyes, and immediately said crisply and super obediently.


    "Okay, Nuan Nuan obediently listen to my cousin!"


    Except for Kane Baimoshu and Nuan Nuan, no one else is allowed to get off the car, for fear that if too many people get off, Iris will be surprised.


    The three of them just got out of the car, the car shook for a while, and then everyone clearly felt that something had left the roof of the car.


    Iris jumped off the roof of the car without making any sound, and nced at the three of them with his green eyes. It walked with a kind of careless domineering wildness, and looked very handsome.


    "Iris."


    Calling Iris'' name in a warm voice, the ck panther nced at the white ink book next to her, and walked straight towards the soft white dumpling.


    The big head just fell directly into Nuan Nuan''s arms, and he couldn''t control his strength and almost knocked the little girl over.


    Nuan Nuan hugged Iris'' big furry head butughed happily.

 Chapter 247: Put down my cousin!

    Kane looked at him very hotly, and wished that he was the one who hugged Iris.


    But he knew that if he really wanted to go there, Iris would definitely punch a big cat "intimately".


    Thieves hurt the kind!


    Iris is really big, Nuan Nuan felt that she couldn''t even hold its head, standing in front of it really made her small.


    The ck panther smelled the child''s body with satisfaction, and even licked her face lightly.


    Bai Moshu almost went over and grabbed its ear and pulled it out.


    "Don''t lick your face!"


    The tongues of felines have barbs. His little cousin''s skin is so delicate, and when she licks that milky little face, there will be red marks that cannot be ignored.


    Nuan Nuan rubbed his face, and grumbled to refuse the big cat to lick his face.


    Iris snorted and nced at the white ink book, twisted his buttocks, and squeezed his huge body between Nuan Nuan and him, directly squeezing the white ink book away.


    White ink book "..."


    He looked at Iris with cold eyes, holding the scalpel with his slender fingers, thinking eerily that his scalpel should be bleeding.


    Nuan Nuan touched Iris''s big head, while pinching its ears with her small hand while talking.


    "Iris can''t bully my big cousin."


    Iris roared in a low voice, expressing innocently that he didn''t understand.


    Nuan Nuan squatted on the ground with one hand resting on his chin, and his little finger nimbly scratched its chin. This big cat justy down on the ground for convenience.


    After being scratchedfortably, it stretched its neck and gently ced it on Nuannuan''s hands, purringfortably in its throat, with both ears turned back a little, eyes half-closed to enjoy the chin scratching service.


    It really is a big cat, they like to scratch their chins so much.


    Gradually, Iris''s chin rested on Nuan Nuan''s knee, and the weight of her head was lowered. Nuan Nuan not only scratched Iris'' chin under the admiration of everyone, but also gave Big Cat massage!


    The fur of the big cat was smooth and soft. Nuan Nuan rubbed its face a few times, and then moved to other ces. After the little girl pressed it a few times on its shoulders, Iris felt that he was not strong enough, and finally arched his head. The little girl was arched on her back.


    Kane "!!"


    If he is dozens of years younger now, can he have such treatment?


    He also wants to ride on Iris'' back!


    Ivan''s eyes widened, "This is a true warrior!"


    The real strong is not fighting with wild beasts, you have to have the ability to tame wild beasts! !


    What kind of daughter is this, the king of the forest is inferior to her!


    Bai Mohua crawled by the car window, his eyes shining brightly, his expression extremely proud.


    "Ah... my little cousin is so powerful, she attracts animal physiques."


    Everyone "..."


    They''ve heard of the cat-attracting dog-attracting physique, but is this beast-attracting physique real? They want it too.


    Kane dreamed of being a superhero riding on the back of wild animals when he was a child, so he rescued and raised so many wild animals when he grew up.


    "Iris, you are amazing!"


    Amidst the children''s immatureughter like silver bells, Iris stood up directly carrying Nuan Nuan on his back, and carried him firmly.


    Nuan Nuan carefully sat on the back of the **** panther, and after being led by it for two steps, she looked at the young man next to her with her eyes bent into small crescents.


    "Look, brother, Iris likes me."


    Her delicate little face has a bright and sweet smile, she looks cute and bright as the sun.


    The corners of Bai Moshu''s mouth were raised slightly, and his half-drooped clear eyes looked dotingly at the little man who looked like a white jade dumpling, and a look of pride shed in his eyes.


    This is his little cousin.


    Although that ck panther is a bit unpleasant.


    Kane and Ivan screamed, wishing that they were the ones riding on Iris'' back now.


    "Iris, baby! You never let me ride on your back, Daddy is sad!"


    Ivan "It won''t even let me touch it. I have touched it in Baimohua before!"


    The voice of Bai Mohua came from inside the car, and he was very proud.


    "Because Nuan Nuan is my dear little cousin!"


    Not surprisingly, if there is a tail, then his tail should be up by now.


    Nuan Nuan was led by Iris for twops, and then... went farther and farther.


    White ink book "!!"


    Where is my knife? Put down my cousin!


    Ivan panicked, "Iris, stop!"


    If these two really fight, it will be fatal!


    Iris looked back at them with a slightly contemptuous look, turned around and ran straight away.


    Nuan Nuan hugged its neck tightly, and the little milk voice was a little excited, "Iris, slow down!"


    Isn''t this more exciting than drag racing? !


    I don¡¯t know if Iris understands Nuan Nuan¡¯s words, anyway, it is really slow, and Nuan Nuan is firmly on its back.


    "Brother, follow up quickly!"


    Sitting excitedly on the back of the **** panther, Nuan Nuan didn''t forget to turn around and greet her brothers.


    Bai Moshu took out the scalpels. Under the sun, the des of the scalpels glowed with a cold light.


    "This silly leopard, kill it."


    Kane & Ivan "..."


    "Calm down, Iris is not malicious."


    "Let''s catch up with the car."


    Kane broke out in a cold sweat, Iris is his baby, he cannot be killed, he can only catch up.


    Liang Chi looked at the excited child who was walking on the back of the ck panther, and then looked at Bai Moshu''s distraught and almost disfigured appearance, and suddenlyughed.


    It''s really... lively.


    The off-road vehicle quickly caught up with the panther Iris, and Kane in the car poked his head out of the window and called Iris.


    "Iris put Nuannuan down quickly, or her brother will make you into a barbecueter!"


    Iris ignored him, and continued to walk slowly in the forest with Nuan Nuan.


    Bai Moshu pursed his thin lips, staring at the ck panther with cold eyes full of murderous intent.


    Iris flicked his tail and moved aside, his green eyes looked back domineeringly, his head was slightly raised, his beard was shaken provocatively, and his teeth were bared, revealing a mouthful of white teeth in the sun.


    Bai Moshu''s eyes darkened, and the slender fingertips, the scalpel with the cold light was turned out, as if it would fly out if one was not careful, just like a dart, but what was in it? Not necessarily.


    "calm down!"


    Kane quickly raised the car window to block the sight of the two ancestors. God, today is really exciting!


    Nuan Nuan sat on the back of the ck panther and walked side by side with the slow-moving off-road vehicle. The little girl was chatting with Bai Mo Hua with her immature voice, and she was in great spirits.


    Kane took the opportunity to take a lot of photos with his professional video camera. Under the sun dappled by the shadows of the trees, the huge ck beast and the soft white human child, thispletely contradictorybination constitutes the most beautiful picture.


    "So beautiful!"

 Chapter 248: Sister-in-law madman

    Kane looked at the expressions of the beasts and humans in the photo and was extremely excited.


    The people in the car nced at it, and then actively joined a chat group, asking him to post the photos.


    The panther walked slowly through the forest with Nuannuan, and the off-road vehicle followed slowly. Finally, the panther came to a stream and stopped.


    Nuan Nuan climbed down from the back of the panther, hugged Iris'' big head and kissed him a few times.


    The **** leopard is a very clean leopard. After eating, he usually likes to swim in the water. After eating and washing, he spends most of his time lying on the tree or on the grass to bask in the sun and clean himself slowly. hair.


    So Nuan Nuan couldn''t smell any peculiar smell from Iris, and even had a faint herbal fragrance.


    The people in the car also got off and looked at the environment, which is very suitable for camping.


    "Get moving, guys, it looks like we have to have afternoon tea here today."


    It is said to be for afternoon tea, but in fact the most abundant is all kinds of meat, and of course there are a lot of vegetables and fruits.


    Kane has his own manor, which grows a lot of vegetables and fruits, and those that are not avable in the season can be transported to other countries by air with his family''s financial resources.


    The sun is just right today, and the warm light is very warm on the body.


    Irisy on the green grass and slowly licked his **** paws, Nuannuan was eating grapes in his mouth, holding a few big strawberries and an apple in his hand, bouncing around with his short legs Dadi ran to the **** panther.


    "Iris, do you want to eat strawberries and apples?"


    The soft voice rang in the ears of the ck panther, and the ears of the big cat crawling on the green grass basking in the sun trembled. It moved its head to the little girl''s side, and its green eyes stared at the fragrant strawberry in her hand.


    It sniffed it with its nose, then opened its mouth and rolled its tongue, and the strawberry in Nuannuan''s hand disappeared.


    Iris ate a big strawberry in one bite.


    Nuan Nuan sat down with her short legs crossed. After Iris finished eating, she took a strawberry and carefully removed the green leaves and continued to feed them. They got along very harmoniously.


    During the period, someone tried to feed it with meat, but Iris didn''t eat it.


    It has its own pride, unless it is seriously injured, it is hunting by itself at other times.


    Here, Nuan Nuan is working hard to feed Iris, but she is a little unustomed to not being able to feed her little cousin''s white ink books and white ink paintings.


    When the little cousin is eating, her cheeks are bulging and soft, like a little butter hamster, and she looks super cured and still on top. The favorite activity of the family is feeding the little guy.


    But now the little guy went to y with the **** panther.


    Bai Moshu nced at the **** panther calmly, slowly peeled off the skin of a big grape with white fingers like jade, and then called his little cousin in a clear voice.


    "Come here warm."


    Feed another strawberry to Iris Nuannuan and turned her head to look over, seeing the grape in the big cousin''s hand, immediately stuffed an apple into the **** panther''s paw.


    "Iris, eat the apples yourself, Nuan Nuan is going to find my brother."


    After finishing speaking, he jumped back to his brother''s arms and ate a delicious grape.


    Iris with an apple on her paw "..."


    Turning her head to look at Bai Moshu, then bowed her head in front of him, bit the apple in half with a click, and stared at him as he ate it carefully.


    Bai Moshu took out the scalpel silently, and wiped it slowly with a handkerchief, but that action was full of murderous looks, as if there was something waiting to be ughtered.


    Everyone "..."


    No need really no need!


    Liang Chi twitched his mouth when he saw him like that.


    You must know that no one has ever provoked Bai Moshu to such a state that he always took out a scalpel and wanted to disembowel him at any time. Unexpectedly, all these tempers were provoked by a ck panther.


    I have to say that Iris is also quite awesome.


    Nuan Nuan hurriedly sat down next to her big cousin, then opened her small arms and hugged his arms.


    "Brother, what are you doing?"


    Looking at the obedient little cousin beside him, Bai Moshu took out an apple very calmly, then gracefully cut the apple into several pieces, and cut out two ears on the apple and handed it to Nuannuan.


    "This is a leopard, eat it."


    Nuan Nuan "..."


    other people"¡­¡­"


    Are you being too childish?


    In the end, the kid ate the apple obediently, and looked at Iris the ck panther several times while eating.


    Iris flicked his tail, shook his beard and yawned, and ate the remaining half of the apple.


    Bai Moshu hugged his little cousin here, and fed three small apples with one hand on his chin, and then fed her her favorite big round grapes.


    Seeing Nuan Nuan''s soft cheeks agitating, Bai Mo Hua also joined the ranks of feeding.


    The other people couldn''t help but look at Nuan Nuan''s little face.


    Kane was amazed, "Why do I really want to raise a hamster now?"


    Ivan nodded, not only thinking of you, but also of me.


    "But hamsters don''t like hygiene and have a smell."


    Kane touched his chin and fell into thought, staring at Nuan Nuan eating for a few seconds and then suddenly realized.


    "I want to raise either a hamster, or Doctor Bai''s sister!"


    The voice was a little louder, and Bai Moshu heard it too, and then he raised his eyelids and looked over with a faint look.


    Kane: Murderous!


    He quickly waved his hand, "Doctor Bai, don''t think too much, I''m just praising your sister for being pretty."


    Bai Moshu hummed slowly to express his agreement, and gave him a veiled look of ''you are very discerning'', but it was a pity that Kane couldn''t get it.


    But it is obvious that Bai Moshu is a crazy girl protector!


    These two brothers, one showing off the sister and the other protecting the sister, are absolutely perfect!


    After lunch, everyone was about to leave, but this time Iris did not follow, but bid farewell to Nuannuan reluctantly.


    "Aren''t you going with us?"


    Nuan Nuan hugged Iris'' head softly and asked.


    Iris arched on her body without moving, his green eyes stared at the little man in front of him, and her figure was clearly reflected in his translucent ss-like pupils.


    "Then goodbye Iris, Nuan Nuan wille to you again."


    After saying goodbye to the **** panther seriously, the little girl was led by the big cousin into the car.


    Bai Moshu was in a good mood when Iris didn''t keep up. Although the expression on his face didn''t change much, there was a little joy in his walking steps, which was not obvious, but Liang Chi could feel it.


    Liang Chi: So your trip is for Bengren?


    "Goodbye Iris..."


    The car started, Nuan Nuan poked her head out of the car window, and she watched the domineering but gentle ck leopard waving very hard.


    Iris has been standing in ce watching the car leave and can no longer be seen, then flicked his tail and turned and disappeared into the jungle.

 Chapter 249: snow wolf

    In the car here, Kane is exining why the Panther no longer follows.


    "The next thing we''re going to is the territory of the snow wolf. Iris can''t go there casually, otherwise there will be a fight. Once we fight, we will lose both sides. I was worried that it would be very troublesome if Iris continued to follow."


    Although Iris is not afraid of snow wolves, as a single leopard, it is very disadvantageous to fight with so many snow wolves.


    In the wild, unless it is a very ambitious animal, smart and powerful beasts try to avoid unnecessary conflicts with other territory owners, otherwise once injured, other wild beasts will smell the smell and **** the territory .


    In addition, there are three snow wolves in the snow wolf''s territory, all of whom are about to grow up, and because there is no shortage of food in the territory, they are also quiterge.


    The three snow wolves identally picked up by Kane and the other two formed a small wolf pack family here.


    The two grown-up snow wolves handed over all their hunting skills to the three young ones, so although the three snow wolves were raised by Kane, they were no less wild than the wild ones outside.


    Because of the abundance of food here, they have a good foundation since they were young, and their bodies are muchrger than wild snow wolves, but theyck more and crueler training in the big environment.


    Kane said with some regret, "I n to send them away after they grow up."


    Ivan was the most shocked "Why!!"


    He knew that the three snow wolves were almost like his own children to Kane.


    Kane is very ambitious and confident. "The three of them grow very well. They should have a wider world to exercise and be the wolf king to rule the wolves. I believe they can do it!"


    Ivan "..."


    Although he also thinks this idea is very good, but you are not too confident about the two of them.


    Well, Kane is really confident in his son and daughter.


    Two of the three snow wolves are boys named Rick Ricky, and a very beautiful girl named Annie.


    Snow wolves were originally a kind of mysterious animal, but these few in the Kane family are rather special. After all, they were raised by people since they were young, so they are more rtives.


    But it is limited to Kane himself. Apart from himself, Kane rarely brings people to see them, and he does not allow others to get too close to them.


    It¡¯s not that he is stingy. Since Kane intends to release the three wolves back into the wild, he must of course make them vignt against humans. After all, there have always been poachers who hunted all kinds of wild animals for profit.


    At this time, in a cave at a higher altitude, he heard the familiar sound of a car engine faintly. The furry ears of the snow-white wolf in the cave on the mountain trembled, and then slowly opened its ice-blue eyes.


    The light in this cave is rtively dark, and the sun has set now. Except for a few snow wolves who have adapted to this environment, if anyone is here, they can''t see clearly what''s going on inside.


    Under the afterglow, a snow-white wolf paw was calmly stepped out of a rtively hidden cave, and then the body of the snow wolf came out from the shadows.


    The dense and fluffy snow-white wolf hair has no impurities, and the body is more than two meters long, even and slender. When the wind blows, the soft hair isyered like waves.


    They stood on the rock, their beautiful ice-blue eyes staring down.


    "Aww~"


    Wolves howled one after another in the forest, and then they jumped down from the mountain with great strides, stepping steadily on the rocks with each step, and jumped down from the mountain in just a few minutes, and then they each quickly jumped down from the mountain. Run through the forest.


    The three snow wolves seemed to be walking on the wind, and they could only see a fleeting white shadow from a high ce.


    The off-road vehicle was driving slowly on the road, Nuan Nuan put two small hands on the car window, rested her fleshy chin on her hands, and stared at the scenery outside with her **** and white eyes.


    Her cheeks were grinding her small teeth and her cheeks were bulging, and suddenly saw a white shadow shing across the sky, but it was too fast to see clearly.


    "Brother, the thing on the top flew over with a whoosh just now, so fast."


    Bai Moshu lowered his eyes as cold as snow, pinched the little girl''s fleshy and soft white hand with his slender fingers and asked.


    "Then see what it is?"


    The little girl shook her head, and just about to describe it, a wolf howled suddenly.


    Kane immediately became excited.


    "It''s Rick Ricky them, my babies areing soon!"


    A few people are quite speechless, all the beasts in this forest are really your treasures.


    The off-road vehicle stopped, and after a short wait, the sound of rustling footsteps came from the forest, and it sounded very fast.


    ing."


    As soon as the words fell, three big wolves ran towards them. The three snow-white wolves were like white elves in the forest.


    Different from the domineering and wildness of the ck panther, the snow wolf can still see its nobility and elegance even when it is running now, but under such a beautiful appearance, it hides the bloodthirsty ferocity of a top predator.


    "Rick, Ricky, Annie dear, I''m here to see you."


    Kane opened his arms to hug them, but the three wolves stopped steadily one meter in front of him.


    It can be said that the distance is quite in ce.


    Although the three wolves were happy to see their ''old father''e to see them, their vignce as beasts never disappeared.


    Their big furry tails are drooping, and their icy blue eyes are warily looking at the extra people here.


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s everyone¡¯s illusion, but I always feel that the eyes of the three wolves stayed on Nuan Nuan for a few more seconds.


    Everyone: Is this the illusion brought by the ck panther Iris?


    "Good boy, I miss you so much, you must miss me too, don''t you, Rick,e here and let me hug you."


    The big snow-white wolf whose name was called was the biggest and calmest wolf among the three brothers and sisters. It slowly walked up to Kane and lowered its big head. After that, it took a few steps back, raised its high head and looked at others disdainfully.


    It really looks like a wolf king.


    Ricky is Rick''s younger brother, and his temper seems rather cold. After Kane called him three times, he reluctantly walked over and was hugged and then left, but he didn''t go far.


    Kane shrugged, "Well, I know that when you grow up, you will no longer be as clingy to your dad as you were when you were young. Although I am very sad, I am also happy."


    After all, although the three snow wolves have grown up and started to be independent, they would warmlye to greet him every time he came, and he was already very happy just because of this.


    The only girl at the end, Annie, is a gentle little angel. When Kane holds her, she won¡¯t want to break free like her brothers.


    Kane kissed it on the face, "My Anne is indeed a little angel, Rick Ricky, you must protect Annie no matter where you are in the future!"


    The two snow wolves gave a low howl as if in response.


    "Let''s go, today we may have to spend the night outside. There is a small house not far from Rick and the others. It is my temporary residence. When they were young, they spent more time ying with them. So I had people build a house directly there."


    Kane likes to talk about the three snow wolves he raised, and his mouth keeps babbling.

 Chapter 250: behind a wolf

    The sun had already set, the off-road vehicle drove up the road paved with fallen leaves, and the three snow wolves disappeared into the forest.


    Nuan Nuan stared at the direction where they disappeared, then quietly took out her mobile phone, looked at the photos just taken in the mobile phone andughed a little silly.


    "It''s so beautiful."


    Bai Moshu looked down and agreed with the little cousin''s words.


    "really."


    Nuan Nuan frowned, thinking that Brother Ananda''s wish in his next life was to be a wolf, so he moved his little **** and sat next to the young man.


    "Brother Ananda, you are so powerful, you will be the wolf king in the future."


    It would be great if there was a reincarnation, Nuan Nuan thought sadly looking at the photo of the three snow wolves.


    A hand so white that blue veins could be seennded on the little girl''s head, and Liang Chi''s voice sounded slowly.


    "Okay, then I will be the wolf king from now on."


    Nuan Nuan obediently tilted her head and rubbed against the young man''s palm, she asked in a muffled voice.


    "Then... will Brother Ananda really turn into a wolf?"


    Will it really not disappear?


    "meeting."


    Liang Chi didn''t know whether this sound wasforting her orforting himself, but he didn''t actually feel fear or fear of death, he just treated it calmly.


    The three snow wolves each have their own beauty. In the eyes of human beings, it is easy for animals to distinguish which belongs to which, but that is only for the moremon animals in the group.


    Rick and Ricky, as Kane himself said, have the temperament of a wolf king. Just standing there can make people''s eyes fall on them.


    One is wise and steady, and the other is cold and independent.


    Compared to her two elder brothers, Annie''s body is rtively petite and plump, and she is also very beautiful. Her wolf fur is white and soft, and she must be a big beauty even in the aesthetics of wolves.


    There is indeed a house on the mountainside, as Kane said, but perhaps because no one lives there or because the weather here is rtively cold, the house looks very deserted.


    After removing all the things that needed to be used in the car, Nuan Nuan also ran around on her short legs doing what she could, and the atmosphere was very harmonious for a while.


    "Okay, leave the rest to us, Nuan Nuan, you can go y with that Liang Chi."


    Ivan squeezed the little girl''s fleshy cheeks, and told her to y in Chinese with a strange ent.


    "Okay, thank you for your hard work."


    In a warm and soft voice, he told everyone that he had worked hard. Ivan couldn''t hold back and hugged her. The little person in his arms was soft and delicious, and he wanted to raise her.


    But he dared not speak out, for fear of Bai Moshu''s scalpel.


    The little girl hugged two soft cushions in one hand, and took Liang Chi''s hand in the other hand, and walked around the house slowly. Standing on a high ce, she could see more clearly how big the forest park in Kane''s house was.


    They found an open ce, and the little girl put the cushion on the stone so that her **** would not get cold while sitting.


    "Uncle Kane is so rich!"


    Such arge forest is much, muchrger than her farm, no wonder it can amodate so many wild animals.


    "Do you like Forest Park?"


    Liang Chi stood beside Nuan Nuan, his thin fingers fiddled with the little girl''s hair **** in a small chirp.


    "Yes, I like it."


    It allows so many animals to live, how can you not like it.


    "Then I''ll buy you a piece ofnd for artificial construction."


    Nuan Nuan blinked her eyes and refused without thinking, "I don''t want it."


    Liang Chi, who was thinking about whether to make a fool of herself, was puzzled when she heard her refusal, didn''t he like it?


    He lowered his eyes and thought for a moment, "Because I''m not your real brother?"


    Nuan Nuan looked up at him nkly, "Huh?"


    Liang Chi squatted down and rested his head on Nuan Nuan''s small shoulder, "Why don''t you want my money."


    The tone sounded a little aggrieved and sad.


    Nuan Nuan''s eyes are wide open, Brother Ananda is sad because Nuan Nuan doesn''t want his money!


    A small white hand was ced on Liang Chi''s head and stroked twice like petting a dog.


    "Brother Ananda, don''t be sad."


    She coaxed people in a soft voice, exactly the same as coaxing her little brother who was about to get into trouble from time to time.


    "Because Nuan Nuan can earn money to support the family."


    Liang Chi looked at her small body of less than five heads, "..."


    Private forest parks cost more than hundreds of millions, and thend area upied may be hundreds of millions.


    Liang Chi said seriously, "I can help you."


    He is a lunatic, the uncrowned king of hackers, it is very easy or difficult to get money, as long as the technology is unmatched and he is not afraid of being hunted down.


    Of course, there are two ways: legal and illegal. If he wants to get a lot of money quickly, he can always find a loophole to hack the money of some ck transactions.


    If it is legal, it will take a lot more energy to make software and make money slower.


    Liang Chi calcted the time he had left, and it turned out that it was easier to eat ck and white.


    This... shouldn''t be considered a bad thing... right?


    Liang Chi thought about it seriously, and felt that there was nothing wrong with it. He was cheating, and he didn''t touch the bank or anything. He listened to warm words.


    Nuan Nuan supported her fleshy chin with both hands and shook her head, "Nuan Nuan is still young, and now I have a farm. I will save it when the farm makes money, and I will have money when I grow up."


    It''s just that the farm hasn''t made any money yet, so she still has to put in her own pocket money, and then she will be a poor woman from a young age, but she believes that these are only temporary!


    But I don¡¯t tell Brother Ananda about this.


    Liang Chi and Nuan Nuan stood in a depressed position, resting their cheeks on their hands.


    "Brother Ananda."


    "Ok?"


    "Are you happy now?"


    Liang Chi looked at the distant sky with his dark eyes and nodded, "Well, I''m happy."


    Nuan Nuanughed, "Then do you have any wishes?"


    The young man shook his head, "No more, all my wishes havee true."


    The two were chatting, and suddenly felt a breathing sound behind them.


    Liang Chi and Nuan Nuan turned their heads almost at the same time, and met a pair of beautiful wolf eyes of ice blue.


    The six eyes met, as if the pause button had been pressed, both of them and Yng froze for a few seconds.


    Nuan Nuan took a careful look at the beautiful snow wolf who was less than one meter away from them, "Annie?"


    Liang Chi was thinking about the possibility of the wolf taking the two of them as prey, and quietly kept Nuan Nuan behind him.


    So when this big guy came behind them, they didn''t notice any movement.


    The discovered snow wolf''s tail was stiff, and his eyes nced to the other side.


    Liang Chi saw it, followed its line of sight, and then found two other big snow wolves standing on a high rock and looking down at them.


    Liang Chi "..."


    Should he call for help now or Bai Moshu?


    I hope that Bai Moshu''s scalpel can be faster than these wolves.


    Liang Chi took Nuan Nuan''s hand and slowly backed away.


    Nuan Nuan blinked her eyes, looked at him and obediently followed.


    Annie looked at them with her head tilted.


    It¡¯s really as beautiful as Xuehu, especially Annie, the movement of tilting her head is amazing.


    But now Liang Chi has no intention of admiring Xung''s beauty, he just wants to leave here quickly with Nuan Nuan.


    "Patter."


    The Snow Wolf brothers jumped down from the high rocks lightly, still holding **** dead rabbits and pheasants in their mouths. The fierce light looks really scary.


    Liang Chi and Nuan Nuan did not call out, which is already very calm.

 Chapter 251: Oolong

    Liang Chi looked at the three wolves not far away, pursed their lips, and hugged Nuan Nuan calmly.


    "Where are you Nuannuan?" Bai Mohua''s voice came, and Liang Chi hugged the little girl and turned around and ran away almost instantly.


    "White ink book!"


    The three snow wolves fell behind and followed.


    Bai Moshu and Bai Mohua saw this scene when they came over. His pupils shrank and he ran out first, taking out the scalpel almost at the same time.


    "What are you doing!"


    Ivan and Kane also followed, and they were shocked when they saw this scene.


    "Rick Ricky Anne stop, you''re scaring the guests!"


    The three snow wolves stopped when they heard Kane''s voice, and Bai Moshu''s scalpel also flew out at that moment, but it just wiped one of the snow wolves'' fur and flew out and stabbed it deeply. on the rocks behind.


    Just inserted most of it in, leaving only the hilt in his hand, which made Kane terrified.


    The tall young man pursed his lips and caught both Liang Chi and Nuan Nuan.


    At this moment, Liang Chi''s face looked even paler due to the violent running, and the transparency seemed to disappear at any moment, and a lot of cold sweat broke out on his forehead.


    After she was safe, she put Nuan Nuan down and leaned weakly on Bai Moshu''s arm.


    Zhang Liang worriedly ran over to help him up, "Brother Liang Chi, how are you?"


    "Brother Ananda."


    Nuan Nuan looked at Liang Chi worriedly, his eyes were red with anxiety.


    Bai Moshu immediately picked up the man and carried him into the house, then put him on the sofa, took out the medicine box, and injected the medicine he had prepared into his body.


    It didn''t take long for Liang Chi''s situation to improve a lot.


    "I''m all right."


    After recovering, he leaned back on the sofa, and the first thing he did was touch Nuan Nuan''s head tofort him.


    Kane came over, and the big heads of three snow wolves got in through the door.


    "Sorry Rick for scaring you, but...they just want to send you something."


    As if to prove what Kane said, Rick Ricky lowered his head, put two wild rabbits and pheasants that had been bitten to death at the door, then licked his **** mouth and squatted quietly at the door, his ice blue sharp Wolf eyes stared at the people inside.


    Especially when looking at the white ink book with deep fear in his eyes.


    Everyone "..."


    So it was a mess?


    However, in the situation just now, except for the three raised Kane, anyone else would feel scared and want to run away, and it''s no wonder Liang Chi had such a reaction.


    Liang Chi''s body is already very weak and has been relying on medicine to hang his life. It''s no wonder that he didn''t feel weak when he ran with Nuan Nuan all of a sudden.


    Fortunately, it''s all right now.


    The misunderstanding was resolved, and Kane let the three snow wolves leave first.


    "Doctor Bai, we can''t remove your scalpel."


    Kane went to look at the flying scalpel. At that time, he was a little distressed that the snow-white wolf hair on the side of his eldest son''s face was cut off a small amount.


    But when I saw the sharp scalpel inserted into the rock like tofu, and only a silver handle was exposed, I was deeply shocked.


    How much effort it takes to do this!


    Doctor Bai looks so thin, isn''t he really some kind of superhero hiding in the world?


    Bai Moshu said lightly, confirmed that Liang Chi was fine and left, and took back his scalpel not long after.


    The sky darkened, and Bai Moshu rolled up his sleeves to reveal his white jade arms, while his art-like fingers were currently peeling a fist-sized potato.


    A good-looking person is elegant and pleasing to the eye even when cooking.


    This is about Bai Moshu himself.


    After eating several meals of meat one after another, everyone except Ivan and Kane couldn''t take it anymore.


    So this meal is prepared in Chinese style.


    "What would Nuan Nuan want to eat?"


    Bai Moshu asked his little cousin quietly.


    Nuan Nuan followed behind her big cousin like a small tail, squatting obediently beside him with one to help peel the skin.


    However, her movements were much slower, and she only finished half of the white ink book after cutting two.


    "Potato cakes and potato shreds, I also want to eat tomato and egg soup."


    Nuan Nuan muttered a few dishes with a single mouthful, all of which were existing ingredients and vegetarian.


    After thinking about it, she added another meat dish.


    "I still want to eat prawns."


    She likes eating shrimp best.


    Bai Moshu hummed and remembered what Nuan Nuan wanted to eat, then turned to ask his brother.


    Bai Mohua''s eyes lit up, "Then I want to eat a lot..."


    Bai Moshu directly interrupted, "Okay, I see."


    White ink painting "..."


    No, I haven''t even said it yet.


    He looked at his own brother resentfully.


    "How about you? Is there anything you want to eat?"


    Liang Chi took a sip of hot water slowly, resting his chin in one hand and said in a sad voice.


    "I can eat it."


    Now that he looks like this, what else can he eat?


    Several pairs of sympathetic eyes looked over at once, especially the white ink painting. For a person like him who likes to eat, being able to see or not to eat is simply the most painful torture.


    But he didn''t think so when his brother came out with a bowl of milky white thick porridge.


    smell good!


    Bai Mohua''s eyes are glued to it, and there is still a little saliva at the corner of his mouth.


    "Brother, do you have any more?"


    A certain person immediately turned into a big tail and followed his brother eagerly, like a dog.


    Nuan Nuan also wandered around behind her big cousin, only thinking that big cousin is omnipotent. Not only is he super good at medicine and fighting, but now he is even super good at cooking!


    A sumptuous dinner made Kane and Ivan want to go to their country to y. These dishes are really delicious.


    Bai Moshu smiled quietly, staring at the bowls and chopsticks on the table, stood up resolutely and hugged Nuan Nuan.


    "Eat and eat, you guys discuss who will do the dishes." After finishing speaking, he left calmly.


    He can cook, but he doesn''t like washing dishes the most.


    The rest of the people looked at each other, and Liang Chi stood up abruptly.


    "I am a patient."


    You can dodge yourziness openly.


    other people"¡­¡­"


    Now they are sick and don''t know before it''s toote.


    Finally, the remaining four people decided to guess the game, and Ivan lost and wailed in pain to wash the dishes.


    On the other side, Nuan Nuan, who was carried away by her big cousin, was holding a mobile phone to video for her family.


    The video is a group chat. After all, there are too many people in the family. It would take him a long time to go through the video one by one.


    Gu''s father and Gu''s mother greeted Nuannuan when they saw Nuannuan. What Gu An wanted to ask most was when they would be able to go back.


    Nuan Nuan patiently answered one by one, but I really don''t know when to go back.


    The little girl crawled on the sofa, sharing the journey of this time with her family in a soft voice.


    She talked about the aurora, and gave the pictures she drew to Brother Ananda, as well as the many animals she met after she came to Uncle Kane¡¯s forest park. Wolf.


    It wasn''t enough for her to just talk, she showed everyone the photos she took, and introduced each animal to her family in a soft and detailed voice, with a smile on her face that seemed to be shining.


    "Iris is so big, with ck fur, and his paws are much bigger than Nuan Nuan''s hands. He can also carry Nuan Nuan on his back and walk. There are also three beautiful snow wolves, they..."

 Chapter 252: The snow wolves are here again

    Nuan Nuan talked a lot with his family members with his small mouth, and then...thirsty.


    "Drink water."


    Hearing the slight difference in the little girl''s voice, Bai Moshu carefully handed over a cup of warm water.


    Mother Gu looked at her precious daughter dumbfounded. Although she still wanted to talk to her, more than an hour was enough.


    "Nuannuan, let''s go y, let''s talk about the video tomorrow."


    The little girl hugged the water and nodded obediently after drinking, "Okay, grandpa, mom and dad, brothers, goodbye, see you tomorrow."


    bid farewell to everyone softly, no one was willing to hang up the video, and in the end, Bai Moshu came over speechlessly and cut it off.


    "Nuan Nuan Nuan Nuan, the three snow wolves are here again."


    The voice of Bai Mohua came from outside, and the kid jumped off the sofa with his mobile phone, and ran out quickly with his short legs.


    As soon as he arrived at the door, he heard Kane''s exaggerated voice.


    "Why are you here, baby? Did youe to see Dad! I''m so happy..."


    He ran over to give each snow wolf a hug, but I don¡¯t know if everyone¡¯s eyes were dazzled, but the eyes of the snow wolves always felt a little disgusted.


    Nuan Nuan and the others watched from a distance and did not approach, but the three snow wolves frequently looked this way, but they were very proud and reserved and did not approach.


    Ivan stroked his chin confidently, "Are they looking at me?"


    Bai Mohua is also very confident, "Obviously looking at my little cousin!"


    Thetter one is obviously more trustworthy.


    Nuan Nuan was also secretly looking at the three beautiful big snow wolves.


    Kane brought them over. Faced with such arge and oppressive wolf approaching, normal people would feel a little scared.


    But Nuan Nuan may be a little bit abnormal. Not only is she not afraid, but she wants to pet the big dog.


    Kane raised his nose proudly.


    "My good children still miss me, and now they all take the initiative to visit me, and I say they like me the most. Although they are not as clingy as they used to be when they grow up, but Barabara..."


    He showed off his snow wolf endlessly.


    A few people: They are always chasing you, they are not here to see you...


    It''s not good to hit Kane''s vanity as an "old father", everyone tacitly did not speak.


    "Uncle Kane, can Nuan Nuan touch them?"


    Nuan Nuan sneaked past her, her little eyes kept ncing at the three snow wolves.


    Bai Moshu sat on the stool and propped his chin to trante for her.


    Kane was a little hesitant, "But Rick and they are arrogant. I only raised them from childhood to get close to them. They don''t allow strangers..."


    Before he finished speaking, he watched Annie secretly flicking her big, fluffy, snow-white and fluffy tail to the little girl.


    Others looked at him suspiciously, arrogant? this one?


    Kane "..."


    My face hurts slightly.


    Nuan Nuan squatted down to the little one, carefully nced at Annie, and then put her little hand on its tail.


    The hair on Annie''s tail is really fluffy, and when her little hand put it on it, it sank into a small hole immediately.


    ncing at Annie, seeing that it was not angry or retracting its tail, Nuan Nuan put both hands on it and squeezed it.


    Super smooth!


    "Look, Uncle Kane! Annie is not angry."


    Kane''s face was wrinkled with soreness!


    Forget about Katie the cougar and Iris the panther, he thought that the snow wolf he raised would not be so superficially fond of cute children, but...why!


    Annie actually took the initiative to stuff her tail.


    Although it seemed inadvertent, Kane was sure that Annie swung her tail on purpose.


    Nuan Nuan hugged her big fluffy tail and smiled brightly.


    Although the two snow wolves not far from Anne didn''t approach, they would secretly take a look at the child, and then take another look...


    At this moment, Nuan Nuan''s attention was attracted by Annie, and the tail holding her was even more daring to rub against her chubby face.


    Annie doesn''t have any weird smells either.


    Although Anne took the initiative to stuff her tail into Nuan Nuan''s arms, Annie reservedly did not take the initiative to approach her, but her knowing ears and the tip of her tail showed that she was in a good mood.


    Courage is a little bit pampered and raised. Nuan Nuan walked up from the tip of Annie''s tail quietly, and then squatted beside Annie very cutely and harmlessly holding its big tail.


    She raised her pretty milky face and secretly nced at Anne.


    "Annie, my name is Nuan Nuan."


    Annie didn''t move, just looked down at her, elegant and harmless.


    Nuan Nuan continued to discuss with it in a low voice, "Can Nuan Nuan touch the fur on your body?"


    Annie still didn''t respond or move.


    "Then you don''t answer Nuan Nuan as if you agree."


    She raised her little hand, "I really touched it."


    Then he pressed his hand on Anne''s hairy thigh.


    Kane "..."


    Annie, you don''t even refuse! This is so immodest!


    The expressions of the others were a little numb, but they were not surprised at all.


    Ivan "Has Annie''s temper changed?"


    Kane dead fish eyes "You try?"


    Try it and die!


    Ivan walked over and caught the snow-white teeth of the snow wolves bared fiercely before he got close, the kind that glowed coldly.


    He made a turn and came back.


    "Why! It''s still the same as before!"


    So... it''s really a double standard.


    Bai Mohua smiled brightly, "Because my little cousin is the cutest in the world!"


    The expression is old and proud.


    Liang Chi didn''t speak, but he nodded in agreement.


    There is nothing wrong with that!


    Nuan Nuan became good friends with Annie in a short period of time. Annie let go of her reserve as a snow wolf, lowered her head and arched Nuan Nuan''s little face with her mouth.


    A certain little girl has nowpletely got under the soft and furry belly of the big snow-white wolf, and her little face is so warm against its furry belly that she doesn''t even want toe out.


    Kane looked at Annie, who had been ying with Nuan Nuan so much that she almost regarded her as his own cub, and then looked at the other two brothers who maintained the snow wolf''s arrogance and squatted on the ground without actively approaching. It was somewhatforting.


    "Look, Rick and Ricky aren''t attracted!"


    This is hisst stubbornness.


    Bai Moshu sat gracefully on a stool and ate grapes. Hearing this, he nced at him indifferently, "Really?"


    Nuan Nuan left the warm soft fur on Annie''s stomach with a flushed face, and tiptoed to hug its big head.


    Annie gave her a push, and the little girl staggered and fell backwards.


    "ah!"


    Anne''s ears stood on end with fright.


    Nuan Nuan fell into a pile of fur. The touch on her hand was very familiar. When she looked down, she saw a bigger furry tail under her buttocks.


    Afraid that the big tail would hurt from sitting, Nuan Nuan quickly stood up, looked up along the tail, and found another big snow-white wolf.


    "Rick!"


    You betrayed anyway!


    Kane''s voice reminded Nuan Nuan that this is the steady boss Rick.


    She stood up and said thank you to Rick in a soft voice.


    Thest time I saw Rick Ricky, their mouths were still bloody, but this time the fur around their mouths was clean, it just looked wet.


    Nuan Nuan stared at Rick''s mouth for a few seconds, then suddenly left with short legs.


    Rick looked at Nuan Nuan who left, his pricked ears suddenly drooped, and his beautiful ice blue eyes dimmed.


    Kane "..."


    He is blind!


    Nuan Nuan came back soon, still holding a dry towel in his hand.


    Rick saw the sweet-smelling snow-white little person running back, his ears trembled and his eyes lit up, his gaze followed her small body.


    "Rick,e down a little bit, I''ll wipe your mouth."


    The little girl spoke softly and waved with her little hands.


    Although it may not understand what it said, it still understands this action.


    Rick only hesitated for a second before slowly lowering his head.


    Nuan Nuan put her toes on her toes and wiped its mouth very earnestly, her movements were so gentle.

 Chapter 253: Brother, tell Nuan Nuan a story, okay?

    Rick lowered his head slightly, and the smell belonging to the little girl at the tip of his nose became clearer and pleasant.


    The wet wolf fur around its mouth was a little messy, and its nose was still a little itchy.


    Then Rick sneezes unsteadily.


    Nuannuan''s bangs are blown crookedly.


    She blinked, removed the towel and stroked Rick''s hair, and took out a smallb from the small pocket of her clothes.


    Everyone "..."


    Are you well prepared?


    Seeing Nuannuan children treat the snow-white wolf like a doll, they don''t know what expression they should use.


    Afterbing the hair around Rick''s mouth carefully, the little girl nced at Ricky on the other side.


    Ricky was also looking at her at this time, and then they just met each other.


    Nuan Nuan asked with a bright smile while holding the towel in her hand.


    "Ricky, do you want to brush your hair?"


    Ricky, who was sitting upright, hesitated for two seconds and stood up, then walked slowly towards the little girl with proud steps.


    The expression on Kane''s face is nowpletely numb.


    The little girl happily ran up with a towel and wiped Ricky''s mouth clean, and then sat down among the three wolves with a small bench, holding their heads and big fluffy tails and began to be serious and careful. sorted out.


    Sitting among the three snow wolves, Nuan Nuan is a little one, hugging the wolf''s head, it looks really exciting and has a different sense of beauty.


    Kane hated the three snow wolves he raised for being subdued by the little girl so quickly, and excitedly picked up the camera to take pictures of this scene.


    So lovely!


    "Okay."


    A warm and satisfied voice sounded, and looking at the three snow wolves, they had beautiful little braids on their heads, not only on their heads, but also on their big tails!


    But no matter how good-looking it is on the three wolves...it''s funny.


    "Puchi..."


    Ivan couldn''t hold back andughed out loud.


    Rick Ricky now seems to have much less majesty belonging to the wolf king.


    He picked up his mobile phone and snapped wildly at the three wolves.


    Bai Moshu walked over to hug Nuan Nuan and pinched her little nose. There were a lot of wolf fur on her head and body.


    "Go wash your hair and take a shower, get ready for bed."


    Nuan Nuan said obediently, and waved her little hand to bid farewell to the snow wolves.


    The three snow wolves watched her leave, and then stretchedzily and gracefully.


    "Hey kids, have you forgotten about Daddy?"


    Kane came out to show his presence again. He looked at the snow wolves he raised with dissatisfaction, and began to educate with his mouth open.


    "You can''t be so superficial. Although Doctor Bai''s sister is very good-looking and well-behaved, she is not your child. I am the father who raised you. You have never treated me so well..."


    Kane murmured for a long time, and the ears of the three snow wolves drooped, and when he finally said enough, they rushed into the night with their tails between their legs and disappeared.


    Kane took a sip of water andined, "Rick and the others are bing more and more impatient. They used to be able to listen to me a lot."


    Althoughining, there is a smile on his face.


    After taking a shower, Nuan Nuan wore a one-piece hamster pajamas. When the hat was covered, it looked like a milky little hamster had be a sperm. The small milk fat on the face looked very easy to pinch and feel.


    A pair of exposed feet are fair and small, only the ankles and toes are beautifully pink.


    The feet stepped on the soft quilt, stepping on a pit.


    Bai Moshu also changed into light gray pajamas, holding a hair dryer in his hand to dry the children''s hair.


    Nuan Nuan sat on the bed obediently, shaking her feet from time to time, her head swayed with the strength of her brother''s fingers, obediently like a doll.


    "Okay, sleep."


    Nuan Nuan moved her butt, the tail behind the hamster pajamas looks like a ball.


    "My brother''s hair is not dry yet."


    She stood up, leaned over the big cousin''s shoulders, pinched the big cousin''s short ck hair with her fingers and rubbed it.


    "Will Nuan Nuan blow-dry big cousin''s hair?"


    The little girl looked helplessly at the young man who was as cold and clean as snow.


    Bai Moshu hummed lightly and sat down, sitting with his legs crossed, showing elegance and dignity.


    Nuan Nuan stood on the bed, holding a small hair dryer and started working hard.


    Dried her eldest cousin''s hair dry, the little girl nodded with satisfaction.


    "Okay!"


    Bai Moshu twirled his hair casually with his fingers, got up and packed up the hair dryer and towels.


    "Go to sleep."


    "Okay."


    Nuan Nuan softly responded, and very actively got into the bed, and she even patted the ce beside her.


    "Brother,e to sleep."


    When Bai Moshu fell asleep, Nuan Nuan immediately slipped into his arms.


    "Good night, cousin."


    Leaning her little head on the big cousin''s shoulder, Nuan Nuan yawned good night and closed her eyes.


    A few minutester, her curled eyshes trembled slightly, and her eyes quietly opened again.


    After a few more seconds, both of her eyes opened, and she was so energetic that she obviously didn''t intend to sleep yet.


    A finger with sharp knuckles pinched her ear. Perhaps because of the scalpel used all the year round, the pads of Bai Moshu''s fingers felt a little hard to the touch, but they were smooth. It was a little itchy to pinch the little girl''s delicate earlobe. of.


    Nuan Nuan shrank her neck down, andughed softly like a silver bell.


    "Brother, brother, tickle."


    "Can''t sleep?"


    Bai Moshu''s voice is the same as others, as cool as snow, but beautiful.


    The little girl arched her head on his shoulders, and her obedient voice came out from under the quilt with a muffled buzzing sound.


    "Nuan Nuan met four or five friends today, Katie, Iris, Rick Rich and Anne, they all look so good..."


    The little girl talked excitedly about her experience and mood today. Although her cousin followed her all the time and knew what she did today, she just couldn''t help but want to say it.


    "Brother, I can''t sleep, I''m still thinking about Iris and them."


    As she spoke, she raised her small face and rubbed lightly on his shoulder, her fingers grabbing the fabric of his pajamas on his chest.


    "Big cousin, can you tell Nuan Nuan a story?"


    She begged in a small voice, her eyes looked pitiful.


    Bai Moshu pinched her delicate little nose, "Yes."


    He agreed, and after a brief thought, he began to tell the story of The Lion King.


    He read the English version of this story when he was very young, and he only read it once, but now he still remembers some of the storyline.


    Bai Moshu¡¯s voice is very nice, even though Mo¡¯s emotional tone is not fluctuating when telling the story, just listening to the voice is a kind of enjoyment.


    In less than a minute, the little guy in his arms who said he couldn''t sleep just now heard the sound of even and long breathing.


    Two small hands half-clenched into fists ced on the chest, eyes closed and sleeping soundly.


    White ink book "..."


    His storytelling has a hypnotic effect?


    Laughing a little in his heart, a smile shed in his eyes, and he quickly fell asleep hugging the soft little pillow.


    The next day they were woken up by Kane''s screams.


    "Damn, something powerful came herest night."


    Kane continued tofort the three agitated snow wolves, and exined to everyone with a serious expression.


    "Rick and the others sensed that something powerful came herest night, so they acted very restless, and there were footprints on the snow over there, which were veryrge, and it was a very powerful beast."


    Kane pointed to the footprints on the snow around the house that hadn''tpletely disappeared. Hepared them with his own feet, which were more than twice as big.

 Chapter 254: Gift from the Snow Wolves

    Several people were tightly wrapped around the footprints and observed for a long while. The three snow wolves stood not far away, grinning and afraid to go over, but they were obviously very anxious.


    Obviously, the three snow wolves feared and frightened the beast that came here silentlyst night.


    Kane rubbed his chin, "I can only think of a big guy who can make Rick and his three brothers and sisters so afraid."


    Although his forest park isrge, the territory upied by each powerful beast is also veryrge, so there are only a few in total.


    It is not difficult to guess from the attitude of the three snow wolves and the footprints.


    "Otis!"


    At this moment, almost everyone thought of the stealthy white tiger.


    But Kane couldn''t understand "How did Otise here?"


    If it was really Otis, it would be troublesome. This big guy didn''t even dare to get close to him, and he knew that Otis had really killed someone, although it was just a counterattack in self-defense.


    Before when his employees went to release animals such as hares and pheasants, although Otis only used his voice to scare those people away and did nothing else, its threat cannot be underestimated.


    In the past, it only stayed in its own territory, as long as they didn''t get close to everyone, it would be fine, but the current situation is a bit bad.


    Kane is bold, especially when facing these powerful beasts, he has a spirit of death that is not afraid of death.


    "Otis didn''t know how to get down. I really want to see the real face of this big guy. I should have installed a camera herest night."


    Everyone also expressed their admiration for his death-defying spirit.


    "It''s fine to see you, let''s get out of here early."


    Bai Moshu is more worried about Nuannuan''s safety.


    Nuan Nuan poked her finger, a little bit reluctant to part with the snow wolves, and wanted to y for a few more days.


    "There''s nothing to be afraid of. Maybe Otis just passed by here. Didn''t you see that everyone was fine yesterday? If Otis has any bad intentions, my house can''t stop them."


    Kane also didn''t want to leave. Every time he came to see his babies, he had to stay for at least three days before leaving. What''s more, he really wanted to see the big tiger, even if it was just a nce from a distance. .


    Bai Moshu frowned, looked down at Nuan Nuan, and could easily capture the expectation in the little girl''s clear eyes.


    She also wants to stay, but because she is very obedient and does not want to dy her brother''s troubles, she will not willfully express her expectations.


    Bai Moshu sighed in his heart, rubbing Nuan Nuan''s head.


    "Then stay."


    Nuan Nuan''s eyes bent into beautiful little crescents almost when he agreed.


    "But if Otis continues toe here tonight, he must leave tomorrow."


    Kane made an OK gesture.


    After that, he became very interested in the footprints left by Otis on the ground, and hoped that he could follow these footprints to find Otis.


    Thinking about it, he did the same, and then followed the footprints and disappeared under a big tree.


    Kane marvels, "It makes me think Otis left the tree."


    Ivan didn''t believe it, "But can a tiger climb trees? It''s not a monkey, and there are no other footprints. Otis is bigger than an ordinary tiger."


    Kane "I''d like to call Otis the king of beasts, maybe he has skills that other tigers don''t? And Otis is very smart, he knows how to cover his tracks, and drones can''t find it."


    ¡°It was found by poachers before.¡±


    Kane retorted, "That''s not Otis'' fault, it''s obviously that the poachers are too despicable, and it took them three full months and all kinds of advanced technology to find Otis''s whereabouts, but Even with advanced weapons and technology, they still lost to Otis, so they are a bunch of idiots, and they can''t bepared with Otis at all."


    Kane highly respects Otis, the ferocious big tiger. If he cares and loves the three snow wolves out of "old father", then it is like respecting and admiring a strong man to Otis.


    "I really want to see it."


    Bai Mohua muttered, "If you''re so yful, you won''t be afraid that Rick and the others will get angry."


    At this time, the three snow wolves were surrounding Nuannuan and brought gifts, and they didn''t feel sad at all for their ''old father''''s empathy.


    Well, the phndering is against the phndering, and it is hard to say who hurts more.


    Nuan Nuan hugged the gifts from the snow wolves, an edible fruit, a beautiful flower, and a hot stone.


    "thank you all."


    She stroked the three snow wolves from the head to the tip of the tail, and then went to find her brother with the gifts they gave her.


    "Big cousin, look at what Rick and the others gave me. This fruit is milky white. I''ve never seen it before. There are also beautiful flowers. This stone is heating up."


    While muttering, she took out all the things one by one.


    Bai Moshu nced down and then "..."


    He has never seen the fruit, but he knows the flower.


    Snow lotus grows in extremely cold ces. Both the growth conditions and the flowering conditions are quite harsh. You can¡¯t find it in general snow mountains, especially this kind of wild snow lotus, which has extremely high medicinal value.


    Besides, the appearance of this snow lotus is still very good.


    As for the hot stone that Nuan Nuan said, he held it in his hand, and indeed a little heat came from the stone''s surface.


    He asked Kane in surprise, "Do you have these things in Forest Park?"


    Kane came over to take a look, and then found sadly that none of these things belonged to him in the forest park, and they had never been given to him!


    The old father felt that he and Nuan Nuan were treated unevenly in their hearts.


    "This stone looks like a rough ore."


    Bai Moshu weighed the stone in his hand, feeling that there should be something inside the stone.


    Nuan Nuan ate the fruit directly. As for the snow lotus, although it was given to Nuan Nuan, the wolf was raised by Kane after all, and he couldn''t take advantage of it too much.


    Qian Kane doesn¡¯t want the money and is not short of the money, but his medical skills Kane is very greedy.


    "Brother, I will ask you if I have any missing arms or legs."


    White ink book "..."


    You are quite self-aware of your ability tomit death.

 Chapter 255: blizzard

    After staying on the mountain for two consecutive days, he never met Otis again. Kane thought regretfully that it might really just pass by that time.


    This day they were going to leave and continue to y. Kane proposed to take a few people to climb snow-capped mountains further away.


    It''s just that the ce is beyond the scope of his forest park.


    "I''ll take you to go skiing. It''s thest day and you have to have enough fun before you go."


    Before leaving, he also specially checked the weather forecast. It was a sunny day without wind and snow, and the snow on the snow-capped mountains did not melt all year round, which was very suitable for skiing.


    Bai Moshu also wanted Nuannuan to experience skiing, so he didn''t refuse, but Liang Chi''s physical condition prevented him from going.


    Zhang Liang took the initiative to take care of Liang Chi, his chest pped loudly, "Don''t worry, I will take good care of Brother Liang Chi."


    Before Nuan Nuan left, she hugged Liang Chi and rubbed her affectionately.


    "Brother Ananda, if you feel bored, call Nuan Nuan, Nuan Nuan will chat with you, don''t get cold, put your scarf on."


    She stood on tiptoe and wrapped the scarf around the young man.


    This scarf is still the one that Nuan Nuan gave him back then, and it was also a failed weave for her elder brother and second brother''s birthday, but I didn''t expect him to bring it this time.


    Recognizing Bai Moshu and Bai Mo Hua, I felt sore for several days.


    Liang Chi looked down at the little girl with a little smile in his eyes, "Got it."


    Wearing a thick down jacket and a hat with only a delicate and beautiful face, Nuan Nuan took the hands of his brothers and followed them away step by step.


    There are three snow wolves following along. ording to Kane, he took them to familiarize themselves with the wild environment in advance.


    Snow wolves originally lived in the cold snow, and the ce they went to was just right.


    The off-road vehicle drove until it could no longer move, and then everyone went down and climbed up the snow mountain bit by bit.


    It is all snow-white as far as the eye can see, and the snow is piled up thickly, and every time you step on it, there is a pit.


    Nuan Nuan''s short legs are really hard to walk on.


    The three huge snow wolves ran like fish in water, easily running on the snow, and the long legs made the little girl envious.


    Climbing the snow-capped mountains was warm and panting. If it wasn''t for the hugs from her brothers from time to time, she felt like she would be useless.


    "Arrived."


    Kane was also panting, and the exhaled gas instantly turned into a white mist in such an environment.


    Choose a safe ce, and after a little preparation, several adults began to teach the little ones to ski.


    Standing on the skis, Nuan Nuan struggled to control her body bnce, and next to her was a book in white ink that was also on the skis but flew like a swallow.


    "Brother, I''m going to fall!"


    The little girl grabbed her big cousin''s arm very nervously, and squeaked with her eyes closed while skiing, her milky white face was so wrinkled that it turned into a bun.


    But she still has a big addiction to cooking. She insists on learning to ski without getting off the skis, and she even tries to learn it in one day.


    Bai Moshu "...Don''t be afraid, I will support you."


    "Ah ah ah ah ah!!"


    Suddenly there was a scream of Bai Mohua, and then there was a bang, he really fell on the snow.


    That''s right, he doesn''t know how to ski either. Kane and Ivan are teaching him at the moment, and after a while of jumping around, he fell into the snow and smashed a big hole.


    It was obviously a very cold temperature, but everyone was sweating while skiing.


    "Something is wrong with the weather."


    After two hours of skiing, Bai Moshu frowned as he looked at the windy and gradually darkening sky, his expression a bit dignified.


    "Aww..."


    The three snow wolves also came back, and pushed Kane anxiously with their heads.


    Kane''s face changed, "What happened? Rick and they are urging us to go back."


    Bai Moshu quickly hugged Nuan Nuan, "Pack up your things."


    Everyone got busy, but an ident happened on the way back.


    The sudden blizzard blocked everyone''s steps and severely hindered their sight.


    Bai Moshu hugged the little man in his arms tightly, "Everyone, hold on to those around you, don''t get lost."


    He reminded others, but because he was holding Nuan Nuan, he failed to catch the people around him. In the end...it was the two of them who got lost.


    Fortunately, Bai Moshu and Nuan Nuan found a cave with good luck, and the two entered the cave safely to escape the snowstorm.


    The two of them were in the cave, and the snowstorm was blowing outside, and it was impossible to see the direction or the way in the vast expanse of whiteness.


    Nuan Nuan nestled in the arms of her big cousin and asked worriedly.


    "Brother, second cousin and the others will be fine."


    Bai Moshu nodded affirmatively, "They still have Rick by their side, and they''ll be fine."


    Nuan Nuan felt a little more rxed when she heard the words, but she still couldn''t help feeling anxious when she saw the wind and snow outside that hadn''t stopped yet.


    This was the first time she encountered such a situation, the little girl was so dazed that she could only cuddle tightly to her brother.


    Bai Moshu held the little girl in his arms with one hand, and kept trying to contact other people with his mobile phone in the other hand.


    But apparently, there''s absolutely no signal here right now.


    He had a sullen face, "Don''t be afraid, we will go back when the snow stops."


    "Ok."


    Nuan Nuan nodded in response, trusting her brother very much.


    However, Bai Moshu was not as rxed as he appeared, because ording to the time here, it would get dark before six o''clock.


    And it''s already three o''clock in the afternoon.


    They don''t know where they are now, and it will take a long time to find the direction to go down the mountain, not to mention when the wind and snow will stop.


    "Cold?"


    Afraid of the warmth and coldness, Bai Moshu opened his coat and stuffed the child in to wrap him up.


    "Not afraid."


    A warm, muffled voice came from his chest, and then the little girl took his backpack and found a stone from it.


    is the hot stone sent by the snow wolves.


    She took the book and handed it to Bai Mo, "Look, brother, it won''t be cold if you hold this in your hand."


    Bai Moshu''s hand was colder in this situation, Nuan Nuan took his hand and put it on the stone.


    The cold-eyed young man held the hot stone in his hand and thought, "I don''t know what''s in it."


    "Shall we open it and have a look?"


    Nuannuan is also curious. Waiting in this situation will only be more difficult and worrying. It is good to do other things to distract attention.


    Bai Moshu took out his scalpel and began to slowly file off the outeryer of stone skin.


    Although it took a bit of effort, it took half an hour and the results were good.


    Under the rough stone skin, there is actually white and delicate warm jade wrapped, and after the stone skin is peeled off, the temperatureing from inside bes more obvious.


    Bai Moshu looked at Nuan Yu and was also stunned.


    He knew that there were a few records of this kind of hot jade in ancient times, but even a family with huge assets like the Gu family had never seen warm jade that would heat.


    "What a beautiful stone."


    Nuan Nuan touched the exposed beautiful jade with her small hands, feeling like a warm stove.


    Bai Moshu couldn''t helpughing at Nuan Nuan, and raised his hand to rub her little head.


    "Nuan Nuan, are you really a child of the Gu family?"


    Nuan Nuan''s eyes widened instantly, "Brother, what are you talking about!"


    She was so scared that her voice panicked, who is she not the Nuannuan of the Gu family!


    Bai Moshu propped his chin, "I almost thought you were God''s own daughter."


    Otherwise, this miraculous physique with a strong affinity for animals is really hard to say.


    The things that the three snow wolves gave casually were not simple. Although he didn''t know the fruit, it must be rare for the three snow wolves to send it together with Xuelian and Nuanyu.


    Excellent-looking snow lotus, plus the current Nuanyu.


    This luck is a bit too against the sky.


    Nuan Nuan hugged him and muttered, "It''s not God''s daughter, Nuan Nuan is the Nuan Nuan of the Gu family."


    Bai Moshuughed, the corners of his mouth slightly raised, and a warm smile appeared in his eyes. He tapped his finger on the tip of his small nose lightly, with an inexplicably doting tone.


    "Okay, you are the warmth of the Gu family."

 Chapter 256: White Tiger Otis

    After waiting for nearly two hours, the wind and snow stoppedpletely.


    But it is not safe to go down the mountain at this time.


    Bai Moshu had to settle down in this cave temporarily.


    "I''m going to find some firewood. I''ll stay in this cave tonight. You just wait here obediently. I''ll be back soon."


    Nuannuan obediently agreed, now she is holding the fist-sized Nuanyu in her hand, it is so hot that she doesn''t feel cold at all, but she is worried about her brother.


    "Brother, take this."


    It was very cold outside, Nuan Nuan stuffed the Nuan Yu into his elder brother''s hands, with a very serious expression on his little face.


    "It''s cold outside, my brother can rest assured with the warmer."


    The temperature of Nuanyu came from the palm of the hand, as if it had been warming to the heart of the person.


    Bai Moshu tapped Nuan Nuan''s little nose with his fingers, then squatted down and smashed Nuan Yu in half.


    Now I don''t care about my heartache anymore.


    He stuffed one of them into Nuannuan''s hands, "That''s all right."


    The little girl held the same snow-white and delicate warm jade in her white hands. Although the whole piece of jade was smashed in half, she didn''t feel bad at all. She cared more about her brother than the jade.


    "Brother, you shoulde back early."


    She took the initiative to lean on her brother and softly told him toe back early, then she tiptoed and kissed him on his chin.


    "it is good."


    Bai Moshu rubbed her little head, with a smile in his eyes.


    Putting on a hat, wrapping his neck and face tightly with a scarf, Bai Moshu walked out of the cave.


    Nuan Nuan eagerly followed and sent a piece.


    "Go back quickly."


    The inside of the cave is much warmer than the outside, especially when holding a piece of warm jade, it hardly feels cold.


    The little girl watched her big cousin''s back disappear into the white snow, and then she sniffed and walked back to the cave to sit.


    She took out her mobile phone and looked at it. There was really no signal at all, and she couldn''t make a call to her brothers at all.


    I don¡¯t know how the second cousin is doing now, I hope they are doing well.


    The little girl sat on a clean stone with her hands sped together and whispered in her mouth. If you listen carefully, you will hear her begging God to bless her brothers to be well, Ivan and Uncle Kane, and With Rick Ricky Anne, everyone should be fine.


    "click..."


    There was a slight noise, and Nuan Nuan was so frightened that she instantly opened her eyes and looked out of the cave, and then she met a pair of golden eyes that were not angry and pretentious.


    At the entrance of the cave, a huge white tiger stared at the little man inside the cave that looked like a white jade dumpling. It didn''t know how to walk with such a huge body, but it didn''t make much noise without making a sound.


    If it wasn''t for suddenly stepping on a branch buried in the snow and making a click, Nuan Nuan really wouldn''t have found it!


    Eyes facing each other, Nuan Nuan did not move, and the big white tiger also maintained its holding position.


    "Otis!"


    The little girl barked at the white tiger in a childish voice.


    The big snow-white tiger at the entrance of the cave shook its ears, and retracted the tiger paw it had stepped forward.


    "Otis?"


    Nuan Nuan stared at the big snow-white tiger, it was really big!


    She thought Iris was big enough, and Snow Wolf brother Rick Rich was big enough, after all, she had to look up when standing in front of them, but this white tiger was at least three times their size!


    At this moment, there are no adults around to stop her. Nuan Nuan is very courageous when facing animals, even more courageous than Otis.


    So she stood up and ran outside on her short legs.


    The big snow-white tiger nced at her, then turned around and ran away when the little girl ran out.


    The kind that walks like flying.


    In the blink of an eye, Hu Yin was nowhere to be seen after Nuan Nuan chased him out.


    Only a string of footprints remained, Bi Nuannuan''s feet were both bigger.


    "Otis, Otis."


    The childish voice of the little girl resounded in the vast snowy sea, and was quickly silenced by the wind.


    But the big white tiger had no intention of responding to her.


    Nuan Nuan lowered her head in disappointment, how could she run so fast.


    She wanted to follow the footprints, but she had to wait for her brother.


    Brother is more important.


    Although the little girl was a little disappointed, she turned around and went back to the cave, sitting obediently with Nuanyu in her arms.


    "Cuckoo..."


    Nuan Nuan touched her growling belly, looked at the backpack that was put aside and opened it to look for it. There was some food in it.


    Compressed biscuits, ham sausage and milk apples.


    Nuan Nuan slowly gnawed on a big apple.


    When will the big cousine back?


    The waiting time seemed to be extremely long and boring. I kept looking outside the cave, but I never saw a familiar figure appearing in the white snowy sea. Nuan Nuan''s little head was bit by bit, and his eyelids couldn''t hold on.


    She yawned. She walked so much today, skied and was frightened and consumed a lot of energy. Now she feels so tired sitting and waiting for someone so boring.


    It seemed that she was sleeping but not sleeping, Nuan Nuan felt something came in, and another breathing sound that was obviously added in the quiet environment suddenly drove her drowsy spirit away.


    But Nuan Nuan smartly didn''t open her eyes immediately, but pretended to be asleep, her eyelids were quietly opened a crack, and then she saw the big white tigering in quietly from outside the cave.


    It is so big that it seems to cover the entire cave entrance, making the cave even darker.


    And as it walked in, the originally spacious cave suddenly became cramped.


    "Hurrah..."


    Getting closer, Nuan Nuan could even feel the big white tiger stretching its neck and sniffing at her body.


    "caught you!"


    The little girl suddenly opened her eyes and hugged Otis'' neck.


    Da Baihu seemed to be frightened by the sudden shock, and jumped up all of a sudden, even the Nuan Nuan hanging around her neck was vacated.


    "Wow!"


    Otis''s neck was too thick and she didn''t hug her, not to mention it flew into the air, and Nuan Nuan fell to the ground all at once.


    By this time, the white tiger had already turned around and ran outside.


    Nuan Nuan clutched her sore **** from the fall, her nose was sour and her eyes were red, and she burst into tears.


    The teardrops in the red eyes were falling down, looking very pitiful.


    Otis, who had already run outside, had his round ears trembling. One of his front paws hung in the air and failed to fall down.


    Nuan Nuan was still crying pitifully, but she cried even louder when she saw Bai Hu''s little movements.


    Otis ¡°¡­¡±


    It suddenly tangled up and circled in ce, and the snow in that circle was trampled in a mess by it.


    "Otis."


    Nuan Nuan wiped her tears pitifully, and called Otis''s name in a soft voice.


    The white tiger flicked its tail, and approached the cave step by step, but it blocked the entrance and refused to go in.


    Nuan Nuan "..."


    What exactly does it want to do!


    "Otis."


    The little girl stood up, blushed and went out.


    Otis stares at her without moving.


    Then she managed to touch the big white tiger''s thigh!


    Nuan Nuan burst intoughter immediately.


    "Otis, don''t run."


    Otis hooked the tip of his tail, pushed the little girl into the cave with his head, turned around and disappeared into the snow lightly.


    Nuan Nuan "..."


    He was so angry that his cheeks swelled into puffer fish!

 Chapter 257: Gu Nuannuan

    Baihu ran away again, Nuan Nuan supported his small chin with his hands, his cheeks were bulging, and his eyes were wide open.


    "When will my brothere back?"


    After a while, she started thinking about her brother again, her voice muffled, but no one could answer her question.


    Bai Mohua and others who separated from them at this time are also very anxious.


    At the beginning of the blizzard, Bai Moshu reminded them to hold on to each other while walking, so the three of them stayed together with Bai Moshu Nuannuan after they separated.


    The three of them were also lucky enough to find a ce to hide from the wind and snow, and the three snow wolves behind also found them smoothly.


    Bai Mohua is very worried about her little cousin and elder brother, and has always been absent-minded.


    As soon as the wind and snow stopped, he couldn''t wait to find someone.


    Fortunately, both Ivan and Kane are people who often camp outside, and they are well aware of the weather conditions here, so they stopped them.


    "It''s going to be dark outside soon, and it will be very dangerous to go out at that time. Doctor Bai is very smart. He can take good care of himself and keep warm. When you go out, you can''t find anyone and lose yourself. It''s time for everyone to find you again."


    Bai Mohua was extremely anxious, but it wasn''t that he didn''t want to listen, so he could only calm down and stay in his anxious mood for the time being.


    Kane and Ivan discussed the division ofbor and cooperation. In the wild, especially in the snow, going out rashly at night is the most dangerous.


    But they didn''t have firewood around, so they had to find firewood.


    Kane decided to take Rick to find firewood, while Ricky and Annie went hunting.


    Ivan and Bai Mohua were in charge of setting up tents and the like.


    During the period, they kept trying to contact people outside with their mobile phones, but the situation was simr to that of Nuan Nuan, and there was no signal.


    Bai Mohua was terribly worried, but Ivan was not too worried and evenforted him.


    "You underestimate your brother too much. When our school organized outdoor camps, his outdoor survival skills were praised by the teacher, not to mention that he also participated in field training camps, so you might as well worry about yourself if you worry about him. "


    Bai Mo Hua: Yes, his brother is super powerful.


    They gradually calmed down on their side, but Liang Chi''s face darkened as he couldn''t wait to warm them up on the other side.


    It was almost dark, but the waiting people did note back. Liang Chi called several times and was not in the service area. He held the phone tightly in his hand and asked Zhang Liang to use theputer to prepare to locate Nuan Nuan and Bai Moshu''s phones .


    Just when I was about to move, an unfamiliar number called.


    "Hey."


    "Liang Chi, Nuan Nuan and them."


    A cold voice came from the phone, and Liang Chi knew who it was when he heard it.


    "They went skiing and haven''te back yet, I''m trying to locate their phones."


    Gu Nan "I''m sorry, I''ll be there right away."


    Gu Nan didn''t say much, he was originally cold and reticent, but he had a strong ability to act.


    After hanging up the phone, he immediately told Nanfeng to prepare the helicopter.


    Even in other countries, Nuan Nuan will send him a message at a fixed time every day to ask him to eat on time.


    But Gu Nan didn''t receive any news today, and when he was processing the documents, he had a feeling of panic and bad premonition.


    He cared about this feeling very much, and he was not sloppy at all when it was about his sister.


    Gu Nan immediately called Nuan Nuan, but no one answered, andter he contacted Bai Mo Shu and Bai Mo Hua, but if they couldn''t get through, he knew something must have happened.


    That''s why the phone call to Liang Chi came about.


    Gu Nan calmly ordered his subordinates to prepare the helicopter as quickly as possible, and even brought along a lot of bodyguards and mercenaries.


    Gu Linmo couldn''t hide his movements, Gu Linmo was more anxious than Gu Nan when he found out about the matter.


    "Bringing some people and nes is enough! I also bring my helicopter..."


    After speaking, Gu Linmo turned around and made a phone call, and directly contracted a bodyguardpany''s bodyguard.


    At the same time, Nuannuan''s other brothers also received the news.


    "What? Nuan Nuan is missing?"


    Gu Mingyu, who was preparing for filming, stood up with a dark face when he heard the news.


    "Wait, I''ll go find it too."


    As he said that, he ignored him and got up to leave.


    A group of star assistant directors who are auditioning "..."


    "Gu Dao Gu, I''m still auditioning."


    Gu Mingyu was caught after only two steps, and a group of people looked at him in bewilderment.


    Such a big stall is waiting for him, he can''t leave.


    Gu Mingyu "Today''s audition is postponed. Don''t stop me if I have something to do now!"


    After speaking, he strode away directly, and this time, no one really dared to stop him.


    The status and status are there, and the temper is not easy to provoke. Whoever stops him will be unlucky.


    Gu Mingyu sped away in his sports car, his agent could only stand up and clean up the mess and send out a group of audition stars first.


    "Brother Fang, what''s wrong with Mr. Gu being in such a hurry?"


    If you can leave at such a critical moment, don''t worry about it.


    Gu Mingyu''s manager took a puff of cigarette and sighed deeply.


    "You all know the basics. You know that almost all the younger generations of the Gu family are boys?"


    These few people are among the few who know Gu Mingyu''s background.


    Several people nodded one after another. The children of the Gu family are all enviable and jealous.


    "But what you don''t know is that there is an only girl in the Gu family. This little girl is the younger sister of the young masters of the Gu family. The brothers usually dote on her very much. I heard that the **** the phone call just now seems to be missing. Do you think he can sit still?"


    Several people looked at each other in nk dismay. Even if the Gu family had a girl, even if it held a banquet for Nuan Nuan, it was only attended by the rich and nobles in the upper circle. Few other people knew about it, so they basically didn''t know about it.


    Gu Mingli and Gu An were in a simr situation to Gu Mingyu. After learning the news, they skipped ss directly from school. Even the principal couldn''t stop them. Whoever stopped them was in a hurry.


    Surprisingly, Gu Bei also happened to be resting when he received the news, and immediately left the research institute, and left in a helicopter with his guards protecting him.


    Gu Mingyu''s audition was at the Lincheng Hotel. After his manager finished handling everything, he walked out of the hotel and heard the sound of a helicopter chug overhead.


    Looking up, there are rows of huge and cool ck helicopters passing overhead, and many people below took pictures of this scene with their mobile phones.


    People in the aristocratic circle thought that something important had happened, so they sent people out to find out what was going on.


    The Gu family¡¯s actions were not small, and soon they knew that these helicopters were sent by the Gu family, and they also sent out many people. It is said...just because the little girl of the Gu family, Gu Nuannuan, disappeared while ying outside.


    The daughters of wealthy and noble families think about Gu Nuannuan''s older brothers, now they are so sour that they are so sour to eat sugar to find her!


    Why don''t they have such an excellent brother who spoils them.


    At this moment, the prince charming and the son-inw of the golden turtle are all weak. With these, it is better to have a few outstanding brothers who are against the sky. Brothers are my sister''s eternal and reliable backing!


    The Gu family brothers and even Gu An got on the helicopter to find someone! For a while, the wealthy circle was shocked.


    From now on, in the Gu family, the one you should not offend is probably not the ice-cold Gu Nan Gu Ye, nor the tech geek Gu Bei, nor the surly Gu Mingyu Gu Mingli brothers, nor the brat Gu An, but the well-behaved and weak-looking Gu family. The daughter of the Gu family, Gu Nuannuan, who is held in the hands of all her brothers!

 Chapter 258: Otis, take me to my brother, okay?

    Nuan Nuan didn''t know anything about the outside world, and the sky was getting dark. If she didn''t remember her cousin''s order not to run around, she really wanted to go out and find someone.


    Just when she was so anxious that tears were streaming down, a big white tiger moved towards the entrance of the cave with a steady and domineering pace in the whiteness, with something in its mouth.


    When I got closer, I realized that it turned out to be an animal covered with long white hair, which looked like a sheep but not a sheep.


    It looks like a sheep, but its body shape is more like a small cow. It is so big that the white tiger easily walks in the snow with it in its mouth.


    Walking to the entrance of the cave, the white tiger let go of the takin and put down the takin in his mouth. With a bang, the dead takin that rolled its eyes fell to Nuan Nuan not far away.


    The little girl took a step back in fright.


    "Otis?"


    She was d Otis hadn''t left, watching it with red eyes.


    The big white tiger squatted in front of the takin, licked the blood on its mouth, and pushed the food in the direction of the little girl with its paws.


    Nuannuan just cried, with wet tears still hanging on her little face, looking at the "food" in front of her that was much bigger than her, she sucked her little nose pitifully, and ran directly around the takin to Otis and hugged her took it.


    "Woooooh... Otis, my brother hasn''te back yet, can you take me to find him?"


    While crying, she wiped all the tears on the soft tiger hair on the white tiger''s chest.


    Otis froze when the little girl leaned over to hug it, but listening to her cub-like whimpering, Otis lowered his head and licked the hair on the little girl''s head.


    It has barbs on its tongue, and instead of being licked, it makes its hair more messy.


    Bai Hu stared at his golden eyes, feeling a little guilty.


    "Roar¡­"


    Otis let out a low growl, pulled the little girl aside with his big head and suddenlyy down on his stomach, and proudly raised his chin to signal the little girl to go up.


    Nuan Nuan wiped away her tears casually, her nose was red and burst into tears, smiling, "Otis, you promised Nuan Nuan, didn''t you!"


    Those big watery eyes that were slightly reddened instantly lit up.


    Nuan Nuan hugged the white tiger''s big head and kissed it on the nose, thanking her in a soft crying voice.


    "Thank you Otis!"


    White Tiger "..."


    The body was as stiff as a sculpture, and after three seconds, he lowered his head, paws wing at his nose, his ears were shaking rapidly, and the tip of his tail was hooked left and right.


    Nuan Nuan carefully put the Nuan Yu in her hands in the pocket of her clothes, making sure that it would not fall off, then climbed onto Otis''s back, and after she sat down, she leaned forward and opened her small arms to hug her. Hold it by the neck.


    "Otis, I''m ready."


    The little girl said softly.


    Baihu shook his head and stood up slowly. Nuan Nuan, who was crawling on its back, only felt that his vision had be higher.


    Okay... so exciting.


    Baihu turned around and walked out of the cave. Even though there was a person on his back, Nuan Nuan''s weight was not a problem for it at all.


    It carried people on its back and walked lightly on the snowy ground, asionally raised its head and shrugged its nose.


    Animals are very sensitive to smell. They can easily distinguish the smell that belongs to each creature. It smelled the smell of that human when it followed the little girl, and now it can easily capture the smell that belongs to the white ink book from the air. smell.


    Baihu ran along one of the directions with Nuan Nuan, and soon disappeared into the snow at dusk.


    At this time, Bai Moshu was dragging a bundle of dry firewood slowly on the snow, because the snow was so vast that it was not easy to find a forest. By the time he picked up the dry firewood and walked back, the sky had already darkened.


    His walking speed is a bit fast, afraid that Nuan Nuan will be waiting in the cave in a hurry.


    But no matter how fast it is, it will not be much faster on the snow that is almost submerged to the knees.


    "Hurrah..."


    His hand dragging the dry firewood was frozen red. If it wasn''t for the warm jade on his body, he might be even more unbearable now.


    "Brother, brother..."


    In the snowstorm, there was a faint voice of childish calling, Bai Moshu paused, thinking he was having auditory hallucinations.


    How could Nuan Nuan appear here?


    Bai Moshu pursed his lips, looking at the surrounding whiteness with cold eyes, it seemed very quiet, but it seemed very noisy.


    In the night, he struggled to identify the direction, looking for the mark left by himself before.


    It''s okay... the direction is right.


    Letting go of the dry firewood dragged by a rope, he took out the warm jade and held it in his hand to warm it up.


    "Big cousin!"


    Heard voices again, this time for real.


    Bai Moshu raised his head suddenly, and ran towards the source of the sound.


    Without the drag of the dry firewood behind him, Bai Moshu''s long legs walked like flying in the snow.


    "Brother, where are you..."


    Nuan Nuan sat on the back of the white tiger, and Otis walked steadily with the arrogance of a king. All the animals in the snow where he passed shivered and ran away, even the birds flying in the sky detoured.


    "Otis, is Nuan Nuan''s brother really here?"


    The little girl grabbed the white tiger''s soft and thick white fur with her small fingers, and she was very worried. Now that it was dark, she couldn''t see far away due to her limited vision.


    "Roar."


    Otis roared in a low voice, expressing his dissatisfaction with the little girl doubting his abilities.


    "Okay, okay, Nuan Nuan believes in you, it''s just that I haven''t found my brother for so long, I''m so worried."


    The voice was choked with tears.


    Otis froze, softened his voice and yelled a few more times, as if tofort the little girl.


    Nuan Nuan stroked its fur, her little face was stiffened by the blowing.


    She pursed her lips and continued to call her brother.


    "Brother, where are you, Nuan Nuan came to find you..."


    I couldn''t see her and could only shout, hoping that my cousin could hear and respond.


    "Nuan Nuan!"


    Familiar voices came along the wind, and the little girl who was still on Otis''s back suddenly pricked up her ears, and her eyes suddenly shone like stars.


    "Brother, where are you, big cousin? Nuan Nuan is here!"


    I can only rely on the sound to identify the direction if I can''t see.


    Both sides are moving closer to each other, and it didn''t take long before they met.


    When she saw that familiar figure, Nuan Nuan''s nose was sore, her eyes were red, and crystal tears fell down, she slid directly off Otis''s back, lost her footing and fell quickly Get up from the ground again.


    Without caring about patting the snow on his body, he tried his best to run towards the big cousin with short legs.


    "Woooooh... Brother Nuannuan is so scared, I haven''te back after waiting for you for a long time..."


    The little girl was crying while running, and was wronged while crying.


    In the end, she was even more aggrieved when she was hugged, and she pursed her mouth and cried hard.


    "Nuan Nuan is afraid that I will lose my brother, I am afraid... I am afraid that my brother will not find Nuan Nuan..."


    Crying pitifully, Bai Moshu hugged the little man in his arms very much.


    "Good boy, don''t cry."


    His voice was a little hoarse, and his hands were very cold.


    The little girl felt very distressed when she touched it, and quickly grabbed his hand to warm it with her own.


    "do not."


    Bai Moshu was afraid of the cold so much that she wanted to shrink back, but the little girl was very stubborn, holding on tightly with her two soft hands.


    "Nuannuan is very warm, not afraid of the cold, my brother is cold, keep warm for my brother."


    She also took out her half of warm jade and put it in her brother''s hand, and kept warming his hand with her small mouth.


    "My brother won''t be cold soon."


    The little girl''s curly and thick eyshes still have crystal teardrops, which are a little condensed into frost in this weather, which is beautiful and distressing.


    The crying voice of milk is very heart-warming.

 Chapter 259: Back to the cave

    After being moved, Bai Moshu suddenly thought of a question, how did Nuan Nuan get here?


    The young man raised his eyes and saw a big white tiger less than two meters away from him.


    Even in the night, this white tiger is still so conspicuous and unique.


    White ink book "..."


    So what happened during his short absence...


    "Roar."


    Finding that Bai Moshu was looking at him, the big white tiger bared his teeth and stared back. His golden eyes were not angry and majestic, with the arrogance of a beast king.


    ''What are you looking at! ''


    White ink book¡­


    He didn''t know how he could decipher these three words from the expression of the white tiger.


    Nuan Nuan also found that the eyes of her brother and the big white tiger collided, she twitched her little nose and wiped her tears with the back of her hand, and stopped crying immediately.


    "Brother, it is Otis, it is Otis who brought Nuan Nuan to you, it is so smart."


    White ink book "...I can see it."


    At this moment, his mood is veryplicated. After living for so many years, he has seen many people, normal and abnormal, but this is the first time he has seen his little cousin.


    Even a tiger can be manipted, and this tiger is no ordinary tiger.


    Even though he had seen the interaction between his little cousin and the Iris snow wolves before, seeing Otis was still a little shocking at this moment.


    So... Nuan Nuan is really God''s own daughter who was reincarnated into their family, right?


    Bai Moshu was a firm materialist before that.


    But he felt that the science set might not work with his little cousin.


    "Otis, I haven''t thanked you yet, I found my brother..."


    Nuan Nuan''s eyes were moist, with a sweet and bright smile on his face, after getting off his brother, he ran to the big white tiger and hugged its...a thick, furry leg.


    No way, Otis is too tall, and Nuan Nuan is such a small one, even if it is on tiptoe, it can''t hold its head.


    It was Otis who took the initiative to bow his head, and Nuan Nuan changed from hugging his thick legs to hugging its head and rubbing it intimately.


    While the big cat was not paying attention, he kissed it on the nose again.


    Otis "!!"


    It''s stiff again!


    Nuan Nuan didn''t notice it, but raised her small hand to touch the hair on its head, then turned around and ran to the side of the big cousin, and raised a tender and beautiful little face under hisplicated and unspeakable eyes Son.


    "Otis is so well-behaved, brother, let''s go back quickly, it even brought a big ''sheep'' to the cave where we rested before, it seems to be for me."


    Nuan Nuan recalled what Otis did at that time, and indeed pushed the ''sheep'' to herself, so she nodded her head affirmatively.


    "Otis, you are amazing, that sheep is so big, how did you catch it!"


    The little girl looked at Otis with shining eyes full of admiration.


    Otis, who was praised, flicked the tip of his tail, shook his ears, and raised his head high.


    Heh...isn''t it easy to catch those little things?


    Bai Moshu took Nuan Nuan back to find the pile of dry firewood, and looked at the big white tiger who was slowly following behind with a strange expression.


    "Can it understand what you say?"


    Nuan Nuan blinked her eyes and reacted.


    "Yeah! Otis seems to understand me. He is a foreign tiger. He can understand Nuan Nuan. He is a genius tiger!"


    The little girl felt that there was nothing wrong with her words.


    White ink book "..."


    No matter how talented you are, it is impossible to learn to understand Chinese by yourself.


    Bai Moshu turned around and called Da Baihu, "Otis?"


    The big white tiger walked slowly behind them, and squinted at him when he heard these three words.


    It''s condescending and ''what are you calling me for''.


    Bai Moshu twitched his eyes because of the expression trantion that popped up in his mind.


    He decided to go back and ask Kane where the silly-looking white tiger was found.


    After finding the bundle of firewood, Nuan Nuan looked at Otis eagerly, and after skillfully coquettishly made him agree to bite the rope, and then easily brought the firewood back to the cave.


    On the way back, Otis led the way, and the journey went too smoothly.


    Bai Moshu was silent for a while when he saw the white long-haired takin at the entrance of the cave.


    The fact that Nuan Nuan is God''s own daughter became more firm in my heart.


    "Otis, you are amazing, do you want to eat something if you are thirsty? Otis, do you want to eat fruit or not? Nuan Nuan will bring it for you."


    When Nuan returned to the cave, Nuan Nuan''s little friend instantly turned into Otis''s attentive little tail, beckoned the big white tiger to lie down, rummaged through the things in the schoolbag, and finally took out some fruits to feed it himself.


    Otis also ate all the fruits in a very face-saving manner, and theny on the ground with peace of mind, allowing the little girl tob his hair, massage and pinch his chin.


    Nuan Nuan is also quite proficient in doing it.


    Bai Moshu nced back and lit a fire in the cave.


    "Roar!"


    At the moment when the fire ignited, Otis was taken aback, the one who really jumped up, and stared at the fire and the young man with his golden eyes after the four pawsnded.


    ''What are you doing! Killed by Lao Tzu! ''


    Bai Moshu felt his brain convulse and automatically tranted this sentence from its expression.


    This tiger is simply poisonous!


    Nuan Nuanforted it.


    "Otis, don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid, this is fire, we will use it to keep warm, so it won''t be cold, if you are afraid, stay away, Nuannuan will protect you, and you will be fine!"


    While talking, Nuan Nuan puffed up her small chest and said ''I''m super powerful''.


    Baihu stared at the fire and licked his paw, eager to press that thing to death!


    But it paused after hearing what the child said, and started to turn around in circles. This time, it didn''t notice that it bumped into the little girl next to it and fell, and was still squeezed by its buttocks.


    Nuan Nuan "..."


    Looking at the little girl''s eyes, Otis felt a little guilty, and carefully pawed and pulled a few times to try to help the little girl up.


    Finally, Nuan Nuan hugged its paws and stood up by itself, patting its buttocks to be fine.


    "Don''t be afraid, Otis."


    The little girl hugged its neck andforted it softly.


    Otis froze slightly, allowing the little girl to move slowly away from the fire with her body in her arms, even though the look in her eyes was still somewhat murderous.


    Bai Moshu: I don''t know if it''s an illusion, but the murderous feeling is transferred from the fire to myself from time to time.


    He ignored the big white tiger with its expression pack from time to time, took out a dagger from his backpack, dragged the already stiff takin out of the cave, and peeled off the takin''s skin neatly and cleanly. down.


    Obviously it should be a very **** thing, but in the hands of Bai Moshu, it has a kind of creepy artistic beauty for no reason, and it is not **** at all.


    During the period, Bai Moshu''s expression remained unchanged.


    A perfect fur was peeled off by him and set aside, and then he began to process the takin meat.


    After finishing everything, Bai Moshu took the meat into the cave and started cooking dinner.


    The two of them couldn''t eat much, and most of the white ink books were left directly to the white tiger Otis.


    "Your dinner is outside the cave, go out and eat by yourself."


    It is impossible to eat in the cave, Nuan Nuan is still young, so there is no need for her to see such a **** thing.


    Otis nced at him, licked his hair slowly and didn''t intend to move for a while.


    Bai Moshu just came to exin, then turned around and started to do his own thing.


    Not long after, the smell of meat wafted from the cave, blowing along with the wind to a long distance, making some carnivores in the dark want to move.


    But when they approached, they smelled the powerful smell that belonged to Otis, and all of them turned around and left in despair as if they had encountered their irritable ancestors.

 Chapter 260: Search

    "Here?"


    Nuan Nuan was above the snow mountain where they were, Gu Nan looked down and asked in a cold voice.


    In the helicopter, a thin and pale young man had aputer in front of him. Even in his illness, his fingers were still flying nimbly.


    "Well, it''s three kilometers away from here, but the helicopter is too loud to go in."


    Of course Gu Nan also knows that the sound of the helicopter can easily cause an avnche. They may be fine, but Nuan Nuan may not be sure.


    Gu Nan will not leave any harm to his sister.


    "Allnded."


    Gu Nan gave an order, and all the helicopters found a ce tond, and then a group of young and strong people in uniform got off the helicopter in an orderly manner.


    Everyone has a backpack on their backs and is about to go into the mountains to find someone.


    "Brother, I want to go too."


    Gu An ran out and stood in front of Gu Nan, with a firm expression on his childish face.


    "Liang Chi is sick and can''t follow into the mountain. I can also locate my sister and their mobile phone signal can help."


    Liang Chi pursed his lips and looked at Gu An. No matter how unwilling he was, he had to admit that his body was indeed a drag.


    He clenched his fists and drooped his eyes to hide the emotion in his eyes. It was this feeling of powerlessness again.


    Gu Nan stared at Gu An with lowered eyes for a few seconds.


    Gu An was very afraid of his elder brother''s oppressive gaze, but he stuck his neck and refused to admit defeat, and tried his best to meet his elder brother''s cold and piercing eyes.


    "I can!"


    Gu Nan turned around and left two words coldly, "Let''s go."


    Gu An was ecstatic immediately, "Brother, wait for me."


    Gu Bei pushed his eyes with his fingers, and the youthful youth patted his little brother on the head.


    "Not bad, grown up."


    Gu Anughed suddenly, and then tried to keep a straight face and pretend to be very mature in the next second.


    "I will definitely find Nuan Nuan and my cousin!"


    Liang Chi was left behind, and he contacted Gu Nan and the others through wirelessmunication from the rear.


    Gu Bei was also left behind, not because he didn''t want to go.


    He is a genius with brain power, but his physical ability is really not good.


    But if he doesn''t go, it doesn''t mean he can''t help everyone.


    I saw Gu Bei snap his fingers, and suddenly a white robot flew out from one of the helicopters that was different from the Gu family. The basketball-sized robot was suspended in the air like those high-tech products in the movie. Full sense of technology.


    "Xiaobai, I will lend it to you first."


    The robot Xiaobai heard the master''smand and flew in front of Gu Nan and the others, and then the mechanical eyes burst out, spreading out in a fan shape with Xiaobai as the center, instantly illuminating the area 500 meters ahead.


    ¡¾The terrain is being analyzed, and the mostbor-saving and suitable route has been found for the employer. ¡¿


    Xiaobai''s unique mechanical voice reached everyone''s ears.


    Except for the brothers of the Gu family who were used to it, everyone else was shocked by the scene in front of them.


    This riding horse is a high-tech robot that only appears in movies!


    Before it was over, Gu Bei directly shared Xiaobai''s vision on Liang Chi''sputer.


    "Okay, so we can follow your whereabouts."


    Gu Nan nced at the time, and with a wave, everyone set off ording to the route nned by Xiaobai.


    After entering the snow-capped mountains, Gu An took a specially customized mobile phone and began to locate Nuan Nuan and their location.


    "Huh? The second cousin and Nuan Nuan are not in the same position?"


    Gu An''s learning of hacking techniques during this time was still somewhat effective. Although the speed was much slower than Liang Chi''s, he still managed it.


    It was the first time to apply the knowledge he had learned in practice. Gu Anke felt so fulfilled!


    But the expressions on their faces changed when they found that the mobile phone signals of Bai Mo Hua and Nuan Nuan Bai Mo Shu were not in the same area.


    "Whose phone dropped or were they separated?"


    Gu Nan pointed to the earphones in his ears.


    "Can the mobile phone signals of the two friends of Bai Moshu be located?"


    "can."


    Liang Chi''s voice came, and a few minutester...


    "Kane Ivan and Bai Mo painted together, and Bai Moshu warmed up together, and they separated."


    Gu Nan "Third and fourth, you two go to find Bai Mo Hua, and Gu An and I go to find Nuan Nuan."


    In the second after Gu Nan''s voice fell, Gu Bei''s voice also sounded on the robot Xiaobai.


    "Xiaobai, release the subsystem."


    ¡¾Good master. ¡¿


    A small door suddenly opened on Xiaobai''s stomach, which was originally seamless and without any trace, and then several round white **** flew out of its stomach.


    Of the three small balls, two ran to Gu Mingyu''s team and turned on the same lights as Xiaobai''s, and they were not weak.


    One of the **** continued to follow Gu Nan''s team.


    The mercenaries and security guards who were temporarily hired to find someone stared at Xiao Bai, and became very interested in this robot.


    I really want to know what other functions this robot has.


    Before, when so many people came to find a few people, they thought that these wealthy young masters had too much money to spend, and it took so much trouble to find someone.


    But after seeing the methods of the young masters of the Gu family, they realized that their vision was too narrow.


    They are here to make soy sauce. This is not to find someone at all, but to pick them up directly.


    Top hackers and technology geeks, even the youngest young master among them is a hacker, what kind of bosses are these Gu family!


    Therge force was divided into two parts and went in different directions.


    With Gu Bei''s robot, even in the dark, it has no effect on them at all.


    And the little robot can also avoid some invisible dangers in the route.


    Gu Mingyu and Gu Mingli were the first to find the three of Bai Mohua. Because they couldn''t see the direction in the snow, Nuan Nuan and Bai Moshu went further and further away, but Bai Moshu and the others found the right direction by mistake. few.


    The three snow wolves were of course the first to notice someoneing. At that time, Bai Mohua was gnawing on a rabbit leg.


    "Rick, what''s the matter with you?"


    Kane was the first to discover Rick''s strangeness.


    The three snow wolves were in a state of vignce and vignce, staring forward with their teeth bared, and their ice-blue eyes were full of murderous intent.


    The three of them thought that a wild beast was approaching, and they immediately became alert.


    Ivan clenched the pole in his hand.


    He said confidently, "Even if it''s a bear, we can beat it away."


    The fighting nation is so fearless.


    White ink painting "..."


    You are not afraid of me!


    But obviously, what they were waiting for was not a beast.


    A bright light obviously belonging to human technology gradually appeared. At that moment, three snow wolves rushed out like the wind, and Kane didn''t have time to stop it.


    ¡¾Please be alert immediately, three snow wolves are approaching. ¡¿


    Detecting the approach of the snow wolf, the sound of the small robot mechanism came.


    In an instant, everyone took out their guns and looked forward warily.


    "Rick stop, stop!" Kane shouted after him.


    Fortunately, he yelled just in time, and the three snow wolves stopped, gliding on the snow for a short distance, and Gu Mingyu and the others almost made a move.


    "Hey... friends over there, who are you?"


    Kane ran to the side of the three snow wolves, covering the re of the light with his hands, because of the light he could not see the situation on the other side clearly.


    "My babies are not malicious, can you please turn off this dazzling light?"


    Bai Mohua and Ivan also ran over.


    Bai Mo draws an artist, and the strenuous running at the moment makes him extremely tired.


    "White ink painting."


    Bai Mohua, who was panting on his knees, opened his eyes in disbelief when he heard this familiar voice.


    "Gu Mingli?"


    The ??people had already walked over, and then the two sides met. The bodyguards and mercenaries behind the two Gu brothers watched the three snow wolves warily.


    "Why are you guys!"


    I checked the eyes, I really know someone!


    Bai Mohua was so happy that he jumped up and hugged Gu Mingli excitedly, then turned around and hugged Mingyu.


    "Great, hurry up... let''s go find Nuan Nuan!"

 Chapter 261: turn up

    "Let''s go."


    Going to find Nuan Nuan, this idea is exactly what the two brothers wanted.


    Kane and the others followed of course, and the two of them are still a little unresponsive.


    "Are they looking for you?"


    There seemed to be some disbelief in his tone.


    Kane "Even if I disappear for half a month, my dad may note to me, because he doesn''t think I''ve disappeared, he just thinks I''m going out to y again. How do they know we''re trapped?"


    Ivan also found it unbelievable that someone hade looking for him in less than a day.


    Gu Mingyu''s peach blossom eyes nted, and his smooth long hair drew a beautiful arc in the air as he turned and walked.


    "Who is worried about adults? We are here to find my sister."


    Gu Mingli nodded in agreement, and then asked, "How did you get separated?"


    Bai Mohua replied with his backpack on his back, "Suddenly there was a blizzard. My brother was holding my little cousin, and he didn''t catch us, so he left."


    "Then what happened to the three snow wolves?"


    Gu Mingli looked at the three snow wolves with great interest. As a man, he likes such aggressive beasts, and they are also beautiful and ferocious snow wolves.


    He was in school before and didn''t know about these snow wolves.


    Bai Mohua pointed to Kane, "He raised him."


    Kane "???"


    "What did he say?"


    Gu Mingli, a scumbag, can understand a little bit of English, let alone Russian.


    Bai Mohua tranted Gu Mingli''s question once, Kane puffed up his chest and was very proud, and a series of words that Gu Mingli couldn''t understand came out in a chattering voice.


    Gu Mingli "..."


    Now I feel the pain of being a scumbag, but the school doesn''t seem to teach Russian.


    Gu Mingyuughed when he saw his younger brother''s aggrieved face.


    Ivan covered his heart and said exaggeratedly, "Beauty, you have a really nice smile. Excuse me, do you have a boyfriend? Can I pursue you?"


    Gu Mingyu "..."


    The smile on his face froze instantly, "I''m a man!"


    Ivan nodded, "I can tell, but gender is not an issue!"


    They are very open.


    Gu Mingyu had a faint smile on his face, "Oh, I refuse."


    Ivan felt his heart was broken. He was also very handsome. Well, why didn''t he think about it for a second? Refuse so simply!


    Gu Mingyu rolled her eyes gracefully, but she felt a little better after being praised.


    "Hey I know you, you''re that... that big star!"


    Kane looked at Gu Mingyu with bright eyes, "If you think Ivan can''t do it, what about me?"


    Gu Mingyu "Get lost!"


    Bai Mohua was originally worried about her brother and little cousin, but at this moment, the worry was diluted by their conversation, and there was a lot of smile in her eyes.


    Gu Mingli covered his face, hooked Bai Mohua''s neck and asked, "What are they talking about?"


    Bai Mohua took advantage of the opportunity and leaned over to trante the conversation between the three of them to him.


    Gu Mingli sneered, he was stillughing at him just now.


    "Who told you to grow such long hair? It attracts bees and butterflies, and also attracts two men."


    Gu Mingyu rolled his eyes, "I am happy, young master, go back and study hard, you, can you understand?"


    The two brothers are really merciless when they fight each other.


    But in this way, there will be a lot of excitement in the team.


    Bai Mohua learned that Gu Nange took people to find his little cousin and his brother now, and the rest of the worry in his heart waspletely gone.


    I am quite reassured about Gu Nange.


    The three snow wolves were a little unwilling to stay with so many people, so they howled in Kane''s direction before turning and leaving.


    Many people watched the three snow wolves disappear with regret in their eyes.


    They are all men, who doesn''t like such a beautiful beast?


    Gu Mingli "Where did they go? Didn''t he raise them?"


    Bai Mohua grabbed his arm and was almost dragged away, because he was so tired from walking, especially now that it was time for him to sleep, sleepy and tired!


    "Should...should find Nuan Nuan."


    Gu Mingli contemptuously looked at the limp walker almost hanging on his arm, that''s it?


    How about skiing with this physical fitness?


    Bai Mohua walked in the snow with difficulty, and he was so tired that he didn''t forget to show off.


    "They really like Nuannuan. They even gave gifts to my little cousin before. Wolves have very good noses. They should be able to find my little cousin soon."


    Gu Mingli sneered, "Show off? Is Nuan Nuan your cousin or my own sister?"


    Bai Mohua fluttered his arms twice, and found that it seemed easier to walk this way without struggling, but he still retorted softly.


    "Obviously she is a cousin."


    He yawned all the way and walked with little strength, hanging on Gu Mingli for a while and hanging on Gu Mingyu for a while. Although he was extremely disgusted, no one left him.


    The whole team turned around to look for Nuan Nuan and Bai Moshu again, while Gu Nan, Gu An and others who went straight to the destination on the other side were almost there.


    "It should be here."


    Gu An looked at the location on the phone, and suddenly yelled Nuan Nuan at the top of his voice.


    Gu Nan "..."


    The white ink book didn''t hear the warm sound, but Otis in the cave shook his ears and raised his head. In the night, his golden eyes gleamed coldly.


    Otis didn''t get up, because under the soft belly, the obedient little person was curling up and sleeping soundly on his belly.


    In such a cold night, Nuan Nuan felt warm all over her body, the belly of the big white tiger was really soft and warm, and she was well protected, no wind could blow her.


    Not far away, Bai Moshu held two pieces of warm jade in his arms and leaned against the mountain wall to sleep lightly.


    "There is a cave here, will it be inside?"


    There was gradually a sound of footsteps outside the cave, and then the cave they were in was discovered.


    Bai Moshu opened his eyes in an instant. Even though he had just woken up, his cold eyes were not at all dazed, but they met Bai Hu''s golden eyes at the first moment.


    "I''ll go out and have a look."


    Bai Moshu nced at the little girl who was sleeping soundly in its arms, and got up to look outside.


    As soon as he walked out of the cave, he was blinded by a burst of light.


    "cousin!"


    is Gu An''s voice.


    Bai Moshu was a little surprised, the light shifted to another ce, Bai Moshu got used to it and saw the situation outside clearly.


    Led by Gu Nan, many people surrounded the cave with weapons, mainly because they were afraid that there would be some wild beasts inside.


    "Where is Nuannuan?"


    Gu Nan''s first question was about his sister who he was most worried about.


    "Sleeping inside, why are you here?"


    Gu An talked about the whole thing with a small mouth.


    Bai Moshu: It''s not surprising at all.


    "You guyse in, other people don''te in, inside..."


    Bai Moshu''s expression was a bit indescribable.


    Gu Nan "???"


    He walked in and met a pair of golden cold beast eyes, and only then did he understand what was going on with his expression.


    That expressionless face was rarely froze.


    Gu An "Damn it!!"


    Why is there such a big tiger in this cave? Is his cousin still human? Not eaten yet!


    "It''s warm!"


    "Roar!"


    Baihu roared angrily.


    ''What''s the noise! It''s louder than anyone else, isn''t it! ''


    When the people outside the cave heard the whistling, their faces changed drastically and they rushed in with their guns in hand.


    Then everyone was so scared that their legs went limp.


    How could there be such a big tiger in this cave!


    "Well¡­"


    A childish and soft voice came from Baihu.

 Chapter 262: Shock

    There is something arched under the white tiger''s belly, because this big guy is so shocking and has a strong sense of existence that no one notices the strangeness under its belly.


    Nuan Nuan was woken up. She sat up in a daze and rubbed her eyes. In this cold weather, she subconsciously approached the heat source, and rubbed against the big white tiger''s soft belly with her small hands.


    Yawned after rubbing, sat nkly and opened his eyes to look at the people in the cave nkly.


    The other people who heard the roar of the tiger broke in "!!"


    Shocked my dad! See what''s going on with the horse!


    Everyone looked at the little girl who had just woken up under the belly of the huge white tiger, and their eyeballs were about to pop out of their sockets.


    ¡®Who am I where am I? ''


    Nuan Nuan''s head was nk andpletely confused at the moment, and she looked a little silly and cute.


    But when her eyes gradually focused and she saw her brother, the little girl subconsciously stretched out her small arms and shouted softly.


    "Big Brother~"


    When Gu Nan''s gaze fell on the little girl, he took a breath of ice from his body, and his icy eyes softened.


    He walked over quickly.


    "Roar!"


    The white tiger was not happy anymore, it tightly protected the little guy in its arms and stared coldly at the man approaching it.


    ¡®One more step, I can kill you! ''


    White ink book "Otis."


    Baihu turned his head to look at him fiercely.


    ¡®What are you calling your father for! ''


    White ink book "..."


    Is there something wrong with my eyes or something wrong with you?


    ncing at Bai Moshu, Otis turned his fierce eyes on Gu Nan again.


    One man and one tiger are equally imposing, and the tense atmosphere feels like a fight will break out at any time.


    The others recovered from the shock, and their whole bodies tensed up watching the two big guys going to fight.


    Hiss...I''m going to die, such a big white tiger is going to kill me!


    Of course, what is even more awesome is that the person they are looking for lives in the same cave as a tiger. This person is more courageous than a tiger!


    And what about that little girl? This kid was raised by a tiger? !


    "Otis."


    Nuan Nuan has already woken up, and before she had time to be happy, she saw the big brother and the little brother here, and found that there seemed to be something wrong between her big brother and Otis.


    She put her little hand on the big white tiger''s head and touched it.


    "Hiss..."


    Seeing the little girl''s soft little hand on the tiger''s head, and the current state of the white tiger looking very fierce, they were all worried for the little girl.


    It seemed that it was foreseeable that the little girl''s hand would disappear in the next second, and many people couldn''t bear to watch and closed their eyes.


    "Otis, be good, this is Nuan Nuan''s big brother, don''t be fierce."


    Didn''t hear the expected screams, and those who closed their eyes were shocked by the scene in front of them when they opened their eyes.


    They are stupid.


    I saw that the small child not only was not bitten by the white tiger, but he held the white tiger''s head with both hands and rubbed it, and it was not angry at all!


    Not only was he not angry, but in the soft exnation of the little girl, Bai Hu shook his beard and put away his bright and sharp teeth.


    It reluctantly sat up, watched the little girl run away, and threw herself directly into the arms of the human man.


    Baihu was in a bad mood, and he had a big face, with a vicious expression of "I''m in a bad mood now, don''t mess with me", and his tail flicked on the ground like a whip.


    Bai Moshu stood on the sidelines and stared at the expression on Otis'' face for several seconds.


    Otis looked over with a haughty and disdainful look.


    ''What are you looking at! ''


    Bai Moshu: Confirmed, this tiger is really a walking emoji.


    He thought nkly, this expression looks more human than he and his elder brother.


    At this moment, Nuan Nuan is happily hugging her big brother, her little face sticking to his stern face, so unhappy.


    The corners of Gu Nan''s mouth raised slightly, very reserved,pared to Baihu, he was indeed a loser.


    "Big brother, big brother, why are you here?"


    Gu Nan hugged the little girl in his arms, looked down, and found that the little girl was not only not frightened by the disappearance, but was still full of energy, she was immediately relieved.


    "Come to you."


    He has always spoken very little, and he can simply exin things in a few words.


    Gu An, who was next to him, retracted his eyes from the white tiger, and looked at his sister and elder brother with an unhappy expression.


    "Nuan Nuan, do you only have big brother in your eyes? I didn''t see that I was here, so I want to hug, and I want to have what big brother has. You must know that I have made great achievements ining to you this time."


    He had to bang bang bang out his credit, not at all humble.


    Nuan Nuan looked at her little brother with crooked eyebrows, and praised her very skillfully with just one opening of her mouth.


    "Little brother is amazing!"


    Gu An suddenly became proud, "That''s right, don''t look at who I am."


    When I became proud, I didn''t care about my sister not hugging me immediately.


    It can be said that it is very easy to be coaxed.


    Finding that the big brother''s hands were a little cold, Nuannuan hugged him and covered his hands with distress.


    "Brother is warm and warm, so Tie Tie is not cold."


    She put her chubby little face on the face of her big brother.


    Gu Nan squeezed her little hand, "It''s not cold."


    "What about me?"


    Gu An jumped up and down.


    Nuan Nuan also hugged his big brother''s hand and covered it for a while after getting off his big brother''s arms.


    Bai Moshu threw some dry firewood into the charcoal fire, and after a while, a bright fire ignited in the cave.


    Otis is in the innermost position of the cave, and at the moment he is licking his paws slowly with an unhappy expression on his face.


    There was arge circle of people around the fire, but except for Nuan Nuan and his brothers, the others were more or less afraid of the white tiger.


    After all, they are so big, half of them will be gone in one bite.


    "Sister, what happened to that white tiger?"


    Gu An stared at the white tiger with bright eyes and asked in a low voice.


    Looking at it frequently, it is so handsome and such a big tiger!


    Then Gu An, like Bai Moshu, got a disdainful and arrogant look from Otis and got a "what are you looking at" emoticon pack.


    Gu An "?! Something wrong with my eyes? Why did I talk when I saw its expression!"


    Bai Moshu nced at him, it turned out that it wasn''t really a problem with his eyes.


    Nuan Nuan looked back at Otis, the big white tiger was leaning against the innermost part of the cave, with a domineering posture of touching Lao Tzu.


    Even if Nuan Nuan looked over, it held its head high.


    Heh... a bunch of little humans!


    "Otis!"


    The little girl let out a soft cry.


    Otis ¡°¡­¡±


    "Roar."


    ''What are you doing? ''


    Reluctantly, he responded, but the voice was different from when he was facing Gu Nan before, and everyone could hear the difference in the voice.


    Before, when he was with Gu Nan, he was as fierce as he wanted, as if he wanted to tear him apart. When he was with the little girl, although he was a bit reluctant and awkward, it was called gentleness.


    The double standard is obvious.


    Nuan Nuan looked at it with a bright smile, and his eyes were as beautiful as stars.


    "Brother, it''s called Otis, and it seemed to be in Uncle Kane''s forest park, but somehow he also came to the snow mountain, and Nuan Nuan met here today.


    When the big cousin went to pick up firewood, Nuan Nuan was alone in the cave. Fortunately, Otis came, and then he apanied Nuan Nuan to find the big cousin, and gave Nuan Nuan and big cousin food, Otis Teece was very nice¡­¡±


    Nuan Nuan talked a lot in a small mouth, focusing on Otis. She didn''t feel anything, but the listeners gasped.


    Looking at the rtionship between the little girl and Baihu, they thought that the sister of the employer''s family had known Baihu for a long time, but it turned out that it was less than a day!


    Fuck! Should it be said that they are the sisters of the masters of the Gu family?


    So brave!

 Chapter 263: The battle between the tiger and the wolf

    Just ask who has the guts to not only not be afraid but to strike up a conversation with such a big white tiger for the first time?


    Then I asked who would dare to sleep in its arms at night without any scruples after knowing such a big beast for a day?


    It is unimaginable to kill a group of people in the cave, and now it is really knowledgeable.


    They are bold enough, after all, they live the life of licking blood on the tip of a knife, and they have put their own life and death aside when doing dangerous tasks many times.


    But even if they had ten guts, they wouldn''t dare to get along with such a big tiger, and they still didn''t know each other for less than a day.


    But then again, even if they wanted to, there was no such condition.


    Gu Nan took a deep breath after listening to Nuan Nuan, and the expression on his face cracked for a moment.


    Obviously, he didn''t expect that the little sister who was so obedient at home would be so courageous!


    Even though they had received photos and videos of Nuan Nuan getting along with the ck leopard and the few snow wolves before, they always believed that those that were raised in captivity had been domesticated after all.


    But looking at the big white tiger now, it seems... that''s not the case.


    If there is a slight mistake in this, my sister will be gone!


    Watching his elder brother take a deep breath calmly, his eyes darkened.


    Although the expression on his face still hasn''t changed much, Nuan Nuan just knows that his big brother seems to be angry.


    The little girl shrank her neck and looked at him innocently.


    What''s the matter, she said the right thing.


    Gu Nan met Shang Nuannuan''s innocent eyes and immediately "..."


    "Don''t do this next time."


    Gu Nan thought of many exnations in his mind, but the only thing that came out of his mouth was "very dangerous."


    But it didn''t make it clear how dangerous it was.


    After all, he had to exin a lot, so it was really embarrassing for him.


    Gu An didn''t find anything wrong, he just thought it was too cool.


    Seeing the excited expression of ''my sister is so cool'' on the younger brother''s face, Gu Nan looked cold and pped him on the head.


    "Aww!"


    Gu An held his head, "Brother, why are you beating me!"


    Gu Nan said coldly, "I owe a beating."


    Gu An "..."


    Is something wrong!


    Gu Nan didn''t exin much, Gu An could only be wronged, it''s none of his business!


    Bai Moshu held a branch in his hand and pulled it down the fire. Even sitting on the ground, he still looked calm and elegant.


    "It''s really dangerous. Think about it for yourself, Nuan Nuan. If you don''t have that absolute affinity for animals, isn''t it dangerous to meet such a beast?"


    Nuan Nuan tilted her head and thought for a while, "But...but I can''t escape even if it''s dangerous."


    After all, her legs are so short.


    Everyone choked suddenly, and there was nothing wrong with that.


    Gu Nan silently thanked his sister for her enviable physique in his heart.


    After roasting for a while, when they were about to pack up and go back, the sound of howling wolves suddenly came from outside the cave.


    "Roar!"


    Otis felt provoked, and the smell of the three wolves outside made him angry.


    The angry roar of the tiger resounded through the sky, and everyone in the cave felt the palpitating pressure from the king of beasts.


    Nuan Nuan''s head was buzzing by this sound.


    A shadow with a strong sense of oppression and evil spirit shed over his head, and the white tiger Otis jumped to the ground and ran out of the cave.


    The person approaching the entrance of the cave had a terrified face, and quickly rolled to the side to make way for Otis.


    "Fuck! This horse riding is too scary!"


    Otis ran out, and before everyone recovered from the panic just now, some swallowed and couldn''t help cursing.


    Bai Hu''s harmless appearance before was really just a special case, and they admired the youngdy of the Gu family even more in their hearts.


    And the Nuan Nuan, who was admired by the people brought by the brothers, was in a hurry.


    "It seems to be Rick''s voice, Otis won''t fight with them!"


    The word is ready, when Nuan Nuan ran out, the three snow wolves had already fought with Otis, and the fight was fierce.


    The light of the robot shone on the animals that were fighting fiercely over there, and for a while, wolves howled and tigers howled everywhere.


    Nuan Nuan ran over quickly with her short legs, but she was too anxious to stand in the snow easily, and then just took two steps before she pped her whole body and fell into the snow , I couldn''t get up for a long time.


    Still a big hand lifted her up.


    Nuan Nuan was directly embraced by Gu Nan.


    "Otis, Rick Ricky, Annie, stop fighting!"


    The little girl yelled at the four beasts over there, but it didn''t work.


    The red-eyed tiger and three wolves couldn''t hear her at all.


    The other people who came out together took a breath when they saw the scene of the ''big guys'' fighting.


    Good guy, three snow wolves and a white tiger that big.


    And the little girl from the Gu family seems to know everyone!


    What development is this?


    Nuan Nuan was still calling their names, watching them fight hard, Annie was injured, and the little girl''s eyes were red.


    "Nuan Nuan hugged Xiao Bai."


    Second brother¡¯s voice came, and the little girl subconsciously hugged the flying robot.


    "Second brother."


    Nuan Nuan''s shouting voice was full of tears, and she was really crying.


    Gu Bei''sforting voice came from the robot Xiaobai.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll let Xiaobai turn on the sound reinforcement system, and you can amplify your voice by calling their names to Xiaobai."


    The little girl nodded quickly, and then the robot Xiaobai turned on the sound reinforcement system under Gu Bei''smand.


    "All right."


    "Thank you, second brother."


    At this time, Nuan Nuan was still hugging Xiao Bai, and this sentence was instantly erged.


    Very well, this effect is very good!


    The little girl held the robot Xiaobai and pointed at the ones that were biting each other over there.


    "Otis! Rick Ricky Anne, you don''t stop to warm up and get angry!"


    The little milk voice was crying and angry.


    A few animals over there shook their ears, and before they had time to put away the ferocity and cruelty on their faces, they stared at Nuan Nuan with their glowing pupils.


    The group of people behind them trembled when they saw it, and their faces turned pale as they clenched the weapons in their hands.


    "It''s over, it''s over, it won''t be to anger them."


    "The next second won''t turn around and bite us."


    These ones are not to be underestimated. It would be terrible if they turned around and aimed at them.


    "Otis, be good."


    Nuan Nuan was still talking, the group behind couldn''t help feeling resentful, what''s going on? I really thought those feral beasts would listen to you!


    But the truth is... it works.


    The one tiger and three wolves who were still fighting at the edge of their swords gradually calmed down now. They didn''t like each other, and they hated each other''s breath even more.


    Without Nuan Nuan''s intervention, this king-to-king situation is basically a life-and-death situation.


    But at this moment, they reluctantly suppressed their ferocity and disgust towards each other.


    Otis shook his beard and licked his mouth. There was still blood on its mouth. The fight just now was not for fun.


    Its golden eyes cast a disdainful nce at the three snow wolves.


    The three snow wolves bowed vigntly for a moment.


    But Otis didn''t intend to continue the fight, and only growled and threatened them to leave.


    Of course the three snow wolves refused. Their icy blue eyes frequently looked towards the little girl. It was obvious that they were looking for the little girl.


    Even with injuries on their bodies, their posture still has the arrogance and elegance of snow wolves.


    Otis was even angrier when he saw it. He had smelled other beasts on the human cubs before, these three, and now he came to rob people. He really thought he was the king of beasts just for fun. !


    The two sides confronted each other again. In that posture, no one was really willing to let anyone else, and there was a possibility of fighting again at any time.


    When the two sides were in a stalemate and no one was willing to leave, Nuan Nuan took a lot of effort to get the big brother to put her down, and then strode between them with short legs.


    Four big heads hung down together, and four pairs of eyes fell on the little girl.

 Chapter 264: Domineering Otis

    To be honest, this scene is very scary to look at. If someone else faces any one of these four beasts, his legs will be weak from fright, let alone being directly surrounded by four ferocious beasts.


    But for Nuan Nuan, who is surrounded at this moment, it may be that a newborn calf is not afraid of tigers, and she doesn''t feel afraid at all.


    Those watching in the distance trembled with fright.


    Gu Nan had already clenched the gun tightly in his hand, staring at the wolves and tigers with dark eyes, his jaw tensed and ready to strike at any time.


    Bai Moshu yed with the cold scalpel in his hand, his brows were unusually cold.


    In this tense atmosphere that seemed to be a tragedy that could happen at any time, several huge beasts slowly lowered their heads and sniffed at the little girl.


    Otis shook his beard, and his golden animal pupils stared at the three snow wolves over there very ufortably.


    Suddenly a small palm was ced on its nose.


    The white and soft little hands, with their favorite smell, warmly touched Otis''s swarthy nose.


    "Otis be good, don''t fight."


    The little girl''s voice was waxy and soft, as if coaxing a child.


    Bai Hu snorted proudly, shaking his head as if disdainful, but his body sincerely put away the fierce and powerful aura all over his body.


    The three snow wolves on the opposite side felt Otis'' restraint. Although they were still on guard, they were not as scared as before.


    This tiger is so powerful that none of the three brothers and sistersbined is its opponent.


    Nuan Nuan stood on tiptoe, hugged the white tiger''s neck and coaxed it softly, and finally coaxed it.


    After coaxing Otis, when she turned around and was about tofort the three snow wolves, her clothes were caught in her mouth and she kept them up.


    The Nuannuan child whose body suddenly hangs in the air "..."


    "Otis, what are you doing, put me down!"


    Nuan Nuan fluttered her short legs, because she was dressed thickly, although it wouldn''t strangle her, it was a bit ufortable.


    Otis refused to listen, and was about to leave with Nuan Nuan in his mouth.


    "Ho..."


    Three snow wolves suddenly jumped out to block it, their icy blue eyes were filled with cold killing intent, and their muscles were tense, ready to attack at any time.


    Otis looked at the three snow wolves with distaste, heh...if it weren''t for this human cub, they would have disappeared long ago, and now they dare to make an inch!


    In an instant, the powerful aura of the white tiger that had been suppressed was all over the three snow wolves.


    The invisible aura spread out around the tiger and wolf.


    Gu Nan stood firmly in Bai Moshu not far away, staring at them with cold eyes, thinking about how to bring Nuan Nuan back.


    Gu An swallowed his saliva, tried his best to hold his chest up and slowly moved to the elder brother''s side.


    Gu An: I feel much safer relying on my elder brother.


    While the others couldn''t bear it, they took several steps back.


    "You... what are you doing?"


    The insertion of warm and weak voices broke the suffocating atmosphere.


    "Be good and don''t hit me, you''re all hurt!"


    She wouldn''t care if it was just for fun, but in terms of the state of the fight before, they were all ready to bite each other to death.


    Nuan Nuan got angry, and her cheeks turned into puffer fish.


    "Otis put me down!"


    Little Naiyin was full of anger.


    Baihu also sensed the little girl''s emotions very keenly, and reluctantly put her down.


    "Be good, everyone!"


    Nuan Nuan stood firm afternding, and taught them angrily with a small face.


    Seeing Nuan Nuan was really angry, Otis cheekily leaned over and rubbed her on her.


    Although only a little effort was used, that little effort was a lot for Nuan Nuan, and the little girl was overturned in an instant.


    Nuan lying in the snow "..."


    Otis ¡°¡­¡±


    Guilty tiger hurried to pick up the little girl.


    "Otis, keep your mouth away from Nuannuan, there''s blood everywhere, it''s Rick''s blood!"


    She got angry just thinking about it, and her big, hairy head was pushed away by small white hands.


    "Sit still and don''t move, I''m going to bandage Anne''s wounds."


    A look of shock appeared on Otis'' shaggy face.


    It seems that it is iprehensible that Nuan Nuan even dislikes it and bandages the wounds of the three wolves.


    Seeing the three wolves was even more ufortable.


    But the human cubs are not allowed to kill them, or she will be angry.


    Otis can''t understand, isn''t it strong enough? Why do human cubs still like those three useless guys.


    When Nuan Nuan walked towards the three snow wolves, Otis followed up very unconvinced.


    Then the three snow wolves kept a distance and watched Otis back on guard.


    Then such a strange scene appeared on the scene, Nuannuan took a step forward, Otis followed closely, and the three snow wolves took a step back vigntly.


    Everyone "..."


    His face was numb, and the three tiger wolves who had beaten each other so fiercely before would really not hurt the little girl.


    What kind of world is this!


    "Otis!"


    Just when everyone doubted their own eyes, the little girl''s fierce voice came.


    The little girl turned around and pushed the white tiger with all her strength, but the gap was too big, she blushed and couldn''t push Otis away from her.


    Instead, I was exhausted.


    Nuan Nuan "..."


    When will she grow up!


    "You step back a little."


    Unable to push it away, Nuan Nuan could only point to a farther ce to let it pass.


    Otis shook his ears, rolled his eyes up and pretended not to hear.


    Can''t call the thick-skinned white tiger, Nuan Nuan can only run behind it, then hug its tail and pull it back.


    "Otis, please be obedient and don''t move, just show them Nuannuan, just take a look."


    The white tiger turned his head to look at the little human cub struggling, and finally stood up mercifully, and retreated a little distance reluctantly.


    Nuan Nuan immediately smiled contentedly, and kissed Otis'' big face.


    "Thank you Otis."


    The white tiger shook his ears, and the tail behind him swept the snow on the ground.


    Finally got rid of the stubborn and domineering Otis, warmly ran to the three snow wolves, and was surrounded by three snow wolves and licked his face as soon as he passed.


    "Roar!"


    Otis threw a fierce look over.


    ¡®It¡¯s shameless for you, isn¡¯t it! ''


    Who allowed you to lick her.


    It ran over in two or three steps, grabbed the child into its arms with both hands, and patted the ground with its huge furry paws, roaring fiercely at the three wolves.


    ¡®My father¡¯s! ''


    It can be said that the possessiveness is very strong.


    The whole body is buried in the warmth of Baihu''s soft belly "..."


    The snow wolves are not to be outdone and are ready to **** people. Although Otis is very powerful, they also hold grudges and will never die!


    "Do you have melon seeds?"


    "I have a fart, I want to eat it too, this show is so exciting."


    Who says no?


    The people watching from a distance tightened their clothes. Watching the white tiger and the three wolves fight for a child, they wanted to eat melon seeds with dead faces.


    Now even if the little girl puts her hands in the mouths of several beasts, they will be calm in their hearts.


    Tsk tsk... This kid from the Gu family, I''m afraid he''s not a goblin? Otherwise, why do those tigers and wolves like her so much?


    How can the gap between people be so big!

 Chapter 265: unlucky white ink painting

    Nuannuan had to spend a lot of effort before Otis let go to treat the wounds of the three snow wolves.


    Even so, the big cat stared at them with a pair of golden eyes.


    Because of his upation, Bai Moshu takes his scalpel first no matter where he goes, and then some other simple and easy-to-carry one-use tools and medical bandages for trauma, etc.


    It will not be used now.


    Nuannuanforted the injured snow wolf, especially Annie.


    One of her hind legs was bitten with a big wound, and it is still bleeding.


    Animals will not scream like humans when they are injured, but will only find a safe ce to lick their wounds quietly.


    Annie is now lying in the snow quietly licking the wound on her hind leg.


    Nuan Nuan walked over and touched its head distressedly, but Annie gently arched her tofort her.


    "Brother, please help Anne take a look."


    The little girl hugged Anne''s big head and looked at her big cousin eagerly.


    Bai Moshu nodded calmly, and knelt down to treat the snow wolf''s wound.


    The two snow wolf brothers next to him were watching, they seemed to know that Bai Moshu was saving Annie, and they behaved extraordinarily quiet and well-behaved.


    Several times when Anne touched the wound, Annie''s hind legs would tremble and twitch.


    Gu An quietly approached his sister.


    "Sister, can I touch it?"


    He is envious of these big guys, and he is also envious when he sees his sister hugging one for a while, but he dare note here just now.


    After all, he doesn''t have the physique that attracts animals like his sister.


    Of course the little brother¡¯s request must be agreed.


    Taking advantage of Annie''s inattention, Nuan Nuan grabbed the little brother''s hand and pressed it on the snow wolf''s soft and thick fur.


    When he touched the snow wolf, Gu An''s eyes lit up with excitement.


    "All right."


    Bai Moshu moved quickly, but within ten minutes Annie''s leg was bandaged.


    Gu An withdrew his hand regretfully.


    "Look at the other two." Bai Moshu''s eyes fell on Rick Rich.


    They were about to check the wounds of the other two wolves when a sound of footsteps gradually approached.


    Otis licked his mouth, his golden eyes stared forward, his expression was very unhappy.


    It used to like to be quiet, but there seemed to be too many Twolegs disturbing it today.


    If it weren''t for that little guy, Otis would be furious by now.


    "Nuannuan."


    "White ink book."


    "Doctor Bai."


    The people have not yet arrived, but the shouts have already arrived first.


    "it''s here!"


    Someone responded loudly, and as the two gradually brightened lights approached, the two sides joined.


    Nuan Nuan ran over and hugged Bai Mohua with sparkling eyes.


    Although she is small, she still has some weight, and she is wearing such thick clothes, so she threw the white ink painting on the ground in an instant.


    Nuan Nuan leaned on his cousin and looked at him innocently, "Second cousin, are you all right?"


    Painted in white ink, "Cough cough cough... little cousin, you go first... you get up first."


    Nuan Nuan embarrassedly climbed up from her second cousin, and before she could stand still, she heard a shocking exmation, and the pressure came from behind her, Nuan Nuan was thrown down and pressed on her second cousin again.


    The people who were standing beside them were also forced away and rolled onto the snow.


    The white ink paintings that were smashed again rolled their eyes.


    Nuan Nuan "..."


    Turning his head, he saw a thick, furry leg!


    Fortunately, Otis didn''t press down, but stopped the car in time, otherwise, Bai Mohua and Nuan Nuan would have been crushed and fainted by this big guy weighing more than 700 kilograms.


    Just then, Bai Mohua opened his eyes to see Otis''s big face and those golden majestic tiger eyes, his little face turned pale with fright, and he almost fainted directly.


    "What is this!!" Bai Mohua spoke out with difficulty, his voice trembling.


    Nuan Nuan shook her head and stood up, her clean little face wrinkled.


    "Otis, why are you here again?"


    She came to find her brother, what is Otis doing here?


    The big white tiger backed away a little. Can it say that it saw the little guy running over and subconsciously ran after it?


    "Hiss! Is this a tiger?"


    Gu Mingli, who was crushed and fell to the ground, looked at the huge white tiger close at hand and cursed.


    Gu Mingyu was also a little embarrassed, got up from the ground cursing, and shut up immediately when he saw Otis.


    Can''t beat but can''t beat...


    And the other bodyguard mercenaries who were hired to follow the two brothers were also frightened and fled in all directions, looking at the huge white tiger with horror on their faces.


    "What the **** is this!"


    "calm down."


    The people who followed Gu Nan had already been at peace, and seeing the terrified expression on the faces of theirpanions, they were simply stunned.


    But the expressions on their faces were calm, and they even pretended toe over tofort other neers who were frightened.


    "It''s just a tiger, what are you afraid of?"


    The frightened crowd "..."


    What are you talking about? Isn''t it just a tiger? !


    After eating a few peanuts, he became drunk like this.


    "It''s just a tiger?!! Go over and try!"


    The person who was murdered was not annoyed, he just patted him on the shoulder as if I had been there.


    "Young people still have too little knowledge. As long as thedy from the Gu family is there, let alone a tiger, even if there are eight or ten tigers, it will not be a problem."


    He drifted away, but I have to say, this is all the confidence given to him by Miss Gu''s family.


    The person next to him who was tapped on the shoulder looked at him with a constipated face. This thing is not stupid, is it?


    Otis didn''t give anyone else a look, it just stared at Nuan Nuan, and after being pushed by her, it retreated a little bit, squatting on the snow with a cold and domineering look on its face.


    If she hadn''t been caught on the spot formitting the second crime just now, Nuan Nuan would have believed it.


    "Brother, get up quickly."


    The little girl hurriedly pulled the identally injured Bai Mohua and tried to pull him up with all her strength.


    Half of the body just got up a little, and there was a scream in the ear.


    The little girl trembled with fright at the rough and excited scream, loosened her hand and went down the white ink painting again.


    White ink painting "..."


    No matter how obedient Rao is, he wants to be rough now.


    Can you make him feel better.


    "Hiss... my old waist!"


    Bai Mohua wrinkled his face together, clutching his waist, feeling aggrieved.


    Nuan Nuan poked her finger in embarrassment, "I''m sorry, cousin."


    "Otis, you are Otis, I will not admit it wrong, really return Otis, hahahaha... I finally saw Otis God!"


    The culprit who screamed before looked like a lunatic at the moment. Kane stared at the big white tiger with fiery eyes, muttered a lot on the phone, andughed strangely.


    Slightly crazy and slightly obscene.


    The people who were close to him were scared away now.


    Otis only understood the three words that Nuan Nuan called himself before, and a pair of golden eyes squinted at the past, and he didn''t look too disgusted at his crazy smile.


    ¡®I¡¯m afraid this melon is not a fool. ''


    And it disturbed its eyes, Otis quickly looked back and looked at Nuan Nuan to wash his eyes.


    Sure enough, among these two-legged beasts, this white, soft and fragrant cub is the most pleasing to the eye.


    "Otis is me, I''m Kane, you remember me when we saw you from a distance in my forest park before you recuperated? But how did youe here? God Otis, you are willing What happened to so many people seeing you?¡­¡±


    Kane talked endlessly and even wanted to get closer to Otis, but just a little distance away, he was shocked by a fierce roar of tigers and Lian Lian sat back on the ground.


    Ivan covered his face, "Good man, I never knew you were so good at killing!"


    Kane seemed to be frightened. Ivan was about to pat him on the shoulder sympathetically to tell him not to be sad, but Kane suddenlyughed again.


    "Hey buddy, did you see that? Otis was really majestic just now. This is what the king of beasts should look like. God, my heart beats so fast. I fell in love with this big tiger."


    Everyone who understood his words "..."


    Fuck! This is really not afraid of death!


    Ivan pinched his neck and shook him, "Be sober! Your heartbeat is so fast because you were scared just now. You just told that long-haired beauty that you fell in love with him half an hour ago!"


    Gu Mingyu who was suddenly cueed: he~tui!

 Chapter 266: Title You can figure it out, I can’t figure it out

    Although he was forced to wake up, Kane is still ''unchanging''. He firmly believes that he is ''true love'' for the white tiger Otis now, and even a long-haired beauty cannot bepared with him.


    If Gu Mingyu knew what he was thinking at the moment, he would definitely press him to the ground and rub against him without hesitation.


    Who needs your likes!


    Although Kane thought he was "true love", Otis, the white tiger, didn''t even give him a second thought. He satzily not far from the little girl, staring at the thin and thin **** the ground between her and another human with a pair of golden eyes. The Twoleg was pulled up.


    Otis flicked his tail leisurely, moved his beard, and looked at the Twolegs with contempt in his eyes.


    Why is it so weak.


    Bai Mohua didn''t know that he had been despised by a tiger for no reason. He was rubbing his waist and buttocks and took out an apple and gnawed it.


    Eating and eating will not feel pain. For him, there is nothing that eating can''t solve the problem.


    Gu Mingli "...where did you find the apple?"


    Where did this guy hide all his food? He just watched him fish out an apple after touching it a few times.


    Bai Mohua ate in small bites, and nced at him upon hearing this.


    "Just hide it on your body."


    As he spoke, he touched it a few more times, then took out a few round grapes and handed them to Nuan Nuan.


    "Little cousin eats."


    Nuan Nuan was not too polite, she gnawed on the grapes happily, her eyes were clear and bright, her cheeks bulged from eating, like a soft little hamster hiding food in its cheeks.


    "What about mine?"


    Watching them eat, Gu Mingli felt a little hungry.


    Actually, he was more curious about what was hidden on this guy.


    "What do you want to eat?"


    Bai Mohua gnawed on an apple and asked him vaguely.


    Gu Mingli "Is there any watermelon?"


    Bai Mohua immediately looked at him like a fool.


    The watermelon is so big, how can he hide it on his body, does this person have nomon sense!


    Gu Mingli touched his nose, isn''t he also...Try it out.


    Finally, Bai Mohua found a peach from his body and handed it to him.


    "No watermelon, eat peach."


    After Gu An came over, he also got a few longan from his second cousin and ate them.


    On the other side, Kane finally found the three injured snow wolves.


    ''Old Father'' was so distressed that he went to see their injuries wailing and howling, and he was relieved when he saw that everything had been taken care of and he was sure that they would be fine.


    Although his ''children'' were injured, and the culprit was the white tiger Otis, this did not prevent Kane from still liking the huge and beautiful white tiger.


    It can be said that the scum is clear and in, and it is exactly the same as the "Sea King" Nuan Nuan.


    Afterwards, almost wherever Nuan Nuan went, the white tiger would follow slowly.


    It was like the protector of the little girl, and those who came behind were amazed.


    And in this short period of time, they all knew that the youngdy of the Gu family had known Bai Hu for less than a day.


    Then the worldview of these people was also shattered.


    Especially when the three wolves who had bandaged their wounds started topete with the white tiger for the human child, if the little girl hadn''t been in the middle to mediate, they probably would have fought again.


    Kane followed behind, looking at Otis whom he missed so much and then at the three snow wolves raised by him, his heart was as sour as old sauerkraut.


    "Why! Why is this happening! It turns out that Otis couldn''t resist her charm! I thought it would at leastst for a while!"


    Kane no longer had extravagant hopes that the animals in his forest park would not like the little girl, but in his heart, he felt that Otis would at least persist for a while.


    What a proud and domineering tiger Otis is, who knew he could get trapped so quickly!


    Ivan patted him on the shoulder tofort him, "Be content, Otis has indeed persisted for several days, think about why it appears here?"


    Ivan and Bai Moshu, who had quicker brains, had already guessed that they were targeted by the white tiger Otis on the day they entered Kane''s forest park, and they could guess from the footprints that day, but at that time They didn''t think much of it except that Otis was passing by.


    It just didn''t appear in front of everyone for the next few days, but it didn''t mean it didn''t watch them in the dark.


    To be precise, it is looking at Nuan Nuan.


    Otis''s whereabouts are erratic, and such arge body can perfectly hide himself, which shows how powerful it is.


    Otis must havee with Nuan Nuan when they came to the snow mountain, and only appeared in front of Nuan Nuan when they had an ident.


    Kane also came around the corner, and he was even more sour about it.


    A group of people went down the mountain at night, and of course a few animals that didn''t like to get along with humans left and disappeared into the night when they set off.


    But there was a little episode when I left.


    Otis almost got into a fight with the three snow wolves again. The main reason was that the snow wolves licked the little girl before leaving, and then they were chased and chased by the white tiger for a long time. After driving them away, they cursed. walk back.


    As soon as he got back to the little girl, the tall white tigery on the ground, pulled the little girl into its arms, rubbed **** its soft belly, and licked its warm head, trying to remove the belongings on her body. The smells of other animals are masked by their own.


    Wait for Nuan Nuan''s hair to flutter in a mess, Bai Hu leaned up and sniffed it, and he was satisfied that it was all his own smell and not the smell of those three annoying big dogs.


    Then an excitement knocked over the little girl who had just stood up.


    Nuan Nuan "Otis!"


    The little girl turned into a cute little puffer fish.


    The white tiger Otis stood up with a guilty conscience and ran, and disappeared within a few seconds.


    Seeing its huge body disappear in just a few seconds, even mercenaries who have undergone rigorous training have to admire this powerful white tiger.


    It¡¯s also a good thing that it doesn¡¯t have any malice towards them, otherwise, if we encounter it on this journey of searching for people, I don¡¯t know what will happen.


    The Nuannuan child who was overturned on the snow was picked up by his big brother and patted the snow on his body.


    He stroked the little girl''s hair with a cold face.


    There are barbs on the tiger''s tongue, and it has the experience of licking Nuan Nuan''s little face red before, but this time Bai Hu didn''t lick her face again, but her hair suffered again.


    Gu Mingyu took out a smallb, "Come on, my brother willb your hair."


    Several brothers surrounded the little friend, cleaned her up neatly, touched her chubby face, and carried her down the mountain with satisfaction.


    Nuan Nuan, who was being hugged by his brothers in turn, shook his head, his **** and white eyes were bright, and his small pink mouth chattered a lot.


    Basically it¡¯s how happy she is ying these days, how happy she is to see her brothers, etc.


    The little girl''s voice was tender and soft, and she unconsciously caught the ears of many people in the night, and she spoke with a childlike charm, and everyone walked while listening to her talk, and they didn''t feel bored at all.


    In the little girl''s world, everything seems to be cheerful and interesting, even a small insect, a leaf and a flower are all so clean and beautiful in her eyes.


    Those who didn''t understand why the young masters of the Gu family went to such great lengths to find a little girl suddenly understood that if they had such a younger sister or daughter, they would do everything they could to hold her in their hands.

 Chapter 267: A dead friend never dies a poor Taoist

    Children¡¯s spirits are always so strange. One second they were energetic and talking non-stop, and the next second they hugged their brother¡¯s neck and pressed their fleshy little face, sleeping soundly.


    It¡¯s like telling the little guy that she couldn¡¯t fall asleep and wanted to listen to a story, but when her brother really started telling a story, she fell asleep again in seconds.


    Nuan Nuan''s little face was buried on her big brother''s neck, and she didn''t wake up no matter how bumpy it was.


    Almost all the rest of the journey was Gu Nan holding this little piggy. Fortunately, he often exercises his arms to strengthen his arms, otherwise his arms must be so sore now.


    "give it to me."


    At the foot of the mountain, Gu Bei and Liang Chi had been waiting.


    Gu Nan handed out the little guy in his arms.


    Gu Bei shook the piggy-like little guy, his warm eyes were filled with a smile.


    That face was almost exactly the same as Gu Nan''s, but his smile was gentle and gentle like a spring breeze.


    When standing together, one is cold and the other is gentle, the contrast is really obvious.


    To others it seems¡­ amazing.


    With the same genes, why do twins have two extreme personalities?


    Gu Nan rubbed his wrist and said coldly, "Nanfeng took them back."


    Nanfeng nodded respectfully, "Then you young masters."


    "We are resting here temporarily, Nuan Nuan wakes up tomorrow to find the tiger and wolf."


    I have to say that Gu Nan still knows his sister very well.


    And as long as those things won''t hurt his younger sister, he is also happy for his little sister to find some ''toys'' to y with.


    "yes."


    Nanfeng left with his people, Nuan Nuan and her brothers stayed behind.


    When Papa Gu found out about this, he jumped on the phone and wanted to grab his son and beat him up.


    "It''s good for me to ask you to pick up someone, but I''ve lost myself! Little bastard, I''ll take over thepany as soon as youe back!"


    Gu Nan spread his face, put the mobile phone one meter away from him and turned on the speakerphone, and directly refused after Gu Linmo finished speaking.


    "I do not."


    "No!!"


    Papa Gu was so angry that his voice soared.


    Gu Nan frowned, "Slow down your voice, Nuan Nuan is sleeping."


    Speaking of Nuan Nuan, Papa Gu''s voice was much softer.


    "Where is my baby girl? Show me."


    It¡¯s been several days since I¡¯ve hugged his precious daughter. They say that seeing each other every day is like three autumns. He and his daughter haven¡¯t seen each other for several three autumns.


    He really wants to retire now in his dreams, but it''s a pity that his eldest son is not very strong.


    Gu Nan "Sleeping Nuannuan, why are there so many things, I hung up."


    Hang up as soon as you say it, and don''t give your own father a chance to react.


    After hanging up, I added it to the cklist by the way to prevent him from calling again. The action is simply not too skillful.


    Everyone "..."


    Only a few secondster, Gu Bei''s cell phone rang.


    Not surprisingly, it was his dad calling.


    As soon as Gu Bei got connected, the voice of Gu''s father cursing came.


    "You bastard, you cklisted me! I told you that you have toe to work even if you don''t want to take over thepany after youe back. I''m already old enough to enjoy my old age. Do you want to make me mad at you..."


    The expression on Gu Nan''s face remained unchanged, only his eyes slowly staring at him.


    "Isn''t there Gu Bei?"


    Gu Bei watching the movie "..."


    The spring-like smile on his face froze for a moment, but it recovered quickly.


    "Brother, the major is wrong."


    Don''t try to me him!


    Gu Nan "You''re smart, no problem."


    Gu Bei smiled, "I don''t have the talent for business, how can Ipare with you."


    Gu Nan "Do you need me to call out your papers on finance and economics when you were in school?"


    The corner of Gu Bei¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡°That¡¯s just talking on paper, besides, I¡¯ve been graduating for so long, how can I still remember the extracurricr knowledge I learned in college.¡±


    "It''s okay, Dad will teach you to remind you."


    "I do not have time."


    "How? You can control it remotely."


    The twins are back and forth ying fighters, and the people next to them are watching with gusto.


    Papa Gu "..."


    What''s the matter? Which of the other big families didn''t fight openly and secretly for the family property, so why did his family''s big family property be a hot potato? Still can''t send it out? !


    Gu Linmo''s face turned dark.


    And the two brothers were talking for some reason, so they dragged Gu Mingli and Gu Mingyu into it.


    Gu Bei looked at Gu Mingyu and Gu Mingli with a smile, "They are all from the Gu family, so it''s not too much to hand over the family property to the third and fourth?"


    Gu Nan nodded, "Not too much."


    Anyway, even without the Gu family, he can build his own business empire, and he is more interested in the business he has worked hard for himself.


    Gu Mingyu "..."


    Fuck! How to get them involved.


    Gu Mingyu refused, "I don''t, I want to be a director, I don''t have time."


    Gu Bei had a smile on his face, obviously he was still as gentle and harmless as before, but now he looked a bit like a fox.


    "There is no conflict between inheriting the family business and being a director, and in this way, no one will dare to look down on you in the entertainment circle."


    Gu Mingyu twitched the corner of his mouth, "I think Mingli can practice now."


    Dead friends don¡¯t die poor, I¡¯m sorry brother!


    Gu Mingli looked at his brother in disbelief "!!"


    "I''m still in school! High school! As long as you have a little conscience, you wouldn''te up with such a bad idea. Don''t you know that I''m a scumbag?!"


    This is really a real brother, and he is not soft at all when he cheats on his younger brother.


    What¡¯s so good about inheriting such a big family business? I''m exhausted every day, and I still have to be angry with some shareholders who rely on the old to sell the old. Can you breathe under such a heavy burden?


    Isn¡¯t it nice to lie down and enjoy him with millions of dividends and pocket money every month? !


    Gu Mingli sneered sinisterly, since you are unkind, don''t me me for being unrighteous.


    "Brother, your director has so many people watching for you, and you don''t need to personally supervise everything. You can spare time to watch thepany, and it''s hard to pick a good script. Look, you have plenty of time. .¡±


    Gu Mingyu "...you fart, you won''t have a backache while standing and talking!"


    In order not to inherit the family property, the brothers started digging pits with each other.


    Bai Moshu took a sip of tea gracefully, and Bai Mohua next to him was eating melon seeds happily, staring at them with ck and white distinct eyes, and almost fell asleep.


    Gu An is ttered: Fortunately, my little brothers didn''t notice him.


    But obviously, he thought too much.


    When Gu''s father''s face was so dark that it could rain, Gu Nan said lightly.


    "It''s not that there is Gu An, Dad, teach him that he can retire in a few years and still have a perfect heir."


    Gu Bei smiled, "That''s right, Dad Gu An is still young, but he is still a man to be made. You are still young, so the time is right when Gu An grows up."


    Gu Mingyu rubbed his chin andughed maliciously.


    "That''s right, our Gu family''s genes are not bad, and Gu An''s cleverness is a good seed at first nce."


    Gu Mingli shrugged it off quite naturally, "That''s right, Gu An is smarter than me."


    Stepping on himself to send Gu An up, no problem at all.


    Gu An "..."


    This is not his brother, they must have been sworn enemies in their previous life!


    Gu An "I''m not umm..."


    As soon as he said two words, Gu Mingli quickly covered his mouth with his eyes and hands.


    Gu An: Ahhh! ! A bunch of shameless people!


    Papa Gu was so angry that his face turned blue.


    "One by one, you are kicking the family business like a football!"


    Papa Gu was so angry that he hung up the phone directly, otherwise he was afraid that he would be so angry by them when he heard the voices of those brats.

 Chapter 268: where did otis come from

    Sessfully **** Gu''s father away, Gu Nan and the others continued to do their own things as if nothing happened.


    But Gu An was resentful, and his little eyes were like knives, and he swung at his brothers.


    "Are you still my brothers? Is there such a thing as cheating on my brother?"


    He was so mad!


    His dream is to be the world''s number one hacker, how cool is that, inheriting the family business sounds exhausting.


    Gu Bei smiled and said in a gentle voice, "How could it be, we have great expectations for you in this matter,e on, little brother,"


    Gu An: I don''t want this expectation. Thank you.


    As the richest man in the world, the Gu family is really a big family.


    But look at each of the Gu family members. The head of the family wants to retire now, and each of the excellent children is now unwilling to inherit the family business. For this, they even dig holes for each other, and everyone tries to get the other into the hole.


    If those people outside knew about this, they would be ashamed to death.


    There are many right and wrong among wealthy families, this sentence is not just a joke.


    Some families with deep heritage are morous on the outside, but they are constantly fighting inside.


    There are disputes between illegitimate and legitimate children, between brothers, between uncles and nephews, and so on.


    If what they know they are fighting with each other is kicked around like a ball at the Gu family brothers, I am afraid that they really want to be born in the Gu family even in their dreams.


    Of course, the most important thing is that the family members of the Gu family are clean and self-sufficient, and the husband and wife are loving. The family environment has made the brothers have a good rtionship before. In addition, they are all capable, which is something no one can envy.


    ...


    Kane warmly entertained Gu Nan and others to live in his manor, and also meant to hold a celebration party.


    "It''s the brother who made this bottle of vodka today!"


    Kane is very heroic in holding out the spirits.


    The brothers of the Gu family looked at him quietly for a few seconds.


    Gu Nan turned around, "I hugged Nuan Nuan and went to bed."


    Gu Bei smiled and waved his hand, "I''m sorry, I''ll pour it in a ss."


    Gu Mingyu tossed her long hair, "Master, I still have to go to a beauty sleep, tsk... staying upte and drinking is not afraid of kidney failure."


    Gu Mingli "What did you just say? I didn''t understand."


    Bai Moshu held a scalpel and looked over with cold eyes, "You let me drink?"


    Bai Mohua hugged a big Lieba squirrel and gnawed, covering her mouth in shock after a few seconds.


    "There is something I can''t eat!"


    This guy is too hard, it hurts his cheek.


    Gu An "I want to sleep with my sister."


    In just a few minutes, most people have already left.


    As for drinking?


    Stupid? Who is going crazy with him at thiste hour?


    Kane & Ivan "..."


    Ivan patted him on the shoulder, "Don''t worry about it, let''s go to bed sote, I''m sleepy too."


    Kane "Is the one who just said pouring in a ss true? How can there be such a weak person!"


    Kane was shocked, he couldn''t understand, after all, everyone around him can drink, especially in his own country where vodka is drunk as water.


    Ivan "...why are the ces you focus on always so different."


    "And did Doctor Bai just want to cut me? Why! I''m so enthusiastic!"


    Ivan remained expressionless, "Probably because you owe me something."


    Not only Bai Moshu wants to cut you, but I also want to do it now.


    In the end, Kane regretted that he was drunk with wine and went to sleep.


    Sleeping in the warm quilt until dawn, Nuan Nuan woke up on time, opened her eyes and met the handsome face of her big brother.


    Even when Gu Nan is asleep, he has a unique cold and domineering air.


    As expected of her big brother!


    Nuan Nuan''s eyes were only in a daze for a while, and then gradually regained consciousness, humming and chirping in the arms of his big brother like a little pig.


    Gu Nan also opened his eyes at this time.


    He lowered his eyes and raised his hand to rub the little girl''s hairy head.


    "Woke up?"


    "Hmm, brother, where are we now?"


    Just waking up, the little girl''s voice was soft and muffled, as if she was acting like a baby.


    A soft and coquettish little milk cat.


    Gu Nan dragged him out of the bed and put on his clothes.


    "Kane''s house."


    Nuan Nuan thought of something and suddenly her eyes lit up.


    "Otis are they back?"


    Gu Nan "I don''t know, go and see for yourself after dinner."


    "Okay."


    The dimples on the corners of the little girl''s mouth were just as cute and cute as she was. She hugged her big brother''s neck close to her face, followed him obediently and left this strange room.


    Kane''s manor vi is very luxurious, with high-profile luxury everywhere.


    When she followed her elder brother downstairs, Kane, the master, hadn''t woken up yet, but the servants of the manor had already prepared breakfast for the guests.


    "thank you all."


    Nuan Nuan thanked the maid and housekeeper who delivered the food in Russian only.


    "Oh, you''re wee pretty little angel."


    The beautiful blonddy in the ck and white uniform of the servants smiled happily.


    After breakfast, Kane couldn''t wait to go to Forest Park even more than Nuannuan.


    Of course it must be apanied by the little girl, after all, without her, the big white tiger will not allow anyone to approach its territory.


    Soon the group came to Forest Park again.


    "Kane, do you know where Otis was poached?"


    Kane wondered "Why are you asking this?"


    Bai Moshu twitched the corners of his mouth, "It seems to understand our words."


    Actually, the most important thing is Otis¡¯ emoji, which is too northeast.


    Kane spread his hands, "I don''t know about this either. Otis came to me by himself. Those guys were afraid that my family''s power would also know my temper, so they didn''t dare to make a fuss, but what I knew was limited.


    Those people refused to say where Otis came from, but they said that several of their unluckypanions were killed by Otis. It is really smart and powerful, and it can survive serious injuries. Open the cage and escape. "


    Kane''s eyes are full of admiration for Otis.


    After speaking, what did he think of "You said that Otis can understand your words? Could it be that he was poached from the middle state? No wonder I speak Russian and he has been ignoring me, oh! Then I have to learn yournguage as soon as possible Yes, but I feel that yournguage is really too difficult!"


    Liang Chi leaned back slightly and said casually, "Just check it out."


    Then he took out theputer, and Gu An looked over eagerly.


    After a few minutes¡­


    "Yes, let''s see if this is Otis?"


    It was a photo of only the face. The domineering white tiger was almostpletely hidden in the forest, only a little part of the head was exposed, especially the pair of golden golden eyes, which were exactly the same as Otis.


    "Otis!" Nuan Nuan confirmed with just one nce.


    Kane also leaned over to look, and praised exaggeratedly, "It''s so beautiful, it is definitely ready to hunt. Look at the murderous look and confidence in its eyes, I''m sure nothing can trouble it!"


    Liang Chi searched on the Inte, but in the end there were only a few pictures, and none of them captured the whole picture.


    "This was found on the intr of the Changbai Mountain Protection Station. Otis is difficult to photograph, so they have very few photos of Otis here, and there has been no trace of Otis for a year.


    The people at the protection station are also looking for it, but because its whereabouts are extremely difficult to find, they are not sure whether Otis moved out of the territory by himself or has some other problem. "

 Chapter 269: Iris is here

    Otis was smuggled here by poachers, but his willpower is very strong. Even though he was injured and anesthetized, he quickly woke up and escaped to the forest in Kane Come to the park.


    Kane''s family is one of the most powerful old chaebol families in this country, but the person who wanted to capture Otis was an ordinary chaebol family. I can stop.


    Knowing that Kane loves animals and hates poachers, he didn''t dare to let Kane, a lunatic, know who he is. Unfortunately, Kane finally found out and ran to his house to kill him in front of his family. He was beaten hard.


    Kane was a little disappointed and a little happy after knowing that Otis was from Central State.


    He is the kind of person who really likes wild animals. Although he hopes that Otis can stay here forever, he hopes that they can be happy and live the life they deserve.


    Otherwise, he would not have thought of releasing the three snow wolves he had raised with his own hands into the wild and let them break out into a world by themselves.


    "I have already prepared for Otis to leave when he recovers from his injury, but this distance is very far away. How can he go back?"


    Bai Moshu raised his eyebrows at him in surprise, "Are you willing to let Otis go back?"


    Kane spread his hands and shrugged, "Otis is not something I can own. It belongs to him. Even if he doesn''t return to Zhongzhou, I won''t be able to find him after he leaves. In this case, I still hope that he can return to his own." Go to my hometown, everything here is strange to it.¡±


    The world is sober!


    Everyone looked at him in amazement. They didn''t expect this guy to be so sane when he usually looks careless.


    "If you don''t mind, we will inform the Changbai Mountain Protection Station of the news, and they will find a way to bring Otis back."


    Kane "Sure, but can I take more pictures of Otis before then?"


    He looked expectantly at Nuan Nuan. Of course, this matter depends on the children who are popr with animals.


    After Bai Moshu tranted Kane''s words, the little girl nodded of course.


    "Yeah, yes, we have a photo with Otis!"


    The little girl smiled softly, with two beautiful dimples at the corners of her mouth.


    "It turns out that Otis is a big tiger in our country."


    White ink book "It should still be a Siberian tiger."


    After all, the expression pack of that face is too northeast.


    At this moment, all of them are sitting on an off-road vehicle with a bucket. Of course, in order to amodate everyone, everyone is sitting in an open bucket. It is good to chat and look at the scenery.


    Moreover, this car is apanied by a group of tall and handsome men and cute little girls, each of whom has a good temperament. It feels inexplicably that the grade of this car has been raised several steps.


    "what is that?"


    Gu Nan suddenly stared in one direction of the forest.


    Kane "Huh??"


    Gu Nan "The shadow of ck."


    As soon as the voice fell, the ck shadow came towards them at an extremely fast speed, and easily climbed up the tree, squatting on a high branch, looking down at them with a pair of green eyes.


    "Hey! It''s Iris!" Kane excitedly greeted the **** leopard on the tree.


    Their car was driving very slowly, and the ck panther Iris jumped off the branch lightly.


    With such a big body, he didn¡¯t make a sound when he jumped to the ground.


    This is a unique skill of many cats in the wild. After all, they have to quietly approach their prey for sneak attacks.


    "Iris!"


    Nuan Nuan also sat in her big brother''s arms and greeted the ck leopard with crooked eyebrows.


    Iris followed the car two steps and jumped up, watching the terrifyingly huge body squeeze into the car body so easily.


    The originally spacious truck body suddenly became crowded.


    No matter how courageous he is, he dare not act rashly even when hees into contact with such a huge wild beast with a wild aura for the first time.


    Gu Mingli and Gu Mingyu slightly raised their hands and dared not touch it, but their eyes were fixed on Iris with some fiery eyes.


    The people present are not the kind of weak and timid people, they all have a secret liking for this powerful beast.


    But the premise is that this big guy will not cause harm to them.


    After Iris jumped into the car, everyone''s breathing was controlled a little bit, and the atmosphere in the whole car was terribly quiet for a while.


    Iris stepped on the floor of the truck with his paws, and his walking posture revealed the unique elegance of felines, but with a little moreziness and wild domineering.


    Its green eyes nced lightly at the people in the car, then walked up to Nuan Nuan and snorted, arching its furry head over her.


    Nuan Nuan smiled in his ck and white eyes, and the corners of his mouth raised to reveal neat and white teeth. A pair of small white hands held the ck panther''s big furry head and rubbed its face te.


    Iris didn''t get angry when she rubbed the flesh on his face, and even flicked his fluffy tail happily.


    The space is so big, and this throwing will fall on Gu Mingli from time to time.


    Gu Mingli stared at the ck tail in front of him and his hands were itchy.


    Look at the thick and smooth fur on the tail, which looks easy to touch.


    "Iris, these are Nuan Nuan''s rtives, they are my elder brothers, let me introduce you..."


    While rubbing Iris'' ears, the little girl started introducing it to her big brother. As for whether she can understand it, that''s not what the little girl cares about.


    She doesn''t speak much Russian either.


    Iris shook his ears, and after being scratched by the little girl''s fingers on his chin, hey down rxed, with his head raised, his entire chin resting on the little girl''s hands and knees, and he squinted his eyeszily enjoying it. appearance.


    Iris likes Nuan Nuan to scratch her chin and massage her most.


    After ity down, some parts of its body were pressed against the feet of several people, and it was really not afraid of life at all.


    The body of a feline is soft. Even if the muscles on the body are well-proportioned and tight, they are mostly limbs. Iris''s stomach and back are quite soft, especially when it is rxed.


    Gu An stared at Iris'' belly with greedy eyes, "I really want to touch his belly!"


    But dare not move casually for fear of being bitten.


    Everyone was silent: Who wouldn''t want it.


    Gu Mingli took out his mobile phone and took a few photos of the ck panther. From every angle, no matter how he took the pictures, he felt that the ck panther was harmless and domineering.


    Of course, this is all when my sister is there. Without Nuan Nuan, this big guy doesn''t care about them.


    He really likes this **** leopard.


    Nuan Nuan held Iris'' head and discussed with it softly.


    "Iris, can you touch my brothers, okay? Nuan Nuan will give you something to eat."

 Chapter 270: Otis is more expressive than you

    The little girl came out with a small schoolbag, which contained some dried meat, snacks and fruits eaten by animals, and so on.


    Except for her own food, all of them are used to feed these animals. Kane likes these big guys so much, why doesn''t the family feed them snacks?


    Nuan Nuan took a piece of jerky and started feeding it.


    "Iris, promise me if you eat it." She discussed with the **** cat in a low voice.


    The big cat nced at the jerky that the little girl fed to his mouth. It yawnedzily, then opened its mouth and ate a piece of jerky.


    Nuan Nuanughed, hugged its head and rubbed it.


    "Brother, do you want to touch Iris?"


    Under the bright eyes of the little girl, Gu Nan nodded in silence for two seconds, and then the little guy grabbed his hand and carefully ced it on the big cat''s back.


    Everyone stared at Iris nervously, wanting to know its attitude, but fortunately, this big guy just took a nce at him and then seriously ate what Nuan Nuan fed him.


    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief, it seems that the effect is good.


    As a predator hunting alone, Iris naturally doesn''t like so many strangers approaching it, but Iris iszy.


    When it is in a good mood, and its chin is scratched while eating warm food, it doesn''t bother to care about other people''s sneaky behavior of touching its fur.


    Seeing that Iris didn''t resist, the others also jumped at it.


    It¡¯s just that other ces are fine. Iris does not allow anyone other than Nuannuan to touch its stomach and neck. These are fatal and vulnerable ces for them.


    Gu An put his hand on Iris''s back, the hair was as soft and smooth as he imagined, it felt great!


    Gu An''s eyes widened, "It''s so big, I don''t think it''s that big when I usually watch TV."


    Gu Mingli pinched Iris'' legs, "It''s so strong."


    Everyone took a lot of photos of Iris. The ck panther was eating the snacks fed by the little girl intently. He was not happy after being masturbated by others for a while. He stood up and shook off their hands, curled up and squatted In front of Nuan Nuan, her soft body rubbed against her body, making a cat-like purring sound from her throat.


    Obviously it is not happy to let others touch it, and the ck Panther still has its pride.


    Everyone could only retract their hands regretfully.


    Gu Mingli "I really want to raise one."


    He likes ck, and now he especially likes this **** leopard.


    "Iris, do you want to brush your hair?"


    Nuan Nuan touched Iris'' ear and asked in a low voice, and took out a smallb.


    Of course Iris didn''t understand what Nuan Nuan said, but he saw theb in the little girl''s hand.


    As soon as the head approached, Nuan Nuan took a smallb and carefullybed the hair on its head, from the forehead to the neck.


    Morefortable!


    Iris squeezed almost the entire furry body into Nuan Nuan''s arms, pawed down her hand, and snorted to saye again.


    Nuan Nuan also met its requirements, and startedbing it from head to tail with a smallb.


    But with such a big cat, it will take her a while to groom it.


    Afterbing its back, it stilly down on the ground, revealing its soft belly, with its two big paws softly holding warm hands on its belly.


    Kane was taken aback by the side.


    "Iris, you have never shown your belly to me before, I have raised you for so long!"


    "I can also brush your hair!"


    It''s a pity that Iris didn''t give him a look.


    Gu Mingli touched his arms and sighed regretfully, "It''s also from the Gu family, why don''t we have such ability?"


    How good is this ability, he likes to be able to y big beasts wherever he goes in the wild.


    Gu Mingyu rolled his eyes, "What are you dreaming about?"


    God still favors their sister.


    But who doesn''t like this obedient little guy?


    When the car was approaching Otis''s territory, Iris, who was obsessed with grooming, moved his ck nose and smelled the big tiger.


    It crawled up, stretched its neck and looked into Otis''s territory, in a state of alert.


    Iris is self-aware. Leopards are almost all lone rangers. When catching prey, they are one of the fastest hunters onnd, but their strength is definitely not as good as that of lions and tigers.


    What''s more, the people living here are not ordinary tigers.


    If you fight with it, you will only suffer. This guy is still narrow-minded and fond of holding grudges. He never came here before.


    "Aw~"


    Rubbing his head on Nuannuan''s fingers, Iris jumped out of the car body easily, and it was about to leave.


    I don¡¯t want to meet that powerful guy. If there is no food in my territory, it may venture closer, but if Ie here when the food is plentiful, it will be beaten.


    "Aww."


    When Iris left, he turned his head and yelled at the children in the car a few times.


    Nuan Nuany on the edge of the truck and waved softly goodbye to it.


    "Goodbye, Iris."


    Iris shook the hair on his body, and then walked away gracefully andzily like walking on a catwalk with a catwalk.


    When he could no longer see him, Gu Mingli looked back regretfully.


    But looking at the photos is quite satisfying.


    "This is the territory of Otis. Iris is a very smart guy. He won''t easily get hurt by fighting with powerful animals."


    Kane said so, they have entered Otis'' territory.


    Otis''s territory is veryrge, and after driving for a long time, they heard a deafening roar of a tiger.


    The birds in the whole forest were startled, and they even saw some other animals fleeing quickly.


    This is just the roar of the tiger from Otis, and it already has such a powerful deterrent effect.


    Kane waved his arms excitedly, "Otis'' voice is so domineering!"


    But after the whistling sound, everyone searched for a while but did not find Otis.


    "Where did it go?"


    "It won''t hide, will it? It doesn''t like others to find it."


    Kane "Hiding? That''s impossible, it will only hide and kill the intruders who break into its own territory."


    "The sound ising from here."


    Everyone got out of the car, and when they were discussing, Gu Nan keenly heard the sound of shallow breathing from the top of his head.


    He raised his head sharply, and met a pair of golden tiger eyes.


    Otis: What the **** are you!


    Gu Nan "..."


    Bai Moshu also found out, and then others also found out.


    Gu Mingli: "Damn it! How did it climb up? It''s so big that it''s not afraid to break the branches!"


    Otis'' huge body was pressed against a few thick branches, and he didn''t make any sound in a daze.


    If the people under this tree are less vignt, it will definitely attack one by one.


    Nuan Nuan "Otis!"


    The big white tiger continued to lie on the branch and stare at the people below, but the others nced casually, but finally their eyes fell on Nuan Nuan.


    "Roar."


    It roared lowly, but didn''te down.


    Gu Mingyu muttered, "Can tigers climb trees?"


    This tiger is really a little different.


    It was also arrogant and unwilling toe down from the tree, so it just looked down at the people under the tree and flicked its tail leisurely, with a look of contempt in its eyes.


    I don¡¯t know how a tiger can have such expressive expressions.


    Gu Bei smiled, "Brother, Otis has more expressions than you."


    Gu Nan "...I can see it."

 Chapter 271: Otis, your house even has a secret room

    Nuan Nuan managed to coax the arrogant and awkward big white tiger down from the tree, but when it walked up to the little girl and sniffed it, its expression changed immediately.


    Otis: tui! The smell of that silly leopard!


    Animals have a keen sense of smell, maybe they smelled the smell of Iris on Nuan Nuan''s body. Otis''s big furry face was disgusted and angry for a while, and his eyes were particrly contemptuous and disdainful.


    I don¡¯t know why it has such a rich psychology as a big cat.


    Otis obviously didn''t like the smell of Nuan Nuan''s body, he salivated in disgust, pawed the little **** his stomach and began to roll.


    After rolling a circle, I leaned over to smell it, if not, I have to keep rolling!


    Nuannuan being rolled around "..."


    Nuannuan brothers "..."


    The fist is hardened.


    A few minutester, when Otis sniffed again, he couldn''t smell the smell of other animals on her body, so he let go of the cub with satisfaction.


    As soon as Nuan Nuan stood up in a daze, Otis took advantage of his body to circle Nuan Nuan and sessfully squeezed away everyone around her.


    Gu Nan and the others: Where''s the knife!


    "Otis, what are you doing haha..." Nuan Nuan''s chin was tickled by Otis.


    Kane came back to his senses and ran over excitedly holding the camera, "Otis, look at me, I''ll take a picture for you!"


    He raised his camera and was about to take a close-up of it. The next second, Nuan Nuan''s body was suspended in the air.


    Otis turned around and ran away with the little girl''s schoolbag in his mouth, without giving everyone a moment to react. He slipped away very fast.


    They still can''t catch up with the big guy with four limbs and ws. Most importantly, this big guy is still very good at hiding.


    "Depend on!"


    Gu Mingli watched helplessly as the big guy grabbed his sister in his mouth and disappeared in the blink of an eye. He couldn''t even catch up with him. He punched a nearby tree and exploded loudly.


    The faces of Gu Nan, Bai Moshu and the others turned dark, and they stopped breathing.


    Kane who foolishly raised the camera "..."


    In the blink of an eye, what happened!


    Gu Mingyu kicked away the branch next to his feet, "This stinky tiger, grab my sister from us!"


    Gu An was so angry that he yelled, "Ahh! Where''s Nuannuan? Where''s my sister? Brother, your legs can''t catch up with it!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Gu Nan gave him a cold look. Gu An shut up instantly, but his expression was aggrieved.


    The younger sister he foundst night is gone again!


    Gu Nan said with a ck face, "Look for it!"


    The simple word stupefied was his feeling of gnashing his teeth and wishing to tear Otis apart.


    Otis: Murderous!


    It holds the little figure in its mouth and looks around vigntly. This is its territory. Which turtle grandson who doesn''t have long eyes dares toe in?


    Did you think too much?


    "Otis."


    Nuannuan''s weak voice came.


    The little girl had been running for so long with her schoolbag dangling in the air, she flopped her short legs ufortably, and looked a little annoyed with a chubby little face.


    Baihu carefully put down the little person in his mouth, sat beside her and licked his paws, his golden pupils looked at her innocently.


    "Why did you bring me here? Brothers will worry about me."


    The little girl tidied up her clothes and schoolbag, looked up at the big tiger with her little head up, and muttered andined.


    She tightened her small schoolbag, and turned around to go back to her brother.


    "Otis, you can''t bring Nuan Nuan here without saying hello. My brothers will be worried that they will be angry. What should I do if I don''t let mee to you in the future? Come back with me to find your brothers."


    Nuan Nuan had just taken a few steps when a big cat''s breathing came from behind her, and then her schoolbag was caught again, and she couldn''t move forward any more.


    Nuan Nuan "..."


    The big white tiger snorted and snorted a few times on her body, and Nuan Nuan was almost knocked over by it again. This big guy seems to always be unable to control his strength.


    Otis ran in front of Nuan Nuan, pulled her with his paws and turned around, then pushed her forward with his big head.


    Nuannuan has little strength and strength, so he had to go forward with his strength when he was pushed like this.


    "Otis, where are you going to take Nuan Nuan? Can''t you take your brothers? Brothers will be worried!"


    The little girl''s snow-white cheeks bulged, and she was a little unhappy.


    Otis shook his ears, with those weak Chirping Twolegs?


    don''t want!


    "Okay, okay, Nuan Nuan will follow you, okay?"


    The little girl finallypromised, patted the white tiger''s big head and walked beside it.


    Otisy down directly, and the snow-white and fluffy thick tail wrapped around Xiaotuanzi and dragged him towards him.


    "You want me to go up?"


    Otis nods.


    "Then wait a minute, I''ll send a message to my brothers to let them not worry."


    Nuan Nuan leaned on the big white tiger, and took a mobile phone to send a voice message to his brothers.


    ''Brother, brother, Otis wants to take Nuan Nuan to y and doesn''t want to take you, don''t worry, Nuan Nuan is fine. ''


    As soon as the news was sent out, she received a reply from her brothers.


    Big Brother: Pay attention to safety.


    Second Brother: Got it, Nuan Nuan remembers to send messages after a while to keep in touch.


    Third Brother: Where did the silly tiger take you? It always feels like it has bad intentions!


    Fourth brother: Can youe back?


    Big Cousin: We''ll find you soon.


    Second Cousin: Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo I want to go too.


    Little brother: The smelly tiger snatched my sister, found it and beat it to death!


    Gu An is quite clueless about his own strength.


    Nuan Nuan had just finished reading the news from her brothers and before she had time to return, Otis gave her a hug and beckoned her to hurry up.


    ¡®Brother, Otis wants me to get on its back, so let¡¯s stop talking and I¡¯ll go first. ''


    After the voice came out, she crawled onto Otis''s back, hugged his neck and said softly.


    "I''m ready."


    Otis stood up and shuttled through the forest like the wind, running fast and steady.


    And I don''t know how it did it. With such a big body, it didn''t make too much noise when running on the ground.


    So Nuan Nuan could find that many herbivores in the forest were so frightened that they almost fainted on the spot when they saw it approaching.


    Otis took Nuan Nuan until he ran outside a cave before stopping.


    She slid down Otis''s smooth tiger fur, and leaned on it to peer into the cave.


    "Otis is this your cave?"


    The furry side face of the big white tiger stuck to the little girl, flicking its tail and leading her into the cave.


    The cave was quite deep, and the little girl walked in step by step next to Otis nervously.


    There is no peculiar smell in the cave, and even the ground under the feet is rtively t and dry, but it is a bit dark.


    But the appearance of the white tiger with snow-white fur and ck stripes is quite conspicuous in this cave, and those golden eyes seem to be shining.


    It is still very considerate, knowing that the little girl is a little afraid to walk slowly, and the tail flicks around the little girl''s waist.


    With such a big, fluffy tiger by my side, although this strange ce is pitch ck, I feel safe with Otis around.


    After walking slowly for nearly ten minutes, one person and one tiger, she finally saw a faint light.


    Inside is a more spacious cave, which is veryrge, dry and clean. The light she saw came from a small opening obliquely above the roof of the cave.


    The opening of the hole is not big, just the size of a bowl, but the lighting in during the day will not make it look too dark.


    "Is this where you sleep, Otis? It''s so big!"


    It''s just too open, and Nuan Nuan''s words echoed.


    Otis continued to walk towards a ce in the cave with Nuan Nuan, where there was arge stone.


    She saw Otis push the big stone away with his body. The stone seemed to be as tall as Otis, but it was so big that it was slowly pushed away by the white tiger.


    After pushing away the stone, it turned out to be another passage leading to an unknown direction.


    Nuan Nuan''s eyes were wide open.


    "Otis, you even have a secret room in your house!"


    When she and her brother were watching TV together, some of the TV shows had a secret room, but Otis, a tiger, also had a secret room!

 Chapter 272: Mysterious Valley

    Otis walked in front, and the corridor he entered at the beginning was shorter for him, so he crawled in.


    Nuan Nuan grabbed its big tail with a pair of small hands and followed it step by step.


    The aisle at the back is getting wider and higher, and Otis can stand up.


    "Otis, where are we going?"


    "Roar."


    Otis made a sound, as if tofort her not to be afraid, just to follow.


    I don¡¯t know how long I¡¯ve been walking, but the front is getting wider and brighter.


    Different from the little light in the cave, the current light seems to havee to an end.


    Otis stopped, and the little girl behind her with her tail curled up led her to the front with no strength.


    The field of vision gradually widened, and Nuan Nuan watched all the eyes in front of her eyes gradually open round and round, and her mouth opened in shock.


    "Where is this ce, it''s so beautiful!"


    Looking around, there is a sea of ??flowers, with flowers of various colors and shapes.


    Some are like hydrangeas, or huge lollipops, some are like butterflies dancing at any time, or dancing girls in beautiful skirts dancing in the wind...


    Elegant and graceful, rich and noble, as fresh as jasper, with various flowers, on the tree, on the ground or on the vine.


    This ce seems to be the hotbed of these flowers, and the sea of ??flowers can''t be seen at a nce.


    Among the flowers, you can also see dancing butterflies of various colors.


    Nuan Nuan''s ck and white eyes reflected the flowers and butterflies of various colors, and she walked in unconsciously.


    Otis, the white tiger, naturally followed her, with his tail sweeping among the flowers, butterflies took off, dancing gracefully under the blue sky.


    Some are undting among the flowers, and some are circling around Nuan Nuan and the white tiger.


    One of them stayed on the tip of Otis''s nose, and Otis'' pupils moved closer to the center, almost cross-eyed.


    When the butterfly pped its wings, some of the scales fell off, causing Otis to sneez loudly, not only scaring away the one on its nose, but also scared the surrounding butterflies into flying.


    Nuan Nuan looked at Otis and smiled happily, like a little sun.


    Otis always felt that the brat was making fun of him.


    "Wow...that butterfly is so big and beautiful!"


    Nuan Nuan saw a big bright blue butterfly shining in the sun, she eximed and chased after it with short legs.


    Otis raised his paws and scratched his nose a few times, seeing the little girl running away, he quickly followed.


    Although Nuan Nuan in the flowers ran after the big butterfly, she was very careful not to step on those beautiful flowers as much as possible.


    Otis didn''t care much, and ran after the little girl, and it was huge, even if he paid attention, some flowers were still destroyed by it.


    Here is like being in a closed valley, the air is warm and moderate, warm and warm gradually after running.


    The little girl and the white tiger have been chasing back and forth in the valley for a long time, and they have already forgotten about their brothers.


    tired.


    She stopped panting, her snow-white face was now rosy, and there were fine beads of sweat on her shiny white forehead.


    Stopped to rest for a while, Nuan Nuan squatted down and began to pick flowers. She picked some big and small flowers, and she only picked one flower from each flower.


    Humming a childish song, the little girl took off her coat, and carefully put all the flowers she picked into the clothes.


    Seeing that it was almost done, she stopped and sat on the green grass, holding some small vines in her hands and began to weave a wreath for herself deftly, her feet dangling happily.


    Otis arched her, and Nuan Nuan scratched her chin, "Otis don''t make trouble, Nuan Nuan will weave a wreath for you."


    As she spoke, shepared Otis''s head with vines, and sessfully used vines to circle a vine ring that fit his head.


    Otis nced at her with his head tilted, and simplyy down on the little guy, but his paws were restless and pulled the little guy in front of him against his soft belly.


    Nuan Nuan was not too polite, she moved her body slightly back, leaning against Otis'' stomach veryfortably.


    After they quieted down, the whole valley seemed to be quiet too.


    The light goddess Morpho who was chased by Nuan Nuan just now pped its wings and slowly approached Nuan Nuan, andnded lightly on her head.


    Nuan Nuan was earnestly weaving the gand, when she suddenly felt that something had fallen on her head, she shook her head, and the goddess of light, Morpho butterfly, gently pped her wings and flew away, only a finger away, and then fell again.


    Nuan Nuan "???"


    She raised her hand to touch her head, and the light goddess Morpho, which was bigger than her two little handsbined, flew up andnded on her hand.


    "It''s you!"


    Nuan Nuan looked at the beautiful big butterfly eyes who were not afraid of her at all, her eyes were slightly curved, and the corners of her mouth were raised with a clean and bright smile.


    Goddess of light, Morpho butterfly gently pped her wings as if greeting her.


    Warmly and gently put it on his head.


    "You stay here."


    The goddess of light, Morpho Butterfly, flew up andnded behind Nuan Nuan''s head. The wings of this butterfly are really big. When fully unfolded, they are bigger than Nuan Nuan''s little head. It looks like a beautiful ornament hanging behind her head.


    The snow-white little person looks more like an elf among flowers.


    Otis leaned over and sniffed it. The wings of the goddess of light fluttered slightly, and Otis sneezed again.


    It scratched its nose a few times with its paws, and looked at the butterfly with a disgusted expression on its face, no longer interested.


    This thing can''t be eaten and it keeps making it sneeze, it''s so ugly!


    The big white tiger put his head down and rubbed his nose and face with his paws. He felt much better, so he continued to watch the little cub weave a wreath.


    Nuan Nuan made two, one super big and one small, of course the small one is for herself.


    One person and one tiger all put on gands, Nuannuan held Otis''s head, and stared at its clear ss-like eyes for a while.


    "I''m so beautiful!"


    After watching Nuan Nuan brag about her chubby little face.


    Otis "???"


    Cubs'' confusing behavior!


    Nuan Nuan used her big eyes as a mirror.


    With a wreath and butterflies on her head, the little girl became more energetic again, and excitedly started tossing some flying bugs among the green grass and flowers, and then she found some fluffy little fat guys!


    This little fat bee is exactly a kind of chubby bee with hair all over its body. Because its body is too fat, it often bends down the flower as soon as it enters the flower when collecting honey.


    Xiao Nuannuan squatted on the ground with bright eyes and watched the little fat man busy, flying around among the beautiful flowers, and then followed it all the way home, watching the little fat man fall on a rock on the mountain wall.


    The little fat man moved his wings and slowly got into the crevice of the stone, and he could faintly hear the buzzing sounding from inside, and other chubby bees flew out from the crevice of the stone.


    "Is this their home?"


    Nuan Nuan remembers that when she was in Xiaoxi Vige, some people went to the mountains to find wild honey to eat, which was very sweet.


    I''m a bit greedy.


    Nuan Nuan moved one of the stones away, and the honeb inside revealed the tip of the iceberg.


    Some bees were frightened and flew around Nuan Nuan, but the little girl didn''t move, and tried to discuss with the bees.


    "Can I have a little honey, just a little? Can I trade sugar and fruit with you?"


    Nuan Nuan took the sugar in his pocket and the apple in his schoolbag.


    "Buzz buzz..."


    A fat man that was bigger than other bees flew out of the hive, it circled Nuan Nuan andnded on her shoulder.


    This bee is a little bigger than half of her palm, and it is hairy and chubby. I don''t know how the wings support it to fly.


    Seeing it fall on her shoulder, Nuan Nuan even wondered if it was tired from flying.

 Chapter 273: exchanging honey

    The little fat man on his shoulders shook his legs and wings, Nuan Nuan squatted on the ground motionless, only tilted his little head, and the little fat man was reflected in his crystal-clear eyes.


    "Would you like to try my sugar? It''s very sweet." The soft and waxy voice was like sweet sugar, which made the bees feel happy when they heard it.


    While talking, she has already peeled off the candy wrapper in her hand, revealing an orange-vored candy spread out in her soft palm.


    The big fat bee on her shoulder seemed to be smelling, looking over her shoulder, the pair of antennae on her head kept waving.


    Then it seemed to confirm something, it incited the pair of transparent wings to fly.


    As soon as it flew up, its body fell straight down, as if the wings could not support the body. Looking at Nuannuan, I was a little worried that it would fall.


    Fortunately, the little fat man''s wings are still very powerful, and finally buzzed and flew.


    Otis is a little annoyed by these buzzing little things around him, but he also knows how powerful these guys are. Although he is very powerful, it is enough for him to eat a pot if he is besieged by these annoying little things.


    So it stayed quietly beside the little girl all the time, flicking its tail from time to time, staring at the buzzing little fat man with its golden tiger eyes, and finally sessfullynded on Nuan Nuan''s palm.


    Children''s skin is soft and tender, and the skin on their hands is of course the same. Nuan Nuan felt that the bee''s feet were a little itchy in her palm, and couldn''t helpughing.


    Big Fat Bee pulled the candy that warmed the palm of his hand with his fluffy legs, and his whole body hugged the candy as if he tasted it and was satisfied.


    I don''t know how it transmits the information, but not long after, many furry little fat guys who are a circle smaller than it fly to Nuannuan''s palm.


    Their buzzing heads touched each other as if exchanging information, and then a few bees flew up with the candy with difficulty.


    "So this is an exchange?"


    The little girl stared at the fat bee with bright eyes, thought for a while, and then took out a few candies with other vors and put them in the hole of the hive, as well as apples, which were also sweet.


    She cut the apples with a knife, and then there were smelling bees buzzing and flying on it, but after a short while, those apple pieces were densely covered with little fat people.


    Nuan Nuan consciously reached the terms of exchange, and then muttered to the big fat bee, regardless of whether it could understand or not, and approached the hive cautiously.


    When she reached in, no bees attacked her, and the bees crawling on the hive even retreated a bit.


    Just when she wanted to take one piece, she was stopped by the big fat bee, and buzzed and pushed her little finger to another piece of honeb.


    Nuannuan took a closer look, and found that there seemed to be some white and fat worms in the hive she wanted to take before, which should be the cubs of bees.


    The honeb is veryrge, so Nuan Nuan carefully removed one of the honebs.


    The whole beehive is very big, and I don¡¯t know how big it is underneath.


    A beautiful crystal-like honeb, the board that was allowed to be removed was muchrger than her schoolbag, each hexagonal small honeb was filled with transparent and bright honey, and the surface was wrapped with beeswax to prevent the honey inside. exposed.


    Nuan Nuan carefully held arge piece of bees, and felt that these little guys were at a disadvantage, so she took out all her candies and gave them to them.


    "Thank you, I will move the stone back for you."


    Put the removed honeb on the clean grass, it is a little sticky.


    Nuan Nuan raised her little hand to look at it, and it smelled sweet.


    She moved to her mouth and stuck out her tongue to lick it.


    "It''s so sweet!"


    After licking her eyes, her eyes lit up instantly. The pure wild honey is not only sweet but also has the fragrance of flowers.


    "Hurrrrrr..."


    A non-negligible breathing sound came from the side. Before Nuan Nuan could lick her a second time, Otis swiped her finger with his big tongue.


    Once I ate it, I became addicted. I licked all the honey on Nuan Nuan''s fingers after a few bites, and stared at the honeb that Nuan Nuan took down.


    Nuannuan "!!"


    "Otis can''t!"


    Nuan Nuan hurriedly stopped, "I can''t eat these, I saved them for my brothers, especially Brother Ananda, he is sick, so I need to save more for him."


    Otis gave her a dissatisfied look, why don''t you have it?


    Nuannuan coaxed it, "Some, some, and give Otis a share when it''s equal."


    Otis reluctantly agreed, and helped Nuannuan move all the stones back to cover the hive, leaving only the same stone cracks as before for the bees toe in and out.


    "There is a small puddle over there. I''m going to wash my hands. Otis is not allowed to steal it."


    The white tiger looked disdainful, is it the kind of tiger that steals food?


    When Nuan Nuan came back after washing her hands, she stared at Otis expressionlessly.


    "Otis, you ate it."


    Otis shook his beard and sat upright, with an expression on his face that he was wronged by what nonsense you are talking about.


    Nuan Nuan pointed at the fur around its mouth, its snow-white cheeks puffed up.


    "Look, the honey sticking here has not been licked off. I didn''t have it before. I remember it clearly!"


    Otis looked a little guilty, and quickly licked the sweet honey on the fur of his mouth with a sweep of his tongue.


    Erasure of Evidence.JPG


    Nuan Nuan "There are more!"


    Otis ¡°¡­¡±


    "Hic~"


    burped with a honey smell.


    The little girl groaned and put her hands on her hips, "I knew it, you can''t fool Nuan Nuan!"


    Nuan Nuan went to the ce where she put the honey and took a look. When she took it out before, there were some broken pieces, and several pieces of honey the size of an adult''s palm were gone.


    Needless to say, it must have been eaten by Otis.


    Nuan Nuan looked at the honey and was a little worried. How would she handle it? She was afraid that it would break if she carried it with such arge piece, and she was also afraid that it would stick to her clothes. The sticky feeling was a bit ufortable.


    While she was worrying, Nuan Nuan''s phone buzzed and vibrated.


    "elder brother!"


    The video was switched on, Nuannuan and Otis'' big heads were exposed to the camera, on the phone screen, and her big brother was connected to the other end.


    Gu Nan nced at the white tiger, and saw hostility and disgust from the eyes of both sides.


    It''s just that Otis is much more straightforward, and the word disgust is written all over his furry face.


    It can be said that Gu Nan lost in this respect.


    "where?"


    Gu Nan''s voice came, and Nuan Nuan hurriedly asked where they were.


    Gu Nan showed him the surrounding environment.


    "We tracked your phone''s signal and it disappeared this way."


    Nuan Nuan "Brother, go up to the left, there is a cave there, go straight into the cave, go to the innermost and then you can see another passage..."


    Nuannuan logically and clearly described the route. Gu Nan and the others walked over and saw the cave, but the signal was not good after entering.


    They walked faster than Nuan Nuan, but they had to wait for a while. Nuan Nuan sat on the grass with a small piece of honey and the big white tiger, gnawed honey and waited for others.


    After waiting for about half an hour, I finally saw my brothers.


    "Here, brother, here!"


    The little girl waved happily like a fairy among flowers.


    Several people were attracted and amazed by the scenery in the valley, and when they saw Nuan Nuan, they all walked over.


    Gu Nan directly hugged the soft little person.

 Chapter 274: wild honey

    "Brother, why are you here now?"


    Nuan Nuan''s chubby face leaned over to have a chat with his big brother, with a soft and coquettish tone.


    Gu Mingyu pinched her little nose, with a smile in her peach eyes.


    "Do you think that everyone is like you, with that stupid tiger behind you?"


    Nuan Nuan raised the corners of his mouth andughed, "Otis brought me here,e quickly, I found something good."


    She couldn''t wait to share the good things she found with her brothers.


    Speaking of Nuan Nuan, she took her brother''s finger and walked into the valley.


    Gu Mingli stretched out his finger to poke the big motionless butterfly on her head, "Nuannuan, what is that on your head?"


    Unexpectedly, before her fingers touched it, the goddess of light, Morpho Butterfly, suddenly pped her wings. This sudden movement scared everyone a bit.


    "what!"


    Gu Mingli quickly retracted his hand.


    Nuan Nuan shook her little head before speaking, but Bai Moshu recognized it at a nce.


    "The Goddess of Light, Morpho."


    Ivan and Kane who were still marveling at the valley suddenly ran over.


    "The Goddess of Light, Morpho!! Is she really the goddess Morpho?!"


    The two of them leaned over to look at it and were shocked, "Such a big goddess of light, Morpho Butterfly! This thing is very rare to see."


    The goddess of light, Morpho Butterfly, is the best among butterflies. It is not only beautiful but also thergest butterfly. It is also very rare and extremely difficult to see.


    But now what do they see? A living shining goddess of light, Morpho Butterfly, much bigger than their palms!


    And it was still on Nuannuan''s head, quietly like an ornament.


    This is just incredible.


    Kane took the camera and took a quick shot of the goddess Morpho on Nuannuan''s head from various angles. He was so excited.


    ¡°A friend of mine likes butterflies very much. I want to send him the best photo. He will definitely envy me!¡±


    "This is the goddess of light, Morpho."


    Gu Mingyu touched his chin and moved closer. The goddess Morpho on Nuannuan''s head just pped her wings slightly. The gorgeous and bright blue wings were so thin and transparent in the sun that they really shone, as if the sun was shining on her. It flows on the wings, and it looks even more mysterious when viewed closely.


    "It''s really beautiful."


    Nuan Nuan raised a smiling face, "Brother, do you like it?"


    Gu Mingyu lowered his eyes, with a smile in his eyes, "Of course I like beautiful things."


    Gu Mingyu is a face-controller, which can be seen from his daily life. Everything he wears is exquisite and beautiful.


    Nuan Nuan tilted her head, reached out and took the butterfly into her hands.


    The goddess of light, Morpho Butterfly, is very good, but I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because it¡¯szy. Anyway, after itnded on Nuan Nuan¡¯s head, it didn¡¯t move anywhere except to rub some honey to eat, and then it seemed like it had settled down.


    Holding her in her hands at the moment is also quiet.


    "Brother, I''ll take it for you, it''s very good."


    Everyone thought to themselves, is there anyone who is not good in front of you? Such a ferocious beast behaved well.


    The butterfly was ced in Gu Mingyu''s hands. Under the sun, the little girl''s hands were as white as delicate suet jade. A butterfly rested on her hand, which looked very beautiful.


    However, this beautiful big butterfly was soon transferred to the back of a hand with slender fingers and distinct joints like green onions.


    Gu Mingyu raised the corners of his mouth with a smile, rubbing the little girl''s hair with a soft voice.


    "It''s beautiful, but my Nuan Nuan is even more beautiful."


    Nuan Nuan''s brows and eyes were crooked after being praised, and she was not at all humble while holding her chubby little face.


    "I also think I''m beautiful, my brothers are so handsome, Nuan Nuan is of course also beautiful."


    It means that her brothers are so handsome, of course she is also beautiful, they are all a family.


    Several handsome brothers, each with their own merits, looked at her dotingly andughed.


    "Brother Ananda,e here, Nuan Nuan has prepared something for you."


    Nuan Nuan likes her brothers very much, and also takes care of Liang Chi, a sick patient.


    Holding him with one hand and his little brother with the other, he walked to the ce where the honey was ced.


    She didn''t run away, she had to take care of the sick Liang Chi.


    Gu An was very happy being pulled by his sister, like a proud little rooster, he even raised his chin when passing by other people, his tail was really up to the sky.


    Gu An: Did you see it? My sister held my hand but not you hahaha...


    If it wasn''t for how young he was, Gu Mingli and the others would have pulled out their knives.


    "Second cousin,e here too, I exchanged honey with bees, it''s so sweet and fragrant."


    Bai Mo Hua''s eyes lit up when he heard Chi Chi, and he walked over happily.


    "Honey?"


    The other people looked at each other, and suddenly felt that their younger sister, who looked soft and timid, might be the most courageous in some respects.


    After they followed, they were shocked when they saw such a big hive.


    "Nuan Nuan, are you okay?"


    Gu Mingli squatted down, grabbed the little girl''s shoulders and looked up and down, and several other people also asked worriedly.


    "Ever been stung by a bee?"


    "You are too courageous, why did you dig out the honeb?"


    "There is nothing wrong with my face, is there any ce where I was stung?"


    Nuan Nuan said, "I''m fine."


    She opened her arms and spun around in front of her brothers, bouncing around like nothing happened.


    Nuan Nuan said proudly, "These are bought by Nuan Nuan with sugar, apples and bees, and they are fair trade."


    Everyone "..."


    When did bees know how to trade?


    Seeing that her brothers were worried, Nuan Nuan exined how she made deals with the bees, emphasizing how fat and hairy the bees were.


    "One is very fat, half the size of my palm, and it''s so cute and fluffy. I exchanged these with sugar, you guys eat."


    Nuan Nuan directly broke off some honey cubes and handed them to the brothers who were still in the strange silence, and the ones for Liang Chi were a little bigger.


    Patients are treated preferentially


    The little girl sessfully made everyone''s hands sticky.


    "Aww."


    Otis leaned close to Nuan Nuan and gave her a few hugs.


    ''What about mine? ''


    "Otis ate it earlier, yours should be smaller."


    After all, she was still reluctant to give Otis a little bit, and Nuan Nuan took a smaller piece of honey, which was actually a little smaller than her brothers and fed it.


    This was not enough for the big cat to get between its teeth. Otis was still begging for it on her hand after eating.


    Brothers holding honey cubes "..."


    What''s the matter? Is this for them to eat directly?


    To be honest, this is definitely a very novel experience. The honey I have seen before is packaged, and they are not eaten directly, either soaked in water or made into snacks.


    But this is just eating honey cubes...


    This is not a problem at all for the foodie Bai Mohua. He has no psychological barriers and just gnawed on the honey block.


    "tasty!"


    Smiled warmly, "Yes, yes, it''s still very fragrant."


    Ivan also took it directly and gnawed it.


    Seeing this, several other people finally licked it under Nuan Nuan''s expectant eyes.


    All are knowledgeable people, even those who don¡¯t like sweet taste, their eyes light up slightly the moment they taste this wild honey.


    As a doctor, Bai Moshu immediately evaluated the benefits of this wild honey to the human body.


    "You can take some home for the old man, this honey keeps you healthy."


    Nuan Nuan''s eyes lit up, "Is it good for grandpa to eat?"


    Bai Moshu licked his fingers, which to many people is a slightly obscene and rustic gesture, but he did it naturally and gracefully, inexplicably and a bit seductive.


    "Well, it''s also good for my aunt and uncle''s health."


    Nuan Nuan''s eyes became brighter, but the eyes dimmed again in the next second, "But Nuan Nuan didn''t bring that much sugar, and I don''t know if the bees can change it."

 Chapter 275: Brother Ananda, you have to be happy

    Nuan Nuan is afraid of taking too much honey, what should I do if the food for the bees is not enough?


    Gu Nan saw her crumpled face and the cold eyes shed a smile.


    He rubbed the little guy''s head and said softly, "That''s enough."


    He also didn¡¯t want Nuannuan to take risks. Bees are very dangerous and usually appear in groups, and they don¡¯t have any protection measures. Being stung is no joke.


    Although Nuan Nuan has the inexplicable physique of attracting animals, if something goes wrong...


    "Yes, that''s enough. Nuan Nuan, don''t you want to raise bees on the farm? Let''s eat the farm when your bees are ready."


    Others are of course unwilling to take risks with Nuan Nuan.


    The little girl could only give up with regret, and looked at the remaining honey more cherished.


    "Then save these for grandpa and mother, and give some to Brother Ananda."


    Liang Chi looked down at the little man who was seriously distributing honey to himself, and a warm current flowed through his heart, washing away the pain in his body.


    "Brother Ananda, let''s explore this valley. Do you want a gand? Nuan Nuan can make one for you."


    Handing over all the honey to her brothers, Nuan Nuan held Liang Chi''s hand and chirped while she shook the gand on her head.


    "Otis has one too."


    Otis, who was licking his paw, looked sideways at Liang Chi.


    Weakened two-legged beast.


    Don''t know how that cub likes being around these weak chirping Twolegs.


    "OK."


    Liang nodded slowly, and led the little girl as he walked slowly among the flowers like a walk. He wanted to spend more time with Nuannuan, and he liked such a leisurely state.


    "Then wait a minute, I''ll go find the vines."


    After speaking, the little girl hopped away like a rabbit, and she came back after a while, holding the materials for weaving the wreath in her hand.


    "Brother Ananda, you have to wait."


    Although Nuan Nuan''s fingers are short and a bit fleshy, this does not prevent her fingers from being very nimble. With the experience of the previous two gands, she can finish knitting for Liang Chi very quickly.


    "Brother Ananda, bend down a bit."


    After the gand was woven, the little girl raised it up and tried to put it on him on her toes.


    But the height is wed, she still can¡¯t reach QAQ on her toes


    When will she grow up and grow taller?


    Liang Chi didn''t bend down, but squatted down and lowered his head slightly.


    His appearance basically inherited his poor mother''s genes, his facial features are delicate and good-looking, but his temperament is a bit gloomy.


    Combined with that pale and slightly bluish skin, it looks like a vampire living in darkness in European legends.


    And it just so happens that most of the flowers used by Nuan Nuan to make the wreath are red, and the bright red color against his pale skin looks even more gorgeous and eye-catching as if he had grown up watered by blood.


    Liang Chi also had a weird and fragile aesthetic.


    "nice!"


    Children don''t know what words to use to describe this feeling, but it looks good anyway.


    The corners of Liang Chi''s mouth rose slowly, and he hugged the little girl in front of him into his arms.


    "Thank you."


    The young man almost greedily absorbed the temperature and smell of the little person in his arms. He wanted to engrave this feeling deeply in his memory and never forget it.


    Nuan Nuan also hugged him back and stuck to his face, "Brother Ananda, you have to be happy."


    Her brother Ananda is so thin, Nuan Nuan thought with a sore nose.


    She didn¡¯t dare to say that Brother Ananda should live longer. She was afraid of putting pressure on Brother Ananda. She only hoped that he would be happy, and that he would be happy every day in the future.


    "it is good."


    Liang Chi replied slowly.


    Gu Nan and the others stood at a distance and did not go to disturb them.


    Sudden¡­


    "Brother, do you want a gand?" After hugging and sticking to Brother Ananda, Nuan Nuan looked at her brothers.


    Brothers "..."


    "No."


    Nuan Nuan let out a sigh of regret, the wreath she made is so beautiful, why don''t my brothers not want it.


    Can''t understand.


    "Brother Ananda, do you want to pet Otis? His fur is very soft and warm."


    Otis "???"


    Watching the little boy vigntly, he quietly moved away.


    Heh... Can anyone touch it?


    "Otis, would you like some fruit?"


    Otis: Unmoved.jpg


    "Then do you still want to eat honey? Will I give you watermelon when I go back?"


    Heh... Could it be the ''King of Beasts'' that can be bought without such small favors?


    "There is also jerky. When the weather is hot, will you give me a watermelon every day?"


    Otis twitched his ears, shamefully a little swayed.


    "Otis~"


    Tsk... Forget it, who made this kid so clingy.


    Thest look of cold Otis finally gave Liang Chi his eyes.


    Liang Chi "..."


    Actually, he didn''t really want to touch this silly tiger''s fur.


    However, Nuan Nuan coaxed him for so long and signed the ''unequal treaty'' with so many things, Liang Chi always felt that he and Nuan Nuan would be in a bad position if they didn''t **** the tiger.


    Finally, amid Otis'' expression of "I''ll condescend to let you touch it", Liang Chi also poked his stomach on the side of Otis expressionlessly.


    Thick and warm tiger fur feels great, just... a bit addictive.


    Squeeze again...


    After three times, Otis was not happy.


    "Roar!"


    ¡®You melon kid still has to push forward! ''


    Liang Chi coughed lightly, and walked away pretending not to notice.


    "Oh honey, I want to touch too..."


    Kane, who was not afraid of death, came up and was kicked away by Otis before he touched him.


    Dislike.jpg


    Kane was sad, feeling like his heart was breaking into pieces.


    Nuan Nuan looked at him sympathetically, Uncle Kane was also very pitiful, let''s see if he can find time to sneak up on Otis.


    "Brother, do you want to try?"


    Otis "!"


    I tell you! Don''t rely on me to pamper you, you will bewless!


    Gu An "I want to try!"


    The king of beasts...turned around and ran away.


    While running and cursing, that brat can''t beat her or scold her, and she can''t do anything about being coquettish. If that''s the case, she can only retreat tactically.


    "Otis, don''t run away!"


    Nuan Nuan swung her short legs and quickly chased after him, "Just let my brother touch it, and Uncle Kane, he won''t lose any flesh!"


    Otis runs faster.


    While running, a gust of wind blows and rolls up countless petals, flies up and dances with butterflies, and the originally silent valley suddenly bes lively.


    Tired from running, Nuan Nuany on Otis''s soft belly, panting.


    "There is news from the protection station."


    Liang Chi fiddled with his mobile phone, showing everyone the message from the protection station.

 Chapter 276: The protection station got the news

    an hour ago...


    Liang Chi used hacking techniques to find the contact information of a wildlife protection expert who had been looking for Otis''s trail over there. He added some friends and sent him some photos of Otis.


    Changbai Mountain Conservation Station, at the moment the wildlife protection expert and the station manager are also worrying about Otis.


    Otis¡¯ name in Changbai Mountain is Dabai, a simple and friendly name.


    Protection station chief "Is there still no trace of Dabai?"


    "No."


    Yu Shuhua was more anxious than anyone else, because he was the first to discover Otis. Although he only took a blurry photo, he followed Otis for four years after that.


    I once stayed in the wild for three months just to catch a glimpse of the mysterious huge white tiger.


    In the end, of course he got what he wanted. It was definitely the most beautiful and domineering creature he had ever seen in his life. He even thought he saw the legendary white tiger!


    At that time, he was only concerned about seeing Dabai and was so excited. When he remembered to take a picture, Baihu had already noticed his line of sight keenly, and quickly disappeared from his sight.


    Afterwards, Yu Shuhua never saw the white tiger at such close range again, and every time he could only look at the blurry photos or only a small part of its body and sigh, he only hated the big white tiger for being stunned and unsure. opportunity.


    Because there was no progress on the trail of the white tiger, he had to divert his attention to other animals at the sanctuary.


    But the attention to Dabai has been going on all the time, as long as there is a chance, Yu Shuhua will definitely find a way to find Dabai.


    The people at the protection station also know that there is such a white tiger that is more than twice the size of ordinary tigers in the deep forest of Changbai Mountain, and they have been paying more attention to it. After all, such a rare tiger is the first time they have been discovered.


    But this white tiger is so good at hiding that even a drone can hardly find its whereabouts.


    Moreover, they dare not enter the territory of this beast easily, so there is very little information about Dabai.


    It is precisely because of the continuous attention to this white tiger that they discovered something was wrong in Mayst year.


    Although no trace of the white tiger was found as usual, nothing seemed to have changed. Its territory is there. As long as it is there, any wild and ferocious beasts in that mountain range will not dare to approach its territory.


    But in Mayst year, the staff at the protection station found that the smell of the white tiger had faded.


    The most direct reaction is that other ferocious beasts who never dared to approach the white tiger''s territory before gradually carve up the white tiger''s territory.


    Yu Shuhua and the people at the protection station were in a hurry. They tried to use the most advanced detective technology and the most experienced old people to find the trace of the white tiger, but they still didn''t have the slightest clue after searching for several months.


    The most difficult thing is that they don''t know whether the white tiger has ''moved'' out of the territory or suffered misfortune.


    Thetter is what everyone is most worried about.


    Poachers have always been hated by the staff of the protection station, but they can''t stop those who take risks for their own interests.


    Although the white tiger is very powerful, it is impossible to deal with the hot weapons of modern people.


    "Dabai will be fine, it is the most powerful tiger I have ever seen, it will be fine."


    Yu Shuhua looked at the photos belonging to Dabai and kept murmuring, but he was actuallyforting himself.


    Having searched for so long, Yu Shuhua was haggard and lost a lot of weight. The station master Wang Zheng patted him on the shoulder.


    "You should take a break first, you can''t bring your body down."


    That white tiger... I hope nothing will happen.


    At this moment, Yu Shuhua''s cell phone rang. Originally, the two of them didn''t pay much attention to it, but Yu Shuhua''s eyes widened after a casual nce.


    That was a friend request notification, and it is worth paying attention to the following line.


    ¡¾I know where Dabai is. ¡¿


    It was only a few words, but Yu Shuhua seemed to have grasped some life-saving straw, quickly unlocked the phone screen and agreed to the friend request.


    After the two parties added it, Yu Shuhua almost couldn''t wait to ask.


    Yu Shuhua¡¾May I ask who are you? Do you know where Dabai is? Is it true? ! ¡¿


    Wang Zheng frowned, "How is it possible? Only our internal employees know about Dabai, and we failed to find Dabai with so many advanced equipment. How could he find it? I''m afraid he is not a liar."


    Wang Zheng had just finished speaking, and there was a message back, and he sent a few photos directly.


    In the photo, a majestic and huge white tiger seems to be close at hand, and the golden tiger eyes look like a king, as if everything is an ant in front of it.


    Yu Shuhua held his breath, Wang Zheng gasped, took out the reading sses in his pocket, put them on and looked at them seriously.


    "This...this is really..."


    His voice trembled when he spoke, and he looked at Yu Shuhua inquiringly.


    He has been studying Dabai, and he knows the mostprehensive information about this white tiger.


    Yu Shuhua didn''t have time to talk to the station master, his haggard eyes were shining brightly at this moment, staring almost greedily at the white tiger in the photo.


    "Such a snow-white color, pure ck beautiful pattern, I remember that the pattern on Dabai''s head is very simr to the character Wang in seal script, and it has a strong character, that''s right, the big tinum eyes are like two suns..."


    After checking and confirming one by one, Yu Shuhua stood up excitedly, and the hand holding the phone began to tremble.


    "That''s right, webmaster, this is Dabai, I can''t be wrong!"


    Although Wang Zheng was also excited, he was calmer.


    "Comrade Yu Shuhua, calm down. If this is really Dabai, then who is this person? Moreover, this photo was obviously taken at a close distance. ording to Dabai''s temperament, this is almost impossible."


    Yes indeed¡­


    Yu Shuhua was sober after being sshed with a basin of cold water.


    "I''ll ask who he is first."


    No matter what, everyone breathed a sigh of relief when there was news of Baihu, but they didn''t know what the purpose of the person opposite was.


    Changbai Mountain Conservation Station¡ªYu Shuhua [May I ask who you are? Can I ask where I got these photos? ¡¿


    Afraid that the tone would be too blunt and the other party would be angered, Yu Shuhua typed it out after careful consideration before sending it out.


    Otherwise, if the other party gets angry and doesn''t give them a clear message, it will be bad.


    . [The photo was just taken. Dabai is currently in the private forest park of Cain nc in Russian City C. We will meet and talk about the specific situation. We will wait here for you to take him home. ¡¿


    Yu Shuhua''s eyes widened when he saw this information, why did he go abroad!


    It is definitely impossible to rely on Dabai alone, even if it is the king of beasts in Yu Shuhua''s heart, it is impossible to go abroad!


    Then there is only one answer, Dabai was really kidnapped by those stupid poachers!


    Wang Zheng "Quickly check this Kane nk!"


    While checking Kane''s information, Wang Zheng, the head of the protection station, also told the above about it and applied to go abroad to bring Dabai back!


    Of course, this matter cannot be decided so hastily. It must be determined whether the white tiger is the white tiger in Changbai Mountain.


    Finally, it was decided that Yu Shuhua, who knew Dabai best, and some staff from the protection station would go to Russia under the protection of the state.

 Chapter 277: The guards are here

    An hourter in the valley...


    After Liang Chi showed everyone the information from the protection station, he warmly touched Otis''s head.


    "So you''re still called Dabai!"


    The voice of the small milk is loud and crisp.


    O Dabai Tees "..."


    Who came up with this silly-sounding name? Does it have any level of education, even a tiger is smarter than the person who named it.


    Give Baihu a down-to-earth, friendly and appropriate name Yu Shuhua "..."


    If he knew that he was rejected by Baihu just because of his name, he would definitely be dumbfounded.


    Nuan Nuan chased after Otis''s buttocks and yelled loudly, which annoyed the white tiger. Hey down on the ground and covered his ears with his paws, pretending not to hear.


    Nuannuanughed and rolled on it.


    Actually, she thinks this name is quite good, why doesn''t Otis like it.


    The Nuannuan child who was rolling around on the white tiger''s belly got up and patted the fur on his clothes.


    "Otis, you''re losing your hair!"


    Not many though.


    Otis "???"


    It nced at the white tiger fur that belonged to the little girl''s clothes.


    It doesn''t matter, it has a lot of hair, and it''s no problem to shed a little!


    Nuan Nuan yed with Otis for a while, and then found Kane who looked a little depressed.


    She took her eldest cousin as an interpreter, as to why not her second cousin, because this guy went looking for food, and he would never let go of edible flowers!


    "Uncle Kane, don''t you miss Otis?"


    The little guy''s voice and tone are soft and sweet, but when it''s Bai Moshu''s turn to trante, although the voice is nice, there is no emotion at all.


    It made Kane wonder if this guy tranted the same sentence as Nuan Nuan?


    Kane looked at Otis and nodded, "Yeah, I finally saw Otis, but it is leaving."


    The warm and soft voiceforted, "You can also watch it in the future."


    Kane stared at Nuan Nuan with fierce eyes, "Really?"


    Nuan Nuan looked eagerly at Bai Moshu, with the expression on his face saying ''Can you, brother? ''


    White ink book "You can negotiate."


    Kane is happy again.


    When it was time to eat, everyone went out of the valley, and Nuan Nuan left the goddess of light, Morpho, here.


    Here is where it should stay, the weather outside is colder than here, what if it freezes to death?


    Knowing her thoughts, Kane''s answer is this.


    "If you freeze to death, make a specimen!"


    Nuan Nuan took the big brother''s hand nkly, "Brother, what is a specimen?"


    Gu Nan didn''t speak, and directly searched for butterfly specimens on the Inte to show her.


    Nuannuan "!!"


    The dead body of a butterfly can still do this!


    Don''t say it''s beautiful.


    As soon as this thought came up, she shook her head, "It''s not dead yet."


    Kaneughed, "Butterflies generally have a short lifespan. I think it''s more beautiful to make specimens than to rot in the ground after they die."


    There is nothing wrong with that.


    Go back along the road you came from, and at the shortest ce, Otis¡¯s huge body can¡¯t bear it, so he has to crawl forward, and everyone else just bends down and walks out.


    Nuan Nuan and Gu An walked out swaggeringly, there is no height restriction at all!


    Kane looked at the entrance of the cave and sighed, "I''ve been here for so long, and I never knew there was a garden!"


    He turned to look at Otis "Dear Otis, I hope you cane here to y again in the future."


    Otis will leave here, he has always been prepared, although regrettable but not sad.


    What''s more,pared to it leaving silently, I don''t know where it is going, and I can watch it return to Zhongzhou, just like Nuan Nuan said, maybe we can meet again in the future.


    He''ll have to negotiate the right to visit Otis with the guard.


    After leaving Otis'' territory, Nuan Nuan went to the house on the mountain to have lunch, and then she went looking for the three snow wolves non-stop.


    The three snow wolves were still wrapped in bandages, Nuan Nuan took her big cousin to show them the wounds.


    "As long as this kind of injury is well maintained, it can heal within a few days with their recovery ability."


    Although Kane felt distressed, he did not pamper the three snow wolves, because he knew that they would face greater tests after they left here, and they might be injured frequently in the future.


    Nuan Nuan patted their fur and muttered, "Don''t be stupid, you still insist on breaking up with Otis even though you know you can''t beat them, and you will run away if you can''t beat them in the future, and thene to revenge when you get stronger, or bring more There are many wolves to bully the few, otherwise it will be very disadvantageous."


    Gu Mingli squinted at her, "Little girl, you understand it very well."


    Nuan Nuanughed embarrassedly, with a slightly proud expression, "It''s all my brother who taught me well."


    Several people looked at Gu Mingli in unison.


    Gu Mingli "..."


    Who taught it? I don''t!


    Gu An "It must be taught by the fourth brother, the fourth brother loves fighting the most."


    After watching Snow Wolf, Nuan Nuan went to see Katie again, that puma, and yed with it for a while.


    Gu Mingyu rubbed his chin and pondered, "Why do I think our sister is really beautiful?"


    Otis, Iris, three big white wolves, and now Katie the cougar.


    And there are kittens, dogs, ponies, swans and three birds that don''t know what they are on her farm!


    Tsk tsk...


    The key is that she is so scumbag that Bai Hai is upright and innocent.


    Otis is domineering and doesn''t like the smell of other animals on her body, but even if he knows it, he will be coaxed by the little girl.


    The expressions of everyone are a little subtle, especially the brothers.


    White ink book "Isn''t it the same for us?"


    Gu Mingyu "..."


    is also roar!


    But what can they do? Who made her their sister.


    In the afternoon, the people from the protection station came.


    Yu Shuhua was a little surprised when he saw that Gu Nan and his group were obviously from Zhongzhou.


    After a brief mutual introduction, Yu Shuhua asked some urgent questions.


    "Who is the person who contacted me before?"


    He stared at Gu Nan and the others who were strong and able to run. After all, the one who was able to take pictures of Dabai at such a close distance and still retreat, must be a fast runner.


    Liang Chi "It''s me."


    Yu Shuhua looked at him with a pale face and a stomach tube inserted, the suspicion in his eyes almost overflowed.


    No matter how you look at it, it doesn''t look like you can get in touch with Otis. Can you run away?


    Kane "Are you here to pick up Otis? You came so soon."


    Yu Shuhua doesn''t know Russian, but fortunately, he thought of such a situation before, so he specially equipped a trantor.


    Yu Shuhua "Otis?"


    Kane "It''s what you call Dabai. To be honest, this name doesn''t deserve him at all!"


    The corners of Yu Shuhua''s mouth twitched. We will talk about the nameter. He is more concerned about Dabai''s situation now.


    "Hello, can I meet Dabai, uh...Otis?"


    Kane "Of course, but you have to bring a treasure, otherwise you won''t be able to find Otis. It''s too hidden, and you can''t find it if you don''t want to be found."


    Yu Shuhua was immediately excited when he heard this familiar character, and spoke in Chinese with gestures.


    "Yes, yes, Dabai has such a personality. It is very smart and powerful. Just imagine that it can hide such a huge body from being discovered, and it is alsopletely white. This is really too difficult. But it just works.¡±


    Neither of them could understand what the other was saying, but they had a pretty good chat, even though the topic revolved around Otis.


    The trantor in the middle couldn¡¯t keep the professional smile on his face. Although he is very powerful, it¡¯s tiring for one person to trante two people¡¯s words and talk so much!

 Chapter 278: baby

    "By the way, what kind of baby is the baby you mentioned just now?"


    Yu Shuhua talked with Kane for a while and finally got back to the topic. He was very curious about what kind of baby could make a tiger like Dabai interested.


    "Oh that, you wait."


    Then Yu Shuhua watched Kane turn around helplessly, holding the only child among the group of people and raising it up.


    "That''s her!"


    The brothers looked at Kane, who was like offering a treasure, with ck lines all over his head.


    The little girl looked innocently and nkly at Yu Shuhua in front of her.


    "Hello, Uncle."


    Nuan Nuan waved the chubby paw and greeted very politely.


    Yu Shuhua "..."


    You y with me! Didn¡¯t we have a good chat just now? (¨s¨F ¡ä)¨s¦à©ß©¥©ß


    Facing such an obedient and polite child as Nuan Nuan, although Yu Shuhua was mad, he still greeted the little girl with a smile on his face.


    "Hello, kid."


    Then he looked at Kane with a wooden face, "Mr. Kane, please don''t make such a joke!"


    The trantor also felt that Kane was outrageous. Before he came here, he also knew about the white tiger in Changbai Mountain. The main reason was that Yu Shuhua couldn''t sit still and liked to show off Dabai, just like a kid who showed off his excellent grades and passed the Qingbei exam. .


    Of course Yu Shuhua also knows how to measure, he will only trust and show off these people if they are from the country, and he will not mention Dabai to other strangers.


    It is precisely because of this that the trantor and several guards more or less knew how proud and powerful Dabai was. Now Kane hugged the weak and weak child and said that she could find the white tiger. ?


    Let''s y!


    Not only was Kane not angry, but heughed, "Do you think you can''t believe it? If I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes, I wouldn''t have believed it, but miracles always happen to this little girl."


    Nuannuan thumped her short legs, when will Uncle Kane let him go down.


    Gu Nan''s cold eyes were like ice knives piercing Kane''s hand holding Nuannuan, Bai Moshuughed, but no matter how you looked at it, there was a gloomy feeling in that smile.


    Kane shivered, and identally turned his head to meet the oppressive eyes of Nuan Nuan''s brothers, who were like ferocious beasts. He was so frightened that he quickly put the little man he was holding on the ground.


    Afraid that they would be dissatisfied, Kane even arranged Nuannuan''s clothes and smiled at them.


    Several trained guards took a deep look at Nuannuan''s brothers. These people... are not simple.


    Seeing that Yu Shuhua and the others didn''t believe in themselves, Kane just spread his hands and shrugged.


    "You will know when the timees, let''s go, let''s go see Otis."


    Of course Yu Shuhua couldn''t wait to meet the big white tiger, but seeing that they really brought the child with him, he felt that this group of people was not reliable at all.


    Even doubted the authenticity of the news.


    "You guys really going with a kid? Isn''t this a joke?"


    "Dabai is very powerful. Although I haven''t heard that it has harmed humans, it will get angry if it is disturbed, and it will scare the children."


    Although Yu Shuhua was a bit long-winded, he really cared about Nuannuan in every sentence, and Gu Nan and the others didn''t dislike it.


    "Don''t worry, old man."


    Gu Mingyu spoke with a smile, and leaned to the side as if his body was boneless, pressing down on his own brother.


    Gu Mingli ¨‹Æ¤¨‹#


    "Everyone will be fine."


    Being pushed away, he straightened his clothes like a normal person and said lightly.


    They admire Yu Shuhua, who spends his whole life protecting the environment and animals, and protecting the ecological bnce.


    "How could it be okay..."


    Yu Shuhua wanted to say something more, and a mobile phone was in front of him.


    As for the photo above, Yu Shuhua''s eyes widened when he saw it.


    "This, this, this..."


    The photo was taken when Nuannuan was ying with Otis.


    The delicate and beautiful little girl rolled happily on the belly of the big snow-white tiger. Although the white tiger was proud, there was an inexplicable indulgence in its golden eyes.


    Flipping to the side, there is another photo of Nuan Nuan and Otis.


    The little girl stood on her toes, holding the white tiger''s big head, and the whole little person was almost buried in its arms. The white tiger in Yu Shuhua''s memory was so proud that it seemed that he would never bow his head, but now he bowed his head and dwarfed The body went to make do with the little girl.


    Gu Mingli flipped through a few photos for him to see. On that unruly face, the expression was proud and the corners of his mouth were raised.


    "Is it time to believe it?"


    Yu Shuhua''s eyes were straightened, and he suspected that this photo belonged to P!


    Gu Mingli curled his lips, "My sister is very fond of animals, let alone Otis, in this forest park, go find an animal that doesn''t like her, and I''ll give you myst name!"


    A certain brother began to show off his sister quietly.


    Just after he finished speaking, a voice came in next to him.


    "Yeah yeah, my little cousin is super popr, not only Otis loves it, but Iris the panther, Katie the cougar, three snow wolves, I''m telling you, it''s not just that ..."


    Bai Mohua showed off her little cousin even more outrageously, her mouth is so eloquent.


    Gu Mingli gritted his teeth and gave him a hard look, calmly, only your mouth can babble, you''ve finished talking, young master, what am I going to say!


    Gu An squeezed in, "My sister is beautiful, right? She followed me! Not only is she liked by those animals, but she is also very smart. She knows everything just by looking at it, just like me..."


    Everyone "..."


    Your father knows he will beat you to death!


    Nuan Nuan ///¨Œ///


    The little girl turned her head and threw herself into the arms of her elder brother, with her face buried in her big brother''s arms, her white and small ears were ruddy.


    Brothers, stop talking, she is shy!


    Yu Shuhua and the group of people who followed him were overwhelmed by the sudden appearance of the dazzled girls. Seeing the three showing off andparing each other, they were stunned.


    By the way...if I hear you right, they are talking about the same person... right?


    "Iris, Katie."


    Suddenly heard the young and excited voice of the child, the three who wereparing and showing off their sister stopped, and the eyes of the others followed and then...


    Yu Shuhua "It''s a ck panther and a cougar!"


    The two big cats fought for some reason, and Iris, who is rtively petite, was at a disadvantage.


    What was outrageous was that the kid lying on the railing of the car beckoned, and Yu Shuhua watched helplessly as the two big cats who had been fighting turned over and got up from the ground, and jumped to the front of the car in a few steps.


    Che Shangyu Shuhua and his party became nervous, and the guards even clenched their weapons tightly.


    "Danger!"


    As soon as Yu Shuhua finished reminding, he saw the ck panther running over first, purring and rubbing its head up against the little girl''s drooping little hand.


    Nuan Nuan skillfully scratched his chin.


    The cougar Katie also came after her, screaming coquettishly at the little girl.


    Nuannuan¡¯s brother and the two Russians in the car were no longer surprised, and only waved to them.


    "Why are you two fighting? Iris is Katie''s territory, right?"


    Kane leaned over to ask.


    Iris nced at him and then looked back, his green eyes turned around the person in the car.


    The hairs of those who were close suddenly stood up.


    Yu Shuhua suffered from an upational disease, and now he can''t wait to know all the information about this ck panther.


    This ck panther looks really good.


    When Nuan Nuan scratched his chin with a big cat, an angry tiger roared, resounding through the sky and shocking, and the birds in the forest were startled.


    Nuan Nuan felt a little guilty when she heard the sound and retracted her chubby paws.


    It''s not that she''s afraid, it''s just... She probably will be pulled by that big tiger and rolled around on it again.


    Apanied by the roar of the tiger, a huge white tiger slowly came out of the woods, and a pair of golden tiger eyes stared at the panther and the cougar with fury.


    The cougar Katie was so frightened that her legs limp and ran away.


    This probablyes from the suppression of bloodline levels among beasts.


    Iris "..."


    Does it run or not?


    ncing at Nuan Nuan and then at the big white tiger, it hesitated.


    It was just this hesitation that Otis jumped up a distance of more than ten meters, pressed Iris under him at once, opened his **** mouth and bit towards its neck.


    "Otis!"


    Nuan Nuan stopped in time, and the white tiger whose teeth touched Iris'' neck listened.


    "Otis, you are not allowed to bite!"


    Nuan Nuan got out of the car, hugged Otis''s tail and pulled it back with all his strength.


    Otis got angry and pped the panther away because of the ''beautiful slut'' outside. His **** was facing Nuannuan, and he almost staggered and fell the little girl with a flick of his tail. See It seems that the temper is not small.


    Iris rolled twice on the ground, jumped up and climbed up the tree easily. He was quite courageous and didn''t leave. Instead, hey on the tree and licked his paws. His green eyes stared at a man and a tiger under the tree.


    Yu Shuhua finally recovered from the shock, and stood up in excitement, "Dabai!"


    It''s a pity that Tiger ignored him.

 Chapter 279: Otis comes home

    Otis was angry, and Nuan Nuan wanted to run in front of it, but the big guy made a fuss and just pointed his **** at her.


    Otis turns wherever she goes.


    Everyone just looked at the little girl with strange expressions and seemed to be tirelessly circling around Otis. The big white tiger was so childish that it turned around without turning its head towards her.


    This scene is simply a scene where children get awkward after arguing.


    "Otis Otis, please don''t be angry."


    Nuan Nuan coaxed it softly while circling around.


    The big white cat shook its beard and ignored her with a wheeze.


    Nuan Nuan "Otis..."


    Finally, she simply hugged the white tiger''s big tail andy on its back.


    The whole person is caught in the fur of the big white tiger.


    Although the tiger''s fur is very light, it is really soft andfortable, and I don''t know if it is because of the strong yang energy, it is very warm.


    "Otis~"


    Otis being hugged "..."


    In an instant, his body tensed up and he dared not move.


    "Otis is not angry anymore, Nuan Nuan likes Otis the most."


    Otis turned his head and took a peek at the little cub upon hearing this.


    The four eyes met for an instant, and the warm apricot eyes instantly brightened a little, and the eyes were particrly sincere.


    If Nuan Nuan''s brothers didn''t know what she said to them.


    All the elder brothers were dumbfounded, but Neptune Nuan Nuan really lived up to its name.


    Nuan Nuan happily shouted "Otis!"


    The big tiger turned its head quickly. Is it so easy to be coaxed?


    That must be impossible.


    On this side, Nuan Nuan was trying to coax Otis, while on the other side, Yu Shuhua and the others looked skeptical about life.


    Is this really the Great White he knew?


    He even wondered if Nuan Nuan was a tiger cub in human skin, but...


    Male tigers do not take cubs at all, and are not friendly to cubs at all.


    So...is this a tiger problem or a human problem?


    Thinking about the attitude of the ck panther and the cougar towards the child before, Yu Shuhua is sure that this is a human problem!


    Sure enough, the foreign friend did not lie to them, this child is really a treasure! Otherwise they wouldn''t see Otis at all!


    Nuan Nuan finally managed to coax Otis well after a lot of effort. With her help, Yu Shuhua also reconfirmed that this white tiger is the one lost in their country.


    After searching for so long and finally found it, Yu Shuhua was in tears.


    "Before, I always thought that something happened to Dabai, but it''s okay..."


    Kane also told how Otis came here and what he investigated.


    This old man who really loves animals and has a gentle personality seldom scolded those poachers whock virtue.


    "Those who kill thousands of knives, these animals are already rare, if they really want to be extinct animals, they are the sinners of this world!"


    Each species in the ecosphere has its own value. The extinction of one creature will definitely affect other creatures, and of course it is inevitable for human beings.


    These truths are actually understood by poachers, but for those poachers, what does it matter to them? They only know that these things can be sold for money, and a lot of money is enough.


    So although such a phenomenon makes the protection staff distressed, it cannot be prevented at all.


    He looked at the white tiger who was pulling Nuan Nuan and rolling around on his stomach not far away, threatening to attack the ck leopard on the tree from time to time.


    "It has been almost a year since Dabai disappeared, and we have been looking for it for so long, but there is no clue at all. It is really difficult to find clues in the wild, and because of Dabai''s own personality, no one knows whether it is himself or not. Those who left still encountered poachers."


    Fortunately, I finally found it now, otherwise Yu Shuhua might not be able to let go of it for the rest of his life.


    While waiting, the ne to pick up Otis also came, and Nuan Nuan and the others also left together, so she went to say goodbye to the three snow wolves.


    Kane and Nuan Nuan became friends with each other.


    "Uncle Kane, you must remember to send their photos to Nuan Nuan."


    Adding friends is tomunicate with these animals and learn each other''snguage together by the way.


    Kane made an OK gesture, "Don''t worry."


    These three words were spoken in Chinese, and Kane looked proud in the little girl''s staring eyes.


    Ivan despises "After studying for so longst night, you only remembered this sentence. What''s so proud of it, Nuan Nuan can understand a lot of our words."


    Kane "...I don''tpare with little perverts!"


    Kane can be considered to have seen this little girl''s terrifying memory. Although she seemed to be ying all the time in the short few days of getting along, she was also learning.


    She would write down what they said, and asionally read it a few times in a low voice to herself, and then ran to ask her brother what these words meant.


    In this way, she not only memorized a lot of words, but also pronounced them very standard.


    This learning ability is so good, Kane sometimes wonders if he is human anymore, he is also learning, how can there be such a big difference in progress!


    When leaving, Kane and Ivan also went with them. They wanted to see where Otis lived.


    Yu Shuhua weed the two of them very warmly, especially Kane, the benefactor who saved the life of Otis the tiger, and he also agreed to his request that he be allowed to visit the white tiger in the future.


    Everything is going well, but when Otis gets on the ne, there is a problem.


    Originally, arge cage was specially prepared for it, but it refused to go in, and looked at the staff with contempt and pride.


    Want it to go into that cage, do you want to die?


    Otis had a very bad impression of this kind of iron cage. When he got angry, he overturned the big cage, frightening a group of people. The guards raised their anesthesia guns for fear of the tiger. Will suddenly go into a rage and bite.


    Nuan Nuan "What''s wrong with you, Otis?"


    Hearing the little girl''s voice, the big white tiger, who was so proud just a second ago, turned around, hugged the child and whined, screaming and pointing at the overturned cage with its paws, cursing, As if he had been wronged so much.


    Everyone "..."


    Is this really the same white tiger as before?


    Sun Monkey can''t change his face as fast as you!


    Nuannuan hugged its big head and patted it, "Good boy, I don''t want to go in the cage, then let''s ask Grandpa Yu if there is any way."


    Otis hugged her and did not let go, his golden eyes rolled quickly. Not only did he not want to go into the cage, but he also wanted to be with the cub!


    Nuan Nuan is also a short-term protector. Otis doesn''t like cages, so she tries to prevent him from going into the cage.


    Although she is too young to do anything, she has a brother!


    So Nuan Nuan took Otis swaggeringly to find Grandpa Yu Shuhua Yu, and the surrounding people quickly dispersed like the tide.


    Yu Shuhua was also on the scene at this time, and he also had a headache because Otis didn''t want to go into the cage. How would he transport him back if he didn''t go into the cage!

 Chapter 280: Lets just walk the dog here

    "Grandpa Yu, can Otis and Nuan Nuan get on the ne and leave?"


    Yu Shuhua "... Dabai is dangerous to a certain extent. If you don''t go into the cage, everyone will be afraid."


    He tried his best to exin to Nuannuan, and the little girl listened carefully, and then...


    "But Otis is afraid of cages. It''s so pitiful. When it was brought here by bad guys, it was locked in a cage. Otis is afraid."


    Everyone looked at the overturned iron cage "..."


    I''m afraid I really didn''t see it, but I really saw my bad temper.


    "If it doesn''t want to, it can only be anesthetized before taking it back."


    Nuan Nuan now knows what anesthesia means, she holds Otis and shakes her head, "No, don''t anesthetize."


    Baihu bared his teeth, showing sharp white teeth.


    Nuan Nuan "I''ll ask my brothers."


    The little girl quickly ran away with Otis.


    Fortunately, there is no one else here, otherwise, I would have been scared to death by the tiger running around with the children without a leash.


    "Brother, brother... Otis doesn''t want to go into the iron cage, what should they do if they want to anesthetize Otis?"


    Gu Nan nced at the big tiger with his cold eyes, and said in a calm voice, "Oh, then take our ne."


    Compared to Yu Shuhua''s worries, Gu Nan has no such worries at all.


    After spending the past few days together, he has great confidence in his sister''s ability to tame this white tiger.


    Finally, Gu Nan directly transferred the Gu family''srge-capacity private jet, and Otis and Nuannuan went up together.


    Isn''t it just bringing a bigger pet?


    Don''t worry at all!


    Yu Shuhua "..."


    The courage of the Gu family is all bear heart and leopard courage, right?


    In the end, he followed up without worry.


    The ne was full of familiar people. As soon as Otis got on board, he walked around every corner as if he was patrolling his own territory. He wanted to leave his own smell on the whole ne, even the cockpit.


    Suddenly seeing such a big tiger approaching, the co-pilot was sweating, but he still held back hisposure and dared not look back.


    Nan Feng was sitting in the captain''s seat, and the co-pilot saw from the corner of his eye that even though the tiger had already leaned on him, the expression on Nan Feng''s face did not change.


    The co-pilot quietly gave him a thumbs up gesture in his heart.


    No wonder he can be the boss''s confidant. With this determination and endurance, if you don''t ept the wall, you can obey him!


    "Otis,e here, don''t bother Nan Feng."


    Bai Hu heard the warm voice, turned his head and left slowly.


    Co-pilot, "Assistant Nan, you are awesome!"


    Nan Feng stared straight ahead, and began to control the ne to take off with steady hands.


    "Before I came here, I told you that I would pick up a tiger. What are you afraid of? If you can afford such a high sry, you don''t have the nerve to take Gu Ye''s money?"


    The co-pilot "..."


    You are the boss'' confidant, you have the final say.


    Otis followed Nuan Nuan, a little ufortable when the ne took off, and circling around the ne anxiously.


    Yu Shuhua is really worried that it will get angry and start killing. By then, the group of people locked in the ne will be over.


    He clutched his heart, how could he still encounter such exciting things at such an old age.


    Before, his frenzied observation and searching for Dabai had never been so exciting.


    Facts have proved that he thought too much, the trip was very safe along the way, except that Otis walked around from time to time, most of them were ying with Nuannuan or flirting like a tiger, he was not aggressive at all, really Like a domesticatedrge pet.


    Yu Shuhua''s eyes hurt when he acted like a baby with a little girl. He seemed to see a muscr Northeast guy nearly two meters tall acting like a baby with a soft white dumpling.


    Hey...I can''t think, I can''t think!


    Gu''s private nended steadily at the destination, and there are already people waiting here.


    The smile on the face of Wang Zheng, the head of the protection station, is quite obvious. For these animals, they wee those from other countries, and they are more enthusiastic about the animals of their own country returning from abroad, just like treating the citizens of their own country.


    Under the eyes of everyone, an empty cage was delivered from the ne they were waiting for.


    Wang Zheng and the people who greeted him "..."


    Wang Zheng: "What''s going on? Where''s the tiger?"


    The staff member had a strange expression, "It''s in the back."


    Wang Zheng led the people back with a dazed expression, and then they saw a majestic and huge white tiger walking down from the ne at the back with steps that no rtives would recognize.


    It is obviously an ordinary road, but a tiger walks it into a red carpet for ancient tyrants.


    The little person in front of the tiger is particrly inconspicuous.


    Wang Zheng and others "!!"


    "AHH!!"


    After three seconds of silence, a scream resounded through the sky.


    "Fuck!"


    "The tiger ising!"


    A group of people screamed and fled in a panic when the tiger got off the ne.


    Wang Zheng, whose legs were weak and trembling, "..."


    Although...although it is good that he came to pick up the tiger, but this is not the way to pick it up!


    Why isn''t the tiger in the cage! !


    As the white tiger approached, Wang Zheng stared straight at his eyes and his lips trembled. He waved his hand and reached out to help the person around him, but he couldn''t do it.


    The people around me ran away early.


    Wang Zheng "..."


    Go back...the wages will be deducted when you go back!


    "Hello, Uncle."


    Just when Wang Zheng was full of thoughts, I hope that colleagues and family members can burn more paper for him, and I haven''t made a will when it''s over, the soft and waxy voice of a little angel pulled the soul that flew to his mouth back into his body up.


    The tiger is already less than two meters away from him, and he just needs to pounce on him casually, and he has to exin his life.


    After so many years of dealing with animals, he is sure this tiger can swallow him in one bite!


    "Uncle."


    Pants were ripped, Wang Zheng lowered his head tremblingly, and met a young, beautiful and snow-white face.


    Like a little angel who came to pick him up.


    Wang Zheng''s eyes were straightened, and he murmured, "It''s over, it''s over, I''m dead now, I saw an angel before I was bitten."


    It is said that he is from Zhongzhou, why didn¡¯t he see ghosts?


    "Hahaha¡­"


    When a familiar voice came, Wang Zheng stared at theughing Yu Shuhua walking from behind the tiger and his eyes widened.


    "Old Yu...you came to pick me up!"


    Listening to the peaceful tone full of tears, the eyes seemed to see his old friend who passed away.


    Yu Shuhua "..."


    This old guy is really a little too unconscious.


    "I''m afraid of a fart, isn''t it quite courageous? Now I''m afraid of a tiger."


    Wang Zheng was so angry, "You are still farting here, and you are asked to pick up the tiger. That''s how you pick it up?"


    The slow brain of the station master began to function, and he also knew that these people were not ghosts, and the little girl was not some little angel who came to pick him up to heaven, she was just a serious child.


    "Where''s the cage?!"


    He got off the ne swaggeringly, let''s walk the dog here!


    Yu Shuhua was finally satisfied looking at his old buddy''s shocked expression, as if his worldview was shattered.


    He can''t be shocked alone, no.


    Yu Shuhua "There is no cage, and people know that they don''t want to go in."


    "Then get anesthesia!"


    Yu Shuhua, "Believe it or not, before the anesthesia takes effect, it snorted with its paw and pped you first."


    Wang Zheng''s eyes are confused, "That''s it... just %#@&"


    He was trembling so quickly that he couldn''t speak clearly, the stimtion was really too great.

 Chapter 281: Excited

    Nuan Nuan took Otis a little further away, and it took Wang Zheng a long while to recover and listened to his friend Yu Shuhua tell the story between Bai Hu and the little girl Nuan Nuan.


    In short, this powerful beast ssified as a dangerous S-rank was like arge pet in front of the little girl.


    It''s just that this pet is a little jealous, and other pets are jealous at most because they make a fuss and destroy a piece of furniture or something.


    But this pet is different. When it gets jealous, it wants to kill all the ''coquettish sluts'' who dare to approach the cubs outside.


    Wang Zheng listened to "..."


    It''s just... the mood is veryplicated, who would have thought of it? Such a big, domineering and powerful tiger actually likes a little girl.


    He looked at the white tiger who was ying a childish tail-grabbing game with the little girl in the distance and felt his eyes hurt.


    Shattered, Dabai''s image in his heart is shattered.


    But when I first got off the ne, the scene that seemed to have its own BGM was still very domineering.


    After confirming that the white tiger was not in danger, the staff members who had escaped poked their heads out of their hiding ces one by one.


    Behind the wheel of an airne, behind a trash can or even inside it etc¡­


    Wang Zheng: Deduction of wages! Wages must be deducted!


    He was so angry that he blew his beard and stared.


    After a few minutes¡­


    The courageous ones have gradually approached the distance of three meters from the white tiger, holding their mobile phones so excited that their hands are shaking and shooting and recording videos, as if seeing their idols and gods in their hearts, their eyes are burning hot.


    At this time, Otis was particrly aloof and ignored no one, and followed the little girl slowly with his noble head up.


    It''s like a nuannuan guardian beast, whoever saw it didn''t want to take the ce of the little girl.


    Who hasn¡¯t dreamed of owning a patron saint or a guardian beast when he was young?


    Nuan Nuan walked in front with short legs, followed closely by Otis, next to her brothers, as happy as a carefree and happy little mascot.


    Soon, these videos and photos were uploaded to the work group of the protection station, but they did not dare to upload them to the outsidework because the station manager did not allow it.


    White Tiger Otis is too special, and he must be fully prepared to expose it to the public, otherwise he will be coveted by some people who want money or life at any time.


    The more you cherish the existence, the more some perverted lunatics want to have it.


    Although it was not uploaded to the Inte, it spread like a tornado in the protection station.


    "Have you watched the group news? Those photos and videos, oh my god, that white tiger is so handsome, I''ve never seen such a temperamental tiger."


    "Are you talking about tigers or people? Those men are so handsome that my mother''s legs are weak. If I have money..."


    "What are you daydreaming about? It''s impossible even if you have money, do they look like they are short of money?"


    "By the way, didn''t you find that little girl? Did you see the news in the group? That little girl is the MPV of the audience, the big white tiger protects her, and all the other handsome guys are her brothers!"


    "If you''re born, you''re a winner in life. My dear daughter, why does she look so much like the heroine in a novel? I''m so envious. I also want such a big tiger, and I also want such a handsome one. elder brother."


    "Hey... we don''t have this life, you said it takes several good people to have such a good pregnancy."


    "I heard from the colleagues at the scene that the white tiger ignored everyone and just listened to the little girl."


    "Hey, do you know? I heard that Dabai has the bloodline of the legendary white tiger, and is a descendant of the white tiger. Otherwise, it would not be so big, twice the size of other ordinary tigers. What is the concept? Ordinary tigers are all big It made us feel a lot of pressure, Dabai was afraid that he might make us freeze in ce with just one look."


    "Dabai''s territory is thergest and the best. Other animals only gradually dared to approach his territory after Dabai disappeared for three full months."


    "Didn''t you say that Dabai is the reincarnation of the mythical beast White Tiger? Why did he be a descendant of the mythical beast again?"


    "Is there something wrong with it being reincarnated as its own offspring?"


    Well... no.


    The rumors about Dabai are bing more and more outrageous, and this group of people who are the sessors of socialism never tire of it.


    "Stop gossip, they are here!"


    With this roar, the staff of the entire protection station, as well as the security guard and the auntie cleaner, all boiled.


    Therge military truck pulling the white tiger had to pass by the protection station. If there was anything to do, the courageous ones surrounded it directly, and some timid ones also stood upstairs and stretched their necks to look down.


    Under the eyes of everyone, the car stepped off... the familiar wrinkled face of the station master.


    How much I expected before, how disappointed I am now.


    "cut ~"


    Everyone looked at the station master''s face and sighed.


    They all took out their mobile phones to take pictures of the legendary tiger that might be the reincarnation of the mythical white tiger, but they didn''t see the tiger''s hair, only to see the old ''weather-beaten'' face of their boss.


    The disappointment on everyone''s faces was so obvious that Wang Zheng, the webmaster who was about to speak in high spirits, was so old-fashioned.


    I was so angry that I vomited blood.


    "What are you doing standing here!"


    Everyone realized that this is their boss!


    "Station Master, let''s take a look at your majestic and heroic appearance."


    "That''s right, even the way you jumped out of the car is so handsome, and the wrinkles on your face are so pretty."


    Look at the ttery, Wang Zheng wanted to p them in the face.


    Wang Zheng, head of the Protection Station, put his hands behind his back, "Don''t think I don''t know what you''re thinking! Stay away, the doctor is here."


    Of course he was talking about a veterinarian. Otis would be released to the mountains only after he had checked and confirmed that there was nothing wrong with his body.


    Behind him, the Nuan Nuan kid got out of the car in the arms of his elder brother.


    The moment Gu Nan got off the car, the eyes of the women in the crowd shone like wolves.


    Gu Nan''s cold eyes and face swept away, and they immediately bowed their heads in fright.


    He looks handsome, but it''s a pity that his face looks like a lump of ice.


    Who really wants to get married with him, and life after marriage will not be miserable?


    Forget it, this one can only be seen from a distance but not yed with, a proper high mountain flower, the kind that can''t be pulled up even with the strength of breastfeeding.


    Finally see the big white tiger that everyone has been thinking about.


    The moment Otis came down.


    "AHHH!!"


    The familiar scream almost knocked the roof off.


    Then there was another panic.


    Otis shook his head, so it didn''t like to touch the Twoleg, and the sound was terrible, not at all like the little cub''s.


    As everyone knows, the crowd upstairs is excitedly taking photos of it with their mobile phones and cameras, and even those who ran away are excited and excited when they slow down.


    Seeing that Baihu really obediently followed the little girl without seeming to be threatening at all, they were even more excited, as if they had a close contact with their fans on their idol scene.


    It is so beautiful!

 Chapter 282: It looks like its going to fight

    Because more and more people were watching, Otis''s expression became a little impatient, and he bared his teeth and roared at them.


    This sound almost shook the ground within a hundred miles, and those who were closer even covered their ears.


    The station master Wang Zheng was so frightened that he rolled his eyes and almost fainted.


    But he can''t be dizzy, there are so many people here, if Baihu gets mad, he will bleed like a river!


    However, the effect of Otis'' roar is still outstanding.


    Many of the onlookers were so frightened that their faces turned white and their legs went weak, and everyone finally calmed down.


    Nuan Nuan only felt that her head was buzzing, but her big brother covered her ears.


    She was a little worried about her big brother.


    "Brother, are your ears okay?"


    After recovering, she touched her elder brother''s ear with her little hand and asked with concern.


    Gu Nan shook his head calmly, "It''s okay."


    The little girl breathed a sigh of relief, and turned to Yu Shuhua and the station master.


    "Uncle Yu, Uncle Wang, Otis doesn''t like so many people watching. He thinks it''s too noisy, so he gets angry."


    The two old men who didn''t know why the white tiger roared suddenly suddenly realized that it was also true that Otis didn''t like to meet people when he was in the forest before, but even though he wanted to now, he was just following the child.


    The station master quickly dismissed this group of people.


    One by one, the work is not serious, but it is quite serious to see the handsome guy deteriorating the tiger! Now, let''s **** off the tiger.


    Nuan Nuan patted Otis''s head tofort and coax him, and this big guy with a bit of a temper was finally coaxed.


    The people around were amazed, this little girl must have a bright future!


    "You said, can we ask how this kidforted Dabai?" Wang Zheng quietly asked his friends around him.


    Yu Shuhua heheed twice, his tone inexplicably mocking.


    "Come on, we can''t learn it, we can''t even get close to it, and it doesn''t want to look at your old face."


    Wang Zheng: So do tigers also look at their looks these days?


    With the help of Nuan Nuan, although the veterinarian was trembling, he checked Bai Hu''s body smoothly.


    After finishing, my back was covered in cold sweat.


    In the past, this kind of beast was anesthetized and brought to them for inspection, but it is still as energetic as it is today, with a pair of golden eyes staring at them, and this beast is bigger and more fierce than the previous beast!


    "It''s okay, the bullet from the gunshot wound it suffered before was somehow released, and it has recovered very well, and its body is also very strong now, so it can be releasedpletely."


    Everyone was relieved to hear this.


    "Very good, very good, everyone is ready to prepare, with arge amount... Otis, let''s go deep in Changbai Mountain."


    Originally wanted to say Dabai, but was frightened by Baihu''s expression of "If you dare to say Dabai I will kill you", he swallowed this very down-to-earth and old-fashioned name.


    Although they yelled kindly, they were not happy about it.


    However, how to bring Otis to the depths of the forest is another trouble.


    In the past, they were all shipped in cages, but now... Otis doesn''t want to go into the cage at all.


    Wang Zheng was so worried that he lost several hairs.


    Nuan Nuan "Let''s go with Dabai."


    Several people in the protection station who were discussing the solution heard the little girl''s voice and looked over, and their eyes widened in shock the next second.


    I think they have lived for so long, and they have never seen such a big storm.


    But this six-year-old girl really made them see the bigness of the world time and time again.


    I saw that Nuan Nuan climbed onto the back of Otis at some point, and the whole snow-white and beautiful little personyfortably on the back of the white tiger, with two arms hugging its neck, and the fleshy little chin rested on the back of the white tiger. Otis shook his little head leisurely on top of it.


    The pair of clear big eyes looked at them as innocent and pure, and they didn''t know how shocking her actions at this moment made a group of well-informed old people who had lived most of their lives.


    A group of people suddenly stared at her in unison, Nuan Nuan shrank back a little scared, only revealing a pair of eyes and a plump forehead.


    "What... what''s wrong."


    Otis looked at them with fierce eyes, ¡®Are you trying to **** my son! ''


    Brothers"..."


    I don''t know why, but looking at Otis'' expression, I really, really want to... beat him up.


    "You...how did you get up there?"


    Nuan Nuan replied honestly, "I climbed up."


    "It...it doesn''t get angry? Allows you to climb!"


    Nuan Nuan puffed her cheeks and muttered, "It''s not the first time."


    "Hiss..."


    Several people gasped, Otis really looked like a tigress pampering her cubs!


    If it weren''t for the fact that the two races are different, Otis'' real gender is a male tiger.


    After Yu Shuhua was shocked, he looked at Nuan Nuan and Otis and his mind shed, "I have a solution!"


    They took Otis back to make trouble, but Otis can go back by himself!


    As long as that little girl is around.


    The more she thought about it, the more she felt that this idea was feasible. Yu Shuhua was very excited, and quickly told Nuan Nuan and her brother about the n.


    Gu Nan and the others said yes, but they may have to sit in a car to keep up with the speed of the white tiger Otis.


    Wang Zheng looked at them with a smile, "All the off-road vehicles are ready for you."


    It would be easy to talk about the matter if there is a solution. In the end, it was still protected by the brothers, plus two foreigners and Yu Shuhua. Nuan Nuan sat on Otis''s back and walked unhurriedly towards the forest.


    Otis walked in front, followed by a few off-road vehicles. No matter how you look at this scene, it looks like a gangster is on a tour, but it is really full of momentum.


    After entering Changbai Mountain, Otis already felt that this ce was very familiar. He only heard its excited roar, and sessfully scared away the birds on the trees and the animals on the ground, and then headed towards the depths of Changbai Mountain with warmth and familiarity. .


    Yu Shuhua blushed with excitement when he saw that Otis was proficiently looking for the wide road to the depths of the mountains without them leading the way.


    "It still remembers this ce, it still remembers where its home is."


    Indeed, when Otis entered the mountains where he had lived since he was a child, he was very excited to the naked eye, and his steps became much more cheerful.


    From time to time, he sniffed the air or roared to see other animals fleeing quickly after being frightened by him. It was as satisfying as a big child who seeded in a prank.


    The distance is a bit far, the road gets harder as you go inside and off-road vehicles are not allowed to enter, so everyone can only walk.


    "Coming."


    Yu Shuhua has walked this road many times before to shoot Otis, and he is quite familiar with this ce.


    "Roar!"


    Suddenly, Otis yelled again, this time different from the joy and excitement of returning home, this time he was angry.


    Then he saw it put Nuan Nuan down and push her to Gu Nan, turned around and ran into the forest aggressively.


    Gu Mingli, who has fought many times, felt that this posture was a bit familiar, and he was thoughtful, "It seems to be going to fight."

 Chapter 283: white tiger and brown bear

    Yes, Otis really went to fight.


    Excited to go home, when it smelled the breath of other beasts in its original territory in the wind blowing along, it became furious.


    Here is thend that it managed to conquer with great difficulty. How long has it been gone? It was actually divided up by those turtle sons!


    In anger, Otis immediately put Nuan Nuan down to find trouble with the beasts that broke into its territory.


    "Roar!!"


    Within a few minutes, there was a roar in the woods, first the roar of a tiger, and then the roar of a bear.


    Two voices resounded through the sky one after another. Before Nuan Nuan could follow them, they found that many animals ran out of it, and they were basically herbivores on the weak side. They were rushing out like fleeing for their lives.


    The densely packed birds flew away in a hurry on the tree. Nuan Nuan saw a young bird with wings not yet grown down from a tree not far away. There was a bird¡¯s nest on the tree. It seemed to be scared out of fell from the tree.


    On the tree, two beautiful birds with snow-white bellies were fluttering their wings and chirping anxiously.


    "Brother, there is a little bird falling over there."


    While Nuan Nuan was talking, she had already run over to pick up the chick from the ground.


    The voices of mother bird and father bird on the tree became more urgent.


    At this time, a group of sika deer ran past them in a hurry, and disappeared in the blink of an eye like a gust of wind.


    Nuan Nuan held the little chick and was picked up by her elder brother to avoid it, otherwise she would be knocked down by a sika deer in a panic, and the little bird in her hand would probably be trampled to death.


    Gu Nan''s face was a little dark, he opened his mouth to teach her recklessness, but he couldn''t bear to say it when he met her pitiful and innocent eyes.


    In the end, he could only poke her on the forehead with a ck expressionless face and said in a hard voice.


    "Don''t do this next time."


    Nuannuan nodded quickly obediently, and rubbed against the big brother''s palm with her face sideways, like a little pet who knew that she had done something wrong and was guilty of wanting to please its master.


    Although the expression on Gu Nan''s face did not change, his heart softened.


    Gu Mingli walked over and pinched her cheek angrily, "Don''t think that you can escape punishment by doing this, do you know how dangerous it was just now?"


    Nuan Nuan nodded pitifully and obediently, "Understood, it won''t happen in the future."


    Being taught a gentle lesson by her brothers, Nuan Nuan looked down at the little chick in her hand. At this moment, it was uneasily trying to get into her arms, and the trembling and chirping voice sounded extremely pitiful.


    "Yo, it''s a silver-throated long-tailed tit." Yu Shuhua, who came over, pushed his sses, looked at the anxious and scared **** parents above him and said.


    "Send it up quickly."


    But the tree is a bit high, Nuan Nuan can''t climb it.


    Of course, Gu Nan and the others would not let Nuan Nuan climb trees.


    "give it to me."


    Gu Mingli climbed up the tree two or three times and was about to pick up the little chick when Yu Shuhua quickly put a square scarf on his hand.


    "Don''t let the bird get your breath."


    Gu Mingli shrugged, and easily put the restless chick back into the nest, and then jumped down from the tree at a height of more than one meter.


    Whennding, squat down to slow down the gravity, the posture is handsome and pretentious.


    But it is undeniable that he has that capital.


    Nuan Nuan pped her hands vigorously, "Fourth brother is amazing!"


    Gu Mingli raised his eyebrows mboyantly, and the corners of his mouth turned up, showing that he was in a good mood.


    "Roar!"


    The fight between a tiger and a bear is getting louder and louder, but judging from the sound, the bear seems to have suffered a bit, and the sound is not as powerful as it was at the beginning.


    Nuan Nuan took her brother''s hand and worried, "Brother, let''s go and have a look."


    Yu Shuhua is also anxious, they are all protected animals in Changbai Mountain, of course he doesn''t want any of them to be injured.


    But this is the survival rule in nature, and humans should not interfere too much.


    After Nuan Nuan and the others left, the parents of the two birds flew into the nest and pulled the chick under the wings.


    Although they are very afraid of the roar of tigers, the child can''t walk here.


    When they found Otis in search of the sound, Nuan Nuan and his brothers happened to see Otis pping the big brown bear''s **** with his paw.


    The brown bear turned its head and opened its mouth fiercely, but its body kept retreating, obviously trying to escape.


    But how could the angry Otis let it go so easily, several times he chased the big brown bear like a cat teasing a mouse.


    The brown bear is very big, much bigger than the tiger. It is also very powerful here to carve up Otis''s previous territory based on its strength. If it encounters an ordinary tiger now, it may win.


    But Otis is not ordinary at all, it looks bigger than brown bears, and this ce used to belong to Otis''s territory, and its previous territory was evenrger than that upied by brown bears now .


    So, this is not a battle between the king and the king, but a battle between the king and a little general under hismand. How could this beparable.


    A brown bear that big was beaten back in front of Otis, and its body shrank into a pitiful ball.


    The Otis at this time ispletely different from the domineering, jealous and harmless look in front of Nuan Nuan.


    Its golden animal pupils were ferocious and cruel, its teeth were **** and cold, and the seemingly harmless ws that it usually put into the pads were like sharp des at this moment.


    One paw goes down, the skin is as thick as a brown bear, and the skin is scratched, bringing out traces of flesh and blood.


    This scene looked a bit scary, Gu Nan hugged Nuan Nuan, and Gu Bei stretched out a hand to block the little girl''s sight.


    Suddenly, Otis, who was chasing the brown bear, moved his nose slightly, as if smelling something, he immediately gave up on the pitiful big brown bear that was cornered by him, turned his head to see Nuan Nuan and them, flicked his tail and was thinking about himself Should I clean up the stupid bear first or go find the human cubs?


    The brown bear is not stupid when his life is in danger. Seeing that the white tiger''s attention was temporarily not on him, it rolled from the ground numbly and ran on all fours.


    While running away, it didn''t forget a beehive along the way.


    It had a hard time getting this stuff, and the tiger came after it after only two mouthfuls.


    tui~unlucky!


    It''s a pity that this territory has a lot of prey, fruit trees, sweet honey, and it won''t be my own in the future (T^T)


    Otis hesitated, and the big brown bear had already run away, leaving only a big round **** that twisted and twisted because of running.


    Otis nced at it in disgust and then looked away, forgetting to run away, this bear is not tasty at all with rough skin and thick flesh.


    Otis licked his paws, turned his head and walked towards Nuan Nuan.


    It is that its current image is really a bit scary, and it still carries a **** evil spirit that has not had time to withdraw. No matter how you look at it, it looks like it has red eyes and now it is targeting them.


    A robot quietly rose up beside Gu Bei, a circr hole was opened in the stomach, and a barrel of guns appeared, which represented the eyes shing red, as long as Otis was wrong, he would be shot son.


    Bai Moshu''s fingers pressed on the scalpel.


    Gu Mingli and Gu Mingyu pulled out the anesthesia gun from his waist.


    Gu An drew "!!" in white ink


    When did you prepare these!

 Chapter 284: Ginseng

    Gu An and Bai Mohua looked at the weapons they took out with bewildered faces.


    I feel targeted.jpg


    Otis''s mouth was still stained with blood, and the golden tiger eyes glowed with a cold and fierce light. As it walked in, Yu Shuhua was covered in cold sweat. Even if he wanted to escape now, his legs were weak. .


    Gu Nan and the others were also tense, their pupils as dark as a deep well were staring at the approaching white tiger.


    The air suddenly became heavy, and it was as quiet as if a leaf could be heard rustling.


    Nuan Nuan couldn''t see anything with a hand in front of her. She grabbed the palm of the second brother in front of her with both hands.


    "elder brother."


    The little girl''s immature voice has the unique softness of a child, as if she is acting like a baby.


    "what''s wrong?"


    She looked nk, why couldn''t she hear anything? What about Otis?


    "Otis."


    The little girl''s voice broke the silence at the moment. Otis had already walked within a meter of them, and everyone clenched their weapons in unison.


    Otis "Aww~"


    ¡®What are you doing? ''


    It looked at this group of people with haughty and disdainful little eyes, with an inexplicable mocking expression.


    It was also at this moment that everyone breathed a sigh of relief.


    The emoticon pack with sand sculpture attributes is still the stupid tiger.


    It¡¯s okay, okay, even though Otis, who had just finished the fight, had a **** aura on him, he didn¡¯t lose his mind.


    Nuan Nuan Pa pulled away the second elder brother''s hand, and her beautiful and clear big eyes instantly looked into Bai Hu''s pupils which were much bigger than her own.


    It can be used as a mirror, Nuan Nuan sees herself smiling from its eyes, she is very happy, obedient and soft.


    "Otis!"


    She was not afraid of the blood on Otis''s body at all, and she stretched out her small arms to hug his big furry head.


    The white tiger also pampered the little girl, if it wasn''t for the barbs on his tongue that might hurt the skin on the cub''s face, it would have licked it by now.


    "Hey~Otis smells so bad."


    After hugging her, Nuan Nuan felt a little disgusted, but she said that sentence with a smile.


    Otis licked his mouth, thinking that it''s a good thing he didn''t n to eat the bear, otherwise it would be even more stinky.


    Although the sloppy brown bear was driven away, the stupid bear is not the only one in its territory.


    The smell of the brown bear is everywhere in this area. Otis sneezed in disgust, and found the ce with the strongest smell, which should be the ce where the bear usually eats and sleeps.


    It curses... **** mark on the spot.


    It didn''t take long for his own smell to cover the smell of the brown bear, and Otis left satisfied to continue to inspect this territory.


    Nuan Nuan was curious, "What is Otis doing?"


    Yu Shuhua smiled and gave Nuan Nuan a popr science about the behavior of animals using their own scent to encircle territory. Among them, peeing is verymon, and the urine retains the smell for a longer time. Other animals smell Otis. It will not be easy to approach.


    Nuan Nuan worked hard to absorb knowledge and understood it.


    Everyone followed Otis to inspect its territory, and Nuan Nuan instantly became a curious baby, asking what the grass was for a while, and asking what the tree was for a while.


    She walks on her own, with incredible energy, pokes ants on the ground with a branch, catches a beetle or runs after a butterfly...


    It''s a bit like a bear.


    "Uncle Yu, what is this red fruit? Is it edible?"


    I didn¡¯t know where to go to pick a small red fruit, and Nuan Nuan ran back bouncing around holding it in both hands.


    The delicate little girl''s milky white skin was covered with a little dirt, and her ck and white eyes were big and bright.


    "Let me see."


    Yu Shuhua took the things in Nuan Nuan''s hands with a smile, even though he was asked a lot of questions, he was still very patient.


    "Huh?" Yu Shuhua looked at the little red fruit in his hand and eximed.


    Bai Moshu''s cold eyes nced inadvertently and then stopped, he narrowed his eyes slightly and walked forward.


    Nuan Nuan still raised her head and asked eagerly, "Can I eat it? Can I eat it?"


    The small red fruit is particrly conspicuous. When I nced at the white ink book before, I felt familiar, and this look is even more certain.


    "Ginseng seeds."


    Bai Moshu and Yu Shuhua spoke out the name of the little fruit at the same time.


    "what?!"


    Gu An instantly ran over, "Where is where, where is the ginseng?"


    As a well-known medicinal herb, what rich people like them see are ginseng that has already been dug out of the soil and processed. I have never seen the ginseng that grows in the soil.


    What''s more, this is a wild ginseng.


    Gu An was suddenly interested.


    Others were also a little surprised. Although they had heard that Changbai Mountain was very suitable for the growth of ginseng, they did not expect to encounter a ginseng nt with such luck.


    Nuan Nuan blinked her eyes, "Then can this be eaten?"


    She just wanted to eat.


    Yu Shuhuaughed loudly, "Where did you find this? The things under the nts are the good ones."


    Hearing something good, Nuannuan''s eyes lit up instantly, "What is it?"


    Bai Moshu scratched the little girl''s nose with his fingertips, with a smile in his eyes, and simply and warmly talked about ginseng, a medicinal herb that has been sought after by people since ancient times.


    Nuan Nuan¡¯s eyes brightened when she heard that ginseng can nourish Qi and nourish the body, and it has miraculous effects on the elderly and many sick people.


    "To Grandpa!"


    She immediately thought of her grandfather, and then took her big cousin''s fingers and short legs and walked quickly.


    "Brother, go quickly, Nuan Nuan remembers where this is."


    Yu Shuhua jokingly said, "Don''t be reckless and scare it away. I heard that ginseng will run away, and picking wild ginseng is time-consuming andborious. You need to find some people who specialize in picking wild ginseng to help.


    Do you have a red string on your body? As long as this thing is tied with a red string, it will not run away. Let''s make a mark and find a professional person to help pick it. There are special ginseng pickers in some viges in Changbai Mountain. "


    Nuan Nuan opened her eyes wide in surprise, "nts can run with long legs!"


    I have gained a lot of knowledge.


    Yu Shuhua said, "It''s just a legend. From ancient times to the present, there are many stories about how ginseng can be cultivated for thousands of years. This thing is very spiritual."


    While speaking, Nuan Nuan had already taken them to the ce where she picked ginseng seeds.


    There are some ginseng seeds on the ginseng nt, which are bright red and look very beautiful. The leaves are like open fingers, three big and two small.


    "Nuan Nuan doesn''t have a red string, can a red cloth strip be ok?"


    Nuan Nuan took out from her small schoolbag the red cloth strips that her mother had asked for at the temple fair, two of which were nk.


    "Leave it on."


    "me?"


    Nuan Nuan took the red cloth and looked around at his brothers.


    Gu Mingyu rubbed the little girl''s head with peachy eyes and a smile, "You found this, which means that we Nuannuan are lucky, of course you have to tie it yourself."


    Nuan Nuan let out a cry, and walked over obediently.


    Otis is curiously pawing at the ginseng nt.


    What are you doing around this thing? Eat and can not eat.


    Nuan Nuan pushed its ws away, and then carefully tied the red cloth strips. When it was over, she suddenly asked.


    "Cousin, can Brother Ananda eat it?"


    Liang Chi was sick, so he didn''t follow them into the mountain now.


    Bai Moshu paused, pursed his lips and shook his head.


    Liang Chi''s body couldn''t take any medicine, and he himself had a will to die.


    Nuan Nuan''s brightened eyes dimmed, but she soon felt relieved.


    Didn''t you already know that brother Liang Chi''s illness cannot be cured?

 Chapter 285: Its Costin

    Nuan Nuan was down for a while and quickly cheered up again.


    Several people made a mark here and followed Otis to other ces.


    Otis''s territory is really huge. After several fights, he hasn''t finished patrolling his territory, but the sky has gradually darkened.


    Nuan Nuan and they had to leave.


    Before leaving, the little girl hugged the white tiger and arched, "Otis, we are leaving, and I wille to you tomorrow."


    "Roar~"


    Baihu roared in a low voice,y down in front of Nuan Nuan, and asked the little girl to sit on him.


    Although I have seen it before, but looking at Yu Shuhua again, I still find it incredible that with this white tiger''s temperament, he is really willing to bow his head for a child.


    There are so many wonders in the world.


    Nuan Nuan was sent outside by Otis, and until she got in the car, the little girl stuck her head out of the car window and looked at the white tiger who hadn''t left behind.


    "Otis, go back quickly."


    Obviously we can meet again tomorrow, but for some reason Nuan Nuan just feels her nose is sore and her eyes are red.


    Maybe because I know that I will really leave after tomorrow.


    The off-road vehicle started to leave along the avenue. Otis stood there for a long time, and finally turned around and disappeared into the night.


    It likes the human cub very much, but it is also unwilling to go to the human world.


    Maybe because she was tired from running in the forest, Nuan Nuan began to doze off while leaning against her brother in the car, and was finally embraced gently by the paralyzed Gu Nan.


    Gu Bei took off his coat and covered his sister.


    He leaned his head against the big brother''s chest, and the tip of his nose smelled familiar, which made Nuan Nuan feel safe and reliable. She moved her head, found afortable ce in a daze, and fell asleep.


    The car was very quiet, and everyone could faintly hear Nuan Nuan''s raving in her dream. After listening carefully, they heard her murmuring for her brother in her sleep.


    The elder brothers present looked down at the little sister with half of her face pressed down, with tenderness in their eyes and thinking in unison.


    Nuan Nuan must have dreamed of herself.


    Because of the jetg, Nuan Nuan actually went to bed early, so she woke up very early the next day, feeling refreshed.


    Nuan Nuan and his brothers lived in a hotel in a small town under Changbai Mountain. After waking up, it was still dark, and they rubbed their eyes, raised their arms, stretched, and yawned.


    The little brother who was sleeping next to him hadn''t woken up yet, she blinked her eyes, sat obediently on the bed, found a gadget in her schoolbag and started ying.


    Half an hourter...


    The little brother still hasn''t woken up, and she has already pinched a palm-sized tiger cub in her hand.


    cing the little y tiger down, she pulled out a paintbrush and a notebook from her schoolbag, and the soft white chubby hand began to draw slowly with the brush in her hand.


    Smart images of three-headed little people, there are some of her ying with Otis, and some of her and her brothers.


    An hourter, she had drawn ten small pictures in her little drawing book, but her brother still didn''t wake up.


    Nuan Nuan puffed her cheeks, and decided to use physical methods to wake up her brother.


    Carefully packed up her paintbrush and drawing book, Nuan Nuany beside her and pinched her little brother''s nose with her fingers.


    Asleep Gu An felt a little difficult to breathe and opened his mouth.


    Nuan Nuan "..."


    continue!


    Immediately afterwards, she tickled her little brother''s ears with her hair, poked his face, and bit his fingers, but Gu An still fell into a deep sleep.


    "Is brother a pig?"


    Nuan Nuan''s cheeks bulged, she turned her head and got into the bed again, mmed her head on the little brother''s stomach, and pouted her little buttocks and began to hug his stomach.


    "Brother, brother~"


    Gu An turned over andy t on his back. Nuan Nuan slyly smiled and pressed down on him.


    In his sleep, Gu An only felt that he was being crushed by ghosts.


    After waking up, the unnegligible weight on his stomach reminded him of the fear in his dream when he was pressed by a ghost on the bed. Gu An, who had forgotten that he was sleeping with his sister, broke out in a cold sweat.


    Instantly lifted the quilt, and uh... this ''ghost'' is kinda cute!


    "Warm?"


    The little girl''s hair was messed up, and her eyes lit up when she saw her brother finally woke up.


    In the next second, he looked at his little brother with his mouth pursed and aggrieved, sat up and began to settle with his fingers.


    "Brother, how can you sleep so well? Nuan Nuan has already made a little Otis after waking up. He ate two candies, five longan eyes, and painted a lot of pictures, but you haven''t woken up yet. I just... just woke you up."


    Gu An "..."


    Based on this, it seems that I really got up a bitte.


    Seeing his younger sister''s aggrieved look, Gu An, who is an older brother, feels guilty spontaneously.


    "Sorry for keeping you waiting so long."


    Nuan Nuan smiled, with two beautiful dimples at the corners of her mouth, her smile was innocent and innocent, but her eyes were a little erratic and guilty.


    "It''s okay, brother."


    Gu An held his sister''s small face and squeezed it, why is his sister so beautiful and obedient.


    Didn''t realize at all that he was woken up because his sister had a nightmare, but now he felt guilty.


    Nuan Nuan: Hee hee...


    The third brother is right, as long as you shake the pot fast, the pot will not be able to catch up with her!


    After breakfast, he packed the things he thought he needed in his small schoolbag, and told Liang Chi to pay attention to this and that like a warm little housekeeper, and even took out a ball of y and stuffed it into his hand.


    "Brother Ananda, if you are bored, you can y with this, this is very fun to hold, Nuan Nuan wille back soon, if you miss me, remember to call..."


    Although the little girl talked a lot, Liang Chi listened patiently, pinching the warm and chubby little hands with his fingers.


    He thinks the little guy''s hands are more fun than those ''mud''.


    Determined that she had nothing to say, Nuan Nuan followed her brothers and left the hotel.


    Yu Shuhua had been waiting for them a long time ago, and there were two more people beside him.


    A grandfather with a white beard, a middle-aged man, looks energetic.


    Both of them are dark-skinned countrymen who look very simple at first nce.


    Yu Shuhua smiled and introduced, "This is a veteran who often picks ginseng, his surname is Li, and the one next to him is his son. Give them Nuannuan your ginseng."


    Nuan Nuan nodded obediently, raised her face and politely called out, "Grandpa Li, Uncle Li."


    The father and son, who were still a little worried because of Gu Nan''s impressive bossy aura, were relieved when they heard this.


    "Okay, okay, let''s go then?" The old man smiled.


    Gu Nan nodded, and the group followed yesterday''s route to the deep forest of Changbai Mountain.


    The morning sun shines through the leaves and casts mottled sunlight in the forest. Nuan Nuan walks holding her brother''s hand while listening to Uncle Yu''s talk about the different animals in the mountain with relish.


    From running on the ground to flying in the sky, in Nuan Nuan''s eyes, he knows everything.


    Suddenly thought of something, Nuan Nuan quickly took out her cell phone.


    "Uncle Yu, help Nuannuan take a look, what kind of animals are they?"


    The photos on the mobile phone are those little guys on my farm who don''t know what breed they are.


    "This is Little Five, this is Little Six, and this is Little Seven."


    Yu Shuhua pushed his eyes closer and looked at it seriously.


    "Hey...this seems to be..."


    He zoomed in on Xiao Qi''s photo and looked at it carefully, then his eyes widened.


    "This seems to be Costin''s chick."


    Nuan Nuan "Huh?"


    What is Costin? The name is also strange and nice.


    Gu Mingli turned his head and looked over when he heard the name, "Haitongqing? Are you sure you read it right?"


    Although they also spected that Xiao Qi might be a bird of prey, they didn''t expect it to be Costin!


    Yu Shuhua looked at several photos carefully, and then took out some photos from his collection for them topare.


    "Although most birds look very simr when they are young, there are also differences. You see..."


    Even the white ink book leaned over to read it.


    Haidongqing has the reputation of "King of Eagles", the king of the sky, a top predator, not only handsome and good-looking, but also extremely ferocious.

 Chapter 286: Nagging

    After listening to Uncle Yu and his brothers finish exining about Haidongqing, Nuan Nuan was dizzy and her eyes lit up.


    "So Xiaoqi is so powerful!"


    Yu Shuhua smiled and touched her head, "There are many powerful animals in nature, some are because of theirrge size, ferocious temperament, and some are petite, but they can catch prey muchrger than themselves.


    Are you familiar with cats, Uncle, I know a ck-footed cat, which is very petite and cute, much smaller than our pet cats, but it can kill prey many timesrger than itself in an instant .


    And some insects¡­¡±


    After talking too much, Yu Shuhua quickly turned the corner, "This sea dongqing is a protected animal, so you can''t raise it casually. Where did you get the sea dongqing chicks? As for the other two, although they haven''t started to shed their feathers and grow hard feathers, They look like peacocks."


    Nuan Nuan raised her little hand, "Peacock Nuan Nuan knows, super beautiful big bird!"


    "Not bad, not bad, our sister is really smart."


    The elder brothers apuded apudingly, and what Gu Mingyu said next was a little bit unpleasant.


    "It turns out that the peacock looked like this when he was a child. Why does he look like a free-range chicken? It''s a bit ugly."


    Amount...although, it is quite vivid.


    Yu Shuhua: "They haven''t shed their feathers yet. I can''t tell what kind of peacock it is. It''s okay if it''s other, but the green peacock is another kind of protected animal. However, green peacocks are very delicate. The green peacocks in the protection base It is very difficult for peacocks to survive, let alone wild ones, the two you have raised at home look very good, and they are so fat, they should not be green peacocks."


    What he is most curious about is "How did you get Costin?"


    Nuan Nuannuo asked her to choose from the various eggs that others gave her when she bought the swan, and then told her how she picked out these three eggs.


    Yu Shuhua "..."


    He clutched his heart, this doll is so lucky!


    Brothers look proud.jpg


    Gu Bei "If I want to raise Xiao Qi, what procedures do I need to go through?"


    Yu Shuhua took a while to recover and his voice was weak, "It''s a bit troublesome, but there is no way out."


    Gu Bei nodded, his voice was warm and confident, "If there is a way, then there is a way."


    Yu Shuhua didn''t say anything more. Last night he and the station master got to know the Gu family, and knew that although they were young, they were all capable. Although Gu Bei''s job content was kept secret, he still knew what he did if he checked carefully.


    A researcher at the National Research Institute, looking at the two assistants who followed him in the past, he knew that his identity in the research institute might not be easy. If he can get all the documents in order, then there will be no problem at all.


    While chatting and walking deep, I feel that I am walking very fast.


    Suddenly, Gu Mingli''s body became alert, "Murderous!"


    Gu Nan pursed his lips, and also noticed that something was wrong around him.


    Old man Li is also a person who often goes into the mountains. "No, it''s too quiet here. I''m afraid there are some big beasts."


    Nuan Nuan blinked her eyes and said crisply, "This seems to be Otis'' territory, right?"


    Yes!


    As soon as the little girl finished speaking, a huge white figure suddenly jumped down from the tall tree.


    Except for the Li family and his son, everyone rxed when they saw Otis.


    "Hiss... this, such a big tiger!" Uncle Li stared at the white tiger with wide eyes.


    Yu Shuhuaforted at the side, "It''s okay, it''s okay, we all know each other."


    Kane ran over to see Otis as excited as ever.


    "Otis, I miss you."


    Just running a little closer, Otis yelled at him.


    ''roll! ''


    Kane turned around and walked back numbly, "Okay, then I''m leaving."


    This level of proficiency is really... a bit distressing.


    While everyone was dumbfounded, they also felt that Kane deserved it. Knowing that Otis didn''t want it, he just pretended to die and went to Otis''s side.


    At this moment, Nuan Nuan has hugged Otis intimately and arched a few times.


    "Otis Nuannuan misses you, do you miss me?"


    "Aw~"


    Sniffing that there was no other animal smell on the cub, Otis was satisfied with the expression on his big face.


    Seeing the interaction between the little girl and the white tiger, except for the new Li family father and son, everyone else has already seen the strangeness, and even the expressions on their faces have not changed.


    This made the Li family father and son have to wonder if they were making too much fuss.


    "Dad, Daddy..."


    Li Li hugged his old father''s arm, and yelled many times with a trembling voice.


    "City people... really know how to y."


    Old man Li wants to smoke a cigarette right now, "But...is it something?"


    But these two people lived in Changbai Mountain after all, so they were scared for a while and then they were fine.


    On the contrary, the more he looked at the white tiger from behind, the more fanatical his eyes became.


    Although the eradication of feudal superstitions is now advocated, the simple mountain people usually burn incense to worship their ancestors and worship the mountain gods, especially when entering the mountains.


    Looking for ginseng also believes that these mountain ginseng have spirits. If they are lucky enough to see two ginseng nts, they will leave one devoutly.


    Using their words, one should not be greedy, or the mountain **** will punish them.


    Li Li looked at the white tiger in front of him, his voice was small but excited, "Dad, don''t you think this is the legendary mountain god?"


    Old Uncle Li: "It''s hard to say, a white tiger that grows so big may be the incarnation of a mountain god."


    Yu Shuhua heard the murmurs of the two and said amusedly, "Otis is just an ordinary tiger, but he is bigger than other tigers. It''s so mysterious."


    Not to mention these two people, the staff of the protection station are still saying that Otis is the reincarnation of the white tiger beast, and these two people are now saying that it is a mountain god.


    is outrageous.


    Old man Li shook his head, took out the dry cigarette pinned to his waist, and took two puffs with a deep expression.


    "It''s hard to say, it''s hard to say, although you don''t believe the ghosts and gods, the things passed down by the ancestors always make sense."


    Yu Shuhua shook his head and said nothing, a warm and joyful voice came from ahead.


    "It''s here, it''s here."


    Old man Li''s eyes lit up, and he walked over nimbly, but he hesitated to approach the white tiger looking over there.


    "Grandpa Li,e quickly, the ginseng is here, and the red string tied by Nuan Nuan is still on it." The little girl waved her hands and called out in a childish voice.


    Old man Li took a deep look at the unusually agile little girl, this doll is a very lucky person.


    He stood still and pinned the pipe to his waist, then bowed in the direction of the white tiger, and the son standing next to him followed his father''s example and bowed.


    "Lord Mountain God, I''m bothering you."


    Nuan Nuan "???"


    Otis squints at them, what the hell?


    Yu Shuhua exined to Gu Nan and the others in embarrassment, "They regard Otis as a mountain god."


    The actions of the two were abrupt and seemed a little funny, but everyone present respected them very much, and no oneughed.


    Kane found this strange, and quickly asked Bai Moshu and Bai Mohua what the two of them were doing.


    After exining, he asked what a mountain **** is, and then he became inexplicably interested in the myths and legends of Zhongzhou, and said that he would look for information when he went back.


    Ivan was also very interested, and said that he would check it when he went back.

 Chapter 287: Bear boy Gu An

    After worshiping the white tiger, the father and son approached cautiously, and Nuan Nuan took Otis away from him.


    When the Li family father and son saw the ginseng nt, they put all their attention into it, and then everyone saw him open the bag he was carrying, and took out tools one by one.


    There is also aplicated red string, which is much more professional than Nuan Nuan''s red cloth strip.


    After watching them prepare everything almost religiously, the long time for digging began.


    At the beginning, everyone was very interested, but as time went by, few people really had the patience.


    Old man Li was lying on the ground, holding a small ginseng digging tool in his hand to loosen the mud along the roots of ginseng, without breaking any roots.


    This is really a very technical and meticulous job. Uncle Li is also sweating because of his high concentration and maintaining a posture for a long time.


    His son skillfully picked up a towel to wipe his sweat, and from time to time helped pass tools or dig some ces that were easier to dig.


    "Nuan Nuan, let''s go find any edible wild fruits."


    It was so boring, as soon as Gu An rolled his eyes, he immediately pulled his sister and nned to run away.


    "I also need to go."


    How can you miss white ink paintings when looking for food?


    Nuannuan nodded, "Okay."


    The others nced at each other, and felt that it was a waste of time to spend time digging ginseng and watching it all the time. After all, there was no ce to sit here. After discussing it, they nned to go around the mountain.


    As for the danger, they are not worried, this is Otis'' territory, not to mention that the beasts in the forest are afraid toe, even the snakes have to make a detour.


    However, it is a bit unrealistic to find wild fruits to eat at this time. Even if they are found, they are all green and small fruits, which arepletely unptable.


    But children are energetic and curious about everything.


    Nuannuan will not talk about it, even if it is something she has seen, the next time she sees her big eyes are still full of pure curiosity, as if she will never lose interest in anything in this world.


    Gu An is a young master from a rich family who grew up in the city. He basically doesn''t have the opportunity toe to this kind of mountain forest to y. At this moment, he is very interested in everything in this forest.


    Poke the fat caterpir with a tree branch, fiddle with the earthworms pried out of the ground, touch the thorny nts cheaply, and then the fingers are bloody.


    Even so, he still did not repent, he didn''t think it was his fault and took revenge himself.


    "Okay, let''s see if you still dare to stab the young master in the future!"


    Gu An pped his hands andughed.


    Nuan Nuan and Bai Mo Hua walked over to take a look, and saw that on the nt, he had pulled out all the thorns and inserted them upside down on the branches of the nt.


    nts: I am not a human, but you are a real dog!


    Nuan Nuan & white ink painting "..."


    Gu An was quite proud, "If Nuan Nuan gets stabbed, tell me, brother will help you avenge."


    Nuan Nuan "...Okay."


    Gu An yed like crazy in the back, went to the tree to dig out the bird''s nest and hung up his pants, and his clothes were still crumpled.


    Nuan Nuan stood under the tree and was very worried, "Brother, be careful."


    Gu An finally climbed to the bird''s nest and saw five eggs inside!


    "Sister, there are five eggs, I can take two and leave three for them."


    Nuannuan said, "Thene down quickly, mother bird and father bird will be angry when theye back."


    "understood."


    Gu An picked out the two smallest eggs andid them in the tree, and then went to find the nests on other trees.


    Nuannuan didn¡¯t allow him to go up to a ce that was too high, for fear that his brother would fall off.


    Just like this, he was so excited holding the three little bird eggs in his hand, even if his hand was scratched, he didn''t care.


    Nuannuan hushed him, "Brother, there is water over there, go and wash your hands."


    Bai Mohua stared at the bird egg, "How do I eat this? It''s so small."


    Nuan Nuan poked the egg with his finger, recalling how those children made it when they were in Xiaoxi Vige.


    "It can be baked and eaten directly, and it can also be fried, but the bird eggs are too small, and neither of them is as big as one egg."


    "Wow there''s fish here!"


    Gu An, who was washing his hands, suddenly yelled excitedly. When Nuan Nuan and Bai Mo Hua looked over, the guy had kicked off his shoes and jumped into the water.


    Nuannuan "!!"


    "Brother, the water is cold! You will catch a cold!"


    Gu An didn''t care, "It''s okay, I''m in good health!"


    In the end, he didn''t touch the fish, and his trousers and clothes were all wet.


    When Gu Nan and the others found it, both Nuan Nuan and Bai Mo Hua were poking around on the bank of the stream with a branch.


    Nuan Nuan "Brother, I caught a fish!"


    The little girl bent down, and when she got up again, she was holding a small fish the size of a palm in her hand, with a sweet smile on her face.


    Bai Mohua was a little disappointed, "I didn''t catch any of them."


    Standing in the water, Gu An, who was also empty-handed, "..."


    He still doesn''t believe it.


    "What are you doing?"


    Gu Nan''s cold voice came, and the children who were touching the fish suddenly shivered in fright, and all the small fish in Nuan Nuan''s hands dropped.


    "Brother... big brother."


    It seems that a child who did something bad was caught by his parents, and the warm voice is a little guilty.


    In her impression, the adults in the vige do not allow children to get close to the water, saying it is dangerous.


    Grandma didn¡¯t allow her to get close to the vige¡¯s reservoir or river when she was there, and she was also good. She never went when the children in the vige went to y.


    But it¡¯s different now. Under the leadership of her own brother, Nuan Nuan couldn¡¯t resist the temptation and approached. Although she didn¡¯t go into the water, her shoes got wet.


    Gu An in the water didn''t think there was any problem at all, "Come and see, brother, there are fish in this water!"


    "Get on here."


    Gu Nan sneered coldly with a dark face, and Gu An realized that the elder brother seemed to be angry.


    He immediately came out of the water weakly.


    Bai Moshu''s face is also a bit dark, it''s only been a long time, that boy Gu An has be like this, and the water is still very cold in March, if you are not careful, you will catch a cold.


    He walked over and hugged Nuan Nuan, seeing her face getting darker when her shoes were wet.


    "elder brother."


    Nuan Nuan poked her finger and looked at her brothers pitifully.


    Gu Mingyu tapped her forehead lightly, "You, isn''t the water cold? What should I do if I''m sick?"


    Children''s resistance is the worst, and their feet, stomachs and heads are most likely to catch cold.


    Bai Moshu handed her to Gu Bei, and took off her wet shoes and socks.


    Bai Mohua walked over with her neck curled up, feeling bad.


    Gu Mingli squinted at him, and the old yin and yang said strangely, "Hey, why don''t you look at yourself ying in water like a child at a very old age?"


    White ink painting "..."


    Have I eaten your rice for a long time?


    "Ink painting."


    Bai Moshu called him, Bai Mohua shrank his neck, put on the same pitiful expression as Nuan Nuan and dawdled past.


    "Brother, I was wrong."


    This speed of admitting mistakes is also quite fast.


    Of the three water yers, Gu An was the only one who stuck his neck out and fought hard with his brother, and then managed to get beaten up before he calmed down.


    Without changing shoes, Nuan Nuan was hugged by her brother, and her two chubby little jiojios were exposed, and she scratched her toes from time to time, looking very cute.


    Gu Mingyu grabbed her feet and said with a smile, "Is it cold? Third brother will cover you."


    Actually, he is just envious of these chubby little feet, and they feel really good when pinched.


    Nuan Nuan "Thank you, third brother."


    Gu Mingli leaned over, "Brother, cover me for a while."


    Gu Mingyu "Get lost."


    After Otis came back from hunting, the warm and chubby jiojio had already been covered by his brothers, and he was not cold at all.


    After Otis came back, Nuan Nuan stepped on it, making his body even warmer.


    Time is always strange. When you are bored and painful, you always feel that the days are like years, and you wish it could go by so fast.


    But when people feel happy, it always flows through people''s fingers silently, as if a day has passed in the blink of an eye.


    Today''s time falls into thetter category.


    Nuan Nuan always felt that it was already afternoon in a short time, and the sun had already set to the west.


    It took more than half a day for Uncle Li and his son to take out the whole ginseng nt from the soil.


    His hands were holding ginseng, his face glowed red with excitement.


    "This... this wild ginseng is at least five hundred years old!"


    Five hundred years is the age of the ancestors of everyone present.


    Now let alone five hundred years, it would be amazing to produce ginseng that has been around for a hundred years.

 Chapter 288: leave

    Although there have always been stories about thousand-year-old ginseng, who has really seen the real thousand-year-old ginseng? I am afraid that even the supreme emperor in ancient times has never seen it.


    Perhaps because this ce already belongs to the deepest center of Changbai Mountain, there are many beasts and poisonous insects, and most people dare note here, so the ginseng grown here has been preserved and has experienced five hundred years of precipitation.


    Old man Li held the ginseng carefully, because his eyes were bloodshot after six hours of work, but this did not affect his excitement at the moment.


    "The five hundred years old ginseng can be passed down from generation to generation as a family heirloom."


    He and his son often look for ginseng. Thergest ginseng he found before was two hundred years old, and he still keeps it carefully at home. He visits it every day. Unexpectedly, in his lifetime, he could find 500-year-old ginseng. And it was dug out bit by bit by myself, it is worth it in this life.


    Old man Li''s son was also very excited, his honest and simple face was blushing, and he couldn''t believe it when he saw his hands. He just touched the five-hundred-year-old ginseng.


    "Thank you, my assistant will hand over the sry this time to you."


    Gu Nan looked down at the ginseng nt, his voice was still as cold as before, like a machine, with no ups and downs.


    "Okay...okay."


    Old Uncle Li reluctantly handed over the old ginseng to them, not because he was reluctant to hand it over, but because he just wanted to take a closer look.


    This old ginseng can see now.


    Nuan Nuan watched Grandpa Li look at the ginseng so eagerly, thought for a while and brought Otis to Uncle Kane to get the camera.


    "Brother, brother, take a few photos for Nuan Nuan."


    Holding the camera in his hand and ying with it for a while, Nuan Nuan quickly learned how to take pictures.


    Then took several photos of that ginseng, "Uncle Yu, can you develop the photos?"


    Yu Shuhua nodded, "Yes."


    I casually ate some of the dry food I brought outside, and the sky gradually darkened. I really wanted to leave this time.


    When leaving, Nuan Nuan hugged Otis and cried into tears.


    "Woooooh... Otis Nuannuan is leaving, I''m going home, it may take a long time to see you."


    The little girl hugged the white tiger''s neck as if she was about to experience life and death, and Otis also hugged Nuannuan and screamed.


    The elder brothers are trying to **** their sister back with ck faces.


    "Nuan Nuan, it''s time for us to go home, don''t we miss our parents?"


    Gu Mingyu smiled and said MMP in her heart, isn''t it enough for this stinky tiger to upy their sister for so long? !


    Thinking of Mom and Dad, Nuan Nuan, sobbing, decided to go home.


    "Aww!"


    Otis held the cub tightly and did not let go of his paws.


    Gu Mingyu was angry with yin and yang, "Why do you still want to keep our sister? Do you have a house and a car? Can you cook for Nuan Nuan and buy beautiful clothes? You didn''t scatter your paws for me!"


    It looks very much like an old father whose daughter is so ambiguous when she brings her boyfriend home.


    Otis ¡°¡­¡±


    Want to beat him up!


    In the end, it is of course impossible for Nuan Nuan to stay here, and it is impossible for Baihu and Nuan Nuan to live in the city together. Even if Otis is willing, Nuan Nuan does not want to.


    Her Otis is the king of the jungle, he can be free and will never be restrained. At worst, I will often find time to see it in the future.


    When leaving, Otis ran after the car for a long time, Nuan Nuan was crying in the car.


    "Otis, go back quickly, Nuan Nuan wille back to see you often!"


    The childish voice of the little girl drifted far away with the sound of the wind, and it also reached Otis'' ears.


    Otis gradually stopped, his golden tiger eyes staring at the cars and disappeared from sight.


    It suddenly ran to a very high ce with a wide field of vision, and Nuan Nuan''s car appeared in the field of vision again, but it was getting farther and farther away.


    "Roar!!"


    On the cliff, Otis stood in the setting sun and roared loudly. The birds within a radius of dozens of kilometers were frightened and scattered, and the animals also fled in a hurry.


    In the car, Nuannuan looked into the distance through the car window, her eyes were red and watery, looking pitiful, and the brothers were also distressed.


    Gu Nan''s mouth was a little clumsy at this time, and he didn''t know how tofort him, so he could only look at his twin brother.


    Gu Bei picked up the soft little man and sat on hisp, patting his back gently with palm movements tofort him.


    "If you have time, my brothers wille with you, okay?"


    Nuan Nuan leaned into his arms and arched, a muffled voice came, "I know, but I just can''t bear it."


    Obviously knowing that we will meet again, it is inevitable that we will be reluctant to part, but it¡¯s okay to cry.


    Kane wiped the fake tears from the corners of his eyes, "I''m so touched, I can''t even imagine how sad I will be when Rick and the others leave."


    Ivan pushed his head away, which was about to rest on his shoulder, in disgust.


    "Then why don''t you just let them stay with you all the time?"


    Kane "That won''t work, I can''t prevent them from bing wolf kings."


    In the eyes of the ''old father'', his own cubs are always the best and most powerful.


    In the car, Nuan Nuan was already dozing off while being hugged by her brother, but when the car stopped at the protection station, she barely woke up again.


    "Sleep."


    Gu Bei gently patted her on the back and carried her out of the car.


    Nuan Nuan yawned, her tears were watery, and her eyes were a little swollen from crying so much before.


    "Brother''s camera, photos, for Grandpa Li."


    Nuan Nuan''s voice was very low, and her words were intermittent, but Gu Bei understood.


    He said softly, "Okay, brother understands."


    It was only then that Nuan Nuan fell asleep obediently in her brother''s arms.


    Gu Bei handed him over to Gu Nan who was beside him, and then took Kane''s camera to find Yu Shuhua and talk to him.


    Yu Shuhua was a little surprised, and then smiled kindly.


    "This is Xiao Nuannuan''s idea."


    The photos were also taken by Nuan Nuan, and he asked him if the protection station could edit the photos, so it is not difficult to guess that this was the little girl''s idea.


    Gu Bei hummed lightly, the corners of his mouth raised with a beautiful arc, and his whole body was as warm as warm jade.


    Yu Shuhua "What a soft-hearted little guy."


    Because I found out that Uncle Li and his son loved this old wild ginseng, although it was impossible to give them ginseng, I used my own way to leave a memory for them.


    Uncle Li and his son received the high sry and the photos at the same time, and they felt a little embarrassed.


    "This...how embarrassing."


    He said he was embarrassed, but he held the photo tightly. He has dealt with these ginsengs all his life, and while relying on them, he also loves and respects them. He really likes ginseng.


    He has been obsessed with the 500-year-old ginseng. Unexpectedly, he got a photo of that ginseng, which is so clear and beautiful.


    "How about I charge less money."


    The old man blushed with embarrassment, and wanted to charge less money after epting the photo.


    Gu Bei shook his head, "No need, this photo is given to you by Nuan Nuan."


    Old man Liughed as he thought of the smart child carved in powder and jade.

 Chapter 289: scheming bird

    Gu Nan took his younger siblings back to Lincheng overnight, and the little girl fell asleep in her brother''s arms all the way.


    Liang Chi and Zhang Liang were taken back to the hospital by Bai Moshu for a series of examinations.


    "came back."


    At two o''clock in the morning, the Gu family hadn''t turned off the lights, and even the old man rested on the sofa and didn''t go upstairs.


    Seeing their baby came back, the whole family immediately gathered around it. Papa Gu snatched the baby daughter from his son without any politeness at all. He treated the sons with noses and eyes.


    Although Nuan Nuan was the reason for noting back for so many days, Papa Gu just unreasonably med his fault for not seeing his daughter for so long on his son.


    Who is willing to me Nuan Nuan?


    "Fell asleep."


    Mother Gu looked at Nuan Nuan''s eyes and felt distressed, "Why have you cried?"


    Gu Beiwen told the story in a loud voice, and the elders of Gu''s parents felt even more distressed.


    Papa Gu "Since Nuan Nuan likes it, we can''t think of a way to raise that tiger? It''s not like our family doesn''t have that strength."


    Gu Nan didn''t think there was anything wrong with Gu''s father''s words at all, "We thought about it too, but Nuan Nuan didn''t want to."


    Gu Linmo immediately changed his words, "Forget it."


    Of course everything depends on the daughter.


    Nuan Nuan in her sleep doesn''t know that she has gone home, but her body instinctively feelsfortable and at ease in such an environment. This is probably the feeling of home.


    The lights in the Gu Family Vi were only turned off at three o''clock in the morning, but even though they slept sote, Gu Nan and Gu''s father woke up very early the next day.


    Nuan Nuan also woke up, confused for a while and realized that this is her own room, so she consciously and obediently got dressed and went to brush her teeth and wash her face, but it was a bit difficult to tie her hair by herself, so she had to go to her parents or brother.


    It just so happened that Gu Linmo and Gu Nan had already woken up in the living room, and ran down warmly.


    Papa Gu''s eyes lit up instantly when he saw his good daughter


    "Nuan Nuan,e here and daddy willb your hair."


    "Okay."


    The little girl obediently responded and ran over.


    Afterbing her hair, she put on her tracksuit and went for a run with her dad and big brother.


    "Baby girl, why don''t dad run away with you in his arms."


    The little guy ran with short legs and was so tired that his face was flushed and panting. Papa Gu felt distressed when he saw it.


    Nuan Nuan insisted with a stern face, "No, Nuan Nuan can finish the run."


    Both Gu Linmo and Gu Nanjiang ran very slowly at a warm pace, and they were apanied by the happy dog ??Rhubarb and a few cats.


    Although cats don¡¯t need to be taken out for a walk as often as dogs, they have no problem running to keep up with Nuan Nuan.


    After running, Nuan Nuan felt that she was exhausted like a dead fish.


    The housekeeper grandpa wiped the sweat off her little face with a towel.


    "Miss Nuan Nuan is still young and doesn''t need to go for a morning jog."


    Nuan Nuan obediently let the butler grandpa wipe away his sweat, "The book says that good habits must be acquired from babies!"


    Although they said so, they still feel distressed.


    When Nuan Nuan was tired, he took a rest, and after breakfast, he felt refreshed again.


    In fact, sometimes children are really full of energy.


    "Brother, brother, take Nuan Nuan to the farm."


    Nuan Nuan wants to make them smaller.


    Gu Nan rubbed her head, "Okay."


    After half a month of leaving Xiao Yi, although Nuan Nuan asked Uncle Song Yi to take pictures for her every day, she wanted to hug Xiao Yi and them.


    Now is the time for the animals in the farm to wake up. Everything in the farm seems to have not changed at all, but if you look closely, you will find that there is vitality everywhere.


    It¡¯s different from when I first bought this ce. The original withered and yellow color of the grasnd is now green as far as I can see.


    Nuan Nuan walked briskly into the farm, and saw two beautiful foals from a distance.


    "Treading the snow in the breeze!"


    Nuan Nuan''s eyes lit up instantly, and he waved his little arms and called out their names.


    The names of the two foals were drawn by lottery, which sounds very nice.


    Qingfeng and Taxue seemed to be stunned for a while, and then ran towards this side with a hiss of excitement.


    "Qingfeng, stepping on the snow, do you want to keep warm?"


    Two beautiful foals lowered their heads and rubbed against her body affectionately, circling around her, looking at the little girl with big crystal clear eyes as if aggrieved, whimpering as if ming her foring back only now.


    Nuan Nuan hugged the heads of the two of them, "I have something to go out, now I''m back, let me tell you, Nuan Nuan has met a lot of friends during this time..."


    Muttering a lot with the two little ponies, Nuan Nuan led them to the little house.


    As soon as the yard gate was opened, a few furries who were ying in the small garden turned their heads when they heard the sound, and the next second...


    "Chirp!!"


    The heart-piercing chirping sound, and the chubby body running with all its short legs, those who didn''t know it thought they had encountered some natural enemy chasing them for their lives.


    Nuan Nuan watched them run and suddenly fell down and rolled round on the ground, their feet thumping in the sky for a long time but couldn''t get up, and the one running too fast behind was also caught by the one in front. Yuan Gun Gun got tripped and rolled into a ball.


    The hairballs screamed heart-piercingly, and you stepped on me and I kicked you, trying to step on other friends to be the first one to get up and run to Nuannuan.


    Nuan Nuan "..."


    The originally excited mood because of the meeting suddenly calmed down.


    The little girl walked over quite speechlessly, and then helped up the hairy **** that rolled into a ball.


    "Why are you still fighting?"


    "Choo chirp!"


    Several cat **** quickly gathered around Nuan Nuan, fluttering their little wings and chirping like a vegetable market.


    "One, two, three, four, five, six, why are there only six dumplings?"


    "Where''s Xiao Qi? Xiao Qi!"


    "Chirp~!"


    Xiao Qi''s voice came, Nuan Nuan followed the sound and looked over, the somewhat embarrassed Xiao Qi rolled out of the flowers.


    Xiaoqi flies in the sky, with rtively big wings, and often squats in the nest to be fed by others, so when it is still unable to fly, its short legs are not as fast as the other six.


    Besides, when it jumped out of the nest in a hurry just now, it directly nted its head in the flowers, and couldn''t get out of the flowers for a long time.


    So when Nuan Nuan found out that there was no Xiao Qi, as soon as she called it, Xiao Qi gave a grievous chirp, and then rolled out of the flowers covered in fur.


    Nuan Nuan walked over with the other dumplings, carefully picked Xiao Qi up from the ground, and took off a leaf from it.


    "Why did you run into it?"


    The inspection found that Xiao Qi was not injured, so she tidied up the fluff on the little guy.


    I haven''t seen her for a while, Xiaoqi is getting bigger and hairier, Nuan Nuan needs two arms to hold him up.


    "Jiu~"


    Xiao Qi seemed to have been wronged so much, she lowered her head and burrowed into her arms with all her might.


    "It doesn''t hurt anymore, it doesn''t hurt anymore, I''ll give you a whir."


    Nuan Nuanforts Xiao Qi.


    The other six little ones "..."


    Scheming bird!


    They don''t do it anymore, they keep pping their little wings and want to hug them warmly.


    Nuan Nuan Guang took a lot of effort tofort and coax them.


    "Be good, don''t make trouble."


    Nuan Nuan put on a serious face and blew a whistle, and the little hairballs immediately stood up in a row, with their heads held high and their chests held high, full of energy.


    Nuan Nuan patted their little heads one by one with satisfaction.


    "All grown up."


    Thinking about her unchanging height, Nuan Nuan was so envious that she couldn''tugh anymore.

 Chapter 290: Cheating

    Everything is fine on the farm, Nuan Nuan sat on a small bench and fed a few little ones, and started reading again with a book.


    "Today I will tell you the story of the ugly duckling..."


    A few hairballs sat obediently on the small futon in front of Nuan Nuan, with their heads held high and their chests held high, as if they were listening carefully. Xiao Qi alsoy peacefully in her own nest, which is the nest for Xiao Qi now. It''s a little small.


    After reading it, Nuan Nuan secretly decided to go back and make a bigger one for it.


    Nuan Nuan still remembered the story of the ugly duckling, she closed the book and propped her chin with her hands and started to tell it by herself.


    ¡°Once upon a time, a mother chicken carefully hatched her babies. After a long, long time, the baby eggs all broke their shells, and the other chicks were fluffy, yellow and tender, and their feathers were particrly bright and beautiful.


    But one of them looks different from the other babies, with gray feathers, a t mouth, and a bigger body than the other babies. The baby bullied..."


    Nuannuan spoke seriously, Mao Tuanzi listened carefully, Song Yi and the farm staff asionally passed by here and saw this scene, and their hearts were softened.


    Why is their little boss so cute!


    Song Yi took out her mobile phone to take a picture of this scene, and then sent the photo to her immediate boss, Master Gu, with a smile on her lips.


    At this time, Gu Nan was in a meeting, because he was in a hurry to find Nuan Nuan, so many things hadn''t been exined, and he hadn''te to work for a few days, so thepany had a little problem.


    "Mr. Gu, because you temporarily canceled several meetings, the South Game City project directly lost 80 million yuan. You have an exnation for the cooperation over there."


    At the meeting, the person in charge of the project looked a little ugly, and the partner was also taking advantage of the fire.


    I just want to use this excuse to let them give up the profit, bah... I want to eat farts!


    Gu Nan''s expression didn''t change, "Is there anything else?"


    "Mr. Gu, the game development department..."


    At this moment, there was a loud noise from outside, followed by a man with reddish hair, a gold chain around his neck and various rings on his fingers, wishing he could look like a young man who advertised how rich he was all over the world.


    "Mr. Wang, you can''t go in!"


    Several security guards couldn''t stop him. This man was also thick-skinned. After he came in, he nced around carelessly and then fell on Gu Nan who was in the main seat.


    "Mr. Gu, you finally came back. The project you cooperated with our family lost tens of millions, almost a hundred million. You left for no reason and didn''t have any news. You have to give us an answer anyway. Exin it? This is not a matter of losing a few dors or tens of dors."


    Gu Nan raised his eyes and nced at him indifferently, just this one nce made the smug young man''s scalp go numb.


    "You...why are you looking at me like that? What I said is the truth. Our twopanies are in a cooperative rtionship. It''s your fault that you left without saying a word and didn''t exin the follow-up, right? Let me ask for an exnation. That''s right? My Wang family doesn''t want too many, as long as you give two percentage points or not...three!"


    The faces of the people who were in the meeting suddenly turned ck. What on earth was the Wang family thinking? They let such a person who didn''t understand anything be in charge of the project they cooperated with. He didn''t know how to point fingers every day, and now he came to them. Come to be arrogant!


    Three percent? Fortunately, he can also speak out. When he begged them to join the cooperation project, he was like a grandson, but now he is like a grandpa!


    Gu Nan ordered in a cold voice, "Get out."


    Nan Feng walked out of him, looked at him with dark eyes, and said coldly, "Please, Young Master Wang."


    Wang Shao quit immediately, "What''s the matter with you? Is this how such a bigpany treats customers? I''m the son of your partner. If you drive me out, I will tell my father to let him withdraw the investment. Believe it or not!"


    He''s just an idiot with no brains, and he doesn''t know why he treats himself like a dish.


    Nanfeng beckoned, and immediately bodyguards came up and forcibly took the yelling Wang Shao out.


    Nanfeng looked at the security guard and said, "Get the punishment yourself."


    "yes."


    The security guards bowed their heads in shame.


    Nanfeng returned to Gu Nan, and heard him say.


    "The game city project doesn''t need a partner like the Wang family."


    The person in charge of the project nodded immediately, but in the next second his face showed embarrassment, "It''s the funds."


    Gu Nan''s voice was cold, "I''lle out."


    Everyone was relieved, and hehe in their hearts.


    Comparing funds with the young master of the Gu family? Then the young master of the Wang family is probably out of his mind, isn''t he?


    The meeting was still going on, Gu Nan kept his body straight and his expression was cold, which gave everyone a sense of oppression, and he was even more dedicated when reporting his work.


    Until his mobile phone vibrated, Gu Nan ignored it, but he opened it anyway seeing that it was from Song Yi.


    Song Yi was sent to Nuan Nuan by him, and the messages he could send him were all about Nuan Nuan.


    Then when he saw that photo, the corners of his tightly pursed mouth raised a small arc unconsciously. He may not have noticed it himself, and the breath around him was not so cold anymore.


    The people below were also keenly aware of it, and immediately started reporting work more actively as if they had been beaten with chicken blood.


    While President Gu is in a good mood! It doesn''t matter if you make a mistake, you won''t be pierced by his cold eyes and knives.


    Everyone already knew in their hearts that the only one who could make the boss Bingshan show this kind of expression was Xiao Fuxing Nuannuan.


    Woooooooooooooooo...they want to warm up.


    the other side¡­


    Wang Shao, who was kicked out of Xingrui, cursed, "What a brokenpany, there are no rules at all, I thought this young master of the Gu family is so powerful, bah! Didn''t I get caught by me, huh, I must have be angry from embarrassment, wait Let''s go, when I talk about these three percentage points, the old man will definitely look at him with admiration."


    Wang Shao was still dreaming sweet dreams to himself, but he didn''t know that he had made his father miserable.


    Not long after he was kicked out, his father''s phone call came in.


    Wang Shao happily picked it up and just called out his dad, but what greeted him was his dad''s roar.


    "Little bastard, what have you done! Get out of here!!"


    Mr. Wang was really going to vomit blood from anger. He was dumbfounded when he received the news that Xingrui would no longer cooperate with the Wang family on the South Game City project. He quickly asked what was going on and learned that it was because his son did it He angered Mr. Gu by doing something stupid, he really had the urge to strangle that stupid son to death.


    Their Wang family was lucky, they chose the right direction and suddenly made a fortune, a bit like a nouveau riche, but it took a very high price to win the cooperation with the young master Gu of the Xingrui Gu family, and he must be treated carefully as a father. , What did his cheating son do!


    If I had known earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have let him go!


    It was also when the woman at home blew the pillow wind and said that she should take her son to practice and practice, how good his son was, etc. He also believed it. After all, he was busy outside, and he knew a lot about his son from his wife. After looking at his son''s grades, his son graduated from a well-known university in the country.


    Thinking that he would be the heir of the Wang family in the future, he agreed. Who would have thought that he would temporarily give the supervision right to his son because of other matters, and how long it would take him to make such a big mess for him!

 Chapter 291: Brother Ananda doesnt want me anymore

    President Wang was so angry that he almost didn''t go to the hospital. He quickly sent someone to find out what was going on, and then angrily called his son to tell him toe back.


    President Wang''s wife heard the voice. Although she didn''t know why her husband was angry, she subconsciously pleaded for her son.


    "What are you doing? The child made a mistake when he was young, just talk to him and correct it. There is no need to get angry with your son..."


    Before she finished speaking, she was pped in the face, "Son! Your son is almost thirty and you told me he was still a child. Do you know what he did? I worked so hard for so long to win the Gu family The project that the young master coborated with was just ruined by him! It was you, an ignorant fool, who told me to let him go out to exercise, and I gave him a chance to exercise, and this is how he repays me?!"


    The woman covered her face, "You hit me!"


    At this time, Mr. Wang''s phone rang again. It was he who asked people to investigate the matter and the result was obtained. Xingrui did not hide it, so the matter can be easily investigated.


    Mr. Wang who knows everything that happened "..."


    A mouthful of old blood blocked his throat and eyes, and he almost spat out.


    "Wang Gui, you are crazy, you dare to hit me!"


    The woman was **** off, but she stared and wanted to fight him.


    Mr. Wang pointed at her with trembling fingers, "I lost hundreds of millions of cooperation projects, and I was almost able to get on the boat of the Gu family, but now it''s all ruined! I not only want to hit you, but I also want to tear you up, you Tell me clearly, how did that little **** get his grades and diplomas!!"


    The more Wang Gui thinks about it, the more he feels that something is wrong. He has seen those grades since he was a child, and they are excellent. But with such excellent grades, how can his son be so stupid? Acts like a street gangster.


    Even a junior high school graduate like him knows who to mess with and who not to mess with. How did his son manage to be so drifting?


    It''s only tens of millions, can the Gu family afford to pay for it? Didn''t you see that the others didn''t say anything? He was just a clown, and he didn''t care that his son made such a big mess for him in two days. This scoundrel is the reincarnation of a debt collector!


    When the woman listened to her husband asking about her son''s grades, her heart skipped a beat, and she felt guilty.


    Wang Gui''s heart turned cold when he saw her expression, and stared at her with red eyes, "tell me clearly what''s going on!"


    Finally, under pressure, Wang Gui finally understood that his son¡¯s grades from childhood to adulthood were all fake, and he did not study abroad for a better learning environment, but because he knew that he would definitely not be admitted to university.


    This kid is a bastard!


    Together, the mother and son kept him in the dark and pretended to be a monkey!


    A loving mother often loses her sons, this means Mrs. Wang and her son are right.


    When Mrs. Wang knew that her son had caused her family to lose hundreds of millions of dors in projects and had offended the Gu family, her eyes went dark and she almost fainted.


    Their family is rich now, but they don¡¯t spend hundreds of millions.


    What''s more, it''s the Gu family.


    So when their son came back as if he didn''t care about his idleness at all, what greeted him was not the concern and condolences from his mother, but the mixed doubles of his parents.


    After being given a good cleanup and knowing that their family lost the big project, he was finally dumbfounded.


    He thought that the young master of the Gu family was just rumored to be powerful and useless in practice, and he himself was a brainless person who just wanted to strive for merit, so he taught him to be a man in reality.


    Afterwards, no matter how the Wang family looked for rtionships, they couldn''t see the Gu family again, because they offended Gu Nan, and many business partners who cooperated with their family also avoided them.


    Gu Nan even ignored them. He had to deal with so many things every day, so he didn''t have extra energy to focus on things and people that he didn''t care about at all. Of course, he didn''t have time to target the Wang family.


    Of course, these are things forter.


    Nuan Nuan hasn¡¯t gone to school yet, and runs between the farm and the hospital. Every time she goes to the hospital, she will bring some beautiful little flowers and put them in the vases of the ward, adding a different color to the cold ward.


    She would talk a lot with Liang Chi every day, or study with him in the ward, and she would not leave until he was tired and fell asleep.


    Bai Moshu tried to relieve his condition with the medicine extracted from the 500-year-old ginseng, but it didn''t work much, but it could relieve Liang Chi''s pain caused by the proliferation of cancer cells in his body, but it was only temporary.


    And it is limited to this. After all, ginseng cannot bring the dead back to life, nor can it cure all diseases.


    "Brother Ananda Nuan Nuan came to see you."


    The little girl walked into the ward holding a small handful of baby''s breath, looking at the young man covered in tubes pouring various medicines into his body, her face turned pale, and she walked in with her mouth pursed.


    The smile on Nuan Nuan''s face also disappeared.


    After Liang Chi came back, his physical condition became even worse. The speed of the cancer cells spreading in his body could no longer be stopped, and every day now seemed to be a kind of torture for him.


    The medicine made by Bai Moshu had less and less effect on his body.


    But Liang Chi has a strong endurance that ordinary people cannot have. Even if his body trembles with pain, he will not scream out, but this is even more distressing.


    "Brother Ananda, where do you feel pain, Nuan Nuan will give you Hu Hu, Hu Hu will not hurt anymore."


    Liang Chi''splexion was as pale as paper, and his skin was so transparent that the blood vessels on his body could be seen. He looked like a lifeless doll.


    Nuan Nuan saw that his fingers and eyshes were trembling slightly, and cold sweat came out on his forehead.


    She walked to Liang Chi''s bedside with red eyes, holding his cold palm with two small hands and asking him where it hurts.


    "I''m... fine."


    He smiled reluctantly, Nuan Nuan just felt distressed, she hugged him carefully, "Brother Ananda is in pain, so don''tugh."


    Warm tears fell down where Liang Chi couldn''t see, wet the little girl''s curly eyshes, and wet the clothes Liang Chi was wearing.


    "Brother Ananda, Nuan Nuan...Can Nuan Nuan sing for you?"


    Nuannuan gripped his clothes tightly with his fingers, his fingertips turned white from the force.


    She gently leaned against his arms with her small face, and asked in a small voice, as if she was afraid that if she spoke louder, she would startle the person on the bed, as if she would disappear at any time.


    Liang Chi put his hands full of pinholes on the little girl''s head, rubbed it with his best strength, and said yes in a hoarse voice.


    The voices are all weak and powerless.


    "Twinkle, twinkle, sparkle. The sky is full of little stars..."


    Nuan Nuan sang word by word very slowly, as if she had sensed something, panicked inside, and her singing voice was trembling with tears.


    Liang Chi looked down at the little girl beside him, with a shallow arc at the corner of his mouth, his eyshes trembling slightly, drooping slowly as if overwhelmed, and a crystal tear fell from the corner of his eye.


    The hand on the head did not know when it fell down weakly, the tears in Nuan Nuan''s eyes fell uncontrobly like a thread, and the voice of singing trembled even more, but it didn''t stop, and he didn''t dare to go to the hospital bed look up.


    The electrocardiogram in the ward turned into a straight line and kept beeping, which was annoying.


    "Twinkle... twinkle, sparkle. The sky is full of... small stars... woo woo woo..."


    This is what Bai Moshu saw when he brought the nurse and doctor in.


    His younger sister sang a silent song while crying, carefully leaning against the young man who had closed her eyes on the bed, tears blurred her vision and wet the clothes on Liang Chi''s chest.


    "Nuannuan."


    Bai Moshu pursed his lips, walked slowly over and hugged the little girl who was crying uncontrobly.


    "Brother, brother woooooo... Nuannuan is so sad, Ananda... Brother Ananda, he doesn''t want me anymore..."


    Nuan Nuan hugged her brother''s neck and cried even louder, constantly yelling that Brother Ananda didn''t want her anymore, and the whole little person cried as if he would suffocate at any moment in the next second.

 Chapter 292: Liang Chis funeral

    Bai Moshuforted Nuan Nuan, and felt very ufortable seeing the lifeless young man on the bed.


    As a doctor, he is used to seeing life and death, but facing the death of the people around him, no matter how long it takes, he will never feelfortable. .


    Although he and Liang Chi may not be regarded as friends, but because of Nuan Nuan, he has a lot of intersections with this person, and there is also a feeling of sympathy in it.


    "Kangdang..."


    There was the sound of something falling to the ground at the door, and the people in the ward looked to find that Zhang Liang hade back. The pigeon soup in his hand fell to the ground, and his eyes were staring at the person on the hospital bed, gradually turning red.


    "Brother...Brother Liang Chi..."


    He seemed to be in disbelief, that person disappeared after he went out for such a short time.


    He rushed in from the door almost in embarrassment. Zhang Liang almost fell down several times in such a short distance.


    "Brother! Wake up, don''t sleep Brother Liang Chi, wake up, look at me, look at Nuannuan, Nuannuan is here to see you, wake up and look at Nuannuan, okay, don''t joke with me , it''s really... not funny at all."


    Zhang Liang stretched out his hand tremblingly, as if he wanted to hug the person on the hospital bed, but he didn''t dare. touch that person.


    Nuan Nuan also cried harder under the influence of his emotions, and couldn''t even be coaxed well.


    "Woooooooo...Brother Ananda..."


    Even though I knew there would be such a day sooner orter, I still couldn''t ept it when it really came.


    The Gu family also received the news. Mr. Gu was sitting in the yard, stomping the ground with his cane and sighing.


    "What a child, ruined, ruined..."


    Perhaps if they had known earlier, they would have been able to save him when he was young and suffering, but...the world does not know earlier, and there is no turning back in time and space.


    Mother Gu was also sad, "How ufortable Nuan Nuan must be now, I have to go and see her."


    Master Gu stood up, "I''ll go with you too. Let''s bury this child as a child of our Gu family. I hope he will be well in his next life."


    The rest of the Gu family and Bai Mohua rushed to the hospital. When they went, Nuan Nuan was crying so much that her eyes were swollen, her little face was flushed, and she looked pitiful twitching.


    Zhang Liang covered his face as if he had entered a closed world. He didn''t respond to anyone who shouted, and just covered his face and cried.


    Because of Liang Chi''s special identity, the police also sent someone to confirm whether the virus software had been eliminated before his death. For Liang Chi, the more he knew about his genius, the more he felt sorry for him.


    In this life, I have met people who are not good, and I hope that I will never meet such a father again in my next life.


    Afterwards, Liang Chi''s funeral was all arranged by Gu''s family. They didn''t invite outsiders, because Liang Chi had no friends or any rtives. When he came, it was simple, and when he left, it was simple.


    At the funeral, Nuan Nuan wore a small ck dress and held a bouquet of white chrysanthemums in her hand.


    Liang Chi''s cemetery was also chosen with good geomantic omen. The sky was drizzling and a little dark. It looked like God was crying for him.


    "Brother Ananda, you must take care not to be bullied in another world. We will burn a lot of paper money for you. If there are ghosts who bully you, you will smash them to death with money."


    Nuan Nuan always remembers what her brothers said, Liang Chi was always bullied by his father, outsiders and ssmates when he was a child, she didn''t want him to be bullied even in another world.


    "You have to reincarnate quickly, it''s good to be a snow wolf, and you will be the most powerful snow wolf in the future."


    Weeping again while talking, she bent down and put the flowers in her hand in front of the tombstone.


    Everyone felt distressed seeing it, but they didn''t stop them. They just walked over silently and hugged Nuan Nuan tofort them.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay, your brother Ananda is so smart, even if you go to another world, you will live well."


    Nuan Nuan let out a muffled hum.


    Although Liang Chi''s funeral was very low-key, apart from Gu Jia and Nuan Nuan''s two cousins, it was Zhang Liang.


    But no matter how low-key it is, the Gu family has been watched by so many people after all, and some people with a keen sense of smell still noticed their actions.


    It was shocking to find out that the entire Gu family was holding a low-key funeral for one person, and it was all organized by the Gu family from beginning to end.


    Could it be that a rtive of the Gu family died? But it doesn''t make sense, if this is the case, the funeral would be too inconspicuous.


    Some people quietly checked, who has such a special status that he wants to take care of his family''s funeral?


    Liang Chi? Who is this?


    The people they found out made them even more clueless.


    Nuan Nuan and they don¡¯t care about other people¡¯s actions. Some people want to use the excuse of paying homage to connect with Gu¡¯s family, but they are all rejected by the people arranged by Gu Nan, so they can only let it go with regret.


    In the next few days, Nuan Nuan''s mood was a little low, so that she couldn''t eat well and lost weight, which made her family worried and distressed.


    Bai Moshu was shown to her, but fortunately she was just a little sad, and there was no psychological problem. The more serious problem was Zhang Liang.


    Since Liang Chi''s death, Zhang Liang seemed to have lost his soul, his eyes lost all brilliance, and he often hid alone in the corner of an empty room, holding his knees and motionless.


    "He''s a little autistic."


    Bai Moshu frowned slightly.


    Mama Gu: "Here... get him a psychiatrist."


    Bai Moshu nodded, "Leave this matter to me."


    Although Zhang Liang''s childhood experience is better than Liang Chi''s, at least he has a mother who really likes him and has enjoyed maternal love, but it''s not much better.


    Being abused by his animal-like alcoholic father for a long time had a psychological problem. Later, Liang Chi rescued him and gave him a home. Liang Chi was everything in his life.


    But now that Liang Chi has left, it seems as if all the vitality in him has been taken away at once.


    He is like a puppet without a soul now.


    "I''ll go see him."


    "I''ll go as well."


    Nuan Nuan didn''t know when she ran over, took her cousin''s hand and raised an overly well-behaved and pitiful little face.


    "Brother, Nuan Nuan is going too."


    Bai Moshu knelt down to look at the little girl, raised his hand and rubbed her head.


    "it is good."


    The two came to the apartment where Liang Chi and Zhang Liang lived, stood in front of the door and rang the doorbell several times, but no one inside responded.


    Nuan Nuan became tense, her ck and white eyes stared at the door in front of her, her mouth was pursed with worry in her eyes.


    "Brother Ah Liang will be all right?"


    Bai Moshu put down the little man he was holding andforted him, "It''s okay."


    Then he took out the spare key, which was given to him by Liang Chi, as if he had expected such a day long ago.


    I have to say that Liang Chi is really a genius. Not only is he a hacker ofputer technology, but he is also very good at psychology and can see through many things.


    After the door was opened, the room was very dark, but Bai Moshu turned on the light to illuminate the whole room.


    It is deserted and there is no smell of smoke, as if no one has lived here for a long time.

 Chapter 293: go to school

    As expected, Zhang Liang was not found in the living room, but in the bedroom where Liang Chi lived before.


    When the light was turned on, he was holding a photo in his hand, crouching in a dark corner with his knees in his arms, as if he was out of tune with this world, or... he wanted to leave this world.


    "Zhang Liang."


    Bai Moshu and Nuan Nuan walked over to call him, but he didn''t respond at all.


    "Brother Liang."


    Nuan Nuan gently pushed his shoulder, calling him cautiously.


    Perhaps it was because Liang Chi liked Nuan Nuan the most before he was alive, but this time he finally reacted, slowly raised his head and looked over with empty eyes.


    Seeing his current appearance, not to mention Nuannuan, his face is a bit dark with thick eyebrows in white ink.


    At this time, the young man didn''t know how long he hadn''t slept or had a good meal. In fact, since Liang Chi left, if he wasn''t forced, he himself would have never eaten.


    He probably didn''t sleepst night, his eyes were ck and blue, the flesh on his face was a little sunken, the stubble came out and he looked a little sloppy and embarrassed, and he gave off an air of depression.


    Nuan Nuan looked at him ufortablely, "Brother Ah Liang, don''t do this, Brother Ananda knows it will be very ufortable."


    Zhang Liang was silent, and asked hoarsely after a while.


    "Will he suffer?"


    Nuan Nuan nodded affirmatively, "Well, yes."


    Zhang Liang stared at the photo in his hand with empty eyes as if he lost focus, his eyes were dry and could not shed tears.


    "But I''m just a dispensable pet he picked up."


    He always knew that Brother Liang Chi picked him up and brought him home, but he never cared about him.


    Nuan Nuan "Pets can also be family members. My rhubarb, briquettes, big hair and Ermao... They are all Nuan Nuan''s family members. I will also care about them. I will be afraid of them getting sick and want them to be happy. They are also Nuan Nuan. family."


    Zhang Liang remained silent, unable to read the white ink book, reached out and pressed down on a certain acupuncture point on his neck.


    Zhang Liang passed out in the next second.


    "Send him to the hospital first, and the psychiatrist my brother knows wille to help."


    Nuan Nuan nodded and went to the hospital with them.


    Zhang Liang fell into aa, and it took him a long time to wake up. He opened his eyes and found that he was not struggling in the hospital, and only a pair of eyes were staring straight at the white ceiling.


    The door of the ward was opened, and a young man in casual clothes came in, holding a bowl of steaming porridge in his hand.


    "Are you hungry? Eat something first."


    Zhang Liang rolled his eyes, staring at the young man and ignoring him.


    He didn''t care, just smiled gently, and then started chatting with him like an old friend who had been with him for a long time.


    After Zhang Liang began to receive treatment from a psychologist, Nuan Nuan was also ready to go to school.


    She asked for leave for such a long time, Liang Chi''s funeral has been arranged, and everyone still has to live their own lives and look forward.


    It''s just that they will always remember this person in their hearts.


    Backing to school again, Nuan Nuan suddenly felt a little homely and timid. On the way to the ssroom, she kept thinking about how she would answer when her ssmates asked her why she took such a long vacation.


    "Warm?"


    A familiar voice came from behind, Nuan Nuan turned around with her small schoolbag on her back, and a figure rushed over to hug her.


    "Hahaha... Nuannuan is really you. I thought I was wrong. You haven''te to school for a long time. If the teacher didn''t say that you took a long vacation, I would have thought you were going to transfer schools. I would still go to your house Looking for you but no one was found."


    The person who rushed over was Lin Jiu. She thought she was Nuan Nuan. She hugged her and pressed her face against Nuan Nuan''s.


    "I thought you were sick, but I miss you to death."


    Nuan Nuan is much smaller than Lin Jiu, and she hugs her whole body.


    "Lin Jiu."


    When the warm voice came, Lin Jiu woke up from the excitement and let go.


    "Woooooo... Nuannuan, I miss you so much, do you miss me?"


    The delicate and well-behaved little girl nodded obediently, "Well, I have thoughts."


    Lin Jiu was satisfied immediately, and took her hand and walked to the ssroom side by side, "Come on, let''s go to the ssroom, everyone will be very happy to see you."


    Gu An who fell behind and waspletely ignored "..."


    When did my sense of existence be so weak?


    The two little girls walked into the ssroom hand in hand, and Lin Jiu shouted suddenly.


    "Let''s see who''s back!"


    Everyone in the ssroom looked over, and then...


    "Nuan Nuan!"


    The students in the ss gathered around, although Nuan Nuan didn''t have a long ss in this ss, but who made her lovable, not only her appearance is pleasing, but also her personality is easy to like, unless it is those who have Malicious, who wouldn''t want to be friends with such a beautiful and smart little sister?


    Nuan Nuan was soon surrounded, and the students chirped and asked her why she came back only now, why she took such a long leave, whether she was sick or something happened at home, etc., her tone was full of concern.


    Nuan Nuan has been dispelled by these warm-hearted friends a lot of the haze brought about by Liang Chi''s death during this time, with a soft smile on her face.


    "I''m fine."


    When the ss bell rang, everyone went back to their seats and sat down. The teacher walked in and saw Nuan Nuan, who was a little surprised and then had a smile on his face.


    "Student Nuan Nuan is back, everything will pass, study hard."


    Nuan Nuan nodded obediently and thanked politely.


    "Thank you, teacher."


    The teacher is satisfied, who doesn''t like such a well-behaved and polite child.


    The teacher started ss, and Lin Jiumitted the crime under the teacher''s nose and began to pass notes to his deskmate.


    ''Nuan Nuan, you are out of luck, we are going to have an exam soon, and the most annoying thing is to do the test papers. ''


    ¡®By the way, you took leave for such a long time and didn¡¯t keep up with the ss, what should you do with the exam? Otherwise, take another leave ande back after the exam. ''


    After reading it, Nuan Nuan took a pen and seriously wrote a reply below.


    ¡®It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m still studying while I¡¯m on leave, if you don¡¯t understand, just ask your brothers. ''


    Several of her older brothers were number one in school, which is amazing.


    Looking at Nuan Nuan''s reply, Lin Jiu immediately envied her brothers.


    "Your brothers are all super handsome, but I still like your third brother more. I have seen his movies are amazing, and my mother is his fan. Last time I took your third brother''s autograph back to my mother." I like it so much, I made a lot of delicious food. ''


    As soon as the note was passed, a piece of chalk hit Lin Jiu''s forehead.


    Teacher "Be more serious in ss."


    Lin Jiu and Nuan Nuan immediately sat up straight, looking innocently and seriously at the ckboard with big eyes, as if they were not the ones passing the note just now,


    It''s just that the eyes are a little guilty.


    After the teacher turned around and continued the lecture, the two looked at each other and Lin Jiu stuck out his tongue mischievously, and then bothughed.

 Chapter 294: Gu An, who took the exam seriously

    The exam is about toe, Nuan Nuan is more serious about her study, she runs around the school and home every day, and asionally goes to the farm to see the Maotuanzi.


    Lin Jiu found that after Nuan Nuan took leave for such a long time, she stillgged behind in her studies, but she quickly caught up at an abnormal speed, and she learned more thoroughly than her!


    Is this the learning ability that humans can possess? !


    "By the way, Nuan Nuan, do you still remember the bet you made with Li Ling before? The two of you arepeting for exams."


    Nuan Nuan thought about it, and it seemed that there was such a thing, but after her little brother''s birthday, Li Ling settled down and didn''t bother her.


    Nuan Nuan held her chin and muttered, "This, as long as she doesn''t mention it, I will pretend that I don''t exist."


    Lin Jiu smiled and said hello, after school packed her schoolbag and Gu An came to her.


    "Sister here."


    Nuan Nuanqing responded crisply, "Here wee."


    Lin Jiu and Nuan Nuan left the school together.


    Gu An "I asked the driver to go back first, and we walked back for a walk. By the way, my sister, after the exam, we will have a spring outing. Did your ss say where to go?"


    Nuan Nuan shook her head, "The head teacher hasn''t said anything yet."


    "At that time, I will go and talk to your head teacher, let''s go to the same ce to take good care of each other."


    Lin Jiu nodded quickly, "Okay, okay, spring outing is very fun, you must choose a ce with a particrly beautiful scenery, and now many ces are blooming, I saw it on my mother''s mobile phone, it is very beautiful."


    The three of them walked home while discussing how beautiful it was.


    Soon it will be the day of the exam, Nuan Nuan is the first time to experience this kind of exam, the whole person is sitting on the bench upright and serious.


    After the test papers were sent out, she didn''t do the questions first, but read each question, and found that it was quite simple.


    After reading it, she took a pen and began to write seriously. The Chinese needs to memorize a lot, which is a strong point for Nuan Nuan, so she finished the Chinese test easily, and then checked it twice before passing it. Handed in the test paper.


    Of course Li Ling still remembers the bet before, but she didn''t dare to mention it after seeing Nuan Nuan''s brothers. The main reason is that her parents seem to be inferior to Gu Nuan Nuan''s parents.


    But she secretlypeted, thinking that she wouldugh at her grades after the exam.


    She has been on leave for so long, her grades are definitely not as good as hers.


    Li Ling thought confidently.


    But when she saw Nuan Nuan handing in the paper, she panicked for a moment, why so fast? She can''t be so fast, can she?


    It must be unfinished!


    Li Ling started to write the answers quickly, and hurriedly handed in the test paper behind Nuan Nuan, then packed her schoolbag and ran out to find that Gu Nuan Nuan hadn''t left yet.


    She slowed down, and raised her chin when she walked up to Nuan Nuan and snorted, "You must have not checked the test papers so early when you handed them in."


    Nuan Nuan looked at her inexplicably, "Nonsense, I checked it twice."


    Li Ling "...then you must not have finished writing!"


    Nuan Nuan "Don''t nder me after I finish writing."


    Li Ling "..."


    My heart broke in an instant, how could it be so fast! !


    She snorted resolutely, "You must not have done well in the exam."


    "Nuannuan."


    Lin Jiu also came out, and when she saw Li Ling, she immediately protected Nuan Nuan behind her like an old hen protecting a chick.


    "What do you want? Fight? We''re not afraid of you!"


    Li Ling snorted proudly, "Barbarians,dies never fight with others."


    After speaking, she left with her head held high like a proud peacock.


    Lin Jiu "..."


    You are ashamed to call yourself ady.


    "Nuan Nuan, are you okay? Did she bully you?"


    It is true that she is extraordinarily well-behaved and weak in both temperament and appearance. Every time Lin Jiu is with Nuan Nuan, Lin Jiu has the urge to protect the children.


    Nuan Nuan shook her head and grabbed her hand, "She didn''t bully me, let''s go find my brother."


    Gu An was also taking the exam, and the two little girls walked hand in hand to another teaching building. Candidates who left during the exam were not allowed to wander in the corridor, so the two found a bench and sat down.


    Nuan Nuan took out some snacks from her schoolbag, small steamed buns and animal-shaped biscuits made by the nanny at home, which are nutritious and healthy.


    "Wow... I like this little biscuit made by your nanny the most. It''s delicious."


    Nuan Nuan generously shared food with her friends.


    Gu An didn''t goof off in the exam this time. After all, he was dragged by his sister to study for so long. If he didn''t show some real level toe out and take the exam too badly, he himself would feel ashamed in front of his sister.


    So it took him a little longer to do the test papers this time. A scumbag at the next table wrote what he knew, so he pouted and put a pen on it, his eyes wandered around, and then he saw Gu An writing aposition, and he wrote it well. Dense and super serious.


    he"¡­¡­"


    The pen was frightened away, rubbed his eyes and wondered if he had read it wrong.


    "Fuck! Gu An..."


    "What are the students over there doing!"


    The student who quietly called Gu An was watched by the teacher, so he quickly shut up and pretended to be serious about writing the test paper.


    But he scratched his heart and wanted to know if Gu An''s answer sheet was really finished.


    No, Gu An is usually ying when they are ying, and I haven''t seen him study hard, so why did he finish writing?


    "Teacher, I will hand in the test paper."


    After finishing theposition, Gu An didn''t have the patience to check it again, so he handed in the test paper directly.


    The brother at the next table saw this and handed in the test paper, and after going out, he asked Gu An with his arms around his neck.


    "What''s going on? Have you filled out all the answer sheets? Are you still writing essays?!"


    Didn¡¯t it take a long time to write a few words when writing a review? How can I write so many essays this time? He doesn''t believe it!


    Gu An nted his eyes in embarrassment, "Do you know that there is a saying that Shibie will look at you with admiration for three days!"


    "Hiss...you can use idioms!"


    Gu An continued to **** his tail and say, "That''s right, I don''t even look at who I am. As long as I am willing, sir, thousands of troops and horses are not my opponents."


    ssmate"¡­¡­"


    You''re right, I think you won''t do it again.


    Gu An and his friends chattered about how they could rein in their studies.


    "Please, even if I''m a scumbag, I know that word is called hanging beam stabbing, okay?"


    Gu An "...there is no difference."


    There are so many differences, okay, he suddenly asked, "Did you write idioms in yourposition?"


    Gu An is proud, "There are many."


    His friend immediately patted him on the shoulder with a sympathetic expression, "Congrattions, yourposition will be used by the teacher to entertain the whole ss if nothing happens."


    Gu An "..."


    Are you jealous of me!


    Walking down the stairs, I saw two beautiful, cute and cute little girls sitting on the public chairs in the school garden. The most beautiful one is his sister, that¡¯s right/


    "Nuan Nuan, sister..."


    Gu An suddenly dumped his brother to find his own sister.


    "Little brother."


    Under the bright sunshine, Nuan Nuan raised her head and smiled when she heard her little brother''s voice. That smile was more beautiful and warm than the morning light, and it amazed countless students around.

 Chapter 295: start spring outing

    Soon after the exam, the head teacher announced the news of the spring outing. Everyone in the ss was very excited, chatting about what to bring to the spring outing.


    "Teacher, are we going to live outside this spring outing?"


    The head teacher nodded, "Well, the school will prepare tents, and the teacher has also sorted out the necessary things and sent them to the group for your parents to help prepare, okay?"


    "Good~"


    The average children epted the test happily. After the exam, everyone went home happily. On the way, they were also happily talking to their parents about the spring outing.


    Nuan Nuan is no exception, of course, besides the driver and the fourth brother who came to pick them up today.


    Nuan Nuan was very surprised when she saw him.


    "Fourth brother, why are you here?!"


    She rushed over like a little butterfly and was immediately picked up by the fourth brother and circled around, "Today we came to see you early after school."


    Nuan Nuan made a grimace, "Fourth brother, did you skip ss again?"


    Gu Mingli "..."


    He scratched his head and said in embarrassment, "Thest ss is physical education. Your brother and I are so physically fit, do we still need to take physical education?"


    This is true and confident.


    Nuan Nuan nodded proudly without principle, "Yeah, brother four is super powerful."


    Gu Mingli was satisfied.


    Nuannuan spent a lot of time on the farm on Saturday and Sunday, and then she found that the hairballs began to turn ugly.


    The original fluffyyer of soft hair gradually darkened, and gradually grew light and short hard feathers. These feathers were inserted in the middle of the fluff and looked like they were fried, and some ces were a little bald, such as a few The little swan''s back is next to its buttocks.


    It looks ugly and cute, a big lump of dust, and the hair is like a horse gnawing, one is more protruding and the other is shorter.


    When she first noticed that they were moulting, Nuan Nuan was so frightened that she quickly called her big cousin.


    "Brother, brother, brother... Xiaoyi, their feathers have changed! The back of the **** is still bald and ugly!"


    The newly grown short chirp feathers can see the red flesh color inside when the wind blows, which is a bit ugly.


    Nuannuan was in such a panic that she clucked like a chicken whenever she called her brother on the phone.


    White ink book "..."


    If he didn''t know that the little girl was calling him, he would have thought he answered a call from a chicken.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be right over."


    After finishing the call to Bai Moshu, Nuan Nuan took an ugly photo of Da Mao and the others and posted it on Moments.


    Ugly big hairs...


    ¡¾Image] [image¡¿


    I received a lot of likes and replies as soon as I sent it out.


    Gu An: Hahaha... so ugly.


    Gu Mingyu: It¡¯s okay, who doesn¡¯t have an embarrassing period of growth.


    Mother Gu: Puchi...the animals don''t wear clothes, and they look a bit ugly after moulting, but it''s okay, we will be beautiful if we raise them.


    Lin Jiu: Nuan Nuan, are you on the farm now? I want toe, I want toe, I also want to see the ugly big hairs hahaha...


    Really had no sympathy at all, Nuan Nuan covered her small mouth andughed.


    "Chirp!!"


    The cubs are angry and depressed,


    They are all so miserable. The unscrupulous owner not only took ugly photos and posted them on Moments, but alsoughed at them!


    Nuan Nuan hurriedlyforted, "It''s okay, Nuan Nuan brought her big cousin here to show you."


    The few fur **** she raises are probably beautiful. Since they began to shed their hair obviously, they have been depressed and listless every day. They are so worried about their own hair that their tails are even more bald.


    When Bai Moshu came, the little ones just clung to their heads in their own little house, unwilling toe out to meet people, and Nuan Nuan coaxed not willing toe out.


    In the end, they had no choice but to temporarily demolish their small houses, and then pulled out a few of them.


    The Mao Tuanzi screamed and struggled, and the Mao Tuanzi who had received a "higher" education also knew what shame was.


    Bai Moshu''s cool and beautiful face is slightly smiling, with white gloves on his slender fingers, and he expresses after checking each one.


    "No big problem, it''s a normal phenomenon. It will be fine after a few days of embarrassment. The newly grown feathers will look better when they grow up."


    It would be perfectly fine for him to resign from the hospital to work as a veterinarian now.


    Nuan Nuan squatted down and taught the primary ones, "Listen, your feathers will grow back soon, and they will grow more beautiful."


    Although they all knew this was true, they couldn''t ept being so ugly before that.


    The situation of the two peacocks is a bit better, but not much better, the whole is like a big gray free range chicken, but they have started to grow the iconic crest on their heads.


    Now the only one that is still intact and fluffy is Xiaoqi, but ording to the inspection of the white ink book, it is almost there.


    Nuan Nuan took a few swans to swim in theke these two days in order to alleviate the embarrassing period of growing up.


    A few little swans obviously prefer to stay in the water, and they can find food by themselves. There are many small fish and shrimps in the warm pond, and the swans can easily feed themselves by relying on themselves.


    The two little peacocks prefer to y in the mountains and forests, and they can also find food by themselves, especially in this season, although there is no fruit, all kinds of small bugs are still very abundant.


    After going back, eating some fruit for a day will be very satisfying.


    Before Xiaoqi can fly, he can''t even think about hunting by himself. This guy is aplete carnivorous bird of prey. He doesn''t bother to eat small bugs. Moreover, his wings are too big to walk, so he can only nest in his own raptor every day. In the nest, or when you get out of the nest, go for a walk around.


    Lin Jiu also came to see a few little guys, and brought them some snacks. Then, because heughed at the Maotuanzi for being too obvious, he was rejected by the group, so he didn''t even show his face.


    The two-day holiday will soon pass, and on Monday, the school will prepare for the spring outing.


    "Nuan Nuan, what did you bring? Do you only have one bag? My mother prepared another bag for me. I can''t fit all the things the teacher said to bring."


    Nuan Nuan was surprised, "Why can''t it fit?"


    She opened her bag, and the things inside were neat and full, and every space was not wasted. The teacher had brought all the things with her, and there was even some extra space for her brothers to prepare other things for her.


    "Wow¡­"


    The children were all amazed, "How did you pack so many things!"


    Nuannuan''s small expression is proud, "I learned from my second cousin, he can pack a lot of things in one bag!"


    Although they are all food.


    But it really makes the best use of a storage space.


    The teacher also came over to take a look, and then had to sigh that Gu Nuannuan''s brother is really talented!


    "Okay, students, it''s time for us to set off."


    The children obediently lined up and got on the school bus one by one under themand of the teacher. Except for thest row, the rest were two students sitting together.


    Nuan Nuan is of course sitting with her good sister Lin Jiu.


    The bus staggered away, and the children in the bus began to sing children''s songs under the leadership of the teacher.


    "Xiao Eng, carry that schoolbag to school..."


    The juvenile voice full of cheerful rhythm was transmitted from the car window to the outside, making passers-by who heard itugh.

 Chapter 296: game black hole

    The location for the spring outing was on a mountain in the suburbs. There are mountains and water, green grass and ten miles of peach blossoms all over the ground. Looking around, it is full of vibrant green and beautiful pink.


    There is a creek here, which is very shallow considering the safety of the students. If the water is deep, the teachers would not choose this ce.


    As soon as the people from several sses arrived at the destination, the students started to run freely on the green grass like released Erha.


    God is very kind to me, the sun happened to be cloudless today.


    Boys need to be tougher. If the teacher doesn¡¯t pay attention, they can climb trees, roll around on the green grass, and even run into the creek to tread water.


    Girls should be a little more reserved, and basically appreciate flowers.


    There are patches of peach blossoms on the tree, and there may be some plum trees mixed in during the period. The flowers that bloom are all snow-white and beautiful.


    There are small wild flowers of various colors growing on the ground, and the grass is very clean. Even if you step on the ground, you don¡¯t worry about your pants getting dirty, but there may be moisture, and the pants on your buttocks are easy to get wet when you get up.


    "Wow!!"


    "so beautiful."


    "I like it here, the teacher will take a picture of us and send it to my mother."


    "I want it, I want it too."


    The children couldn¡¯t hide the emotions in their eyes. This year¡¯s spring outing was much more beautiful thanst year¡¯s, and they liked it so much.


    All the teachers of the school came, and for safety the principal also hired some bodyguards to protect the safety of these children.


    After all, even if all the teacherse, it is still too small for the number of students. Some children are naughty and clumsy.


    This is what Gu An is talking about.


    "Gu An, where are you going!"


    Gu An''s homeroom teacher caught him leaving the ss with a few ssmates, and immediately became angry.


    Gu An justified himself confidently, "Teacher, do you really distrust your students? I''m just going to find my sister."


    "No, at least not now. Didn''t you see that everyone is busy? You took a few boys and left, can we set up a tent here?"


    Gu Anlue felt guilty, "Then let''s get the tent ready and leave."


    the other side¡­


    "Nuan Nuan, what did your mother prepare for you?"


    Everyone brought a bento, and the teachers brought a microwave oven and a generator to heat the children¡¯s bento.


    On the small wooden table, under themand of the teacher, the children sat down obediently one by one and took out their cute and lovely bento boxes, which were brought together at home. The children were very curious about what their good friends ate.


    Lin Jiu leaned over to watch Nuan Nuan, and Nuan Nuan also watched Lin Jiu.


    Then a few good friends in the ss sit together and you eat some of my dishes and I eat some of your dishes. The smiling faces on their faces are very happy.


    "Teacher, he''s a picky eater and doesn''t eat cauliflower."


    "Nonsense, you haven''t even eaten carrots yourself!"


    While eating and eating, suddenly there were children chatting with each other.


    Nuan Nuan who was about to pull the green pepper aside "..."


    Lin Jiu leaned over, "Nuan Nuan, don''t you like green peppers?"


    Nuannuan nodded, "Well, don''t you like eggnt?"


    The two children looked at each other, and then reached some kind of cooperation.


    Lin Jiu muttered andined, "Mom doesn''t know what to think, the more I don''t like to eat, the more she likes to make me something."


    It¡¯s not that the green peppers are intentionally put inside. It¡¯s because the green peppers are needed to apany the dishes when frying shredded pork.


    The two children exchanged the dishes they didn''t like, and then ate them happily, and each of them ate their stomachs round.


    The teacher pped his hands, "Let''s y games together, babies."


    The game is very simple, the eagle catches the chicken.


    Draw lots to choose your own role, Nuan Nuan draws lots to be a chicken mother, and wants to fight against the eagle to protect her ssmates.


    Yao Ying is a boy in the ss, anyway, Bi Nuan Gao is as long as she is older than her, the little girl is probably the smallest little hen, the shortest behind her is a head taller than her.


    The teacher couldn''t helpughing when he saw the standing team.


    Besides, Nuan Nuan looks too obedient and easy to bully. Eagle is also full of confidence and feels that he will catch a chick soon.


    Nuan Nuan¡¯s delicate and soft little face has a very serious expression, ¡°I will protect you well!¡±


    The taller students in the back "..."


    Ah...these words are so believable.


    "Okay, let''s start!"


    Eagle "Here Ie!"


    He rushed up immediately, reached out and grabbed...


    Hey...I didn''t catch it,e again.


    Still not caught!


    After a few minutes¡­


    ''Eagle'' began to doubt life.


    "You... how can you run so fast!"


    Not only does he run fast, but he is also much stronger than he imagined!


    Nuan Nuan looked at him innocently, "Obviously you are too slow."


    What she doesn''t know is that because she insists on running in the morning with her elder brother and father, and hugs the cats and dogs at home from time to time, she has unknowingly practiced her speed and strength like this.


    Besides, when she was in Xiaoxi Vige, she often did some physical work, and her strength was stronger than those pampered children in the city.


    So when the confident ''Eagle'' couldn''t catch a chick, he was in a bad mood.


    "Wow..."


    Crying straight up, he is so useless woo woo woo...


    teachers"¡­¡­"


    Nuan Nuan "..."


    The students behind Nuannuan "..."


    Can¡¯t tell, the little one is still a bit capable.


    Finally, tofort that ''Eagle'' ssmate, Nuan Nuan switched identities with him, and she became an eagle.


    The male student is full of confidence, and decides to get rid of the shame this time, "I will definitely not let you catch a person!"


    Nuan Nuan looked dignified, "I will work hard!"


    Five seconds after the start, Nuan Nuan grabbed a ssmate and looked at the teacher and ssmates innocently.


    Everyone "..."


    That ssmate cried out again, there was no way, the blow was too great.


    Amidst the crying of that ssmate, Lin Jiuughed out loud without feeling any pain in his conscience.


    Nuan Nuan also gave the teacher a bright smile with her little hand behind her back, "Teacher, I didn''t do it on purpose."


    In the end, Nuan Nuan could only be a chick, and the game finally started normally, but...


    When the eagle caught all the ssmates, and she was the only one who couldn''t catch her, she was also... quite outstanding.


    This is simply a game ck hole.


    When Gu An came to find her sister, a group of children were surrounding her and asking why she was so good.


    Nuan Nuan was surrounded by ssmates and seriously taught her experience, "I get up every morning to run with my big brother, and then I may be able to run fast. I have dogs and cats at home, and several cats look like puppies now. Big, I have to hug them every day, and then my strength may be bigger, and oh..."


    Gu An was full of question marks, "What are they doing?"


    The teacher told him about the ck hole of the Nuannuan game.


    Gu An looked proud, "My sister is very powerful, she can tame both tigers and wolves."


    However, the teacher did not believe it.

 Chapter 297: snake

    "Let''s go sister, brother will take you to y!"


    Under the watchful eyes of the teacher, Gu An brazenly took his sister away, along with Lin Jiu and Yan Hui and Li Ling who followed up even more brazenly.


    ording to Li Ling, she regarded Nuan Nuan as an opponent to surpass, and if she wanted to defeat her, she had to know what she was doing, so she followed up firmly.


    As for Yan Hui, he is purely Yangou. Gu An finds him the worst, as if looking at a big fat pig who wants to steal his own juicy cabbage!


    Teacher "... you are not allowed to run far."


    Tired heart.jpg


    Gu An had a look of reassurance on his face, "Teacher, don''t worry, I will definitely protect them!"


    Teacher: I don¡¯t feel at ease just because you are here!


    Just like what the teacher was worried about, Gu An was very angry, and took his sister to run into the mountains.


    "I saw a bamboo forest over there, go see if there are any bamboo shoots."


    Nuan Nuan "Should I tell the teacher?"


    Gu An "No need, we''ll be back soon."


    Nuan Nuan obediently said, and tapped her finger on what looked like a bracelet on her wrist.


    ''Bracelet'' flickered, as if activated.


    But after that, it turned into an unpretentious bracelet again.


    Gu An and his good buddies, Nuan Nuan and Lin Jiu went into the bamboo forest.


    Bamboo forest Bamboo grows densely, and there is a lot of rain during this period, so the bamboo forest looks a little humid.


    "Brother, there are mushrooms here."


    Nuan Nuan saw a bunch of mushrooms sharply, which looked a bit strange and wondered if they could be eaten.


    The rest of the children gathered around and poked at the dusty mushroom with many holes.


    "Is this edible?"


    Nuan Nuan shook her head, "I don''t know, let me ask."


    Children"???"


    Who are you asking?


    "What kind of mushroom is this, Xiao Ai? Can it be eaten?"


    ¡¾Scanning, please wait a moment, little master. ¡¿


    When Nuan Nuan''s bracelet spoke, the other friends stared in surprise.


    ¡¾Little master, this kind of mushroom is called morel. It is a delicious wild mushroom. It is non-toxic and has great nutritional value. ¡¿


    That means it can be eaten.


    Nuan Nuan''s eyes lit up instantly.


    The friends around were all very curious, "Nuan Nuan, what are you, it''s so amazing!"


    Nuan Nuan touched the bracelet, "This is given to me by my second brother. It''s almost like a mobile phone, but it''s very convenient to wear on your hand and won''t get lost."


    "Wow¡­"


    This looks much better than a mobile phone, and it can also talk and check information!


    After picking all these morels, the children seemed to be interested. When they saw something they didn¡¯t know, they asked Nuannuan to scan it with Xiaoai. Not to mention they found a lot of edible wild mushrooms.


    It¡¯s just that their hands are too small to hold it.


    When everyone was wondering whether to go back first, Nuan Nuan saw some vines entwined on trees and bamboo in the bamboo forest, and her little head had a sh of inspiration.


    "I have a solution."


    Under hermand, everyone went to collect the vines. Nuan Nuan''s fingers were nimble, and soon weaved a small rattan basket, which was a bit soft. The bottom, middle and top of the rattan basket were rounded with bamboo branches. The shape is fixed.


    "Wow! Nuan Nuan, you are amazing!"


    Lin Jiu "Can you teach me, I want to learn too!"


    Nuan Nuan likes to do some small crafts. Weaving this is almost the same as weaving scarves. The books she read also include bamboo weaving crafts.


    But it is obviously impossible for the few of them to make bamboo branches into thin and soft bamboo strips, they can only use vines. As for those rtivelyrge holes, just spread some leaves.


    "All right!"


    The simple little baskets are ready, each of us puts all the collected mushrooms in it, and it can hold a lot.


    "There are so many morels here!"


    Gu An also found a morel mushroom, and several children ran over and gathered around to start picking. They had never picked mushrooms before, and it was a bit addictive to pick them.


    "Shusha~"


    Ok? what sound?


    Nuan Nuan, who was looking for mushrooms, heard a slight rustling sound, and when she looked up, her little face turned pale with fright.


    On the green bamboo above Li Ling''s head, a cyan slender snake that almost merged with the bamboo was hanging on the bamboo branch, with its tongue sticking out the snake letter.


    Nuan Nuan''s eyes widened, but she didn''t dare to make a sound and moved over quietly, and then quickly reached out to grab the snake when it fell from the bamboo.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    Nuan Nuan grabbed the snake''s tail and screamed while throwing it to the ground with all her strength. The snake was thrown into a rope by her, and she became dizzy after a while.


    ¡¾Master, master, this is a green snake, non-poisonous. ¡¿


    Hearing that it was non-toxic, Nuan Nuan was so frightened that his little heart throbbed slowly, and quickly threw the snake in his hand to the ground.


    The snake was thrown by such a 360-degree rotation by Nuan Nuan, and the whole body was so limp and dizzy that it couldn''t get up.


    Gu An walked over a few steps and guarded his sister behind him, watching the snake vigntly. Li Ling and Lin Jiu''s faces turned pale with fright. Not screaming was theirst stubbornness.


    Actually, Li Ling was so frightened that she didn''t dare to scream anymore, because she realized that Nuan Nuan was the snake that was caught above her head just now, and she almost fainted.


    The other boys were also children, so of course they were also afraid when they saw a snake, so Gu An had the courage to use a branch to push the snake away.


    Xiao Ai poprized the knowledge about green snakes for a few people. After listening to it, Nuan Nuan "..."


    Not afraid at all.


    She even walked over to help the unlucky emerald snake with a guilty conscience.


    "Sorry for the yell."


    In that case, she didn''t know if the color was poisonous, but she only knew that Li Ling should not be bitten.


    She was also terrified when she caught the snake.


    Snake: I''m so scared!


    "Hiss..."


    The color of the emerald green snake is still very beautiful, and the head is round and cute when you look closely, but who makes it a snake? Except for experts these days, no one can tell the difference between poisonous snakes and non-venomous snakes.


    And even if it is non-toxic, most people are afraid of this creature.


    Knowing that it is non-toxic, a few boys got more courageous and gathered around to look at the snake, but Li Ling and Lin Jiu still didn''t dare, and they admired Nuan Nuan''s behavior just now but were afraid.


    "Nuan Nuan, you are so brave, you dare to catch it."


    The little girl patted her small chest with tears in her eyes, "I...I''m scared too."


    Although she likes small animals, it is really hard for people to like snakes, which are mostly poisonous and cold animals.


    Gu An and the others were poking the snake with a branch, and the emerald green snake pitifully coiled itself into a ball to protect its head.


    "Brother, don''t mess with it."


    Nuan Nuan walked over and picked up the coiled snake.


    Several people"¡­¡­"


    Ask them why they use branches. Of course, the answer is that they dare not use their hands. But seeing the little girl pick up the snake without changing her face, they suddenly feel that this little girl who looks the weakest and well-behaved may be a little more manly than a man.

 Chapter 298: trafficker

    "Let''s go back."


    There are snakes in the bamboo forest, everyone is scared, this time it is a non-venomous snake, what if the next time it is a poisonous snake?


    Gu Anxiong would not use his life to make a joke, so he nodded decisively in agreement.


    But... they got lost walking back.


    Several children "..."


    In the bamboo forest, I really can''t find the direction.


    "Xiao Ai, do you know how to go back?"


    Everyone looked expectantly at Nuan Nuan''s omniscient bracelet.


    ¡¾Looking for the route down the mountain for the owner. ¡¿


    Sure enough, Xiao Ai was very reliable. Everyone carried small baskets and started walking in the direction Xiao Ai said.


    "It didn''t seem to be here when we came."


    Walking from the bamboo forest to the woods, the surrounding environment is strange and quiet. If you walk here alone, you will definitely be scared.


    Gu An "My sister''s little love is definitely right. There is more than one way to go back. When we came here, there was no way to get in, but now there is a way here."


    It seemed reasonable, and Nuan Nuan trusted Xiao Ai. The children continued to walk along the path, and suddenly heard a voice talking.


    Li Ling became excited, "Someone, let''s go."


    The other children were also very happy.


    "etc!"


    Nuan Nuan and Gu An hold them.


    Gu An frightened them, "Do you know whether it is a good person or a bad person, just go there, what if it is a kidnapper?"


    Yan replied, "You''re not so unlucky, are you?"


    Gu An: "Let''s go over quietly to have a look, and wait until we''re sure they''re not bad guys before going out. Children have to protect their own safety outside, and we''re so good-looking, we''re the favorite of those traffickers."


    "Don''t all traffickers arrest people in the city?"


    "Then they catch children and sell them in those deep mountains so that they can''t be found."


    Nuannuan nodded in agreement with what her brother said.


    A few children and dogs approached the ce where someone was talking, and then they were dumbfounded.


    "Sell this batch of goods and let''s do it in another ce. The note here is already alert to us."


    "Bah... This brat is the one who reported on us."


    As he said that, the man gave the man who was **** and lying on the ground a fierce look, and kicked him fiercely.


    "Well¡­"


    The young man on the ground let out a muffled cry, his face turned pale and cold sweat broke out from his head.


    "Okay, okay, don''t beat him to death, there is still a long way to go, I don''t want to drag him along."


    Another person stopped him from continuing to beat people, "How many children will I have with me?"


    The man spat at the youth on the ground.


    "Let''s go, I don''t always feel safe outside."


    When the traffickers were about to take the abducted child and the young man away, there was a sudden clicking sound.


    Li Ling''s face was pale and she was trembling, "I... I didn''t do it on purpose."


    Nuan Nuan grabbed her hand, pulled her up and ran away.


    Gu An reacted quickly, "Run!"


    They have been found, before those traffickers came, a group of eight children turned around and ran away.


    But I was so frightened that my legs went weak, and my head was nk when I ran, and it was difficult to breathe.


    "Look what we found, good luck hahaha..."


    Several traffickersughed excitedly when they saw the child.


    "Ahh, let me go, let me go!"


    Yan Hui was caught, Nuan Nuan and Gu An ran back when they saw this, a hand holding the trafficker was bitten down, Gu An grabbed a stone on the ground and jumped up and threw it at him.


    The taekwondo he learned during that time was not in vain. This jump was quite high. He heard a bang sound and the stone hit him on the head, and the trafficker was directly opened, and the boss was hit on the head. It flowed out.


    The trafficker let go of Yan Hui, hugging his head and screaming.


    But the next second, the two of them were also arrested.


    "Damn, this kid is too wild."


    One person ran over and kicked Gu An.


    "Old Jiu! I killed this brat."


    Nuan Nuan rushed over, "No!"


    Gu An acted like a wild wolf, "Come if you want!"


    "Hey, we really dare not dare."


    A person walked over with a dagger.


    Nuan Nuan "He and I are both children of the Gu family in Lincheng, if you really kill my brother, you will have no money!"


    Sure enough, upon hearing Nuan Nuan''s words, the trafficker''s eyes were filled with greed and surprise.


    "The Gu family, the richest family?"


    Nuan Nuan and Gu An hugged each other, she cried and nodded.


    "Yes, my father is Gu Linmo, and my elder brother is Gu Nan."


    The names match up, it seems that these two children are either rich or expensive, if it is true, they will make a lot of money.


    Although selling children makes money, if these two children are really family-friendly, ten children will not be as good as one.


    "I earned it, I earned it..."


    "Don''t be too happy, can we afford to provoke a giant like the Gu family?"


    "What are you afraid of? Isn''t what we''re doing risky? As long as the Gu family wants these two children to live well, they won''t dare to call the police if they have scruples, and we can get the money. Think about it, brother. Two children are worth more than ten or twenty of us!"


    These people can be human traffickers for money, and they have no conscience for a long time. What else are they afraid to do, and what risks are they afraid to take?


    "Done!" The person called the boss made a decision.


    Nuannuan breathed a sigh of relief, as long as he doesn''t hit his brother for the time being.


    "See if they have a cell phone or something on them."


    The other students were also arrested, and they were crying at the moment.


    The traffickers were annoyed and were about to start, Nuan Nuan hurriedly said.


    "I... I can persuade them to be quiet, uncle, don''t hit them."


    The trafficker took a look at Nuan Nuan, "The little girl is quite knowledgeable about current affairs."


    The human traffickers took away all the things that might have amunication location on their bodies and tied their hands. It really made Nuan Nuan persuade them, but they all surrounded them not far away and stared at them to prevent them from escaping.


    "Don''t cry, or you will be beaten."


    "Woooo... Nuan Nuan, I''m so scared, woo..." Lin Jiu cried and shivered against Nuan Nuan.


    Li Ling also cried a lot.


    "Don''t be afraid, my brother and the others will be back soon, and they will definitely be able to rescue us."


    Gu An was annoyed, "It''s all my fault, I shouldn''t have led you around."


    Nuannuanforted, "It''s none of my brother''s business, we are the ones to follow, and my brother doesn''t know there are traffickers here."


    Yan Hui: "I am going to follow."


    He still remembered that when he was arrested just now, Nuan Nuan and Gu An ran back to rescue him without hesitation.


    Although he wasforted, Gu An still med himself and frantically thought about how to save himself.


    "Let''s follow them obediently before we think of a solution, otherwise we will anger them, and it won''t be worthwhile if we get beaten."


    Nuannuan shook Xiao Ai on her wrist, and the eyes of several other children suddenly lit up.


    "Hush..."


    Gu Anbi gestured for silence. Although the traffickers over there asked them to discuss it themselves, they might overhear.


    After a while, the traffickers really stopped crying when they saw them.


    "Hey it really works."


    "When it''s done, let''s follow. Seeing that you are so obedient, I will find a good ce for you in the future."


    A few children stared at them with white faces, who cares about your good ce!

 Chapter 299: They were all **** why are you so good

    Nuan Nuan and the others were taken to a remote mountain vige, and there were two super fierce horse dogs at the door. They barked twice when they saw peopleing, and they came over and sniffed a few traffickers before they calmed down.


    "Good dog, go back and feed you bones."


    The trafficker touched the dog''s head.


    The two horse dogs wagged their tails and turned around in the crowd. Their tall and ferocious appearance scared many children to tears.


    When they came to Nuan Nuan, the two dogs stopped and stretched their necks to sniff her.


    Nuan Nuan looked down at them and touched them calmly.


    "gone."


    The human trafficker didn''t think much about it, and let the two horse dogs watch here, and be alert if anyonees over.


    They took the child and the young man to a warehouse, but the young man was knocked out when they left, and the children were terrified.


    "Stay here honestly, if you dare to run, you will end up like this."


    After pushing all the kids into the room, they close the door


    "You two keep an eye on the door, and everyone else will go to a meeting with me."


    "it is good."


    The footsteps outside the door gradually faded away, and the only sound in the entire room could be heard the children sobbing softly.


    "What should we do?"


    Nuan Nuan and their hands were also tied up, so they couldn''t move at all.


    "Uncle, Uncle, are you okay?"


    The young man had blood all over his body and head, and he looked so scary.


    Li Ling: "What are you calling him for? We are all busy now, I don''t want to be betrayed, I don''t want to leave my parents..."


    Nuan Nuan "He is an adult, let''s see if he can untie the rope."


    "Yes."


    Gu An "Don''t cry, those bad guys wille inter and will be beaten."


    "But...but we''re afraid."


    These people were children captured by traffickers from other ces. Apart from eight of them, there were twelve other children in the room.


    "Thanks to crying and being beaten now, let''s get together and find a way to try to untie the rope."


    With something to do, everyone got active and turned their backs to each other and tried to untie the rope.


    but¡­


    "Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo"


    "Well¡­"


    The young man finally woke up.


    "Uncle, are you awake?"


    Nuan Nuan and the others walked over. Although their hands were tied, their feet were not.


    This person was miserable, his hands and feet were tied.


    "You...you were caught in the woods? Hiss..."


    The young man frowned, "What are you children doing there!"


    Gu An and Nuan Nuan were a little guilty, "Our school was having a spring outing, and then we ran out to y."


    Who knew that it was such an unlucky encounter with a human trafficker.


    Young people don''t know what to say anymore, and they''ve been arrested, so what''s the use of talking.


    "Uncle, can you find a way to untie the rope?"


    "Let me try¡­"


    But it turned out to be¡­ no.


    I was bound so tightly that I couldn''t move my fingers flexibly.


    Nuan Nuan worried, "What should I do now?"


    "Brother, brother..."


    Nuan Nuan called her elder brother and a few friends and went to the corner. Now everyone was flustered so they didn''t notice their behavior.


    "Xiao Ai, Xiao Ai, have you contacted my big brother and dad?"


    ¡¾Master, I have connected your elder brother Gu Nan''s phone. ¡¿


    Three secondster...


    "Nuan Nuan!"


    Gu Nan''s slightly anxious voice came, "How are you doing?"


    Nuan Nuan sniffed her little nose, "Brother, we are fine."


    "Gu An!"


    If Gu An was in front of him now, he would really beat this guy up.


    "How do you take care of your sister?"


    Gu An felt guilty, "Brother, I''m sorry."


    "Brother Nuannuan, when will youe and save us?"


    "We are so scared, there are so many bad people here..."


    Gu An: "Shh... keep your voice down, don''t be discovered by people outside."


    Gu Nan said coldly, "Do you know where you are now?"


    "have no idea."


    Nuan Nuan "We followed those viins for two hours. Before the big brother, some bad guys wanted to beat the little brother, so I said we are the children of the Gu family..."


    Nuan Nuan briefly told the previous events, including the matter that she and her little brother knocked out a trafficker.


    Gu Nan "Well done, I''ll hang up first and arrange for someone to rescue you, don''t be afraid of Nuan Nuan, you don''t want to tell anyone else about the bracelet, do you know?"


    "Uh-huh."


    Nuan Nuan and his friends nodded obediently, knowing that Nuan Nuan''s brother was trying to save them, they didn''t panic so much.


    I''ve met the elder brother of the Gu family, and it''s very reliable at first nce.


    Nuan Nuan''s little face was serious, "We can''t wait for the big brother to rescue us, we have to find a way by ourselves."


    But a few people got together and couldn''t figure it out, and the traffickers came in first.


    "Who is the child of the Gu family?"


    Nuan Nuan and Gu An exchanged nces.


    Gu An raised his neck, "What''s wrong with me? You''d better let us go, or my father won''t let you go."


    The human trafficker snorted, "It''s all in my hands, and I''m not honest, believe it or not, I will beat you to death!"


    Nuannuan said weakly, "You... If you hit my little brother, the big brother will be angry if they find out."


    "Heh... so what if I get hit!"


    "That''s it! Take a quick video and photo."


    The trafficker called Lao Wu was cursing, picked up the phone and pointed it at Nuan Nuan and Gu An.


    "No matter what happens this time, we have to hit a few hundred million, which is enough for our brothers to live without worrying about spending for several years."


    After the trafficker left, the room fell into silence again.


    "It''s so ufortable."


    Hands tied behind my back, I can''t do anything, and it still hurts.


    "click..."


    The door was opened again, and everyone in the room became tense.


    They all thought it was human traffickersing in, but they didn''t expect that the two horse dogs they met at the entrance of the vige opened the door and came in.


    Nuan Nuan''s eyes lit up instantly, and the other children screamed in fright.


    Gu An "Shut up!"


    There is so much noise inside and no one outside, it seems that those traffickers are very confident in themselves, or the temptation from the Gu family is too great, everyone went to the meeting, including the two guards before.


    "Don''t make noise, everyone is quiet."


    Fortunately, the young man calmed down the frightened children.


    e over."


    Nuan Nuan called out to the two dogs who came in.


    This dog is pretty smart, and he knows how to close the door after hees in.


    The two horse dogs ignored the other children, and ran to Nuan Nuan with their tails wagging and lowered their heads.


    The ferocious aura of the two horse dogs scared everyone around her except Gu An, but seeing that they were friendly instead of biting Nuan Nuan, the friends were all shocked.


    The other children also opened their eyes wide in an instant and looked over, forgetting to cry.


    Even a young man was shocked. If he remembered correctly, these two dogs belonged to traffickers, right?


    "Can you bite the rope off for me? My hand hurts."


    Nuan Nuan looked at the two horse dogs pitifully.


    One of them immediately lowered its head and began to bite the rope.


    other people"!!"


    They were all tied up. Why are you so good? !

 Chapter 300: hapless human trafficker

    The rope on Nuan Nuan''s hand was quickly untied in the astonishment of everyone.


    This dog''s teeth are so powerful that they are basically bitten by it.


    "Open, open!"


    In the not too big room, everyone cheered softly in surprise.


    Nuan Nuan rubbed her wrist, her skin was rtively tender, and after being **** for a while, there were two particrly ring red marks on her wrist.


    Seeing Gu An, his eyes were burning with anger, "When the elder brother and the otherse, I must beat them hard!"


    Nuan Nuan rubbed his sore wrists, then patted the heads of the two big dogs, and then went to untie the ropes on other people''s hands.


    The first one is of course my brother, and then Lin Jiu and my little friend.


    Those who were untied from the ropes helped together, and it didn¡¯t take long for everyone¡¯s ropes to be untied.


    I''m afraid even if you beat the trafficker to death, you would never have imagined that the two dogs you fed turned out to be traitors!


    "What do we do next?"


    If the lock of the house is closed from the inside, it cannot be opened. It can only be opened from the outside. This is why those traffickers are so relieved.


    The only window is so high that it cannot be climbed, and it is also equipped with a security.


    "Warm up your terminal and let me use it."


    "Okay."


    Nuan Nuan handed over her bracelet, and Gu An called up the virtual keyboard.


    This thing is not only a mobile phone, but also aputer.


    "what is this?"


    The young man was extremely curious.


    Gu An replied without raising his head, "My brother''spany''s new equipment, you don''t even know about it."


    After speaking, he quickly entered some codes with his fingers on the keyboard, and no one present except himself could understand them.


    Nuan Nuan asked the young man, "Uncle, how did you get arrested?"


    They are all children here, and the oldest is no more than twelve years old. This young man looks particrly abrupt.


    The young man wiped his face with a slightly pained expression, "I am a reporter, and I found this group of human traffickers by ident, but when I called the police, I was discovered and then I was arrested here."


    "There are still photos in the camera, but unfortunately they smashed it."


    It is also because of this that he has been beaten all the way, and now his body is still in pain, and his whole body is extremely weak. I am afraid that any child here is stronger than him.


    "All right."


    Gu An''s voice came, and then everyone saw several split-screen monitors appear on the virtual screen.


    The surveince in the entire vige has now been hacked by Gu An.


    Gu An "I just found out that there is surveince in this room, but it''s not turned on, so I thought there should be surveince in other ces."


    Youth "!!"


    Is this really a kid? !


    Other children don''t know it, but they think it''s very powerful.


    "What''s here?"


    Nuan Nuan pointed at one of the monitors.


    The young man''s face suddenly became ugly when he saw it, "There are some women locked up here, and they should have been abducted like you."


    Judging from this situation, the entire vige may have participated in the sale.


    Nuan Nuan touched the heads of the two dogs and said, "They are so bad!"


    The other children nodded, "When will the police uncle catch them?"


    "The bad guys will go to jail!"


    "Will they be shot? It''s said on TV that all bad guys will be shot."


    The youthforted them, "Don''t be afraid, these bad guys will be punished byw."


    Gu An sent the monitoring to his elder brother, and news came from there soon.


    They have already rushed to the mountain with the fastest speed, and they will be rescued soon.


    "Someone ising."


    Watching someoneing this way in the surveince video, Gu An said.


    "Ahhh? So what should we do now?"


    A group of children are at a loss, and adults are more reliable at critical moments.


    "Everyone pick up their own ropes and carry them behind their backs. That kid, can you let the two dogs hide?"


    Nuan Nuan "I''ll try."


    The little girl took two dogs and hid at the back, and several older children consciously covered them with their bodies.


    Even if they are afraid in their hearts, they must be brave now.


    "Is there anyone who is more courageous?"


    Seeing only one personing over, Gu An had an idea.


    He picked up a fallen wall brick in the room.


    This dpidated house, I don¡¯t know how long it hasn¡¯t been repaired, and I¡¯m not afraid of it copsing.


    Gu An''s friends knew what he wanted to do when they saw his movements.


    "Let''s."


    "I''ming too."


    Yan Hui''s eyes were shining with excitement, and he was not afraid of facing the traffickers at this moment.


    "Come on, let''s hide behind the door."


    The young man was so frightened that he coughed again and again, "Cough cough cough... you... what do you want to do?!"


    A few boys holding bricks hid behind the door, and the others became tense in an instant, and their breathing eased.


    Not long after, the door handle was turned, and then the door was slowly opened, and a tall man walked in.


    "They''re all pretty good."


    The man was a little surprised that he didn''t hear a child crying.


    The young man was very nervous, for fear that Gu An and the others would attract the traffickers'' attention if they were discovered.


    "You bastards! You are not afraid of going to **** after death."


    The trafficker sneered, "Go to hell? Let''s talk about it after I die, but before that, you have to walk ahead of me."


    Suddenly, his face changed greatly, "No! A few of them were just caught..."


    Bang Dang!


    Before he finished speaking, Gu An jumped up with a brick and greeted him on the head.


    The man was directly stunned by the beating, but he still hasn''t passed out. After all, his head is still very hard, and a child''s strength is no greater than that of an adult.


    But then he suffered the most painful lesson.


    After Gu An, he knocked down the second brick before he could speak.


    As soon as Gu An lifted his foot, he kicked towards the hollow of his leg, and the man suddenly knelt down.


    "Go and suppress him!" Nuan Nuan patted the heads of the two big dogs, and pointed at the man aggressively with her small hand.


    "Wow!"


    The two dogs barked excitedly, wagging their tails and jumped up... directly hitting the trafficker and crushing him to the ground.


    "Poof..."


    A big dog weighing nearly 70 kilograms fell from the sky. The heavy blow suffered by the trafficker can be imagined, and he vomited blood directly.


    And then another dog smacked down again.


    In addition, Gu An and the others held bricks to greet his head or face, the man passed out before he could scream.


    "Okay, okay, passed out."


    "No... not dead, are you?"


    Someone said that he was afraid.


    Gu An leaned over to take a look, and put his hand under his nose like on TV, "Not dead."


    Now all the children cheered.


    Looking at the traffickers who were knocked unconscious by them, the children suddenly felt that these viins were not so scary.


    The young reporter who did nothing "..."


    The kids nowadays...are they all so awesome?


    He waspletely dumbfounded, could it be that he couldn''t keep up with the changes of the times?


    "The door is open."


    Nuannuanpa pulled the door open, and the two dogs were the first to go out with their tongues out.


    "Wow!"


    "Shhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh

 Chapter 301: bear children

    The two dogs are also good, and they listen to Nuannuan very much, but they seem to be taking her somewhere with her clothes in their mouths.


    Other children followed, and Gu An walked ahead with his head held high like the big brother.


    "Don''t run around, follow me, uh...follow my sister!"


    With the fact that he led people to "wit fight" the traffickers, now the children are very convinced of him, and they also believe in Nuan Nuan.


    After all, they can see that this little girl turned against the big dogs of the traffickers and directed them to attack the traffickers!


    At this moment, the images of the two brothers and sisters of the Gu family have be extremely tall in the hearts of these children, and they feel particrly secure.


    Obviously the two of them are not thergest and most reliable of the group of children, and there is even an adult here.


    But the image of Gu An and Gu Nuannuan in their eyes is 2.8 meters!


    In the dark night, two big dogs led the way, Nuan Nuan took her brother with one hand and Lin Jiu with the other, and followed the two horse dogs.


    The other children also held hands and walked together for fear of getting lost. At this moment, no one made a lot of noise, and they were all very well-behaved.


    Two dogs led them to a house, but stopped at a certain distance from the house.


    Gu An looked at the ce disyed on the monitor and his eyes lit up instantly, "This is where they put their weapons!"


    There are not many security monitoring ces in the vige. There is a ce where children are kept, a ce where women are kept, and a ce where weapons are kept and at the entrance of the vige.


    But maybe because nothing happened after staying here for a long time, the traffickers are a little ck about monitoring, so these monitoring basically be decorations, but now it is cheaper for Gu An.


    "But someone is guarding the door."


    Two people were sitting at the door, chatting with cigarettes in their mouths.


    "what to do?"


    The children¡¯s eyes shed with fighting intent, ¡°Fuck them!¡±


    Youth reporter "..."


    These children really don''t look like they were arrested.


    Nuan Nuan touched the heads of the two big dogs beside her, "Ah Da can lead a person over."


    Gu An picked up the bricks he brought out andughed sinisterly, "That''s easy to handle hehehe..."


    The other children also took out their weapons with bright eyes, including bricks and sticks.


    The two horse dogs were raised by the traffickers in this vige. When Ah Da walked over wagging his tail, the two guards who guarded the weapons did not suspect anything.


    "Yo Huzi, are you not full?"


    "Go, go... find someone else to feed you."


    The horse dog entangled one of them, and in the end he had no way to be taken away by the big dog.


    "How can you eat so much today? Laozi can''t eat meat every day, but you have to chew bones every day. If it weren''t for the fact that you can keep watch for Laozi, I really want to eat your flesh, tsk... It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve eaten dog meat, and I¡¯m really hungry.¡±


    The man looked at the body of the horse dog, thinking about when to catch a dog to eat.


    The next second a ck shadow fell from the sky, before he could see clearly what it was, his eyes went ck, and then he felt his head was hit hard by something.


    "Hurry up, hold his head down!"


    Gu An took off his school uniform jacket and wrapped it around the trafficker''s head. Once he got his hands, other people rushed forward.


    Helping to press people, others greeted him with bricks and sticks.


    Gu An, who was pressed down at the bottom, had a grim expression on his face.


    "Fuck! You guys are about to crush me to death, hit him on the head and don''t hit other ces."


    "Be careful not to kill me!"


    "He''s still barking! Keep beating!"


    The human trafficker was beaten and screamed, but because his head was wrapped in clothes and pressed down by several heavy children, his muffled screams were not loud, and he passed out after a while.


    This time the young reporter didn''t help. He wanted to go up to help, but he was pushed away by the excited children, which further proved the fact that his current strength is not as strong as the children''s. In the past, it might have been a disservice .


    Youth reporter "..."


    It turns out that I don''t have children!


    Gu An wiped his nose with his thumb, "There is one left."


    The remaining one also used two dogs to attract his attention, and then Gu An approached quietly with a few children, and knocked him out with the same familiar technique.


    The young reporter was finally of some use now. He found the key from the trafficker and opened the door, and the children rushed in.


    "Wow... what a big knife!"


    A group of children picked up a machete without paying attention, and the reporter was frightened when he saw it.


    "You... you all be careful!"


    The most weapons in this room are cold weapons, and there are a few guns besides.


    Because this country¡¯s control over thermal weapons is too strict, no matter how powerful they are, they only got three guns, and they got them at a huge price.


    The rest are some earthen guns.


    "Be careful, it''s easy to misfire!"


    Judging from this arsenal, the boss of this group of human traffickers is a man with a strong desire to control and is very suspicious. He dare not give these weapons to his younger brothers all the time, for fear that they will ''rebel'' and eventually Now these things are aimed at him.


    "How to use these medicines?"


    "Who will?"


    Gu An "I will!"


    Everyone stared at him adoringly.


    Gu An raised his neck like a young rooster about to go to war with high spirits. "My brother took me to the shooting gallery to shoot a replica gun, which is simr to this one."


    The reporter was sweating coldly, "Well, if this thing makes a mistake, people will die. Let''s just use knives and sticks. The gun should be ruined."


    Boys are very keen on guns and knives, but these things are really untouchable. If they are young, it will be terrible if they identally hurt their own people.


    In the end, everyone discussed hiding these guns.


    The reporter checked that there were no bullets inside before letting the children start carrying these lethal things.


    "After finding a random ce to hide, a group of children didn''t want to escape, but wanted to go back and rescue those women.


    The reporter felt that he had never been so tired. He reached out and tried to keep these brats who had died.


    ''Youe back! ''


    But no one here listened to him, and each of them picked up their knives and went into the vige.


    Nuan Nuan followed her little brother with two dogs.


    The traffickers are still dreaming of getting hundreds of millions, and even the boss is so excited that he leads people to discuss the n overnight, which leads to the bright lights in a room behind the whole vige, and people basically go there up.


    With alert dogs, they are not afraid of someone breaking in.


    But even if they were killed, they might not have imagined that the dog they raised had rebelled. Not only did they not patrol vigntly, but they took a group of children to the ce where the women were held, and broke open the door lock.

 Chapter 302: leave, rescued

    After a group of human traffickers finished discussing the n and ended the meeting, they were still immersed in the dream of getting hundreds of millions.


    The boss is in a good mood, "Find two people to look at the two children, and don''t let them get hurt a little bit."


    "Boss, do you really n to put these two children back when you pay the money?"


    "how is this possible."


    The man called the boss is definitely a simple and honest person from his appearance, but who knows how many lives he actually has in his hands, almost all the children are sold through his hands.


    Heughed sinisterly, his eyes full of malice.


    "People like the Gu family, they won''t let us go if we don''t hand over the children, and we''ll tear up the tickets when we get the money, so we must arrange our escape route in advance."


    "Don''t worry, we have already exined it, when the timees, we will take this money, no matter where we go, we can be happy hahaha..."


    A group of peopleughed, but the happy atmosphere was soon broken.


    "Boss is bad!"


    A young man ran over panting and scrambling, the boss thumped in his heart, and suddenly had a bad premonition.


    "Child... the children all ran away, the monkey was knocked out, and the children... all of them are gone!"


    This news is undoubtedly a bolt from the blue for the traffickers.


    After being stunned for a few seconds, the boss roared, "What are you doing standing there! Let me find someone!!"


    In the anger of the boss, everyone took action.


    "Go and check the surveince, where are those little **** going!"


    "But boss, our monitoring has long been useless."


    "Trash!"


    The man who spoke was kicked away by the boss, and he led the people to the arsenal with a dark face.


    "Give me a weapon and search, where are the two dogs? Why don''t they make any sound!"


    The two dogs barked very loudly, and they would bark loudly whenever a stranger came, but today all the children in the room ran away, and the two dogs didn''t bark at all!


    "The dog... the dog is gone!"


    The boss¡¯s face became even darker, but that¡¯s not counting. When he brought people to the ce where the weapons were hidden, his eyes turned ck and he almost fainted.


    I saw their people lying in front of the door, not knowing whether they were alive or dead. The boss looked at the opened door, ran in with red eyes and gasped for a look, and suddenly trembled all over with anger, his eyes were fierce and he gritted his teeth as if he was about to tear it apart. what to break.


    "What''s going on, where are the weapons?!"


    "Where is my gun?"


    "There is no knife left, who did it!!"


    Amidst the noise, some people began toin, "I said, let''s keep these weapons ourselves. If we have to build some kind of arsenal, it will be gone now."


    "Fuck! Who the **** is so brave!"


    "Shut up for me!"


    Boss with red eyes, "Pick up the **** and hatchet at home and chase after them. When I catch those little bastards, I will definitely skin them!!"


    This is really angry, the ferocious expression and voice when speaking are like evil spirits crawling out of hell.


    People around were too frightened to speak.


    The whole vige seemed toe alive. They began to search everywhere, and when they found the ce where the women were kept, they found that the group of women had disappeared.


    Now the men are even more fried, and everyone is so angry that they are dying.


    "The group of women and children must not be far away, search around for me!"


    But before they could expand their search area around the vige, several men ran back in a panic.


    "Boss... the boss is not good, the note, the note is here!"


    Not only the police, but also Gu¡¯s bodyguards and mercenaries came. Countless people surrounded the whole mountain.


    Everyone waspletely panicked now.


    "How did Tiaozi know this ce!"


    The mountain is very hidden and steep, and it is difficult to find it. How did the police know?


    No one could give this answer. The moment the gunshot rang out, people in the whole vige started to run away.


    Maybe if they still had guns or those weapons in their hands they''d give it a shot, but for now...


    Who cares who is the boss, everyone just cared about their own lives and began to run away, including the boss.


    "Stop, you are surrounded."


    Not only the police came, but also police dogs. After a few hours, the traffickers in the entire vige were arrested and brought to justice.


    And what about Nuan Nuan and them at this time...


    A group of children let the women out and ran away with two dogs, but it was a bit troublesome to see the road at night. Fortunately, there were two dogs leading the way, and the warm personal terminal can also be used as a shlight.


    Before going out, the rescuers arrived. When they saw the police and their family members, the children almost cried with joy.


    "Dad, brother!"


    Nuan Nuan ran over, and Gu An also ran over.


    Then the little girl was picked up, and Gu An was beaten up.


    "What are you holding in your hand?"


    While beating someone, Gu Mingli snatched the dark thing from his hand, and then "..."


    "Where did you get the gun?!"


    Gu An held his head and whispered, "I took it from the trafficker."


    Looking at the other children, they basically have knives or something like that in their hands.


    Everyone "..."


    They came to rescue people, and the children not only escaped by themselves, but also ran out with other abducted people, not to mention, they even brought the traffickers'' weapons arsenal.


    They are willing to call this group the strongest league.


    But this is too dangerous. After learning what happened from the only reporter who participated in the whole process, the adults broke out in a cold sweat.


    If something goes wrong in any link, the result is something they don''t want to imagine.


    Then Gu An was beaten again, and it was a mixture of his father and his brothers.


    This brat really just doesn¡¯t have a house for a day.


    "Aww... I was wrong and I dare not do it again!"


    The attitude of admitting mistakes is very positive, but he will dare to bear next time.


    As long as the children are safe, the school teacher was so frightened that his heart stopped. After receiving the notice, he finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    The school followed Gu Annuan and their children were safely sent back to their homes. The rest of the abducted children and women were taken to the police station for records and then went to find their parents one by one.


    The police thought that these children would have psychological shadows when they were frightened, so they specially found a psychologist tofort them, but when they walked into the lounge...


    "Today I kicked that trafficker twice."


    "I helped Gu An crush his head. It was so crushing that his screams didn''t evene out."


    A little girl put her hands on her hips, "Hmph! What are you guys? I hit them on the head with a brick. It was so hard!"


    "Can we fight those traffickers again, it''s disgusting."


    "Well, sister, do you want to hit those traffickers? Let me tell you that beating them is great."


    The abducted woman''s eyes were shining brightly and her teeth were clenched. No matter how they thought about it, they wanted to kill the group of beasts in their dreams.


    The policeman and psychiatrist who came in "..."


    It doesn''t look like there is a psychological shadow here, and it should be the group of traffickers who have a psychological shadow.

 Chapter 303: punish

    After being rescued, Gu An and Nuannuan had a good night''s sleep. When they woke up the next morning, they were locked up and fined to write calligraphy. Both of them had to copy "The Analects of Confucius".


    Gu An had a sad expression on his face. It was obvious that he didn''t want to write anything. He would rather his family beat him up.


    Not only do you have to write the soft brush characters, but the "Analects" to be copied is all ancient characters. Every character is veryplicated, and you must write it well.


    Nuan Nuan sat obediently on a small cushion, with a small wooden table in front of her. The pen, ink, paper and inkstone were all ready on the table, and a book next to her was "The Analects of Confucius".


    She was also punished this time, no matter how much the family pampered her, she was also angry this time.


    How dangerous, this time it really scared everyone.


    Nuannuan was also obedient, kneeling on the small cushion and straightening her body, the white and soft chubby held a brush in her hand and began to copy seriously, forming a perfect rtionship with Gu An, who was unwilling to crooked. Compared.


    Big cousin taught her brush calligraphy, and little teacher Su Ran also taught her, so she can write, but the writing is not as good-looking as big cousin and teacher.


    "Gu An, sit down for me!"


    Mother Gu held the pointer in her hand, and stared at her son fiercely.


    When she looked at her daughter, her eyes softened again. She was still good, even if she was punished, she was willing to write obediently.


    Gu An reluctantly sat down to copy, but it didn''t take long for him to be impatient, looking out frequently, wanting to go out to y or y games.


    But now I can''t do any of them.


    He looked sleepy, holding a brush and started to "fly around" like a primary school student drawing, which made Gu''s mother angry.


    "Stretch out your hand! What are you writing here? Look at your sister''s, can you just wait and finish copying it for me!"


    It didn¡¯t take too long for Nuan Nuan to learn brush calligraphy, and the words she wrote were not very good-looking. The fonts were a little round and immature, but she wrote every word seriously with a small face.


    Gu An started teaching him to write brush characters when he was four years old. His mother Gu and his uncle started to teach him to write brush characters. The handwriting looks good when he writes it carefully, but he just doesn¡¯t take it seriously, which made his mother furious.


    After hitting him on the board, he asked him to write again.


    Nuannuan nced at her brother, moved to his side and said softly, "Brother, I will write with you."


    Gu An touched his slightly red hands and his heart was full of tears, "My sister hurts."


    "Then I''ll give you a whir."


    Nuan Nuan also felt distressed, holding up the little brother''s hands and puffing his cheeks, and started blowing.


    The little brother was immediately healed andforted by his sister, and he picked up the brush and began to write seriously as if he had been beaten with chicken blood.


    After writing calligraphy for several hours, Gu An felt that his body was going to be stiff, and his wrist was even more painful.


    Mother Gu is hugging Nuan Nuan and pinching her little wrist, the distressed expression on her face should not be too obvious.


    Gu An pouted, pinching it for himself.


    Seeing it, Nuan Nuan ran over and squeezed it for him. It was simply a super heart-warming little padded jacket.


    Gu An touched his sister''s soft hair, today''s punishment is finally over, this is definitely his least favorite punishment, bar none!


    "Do you still dare in the future?"


    Mother Gu looked at Gu An fiercely while holding the pointer.


    Gu An obediently admitted his mistake, "Don''t dare."


    Gu''s mother poked him on the forehead angrily, "Why don''t you dare? You are so courageous, do you remember bringing your sister with you? After you escaped, you didn''t know how to leave and ran back to save others. You really consider yourself a hero." Ah, the police and your brother don¡¯t know how to save people, do they need you?¡±


    He knew that in the eyes of others, his son did a good job and was a little hero, but as a mother, the first thing she thought of was not these things, but the safety of her son and daughter.


    Mother Gu was really angry and sad, her eyes were red, "If something happens to you two, have you considered your parents and family members?"


    Gu An and Nuan Nuan really panicked now.


    The little girl leaned obediently on her mother''sp, looked at her eagerly, and said super seriously.


    "Mom Nuan Nuan knew she was wrong, and she will never do such a dangerous thing again, and she will persuade her brother."


    Gu An nodded very hard, "Mom, I really know I was wrong, so don''t cry."


    After finally coaxing mother, Nuan Nuan has to coax grandpa, father and brothers.


    The warm kid who did something wrong is like a hardworking bee, making tea for grandpa and apologizing softly, saying that he knew he was wrong, making coffee for dad and pressing his shoulders, running back and forth. Brothers also pour juice, and those who make coffee make coffee.


    Although everyone is angry and intends to keep the little girl cold for a while, but...


    Looking at such a well-behaved little guy who mes himself and worries, no one can harden his heart.


    So within a day, Nuan Nuan was forgiven by everyone, but she was strictly instructed not to do such dangerous things in the future, and not to run around without thepany of adults.


    As for Gu An...


    Don¡¯t you feel that you are so powerful that you can be a hero? Then y a few games with your brothers.


    Gu An, who is exhausted from being abused every day, "..."


    Hero is not good at all.


    These days, because they were locked up at home and punished, they temporarily took time off from school, but Lin Jiu came to their house on the third day.


    "Nuan Nuan, when are you going to school? Our grades are out."


    She said mysteriously, "How much do you think you scored this time?"


    There was an unstoppable joy on her face, and seeing her warm expression, she knew that she had done well in the exam.


    Nuan Nuan "I can''t guess."


    Lin Jiu hugged her arm andughed, "You ranked fifth in our ss and thirteenth in the whole ss!"


    With that proud expression, those who didn''t know it thought she was the one who took the test.


    Nuan Nuan was also a little surprised, "So tall?"


    She skipped a grade directly, and she had only attended preschool in a rural school before. Other than that, she was all self-taught. I really didn''t expect to get such good grades.


    There are quite a lot of students with good academic performance in their ss.


    Lin Jiu looked proud, "That''s not true, Li Ling just took the sixth ce in the ss this time, just below you. I thought she would be very angry, but I didn''t expect her to be quite calm this time."


    This tone sounded a little regretful no matter what.


    Nuannuan is speechless, why do you care more about the bet with her before than I do.


    Lin Jiu: "Let''s not talk about Li Ling. When did you go to school? I heard that you and your brother were punished at home. Can you tell me how? Let''s go to your farm!"


    This thought jumps quite fast, one second I was still asking about the punishment, and the next second I will go to the farm.


    Lin Jiu looked at Nuan Nuan with shining eyes, and missed those little cuties on the farm.


    "I can go tomorrow. I was punished to write "The Analects" in calligraphy at home. After I finish writing thest point, we will go to the farm together."


    As she spoke, she took Lin Jiu to the study room where she was punished to write and started today''s punishment time again.


    Arranged by my family, I was punished for a total of three days. Every morning I had to spend three hours writing after getting up, and I had to write for another three hours after lunch.


    A total of six hours a day.


    Lin Jiu opened his mouth wide after watching Nuan Nuan and Gu An''s punishment. Is this the punishment method of the big family? It really is different.


    But for children who love to move, this is really tormenting.

 Chapter 304: read review

    The two big dogs who were instigated by the traffickers before are now in Nuan Nuan¡¯s farm, and are also assigned to watch sheep and herd cattle every day.


    Take them as shepherd dogs abruptly.


    But they are still learning to adapt to grazing, and they are quite used to ying on the farm.


    When she took her little brother and Lin Jiu there, the two dogs were running happily on the pasture to drive away the grazing cattle and sheep. They almost seemed to be disgusted wherever they went.


    "Wow, they are here!"


    Lin Jiu was wondering where the two dogs went.


    Gu An looked proud, "My sister is very powerful."


    Lin Jiu waved his hand, "I can see it, I can see it, besides, it''s not that you are so good, what are you so proud of?"


    Having been with Nuan Nuan and Gu An for a long time, Lin Jiu is not as cautious as before, and speaks a lot more casually.


    The farm in spring is full of vitality and greenness. The grass seeds used in the pasture are the best and most suitable for the soil here.


    Her farm now has several hundred sheep and more than one hundred cattle.


    "Moo~"


    Found Nuan Nuan, the calf that was left on the farm before ran over like a sheep.


    "Wow woof woof!!!"


    The two horse dogs also gave up ying with the cattle and sheep, and ran directly towards her, along with two horses.


    After a while, she was surrounded by animals on the farm.


    Lin Jiu stood beside Nuan Nuan and enjoyed the treatment of being surrounded by animals, and the smile on his face grew bigger and bigger as he touched each of them.


    Only Gu An was pushed away.


    Gu An "..."


    The few hairballs now look almost the same every day. After a few days, they have grown a lot, and there are more and more hard feathers growing on their bodies.


    Lin Jiu touched his chin, "It does look a bit ugly."


    "Xiao Qi has also started moulting."


    Nuan Nuan hugged the fluffy Xiao Qi, and carefully looked at some ces on its wings that had begun to moult.


    Nuan Nuan took pictures of them as they are now and saved them in the photo album. She created a photo album for each hairball, and she started to record it from the time of an egg.


    Now it''s two months and three days since the little ones were born.


    Nuannuan hugged Xiaoqi, followed by a string of little tails that had grown up a lot, and started to stroll around the farm.


    The fruit trees are all seedlings, and they will bear fruit in the next year. They are all healthy, and there are special fruit farmers to help take care of these fruit trees.


    Strolling, they came to the flower garden.


    Now is the season when all things are revived and a hundred flowers bloom. Many kinds of flowers arepeting to bloom in the flower garden. There is also a ce dedicated to growing honey in the outermost circle, and the buzzing sound can be heard everywhere in the flower garden.


    "I won''t go over there, there are so many bees."


    Lin Jiu held Nuan Nuan''s hands, and was a little scared when he saw bees from a distance.


    Gu An is also a little timid. Before, he was very courageous and not afraid of things, but his face was swollen after being stung. Reality taught him to be a man.


    "Okay, let''s go to the pond to see the fish."


    The three of them basically spent the day at the farm, and Gu Nan came to pick them up in the end.


    I have to go to school the next day.


    What is shocking is that they were fined to write a review!


    As the saying goes, sooner orter they have to pay back when theye out to mess around. Gu An, as the instigator of taking them out of the sight of the teachers this time, has to go to the broadcasting room to read the self-criticism.


    He refused.


    But the teacher actually said that if he did not ept the punishment, he would sue the parents!


    Ah! Is he, Gu An, afraid of his parents?


    At noon, the broadcast that was supposed to y music paused for a while, and then the boy''s slightly immature voice that hadn''t gone through the voice change period sounded.


    "Hi everyone, teachers and leaders. I am Gu An, a student in ss 2, Grade 4. Because I ignored discipline during the spring outing, I took other students out of the prescribed range to dig bamboo shoots."


    When he read this, he paused, "Cough... I''m going to talk about this, it''s all the problem of the teacher''s school, why can''t every spring outing have something new..."


    "Gu An!!"


    Standing not far away, the head teacher of the second ss of the fourth grade looked at Gu An with fiery eyes, and raised the pointer in his hand tremblingly.


    "Ahem... Back to the topic, because leading them to dig bamboo shoots failed and turned into picking mushrooms, but when we came back, guess what, we lost our way!"


    "Ha ha ha ha¡­"


    The sand sculpture''s tone of review sessfully made the students in the whole schoolugh, and the teacher''s pressure soared.


    "Hey... teacher, why haven''t I finished reading, and I haven''t talked about the exciting part? I finally wrote so many self-criticisms, so don''t **** it!"


    "Puchi...hahaha...this fourth grader is really talented hahaha..."


    Someoneughed andy down on the table, tears burst out ofughter.


    Participant Gu Nuannuan, Lin Jiu, and Li Lingyan, who was watched by everyone, replied "..."


    I asked why the students in the ss looked at them whileughing.


    Nuan Nuany on the table covering her face with her hands, her fair little face was so red that it was too cute in the eyes of others.


    Brother...what is he reading...


    Is the review read like this? !


    The broadcast was quiet for a while, and Gu An''s voice rang again.


    "Cough... There was an ident just now, so I''m going to continue my self-criticism. In short, because of our wrong behavior, we were in danger and were arrested by bad guys. The situation at that time was very dangerous. Although we finally saved the day, this kind of behavior is uneptable. Yes, as students, we should abide by thew, obey the arrangements of the adults, and not make fun of our own safety, no..."


    After talking a long list, at the end of it, he had a wonderful turning point, "If you are interested in hearing how we outwit the bad guys, pleasee and find me... click."


    Before he finished speaking, the teacher who was staring at him immediately turned off the broadcast.


    "Gu An!!"


    The teacher''s angry voice came from the broadcasting room, and Gu An threw away his self-criticism and ran away.


    If you expect him to be quiet and obedient, the sun will reallye out from the west.


    The homeroom teacher felt that he was so angry that he lost a lot of hair. For these children, he paid too much!


    Gu An didn''t run to his ssroom, but ran to find his dear sister.


    "Sister~"


    As soon as he walked to the door, he started to shout. All the students in the ss stared at him andughed. Now Gu An is really famous in school.


    "Sister, sister, what do you think of brother''s review speech just now, bah... how did you read it?"


    Like a big dog waiting to be praised, Gu An wagged his tail and circled around his dear little sister.


    Nuan Nuan''s fair little face was slightly flushed under the eyes of many people, and she still nodded unconscionably when she met her elder brother''s eyes.


    "Mmm, awesome!"


    Praised in a soft voice, Gu An hugged his sister excitedly and kissed her.


    "It''s my younger sister who has vision. Lao Yang also said that I can''t read nonsense. He is still a teacher. He said such a thing, and he is ashamed of the cultivation of the mothend!"


    Everyone "..."


    This is all because of you!


    Feeling sorry for his teacher for a million seconds.

 Chapter 305: Composition by Gu An

    Gu An became well-known in school because of his self-criticism. While the teacher was about to die of anger, someone actually went to him to hear how he outwitted the gangsters at that time.


    But the stories he told with exaggeration... no one believed it.


    But besides this, there is one more thing worth mentioning, Gu An''s monthly exam is finally not at the bottom.


    When he returned home with his grades like a winning fighting chicken, and pped his answer sheet on the table, Mother Gu was stunned.


    "This is really what my son can get in the test? He actually passed!!"


    It can be seen how low her expectations for her youngest son''s academic performance are.


    Gu An was proud, and then he got a cold look of contempt from his big brother Xueba.


    Gu An "..."


    Tail... I can''t lift it up a bit.


    Nuan Nuan pouted her little **** and tapped her toes yfully on the ground,ying her hands on the table and looking at her brother''s answer sheet seriously. What she read happened to be a Chinese answer sheet, and when she turned it over, she saw a well-writtenposition.


    Chineseposition has always ounted for a high score, with a full score of 60 points. A teacher who writes so much, and who is more rxed, no matter what the content is, even if he digresses, he will give at least about 40 points, but...


    Her brother scored only 25 points.


    Nuan Nuan paused, and first nced at the sense of presence left by the teacher and the strongments written on the back of the paper with a red pen.


    ¡®After reading yourposition, my heart is in a mess, it¡¯s very well written, don¡¯t write like this again next time! ! ''


    It¡¯s rare, the teacher usually doesn¡¯t leavements during the exam, but her brother won so many testimonials from the teacher, and it¡¯s still like this... amazing post-reading testimonials, this must be such a shockingposition.


    Nuan Nuan couldn''t help but looked over curiously, and then read it in a low voice.


    The title of theposition is ''My Time. ''


    Gu An wrote "My Future Time", and he wrote a fullposition with eloquence.


    ¡ªFrom the beginning of school, the teacher often asks a strategically important question, what is your dream?


    At this time, the whole ss will fall into the contemtion of life nning. I feel that the thoughts of the students at this moment have entered the season when a hundred flowers bloom, but in the end I found that the answers they gave are all so selected, as if Thousands of troops cross the single-nk bridge, and their answer is the bridge.


    Doctors, teachers, police astronauts, at this time, I can¡¯t help but feel a sense of detachment that everyone is drunk and I am alone, because my answers are different from theirs. My dream is unique and so radiant.


    Yes, my future dream is to be a super hacker!


    Every master hopes that Dugu will seek defeat in the end, and I will be "Invincible in the East" in the future hacker world! ¡¯, bing the top man in this world, even thinking about it, I was moved by my own greatness.


    But before that, I can hang my **** on a beam and dance like a chicken, and when necessary, I can learn hackingputer technology by stealing the light. Fortunately, I have the talent for making waves.


    In the future, I will use my shoulders to shoulder the burden of the entire family. My brother, my grandfather, my parents, and my dearest sister will all be protected by me. Under the wings of the sun...


    Later, he also wrote eloquently how he would be a great hero to protect the world, and the writing was so unconstrained that the world was shocked.


    The coffee in Gu Linmo''s hand was no longer fragrant, Gu Nan put down theputer she was working on, Gu''s mother silently picked up the pointer she had put down for a few days, and the old man put down the teacup in his hand.


    Nuan Nuan muttered for most of the time, and keenly noticed that the atmosphere suddenly changed. She shrank her neck and couldn''t continue reading, because the idioms behind her were also so ostentatiously used.


    Gu An didn''t notice it at all, and instead smacked in front of Nuan Nuan, "Is myposition well written? The teacher''s aesthetics and eyesight have problems, and he only gave me 25 points! Is this fair?"


    Gu An felt that it was extremely unfair.


    Nuan Nuan blinked her eyes and reminded softly, "Brother, you have used many idioms wrong."


    She could see it, no wonder his teacher would write such ament.


    Gu An firmly and confidently believes that "it is clearly the teacher''s problem!"


    Gu Linmo looked at him with a smile, but his expression looked like he was about to beat someone up.


    "Take up the heavy responsibility like Mount Taishan?"


    Gu Nan''s voice was cold, "You protect us under your wings that cover the sky and the sun?"


    Mother Gu flicked the pointer in her hand, with a grim expression on her face, "You still want Dongfang Invincible? I''ll let you be crushed right now!"


    Then Gu An received cordial greetings from his family members.


    Nuan Nuan sped his hands together, "Amitabha, Sanqing, I hope that the little brother can be beaten more lightly."


    Although even if she didn''t read it out, thisposition would still be seen by mom and dad, but who told her to advance the time.


    Brother, I''m sorry, Nuan Nuan can only help you here.


    Gu An doesn''t understand, hisposition is so well written, why no one can understand him!


    The teacher didn''t understand, and his family didn''t understand, so he was angry and posted hisposition on Weibo.


    There are so many people on the Inte, there is always his confidant!


    I Gu An V: Why is myposition not good, I beg the confidant of the fallen people in the world #ͼƬ#


    After posting, he felt drowsy, and went to sleep without any care. When he woke up the next day, he found that his Weibo private message was 99+.


    Gu An was shocked, what happened?


    His WeChat is also beeping non-stop, as well as the QQ group of the ss.


    ¡¾@Gu An, brother, you are famous hahaha...¡¿


    ¡¾@¹Å°², ouch, let me go, what are you thinking about posting your ownposition on Weibo, now you are really famous hahaha...]


    ¡¾It''s on the hot search. It''s on the hot search. Although it''s on the tail, our sportsmittee is on the top of our skills! ¡¿


    ¡¾Hahaha...Laughing to death, I haven¡¯t stoppedughing since I first saw thosements on Weibo. ¡¿


    Gu An¡¾¡­¡¿


    ¡¾Brother, are you out? Can I interview you how you feel now? ¡¿


    ¡¾I want to know this too¡¿


    ¡¾I also want to know what you thought when you tweeted. ¡¿


    Just then, the head teacher came out


    ¡¾Depressed smoking.jpg¡¿


    ¡¾Gu An, I didn¡¯t dare to read yourposition in ss to save your face, but you...¡¿


    ¡¾After all, I underestimated your ability, and the teacher is willing to bow down now. ¡¿


    Students in the group¡¾¡­¡­¡¿


    It is also a top skill to make the teacher bow down.


    Gu Antao suddenly didn''t dare to read thements on Weibo.


    But he didn''t read it, but Nuan Nuan knew it.


    Because the third brother also registered a Weibo for her and secretly followed her, she also followed her brothers and theirpany''s official website.


    Then when she woke up in the morning, Xiao Ai reminded her that her dear brother posted a hot search on Weibo.


    After opening Weibo, Nuan Nuan''s little mouth opened into an O shape.


    His little brother actually posted theposition online! !

 Chapter 306: Liang Chis relic

    Nuannuan ran to knock on her little brother''s door.


    "Who..."


    There was a weak voice from inside, and then Gu An came to open the door with a dejected face.


    Seeing that his sister hadn''t spoken yet, Nuan Nuan asked, "Brother, have you posted theposition online?"


    Those ck and white eyes looked at him curiously but clearly.


    Gu An "..."


    Why does his sister know about this.


    Of course, Gu Mingyu is also aware of this news. After all, he is engaged in the entertainment industry, and he is still very concerned about the wind direction news on the Inte, and then he saw such a wonderfulposition.


    He didn''t care at first, but when he identally saw thements below.


    ¡¾Teacher is too much, I can give full marks to this brilliantposition. ¡¿


    ¡¾Exactly, hahaha... This ssmate is really talented. I just want to know how he learned idioms. It feels pretty good after reading it at first. ¡¿


    [Hahaha... This is aposition written by Gu An of our Lincheng Elementary School. I am dying ofughter. He was famous in the school just yesterday for his self-criticism. I didn¡¯t expect hisposition to be popr again today. My stomach hurts fromughing now. This guy can contract my jokes for a year hahaha...]


    ¡¾I almost died ofughter at the self-criticism he read yesterday. I listened to him read the self-criticism when I didn¡¯t y basketball during the exercise time between sses. I heard that the teacher in his ss chased him from the broadcasting room to the teaching building. ¡¿


    ¡¾Pu Chi...The hair of the head teacher in his ss was all bald by him. ¡¿


    ¡¾Am I just curious about how he read the review? Is there anyone in Lincheng Middle School who has recorded it? I want to hear it. He can write such a shockingposition. I want to know how excellent his review is (¹·Í·.jpg)]


    Don¡¯t mention it, some students really recorded it and put it up.


    Gu Mingyu''s face darkened, hesitantly clicked on the recording, and then...


    This younger brother wants whoever wants it, so let''s throw it away.


    He held his forehead with one hand, and stroked his hair with lingering fear. Fortunately, he didn''t choose to be a teacher at the beginning, otherwise he might not be able to keep his beautiful hair.


    Gu Mingyuughed sinisterly, forwarded Gu An''s Weibo to his uncle and the others, and then hid his credit and fame.


    The rest of the Gu family who saw the news "..."


    This embarrassment has been thrown online!


    It''s okay, it''s a good thing that others don''t know that Gu An is the young son of the Gu family, but...some people in the circle know.


    Papa Gu and the others have hardened their fists!


    Gu An, who waspletely famous, was troubled for a while at school, because during that time, people kepting to their ss to peek at him.


    At first, Gu An thought it was because his personality charm had exploded.


    But when he heard...


    "He is Gu An, why doesn''t such a handsome boy look like a sand sculpture?"


    "Looks like a young master from a wealthy family, so there are sand sculptures in wealthy families?"


    "Hisposition is really funny. After I showed it to my mother, my mother, who has always been critical of my poorposition, praised me and said that I have written it very well."


    "My parents, too, have always disliked that myposition sentences are not smooth and I can''t use idioms and allusions. But after reading theposition, they actually med me wrongly. It''s good to say that I don''t know how to use idioms."


    Gu An, who heard these words, "...''


    Can you go further and discuss itter? I can hear you!


    However, to the teacher''s relief, since the essay turmoil, Gu An has been honest and peaceful for a long time.


    In a blink of an eye, another month passed, and there was a small holiday on May 1st, Nuan Nuan went to see Zhang Liang.


    After being treated by a psychiatrist, he is basically healed now, and sorted out some notes left by Liang Chi about hacking and various codes andputer technology and sent them to Gu''s family.


    "These are what Liang Chi told me to give to Gu An before his death."


    Gu An was shocked, "Give it to me?!"


    Although he really likes these, but...


    "Aren''t you learning this too?"


    Zhang Liang had a smile on his face. Unlike before, he looked gloomy and depressed as if he was about tomit suicide at any time. He looked much more cheerful now.


    "I don''t have this talent."


    There was loss and relief in his eyes, and he exined with a smile, "The reason why I learned these things before was all because of Brother Liang Chi. I was learning from him, not these things. I wasted these things."


    He said, "Brother Liang Chi told me a long time ago that I am not suitable for these things. He said that I am more suitable to be a writer, so now I want to learn what I am interested in, and then be a teacher to support teaching in mountainous areas." .¡±


    Brother Liang Chi redeemed him, and he wanted to use his life to teach more people.


    "thanks."


    Gu An scratched his head to thank him.


    Nuan Nuan asked him, "Brother A Liang, you want to go to college, do you have enough money?"


    Zhang Liang nodded, "Well, enough, Brother Liang Chi left me a lot."


    But what he didn''t say was that Liang Chi kept a lot, he only kept the tuition fee for school, and he donated the rest to the foundation established by Gu''s family for Nuan Nuan. As for other expenses during school, he wanted to rely on his own money. Earn it hard.


    "Nuan Nuan, brother Liang Chi gave you these, I forgot before I couldn''t walk out."


    He put a cardboard box in front of Nuan Nuan, and then left with a rxed face.


    "I''m leaving this city, goodbye."


    Nuan Nuan''s nose was a little sore, she waved her hand and shouted, "Brother Ah Liang, remember toe and see me."


    Zhang Liang said, "Okay."


    But after this farewell, he didn''t know if he woulde back again.


    Liang Chi read books onputernguage technology before his death, and there are many notes, all of which are now in Gu An''s hands.


    "I''ll burn incense to brother Liang Chi tomorrow to thank him!"


    Nuannuan nodded, "Hmm, I hope Brother Ananda can be reincarnated as soon as possible. He is going to be the wolf king."


    After opening the box, there are two paintings inside.


    It was the aurora that she and her second cousin drew after they watched the aurora, and now it is back in her hands.


    In addition to this, there is a scarf and two small boxes.


    The scarf was given to him by Nuan Nuan, and when he opened the small box, there were a few candies lying quietly in it, and these were all given to him by her.


    Nuan Nuan looked at it, and with a click, tears fell uncontrobly on her hands.


    Although it has been a while since Brother Ananda passed away, she still couldn''t help crying when she saw these things that he had preserved so well.


    Such a gentle and considerate person, why would there be such a result?


    "Nuannuan."


    The family looked at her worriedly.


    The little girl''s eyes were moist and red, but sheughed while holding the object.


    "Brother Ananda will be fine in the future."


    Thest box contained a U-disk-like thing, Nuan Nuany on the bed at night and asked Xiao Ai.


    "Xiao Ai, should this be plugged into theputer? But it doesn''t seem to be the case."


    Xiao Ai [Master, found a string of unfamiliar data, whether to copy it. ¡¿


    Nuan Nuan immediately sat up and "copy."


    The voice was loud and clear, and the eyes sparkled.

 Chapter 307: Visually stunning and shocking

    In less than a minute, Xiao Ai copied all the data in the USB sh drive.


    "Xiao Ai, what did Brother Ananda leave for me?"


    Nuan Nuan stared expectantly at the bracelet on her wrist.


    Xiao Ai¡¾Master, wait a moment. ¡¿


    Three secondster, the lights in the room were suddenly turned off, and the whole bedroom was plunged into darkness, Nuan Nuan was taken aback.


    Just as she was about to ask what was wrong, the next second the terminal on her wrist began to emit a shining blue light.


    Those light spots seem to gradually run out of the terminal, and then more and more bigger, the visual effect brought is simply amazing.


    The little girl kneeling on the bed opened her eyes wide open, and her pupils were as clean as ss reflecting the starlight in the room.


    That''s right, those star lights drifted out and turned into a sea of ??stars in her room.


    She remembered that she had read a line of Li Bai''s poem, "You can pick the stars with your hands."


    This poem is the most appropriate to describe her current state.


    The stars that can only be seen in those unpolluted mountain environments now appear in her bedroom.


    Nuan Nuan''s eyes were shining, she opened her mouth wide and stretched out her hand. Just as her finger touched a spot of light, the stars in the room twisted again in the next second, turning into a beautiful aurora in her sight.


    It''s like the aurora they saw that day, but what they saw that day was too far away from them, Nuan Nuan can touch these auroras now.


    The beautiful and gorgeous aurora is like a thin and invisible veil. In her hands, her body slowly rises and falls, as if she can breathe.


    click¡­


    The bedroom door was opened, and Gu Nan, who came to deliver milk to Nuan Nuan, froze at the door.


    There is a door, but inside it seems to have stepped into another world.


    "Big brother!"


    In the beautiful aurora, the snow-skinned little girl is like a beautiful elf in the night sky. She is amazing, so cute and soft that people want to hug and protect her.


    "Brother,e and see, this is given to me by Brother Ananda!"


    At the moment when the warm white feet stepped on the ground, with her as the center, green and fresh grass seemed to grow on the ground, and then countless beautiful flowers bloomed in the grass, whether I have seen or not seen before, Her feet were more like stepping on a blooming red rose, which made her whiter and more lovely due to the warmth.


    And whether it is grass or flowers, it looks super real.


    "Wow!"


    At that moment, Nuan Nuan felt that she was an elf.


    Gu Nan "..."


    He did not expect that Liang Chi would be so good at pleasing little girls.


    It¡¯s not just little girls, who wouldn¡¯t be moved by this?


    "Is this Liang Chi sending you?"


    Nuannuan Chick nodded her head like pecking rice, and pulled her brother in.


    "Brother Ananda gave Nuan Nuan a USB sh drive, and after being copied by Xiao Ai, it became like this."


    Nuan Nuan drank the milk, then stepped on her feet excitedly and ran out, she wanted to show her parents!


    As she runs, the lights in the corridor turn off automatically. Wherever she steps, the grass and flowers bloom.


    "Wow! What is this!!"


    Gu''s mother''s astonishing cry came from downstairs, and the corridor was entwined with realistic vines at a speed visible to the naked eye, and then quickly grew into a hanging tree, and peach-pink flower buds grew visible to the naked eye , The buds gradually bloom into stunning and beautiful peach blossoms.


    "Mom and Dad!"


    Running down the stairs, flowers and grass leaves spread all the way, like a green carpet specially made for her. She is like an elf who can make nts grow, even Gu Papa and the others are stunned.


    "Look, isn''t it pretty!"


    Nuan Nuan threw herself into her mother''s arms, and the whole little person was so excited.


    Their home seems to have be a fairnd.


    The strawberries that Gu An was biting into his mouth all fell off with a click.


    "Sister, have you finally stopped hiding the vest that you are a little fairy?!!"


    Gu An suddenly shouted in shock.


    Nuan Nuan raised her chin slightly, "Yes, I am a little fairy."


    Mother Gu opened her eyes wide and murmured, "What''s going on?"


    Amazing!


    Nuan Nuanughed, "This is a gift from Brother Ananda to Nuan Nuan."


    Brother Ananda turned her into an elf.


    Although I know that all of this is fake, it is true to bring people visual surprise and shock.


    Gu An stretched out his hand to touch the flowers, but his hand went straight through.


    "all fake."


    But it looks too realistic.


    Nuan Nuan lowered her head, "Xiao Ai, shut it down."


    Xiao Ai¡¾is the master. ¡¿


    The next second, all the illusions disappeared, and the house returned to their familiar appearance.


    The light also came on.


    "This is really a gift from Liang Chi to you."


    That child is too romantic.


    Nuannuan nodded, and told them about the starry sky and aurora she saw. When she stepped on the ground, she turned into a beautiful fairnd with her footsteps.


    Gu An''s eyes lit up when he heard this, "What a cow! I want to make something like this!"


    Mother Gu patted him on the head, "Then go ahead."


    This night, Nuan Nuany on the bed, falling asleep under the starlight in the room.


    Liang Chi is indeed a very romantic person. If this is used to pursue a girl, I am afraid no girl can refuse it.


    He gave the most beautiful scenery to the light in his heart after his death.


    Nuan Nuan and Gu An went to Liang Chi''s tomb dressed neatly the next day.


    The two put a white chrysanthemum bouquet in front of the tombstone, and burned some gold ingots, paper money and incense candles.


    "Brother Ananda, Nuan Nuan received the gift you gave me. I like it very much. You should be well in another world. If you don''t have enough money, remember to tell me in your dream. Nuan Nuan will burn a lot of money for you." .¡±


    Gu An also bowed, "Thank you for those notes, I like them very much, since you have taught me all your things, then you will be my teacher, Gu An, don''t worry, I wille to offer incense to you every year !"


    Mother Gu looked at Liang Chi''s photo on the tombstone, no matter how long it took, she would feel it was a pity.


    The sky is a bit dark, it should be raining.


    Mother Gu left with her two children. As soon as she got in the car, it rained heavily and thundered outside.


    "This is close to Nuan Nuan''s farm, go to her farm to avoid the rain first."


    The driver nodded and said hello.


    In the farm, because of the rain, the workers all went back to the staff dormitory. The cattle and sheep were still outside, but the two horses and dogs ran back to hide from the rain.


    "Zhi!"


    There was a domineering cry in the wind and rain, and then something smashed into the car.


    The driver hurried down to check and found a wet ''drowned chicken''.


    It is not appropriate to say that it is a chicken, after all, it is much more handsome than a chicken.


    The snow-white big bird with some ck lines, the driver wanted to hug it, but he pecked at him fiercely with his ws and sharp beak, and the aura of the king of birds suddenly came up when he spread his wings.


    Although it is still immature.


    "Little Seven!"


    Nuan Nuan also found a certain big bird.


    Xiaoqi heard the warm voice, made a short cooing sound in his throat, and then spread his wings and hopped into the car by himself.


    "It can fly!!" Gu An was shocked.


    Nuan Nuan also looked at this beautiful big bird in surprise.

 Chapter 308: green peacock

    This is Xiaoqi''s first attempt to fly, but he didn''t expect it to be in such a rainy day.


    Actually, Xiao Qi saw Nuan Nuan¡¯s car from the window, and had an urge to fly up to meet the owner, and then crashed into the car after flying crookedly for a short distance in the heavy rain.


    Fortunately, when their car came in, it was very slow.


    Xiao Qi was carefully picked up by the little girl under the eyes of several pairs of eyes in the car.


    "Wait a moment."


    Mother Gu stopped her from directly hugging her into her arms, took a small nket from behind and put it in her daughter''s arms, Nuan Nuan put the wet Xiao Qi on herp.


    "Xiaoqi, be good, don''t mess around and I''ll wipe it for you."


    Xiaoqi groaned, obediently put away her wings, and carefully put away her sharp ws and squatted on Nuan Nuan''s legs.


    She wrapped the big bird in her arms with a small nket, and carefully wiped the feathers on Xiao Qi''s body.


    "Let''s go in first."


    The car arrived at the door of the house. Mother Gu took her son and daughter to the warm house with an umbre.


    Nuan Nuan struggled to hold the big guy in her arms, and she would not be able to hold it any longer.


    The other dogs in the room heard the sound and ran over.


    Originally, she was also happy, but when she saw the guy in Nuan Nuan''s arms, her feathers blew up.


    What a fat thing! They are all at home, why is that scheming bird brought back from the outside by the owner! !


    The living room suddenly became noisy, from the first child to the sixth child, they all cursed at the big bird in Nuan Nuan''s arms.


    But that''s all there is to it, really go up and fight with Xiaoqi? That''s impossible!


    Do you know what bloodline suppression is? Although that guy was bornter than them, he can do all six of them!


    Even those who swear are only when the little master is around, they pretend to be aggressive, because they know that the little master will not let that guy bully them.


    "Okay, okay, wait a moment, Xiao Qi''s feathers got wet and I will wipe it off soon."


    Under Nuan Nuan''sfort, the fur **** that had grown up a lot quieted down, but the little eyes were still staring at Xiao Qi in her arms unhappily.


    The staff who took care of these guys smiled wryly when they saw this, "Miss Nuan Nuan can subdue them, they are going to be overturned when you are not around."


    All of them are no different from bear children, that is, when Nuan Nuan is around, they will be very obedient and friendly, but when Nuan Nuan is not facing other people, how arrogant and arrogant they are.


    And they are easy to be pecked by them when feeding, and sometimes they fight and tear down the house.


    Nuan Nuan "..."


    Looking down at the well-behaved little guys around him.


    They also returned innocent little eyes.


    Mother Gu was a little speechless. These little guys raised by her daughter must have grown up.


    "Thank you for your hard work, go and rest now."


    The little brother of the employee nodded quickly and said hello.


    Before he came here, he specialized in caring for poultry at the zoo. He had rich experience, so he was recruited by Gu Nan. Except that these guys were too lively and mischievous, they were indeed well taken care of.


    Before leaving, he also said, "By the way, madam, if I read correctly, Xiao Liu should be a green peacock. If you want to raise it, you''d better get the relevant documents in order as soon as possible."


    Mama Gu "!!"


    The two children were dumbfounded.


    Mother Gu "Green Peacock?!"


    The employee brother was a little embarrassed and said, "Its feathers have changed significantly. I saw many peacocks when I was working in the zoo. Xiaoliu should be a green peacock."


    Green peacock, a national first-ss protected animal.


    My brother¡¯s mood is also quiteplicated. Because the green peacock is an endangered animal, the country has stepped in and started captive breeding, but this guy is too delicate, and it is easy to die young if there is a little trouble.


    However, the green peacock hatched by the youngest daughter of the Gu family has been bouncing around with the other peacocks since she was a child, and it is basically a free-range, and it has not been taken care of carefully. Before it grew out, no one would have guessed that it turned out to be a green peacock.


    Mother Gu''s luck with her daughter is simply amazing.


    Seven birds were hatched, three were drawn blindly, and two were protected animals.


    Nuan Nuan heard Uncle Yu Shuhua talk about the green peacock before, and heard that it is rare and difficult to raise, but I didn''t expect Xiao Liu to be it.


    She asked Xiao Ai to take a photo of Xiao Liu and send it to Yu Shuhua.


    The feathers of the two peacocks have grown, and the difference can indeed be distinguished.


    The color of the feathers is different, and the shape of the feathers on the neck is also different.


    The feathers on Xiao Liu''s neck are like scales,yered on top of each other very beautifully, while the feathers on Xiao Wu''s neck are very smooth.


    The crown feathers on the head are also somewhat different.


    Nuan Nuan Pa watched the two peacocks for a while, while Gu''s mother sent a message to her husband and eldest son.


    Obviously, Gu Linmo and Gu Nan did not expect that their family really raised a green peacock. This luck is really a bit too unnatural.


    Yu Shuhua was also shocked after receiving the news.


    Yu Bobo¡¾What a green peacock, so fat! ! ¡¿


    Look at the one carefully raised by the Green Peacock Conservation Station. It is also two and a half months old and almost three months old. Compared with the one in Nuan Nuan''s house, it is directly smaller!


    Nuan Nuan¡¾Xiao Liu is not fat, he is very healthy like this. ¡¿


    Nuan Nuan argued for her Xiaoliu.


    Uncle Yu [Okay, okay...Xiao Liu is not fat, can Uncle Yue to your house to see Xiao Liu and Xiao Qi? ¡¿


    He was just too curious.


    Nuan Nuan said yes, and then talked about Otis, and Yu Shuhua sent her all the photos of Otis taken during this period.


    He figured it out. When he went to Otis, he just had to tell him that these photos were for little girls, and the big guy would condescend and stand up for him to take a majestic full-body photo. Then impatiently drove him away.


    This big guy really loves Nuan Nuan.


    After chatting with Uncle Yu, Nuan Nuan put Xiaoqi down and put on beautiful bowknots she made for them one by one.


    Several elegant and beautiful cys, peacocks and costin are freshly baked.


    "Go, I''ll draw for you!"


    The little girl waved her small hand and went upstairs with a bunch of little tails.


    The small studio here is full of portraits she painted for the seven little ones. The fluffy little one has grown beautiful feathers since she was a child. There are cute ones, some ugly ones, and some beautiful ones. , when fully grown up, it will be particrly elegant and noble.


    There is a drawing board in front of Nuan Nuan, sitting cross-legged on the ground, holding a paintbrush in one hand and resting his chin in the other. Opposite him stands the white swan Xiaoyi, who already has an elegant posture, surrounded by other little guys.

 Chapter 309: flying little seven

    It took a while to draw Xiao Yi and them. Nuan Nuan looked at the paintings hanging in the studio and thought about scanning each painting to the mobile phone to generate clear pictures of equal proportions.


    The thunderstorm gradually stopped, and the sun shyly revealed its head from the dark clouds.


    After the rain, the sky seemed to have been washed and looked cleaner.


    After asking Uncle Yu Shuhua, Xiao Qi will be able to start learning to fly after a while.


    Nuannuan paid special attention to this, and would check Xiaoqi''s wings andmunicate with Uncle Yu every day.


    But before Xiaoqi, the four swans started to learn to fly. Apart from going to school, Nuan Nuan spent most of their time on the farm learning to fly with them. Soon the four swans learned how to fly for a short time, and they liked it very much. Fly on the water in the pond.


    But Xiaoqi can¡¯t, it can¡¯t fly at such a short ce.


    Yu Bobo said that birds of prey such as eagles learn to fly only on very high cliffs.


    Nuannuan"..."


    This is too embarrassing for her.


    "You cane to me for this question."


    Knowing that the little guy was teaching her birds to fly during this time, Gu Mingli, who came home from school, squeezed her sensual cheeks.


    "I know there is a ce suitable for them to learn to fly, and your brother and I can teach them in person, but you are not allowed to tell your father and them about this, neither can your elder brother."


    Nuan Nuan "???"


    Then she, Gu An, and Xiao Qi were taken to a very high cliff.


    Nuan Nuan stood in the wind and only nced at it, then backed away with Xiao Qi in her arms.


    "Four...four brothers, it''s so tall here!"


    It looks so scary!


    "It''s okay, I''ll just hold it."


    As he spoke, he took out the paraglider backpack from the off-road vehicle.


    "Theke is below. Your brother and I have this. I can take Xiaoqi to experience the feeling of flying in the air safely."


    "Don''t worry, sister, we are very familiar with this operation."


    Gu Mingli''s roommates, Tang Le, Lu Xingzhi and Wu Kuang also came.


    "But¡­"


    Nuan Nuan is still very worried, the expression on her delicate little face is very tangled, it looks so dangerous.


    Gu An is very interested, "Brother...can you take me with you!"


    "Go away!" Gu Mingli refused his younger brother''s request, and fixed Xiaoqi in a cloth bag in his arms.


    "Trust your brother."


    Gu Mingli wore professional ck clothes and a handsome ck helmet on his head. He made a handsome gesture to his sister and jumped off the cliff.


    Nuan Nuan was so frightened that her little heart was thumping, she ran to the edge of the cliff and looked down eagerly, and was hugged by Lu Xingzhi.


    "Don''t run around and fall."


    The boy tapped lightly on her head.


    He let out a warm oh, and hugged his arms a little nervously, until he saw the fourth brother''s paraglider floating in the air and slowly gliding far away under the wind, he was particrly relieved.


    "Nuan Nuan, don''t worry!"


    Sitting on the paraglider, Gu Mingli greeted the little **** the cliff with his back turned. The wind blew his broken voice, and a smile appeared on Nuan Nuan''s face.


    The feeling of flying in the air is still very exciting.


    Gu Mingli likes these dangerous sports. In fact, if he is not afraid of scaring his family, he really wants to learn wingsuit flying. It is really exciting, but it is also really dangerous.


    "Zhi!"


    Xiao Qi in Gu Mingli''s arms was a little too excited, fluttering his wings and trying to fly up, but it can''t do anything now that its body is fixed, and it can only look at the scenery below with a pair of sharp eagle eyes.


    "A Zhi, you look at Nuan Nuan and Gu An, we are going too."


    Tang Le and Wu Kuang also put on the paragliding backpacks, opened their arms and asked, "Is there anyone else who wants to experience high-altitude flying?"


    Gu An raised his hand, "Me, me, me!"


    Tang Le squinted at him, "Limited to petite animals."


    Gu An "..."


    snort! What is so rare, I will learn it by myself when I grow up!


    Nuan Nuan hugged Xiao Wu and Xiao Liu and handed them to the two respectively.


    She looked at the two of them eagerly, "Let Xiao Wu and Xiao Liu try it too, Brother Tang and Brother Wu, you should also be careful."


    Peacocks don''t seem to be able to fly, but it would be nice to let them experience Xiaowu and Xiaoliu.


    "understood."


    The two smiled and rubbed the little girl''s soft hair, fixed the two and jumped down.


    Following Xiao Qi, the two peacocks also experienced the feeling of flying in the air. They were so happy that they were not only not afraid, but pped their wings and tried to fly by themselves like Xiao Qi.


    "Let''s go, let''s go down the mountain and wait for them."


    Lu Xingzhi took two children and four swans down the mountain in an off-road vehicle.


    When they went down, Gu Mingli had alreadynded safely with Xiao Qi.


    As soon as itnded, Xiao Qi fluttered his wings and wanted to fly, but he couldn''t fly yet.


    Nuan Nuan hugged it and touched its feathers, "Xiao Qi is not in a hurry, let''s learn slowly."


    Xiao Qi groaned a few times, retracted his wings and calmed down.


    The other two brought the peacock to the ground one after another.


    The two peacocks were screaming excitedly, as if they wanted to experience it again.


    Learning to fly is not something that can be aplished overnight, and Gu Mingli only has time to take them to experience and learn on weekends. After the feathers on Xiao Qi''s wings are fully grown and they are sure that they can fly with their own body, this time, they will watch Xiao Qi fly. Seven flies by itself.


    Nuan Nuan can no longer hold such a big Haidongqing, and because its ws are too sharp, her family does not allow her to hold it.


    Drawing her wings, Xiaoqi has grown into a very handsome and huge Haidongqing, a top hunter who is about to fly and hunt by herself.


    Standing on the edge of the cliff, Nuan Nuan touched its feathers.


    "Xiao Qi, don''t fly too far, remember to fall into theke when you can''t control yourself."


    She was so nervous, even more nervous than Xiao Qi who was about to fly.


    Xiao Qi rubbed his head lightly on her hand, it wasforting her.


    Walking to the rock on the edge of the cliff, Haidongqing, who is the king of the sky, held his head high. Even though it was the first time he learned to fly by himself, every feather seemed to be full of confidence.


    Under the cliff, Lu Xingzhi, Tang Le and Wu Kuang were standing by theke with protective pads just in case.


    Xiao Qi spread his wings and jumped down from the 30-story cliff without any hesitation. Nuan Nuan, who was hugged by Gu Mingli, grabbed his clothes nervously, and looked down eagerly with a pair of clear eyes reaching his neck.


    "Zhi!!"


    Apanied by a domineering eagle cry, Xiao Qi spread his two-meter wings, and quickly stabilized his body in the air with the help of the strong wind.


    After the initial nervousness and short adaptation period, Xiao Qi fully demonstrated its advantages as the king of the air, learned to fly in just one pass, and flew back in a circle.


    Nuan Nuan opened her eyes excitedly, and the voice of the little milk soared, "Brother, brother, look, Xiaoqi... Xiaoqi can fly, it''s flying over!!"


    With a smile on the corner of Gu Mingli''s mouth, he touched his warm and soft hair.


    "Well, I see."


    In his eyes, there was the same confidence and arrogance as Xiao Qi.


    This is the bird he taught!


    Xiao Qi flew back andnded in front of Gu Mingli and the others. The little girl ran over and hugged the majestic big bird.


    "Xiaoqi, you are so good, you learned it in one pass!"


    Xiao Qi''s head rubbed against Nuan Nuan''s neck affectionately.


    After a short meeting, it jumped again, and didn''tnd on theke until it felt its wings were beginning to tire.


    Today''s flight practice is over.


    Nuan Nuan couldn''t wait to share the good news with her family and Uncle Yu, and even recorded a video and sent it to them, as if proudly showing off her child.


    Uh...or younger brother is more appropriate?

 Chapter 310: Hisami Shinkatsu

    Yu Shuhua watched the video Nuan Nuan sent to Moments, and then became even more excited.


    Coutinium, it¡¯s hard to see now. This bird is really beautiful and full of confidence and arrogance from the overlord of the sky.


    He saved the video and sent Xiao Liu''s photo to his old friend, who specializes in green peacocks.


    As soon as the photo was sent, a series of messages came over there.


    ¡¾Where did you find this green peacock? ¡¿


    ¡¾wild? ¡¿


    ¡¾It looks really good, this green peacock must be eight months old. ¡¿


    ¡¾It¡¯s so beautiful. It¡¯s not easy for a wild green peacock to grow so big and look so good. Where did I find it? I¡¯ve never seen this green peacock. ¡¿


    Yu Shuhua was proud [This is not wild, it was raised by a little friend of mine, and she has only been raised for more than four months since it was hatched. ¡¿


    ¡¾what! ! ¡¿


    ¡¾Four months! I don''t believe it, it''s impossible, how can it grow so big in four months, and it has already started to grow its tail! ¡¿


    ¡¾The green peacocks in our protection station only start to grow such beautiful tails when they are one year old. ¡¿


    ¡¾You are not cheating on me! ¡¿


    Yu Shuhua smiled smugly and sent a message [Tomorrow I''m going to visit this little friend''s house. She also has a sea dongqing. She just learned to fly today. Do you want to go and see that peacock? ¡¿


    ¡¾go! ¡¿


    The opposite was almost a decisive answer.


    Yu Shuhua¡¾Wait, let me ask that little friend. ¡¿


    Now in Yu Shuhua''s heart, Nuan Nuan is already his best friend.


    After receiving the news from Uncle Yu, Nuannuan also agreed that he would bring that friend to see Xiaoliu. Seeing the little guys raised by him being praised, he felt very happy.


    Yu Shuhua''s mobility is very strong, and he arrived in Lincheng the next morning, and he didn''t let Nuannuan pick him up, so he ran to Nuannuan Farm with his backpack on his back.


    "Uncle Yu."


    With six small tails behind her, and a domineering Costinus flying in the sky, Nuan Nuan feels full of aura when she walks in the front with her own BGM.


    Yu Shuhua''s old friend had never seen this scene before, so he was stunned for a moment.


    He Yu Shuhua said that his little friend was very young, but he didn''t expect it to be so young!


    However, his eyes were quickly attracted by the beautiful green peacock. The more agile and noble green peacock than in the photo made Qin An''s eyes stare straight.


    "This... is this really only four months?"


    Nuan Nuan corrected "Xiao Liu is almost five months old."


    It''s not too far behind, but how is it possible! !


    "My little friend, is this really your green peacock?"


    It''s simply unbelievable, the best peacock in their protection station is not as strong as this one.


    Stared at by fiery eyes, Xiao Liu gave the man a disgusted look, then walked slowly behind Xiao Wu and hid himself.


    The blue peacock also entered Qin An''s eyes.


    "This blue peacock is so pretty!"


    Seeing the blue peacock that wasparable to the green peacock, his eyes lit up again instantly.


    "It''s amazing, how did you raise the kid? Can you tell Uncle about it?"


    He circled around the two peacocks twice, and then looked at Nuannuan child helplessly.


    He is not ashamed to ask a kid what his major is.


    He knows that some people are special. When talking about this child with Yu Shuhua before, he basically confirmed that this little girl belongs to a special kind of person.


    Has a strong affinity for animals, many animals like to get close to her, and she also responds with full of kindness, maybe there is a reason why these little animals grow so well around her?


    Nuan Nuan nodded, and counted on her fingers how she usually raises them.


    The two peacocks have never eaten feed since they were young. They all ate nutritious bee pupae and other small bugs, and most of them went out to catch and eat them.


    Then she runs around the farm every day. What Nuan Nuan has to do is to teach them to **** in the toilet, love hygiene, listen to stories or listen to her while she is studying to improve her self-cultivation...


    Qin An "..."


    The more I talk about it, the more it feels wrong.


    But when he saw that they really went to the toilet to **** and flush themselves, he felt a little messed up in the wind.


    Yu Shuhua was not much better either, he helped his sses to prevent them from falling off, and asked in a difficult voice.


    "You... you still teach them these things?"


    Nuan Nuan put her hands on herp obediently, and nodded innocently at the two of them.


    "Yes indeed."


    Qin An & Yu Shuhua "..."


    Forget it, ignore this question, Qin An stared at Xiao Liu''s thick legs and muscles thoughtfully, "Maybe...we protect them too much."


    For people like them, every green peacock seedling is a treasure, and both the living environment and food are the most delicate. Although the birth rate of green peacocks is high, the resistance of each green peacock They are very weak and easily die.


    Nuannuan here ispletely half-domesticated and half-wild. She often goes out to y with her friends and run to find food by herself. She is much stronger in all aspects of her body.


    Although they knew it, they didn''t dare to risk the peacocks in the protection station. This matter had to be done slowly.


    Qin An asked to live in Nuan Nuan Farm for a few days, and he wanted to observe and record Xiao Liu carefully.


    Nuannuan nodded, "Okay."


    Qin An really loves the green peacock, and even has the idea of ??Xiao Liu''s future daughter-inw.


    He enthusiastically said, "I will definitely find the most beautiful and healthy female peacocks for Xiao Liu, and the babies they will give birth to will be the most beautiful and healthy!"


    Yu Shuhua red at him angrily, "Why are you saying this in front of a little girl?"


    Qin An looked at Nuan Nuan''s innocent and clean eyes and smiled awkwardly, "Cough...I like Xiao Liu too much."


    Little Liu felt a chill, shook his beautiful feathers and moved towards the little master.


    Yu Shuhua was more interested in Xiao Qi. When Xiao Qi fell from the sky to the window and watched them condescendingly, his eyes lit up. He picked up the camera and took a close-up photo of Xiao Qi.


    "It''s so beautiful."


    Those eyes seem to be looking at not a sea dongqing but a peerless beauty.


    "This Costin is also very big, with well-developed feathers."


    Qin An also looked at the huge Costin with great interest, "Can these swan peacocks coexist peacefully with Costin? It''s incredible."


    They are obviously natural enemies!


    "More than that."


    The breeding brother standing beside Nuan Nuan couldn''t help but said, "Because I''ve been with Xiaoqi for a long time, sometimes they feel that they are eagles and they can fly by themselves. Flying down the window."


    Qin An "It should be a brief low-altitude gliding."


    He does not believe that peacocks can really fly like eagles.


    In fact, peacocks were able to fly a long time ago, but this ability gradually degeneratedter.


    Now even a peacock that can fly is just a low-altitude glide for a certain distance.


    The little brother said, "Indeed, but they want to be able to fly in the sky like Xiao Qi."


    Qin An smiled, "It''s impossible, the peacock''s flying ability has degraded very early."


    Nuan Nuan touched the feathers of two peacocks and murmured, "Maybe they can fly when they grow up."


    The feathers of the two peacocks are not fully grown yet, maybe they will be able to fly in the future. Being a bird always has a dream.


    Qin Anughed and didn''t take Nuan Nuan''s words to heart.


    When Qin An lived here to observe Xiao Liu, he and Yu Shuhua were severely shocked.


    The seven little ones can not only go to the toilet, but they also take the initiative to take a bath, raise their paws proudly to let the breeder wipe them, eat gracefully, wipe their mouths on the paper towels folded next to them after eating, etc...


    Two people "..."


    See you soon!


    During this time, Nuan Nuan also came here with her own homework. After studying, it was very rewarding to ask some questions about raising peacocks under Qin An''splicated eyes.


    When she knew that peacocks could fly before, the little girl rolled her eyes and had a n in mind.


    Since it is only degenerated, and there is no rule that peacocks can¡¯t fly anymore, just learn it.


    Qin An and Yu Shuhua still have a lot of things to do, and they can''t stay here for too long, so they only stayed for three days before leaving.


    "Uncle Yu, I''m on vacation to find Otis."


    Yu Shuhua can''t wait for it, "That''s a good rtionship. If I haven''t seen you for a long time, that guy will start to lose his temper."


    Qin An "Xiao Nuan Nuan can take Xiao Liu to your Uncle Qin''s ce if he has time."


    Warmly and softly said "Okay~"

 Chapter 311: Gu Mingli College Entrance Examination

    The weather is getting hotter and hotter, and many people don''t like to go out anymore, but on this day, the school is lively.


    June''s college entrance examination season, on the 7th, students and parents who took the college entrance examination became nervous.


    During this period, most of the students from other schools were temporarily on vacation, and Nuan Nuan and Gu An''s schools were of course not surprised.


    "Fourth brother, have you finished all your things?"


    "Fourth brother, don''t be nervous during the exam."


    "Fourth brother, drink water and eat breakfast."


    Wake up early in the morning, the little girl is like a hardworking bee circling around Gu Mingli.


    Gu Mingli himself didn''t feel much nervous, he used chopsticks to pick up a small meat bun and stuffed it into Nuan Nuan''s mouth.


    Delicate and small meat buns with warm mouths one by one.


    "Well¡­"


    Nuan Nuan''s cheeks puffed up immediately after eating something in his mouth, and a pair of big watery eyes stared at him.


    "I have my ID card, 2B pencil, ballpoint pen, andpass ruler, so let''s show my brother what else is missing."


    Gu Mingli ate two steamed buns in one mouthful, and casually slumped back, his legs crossed, looking extremely arrogant, and he wasn''t worried about the uing college entrance examination at all.


    With a slight smile on his lips, he nced at a certain little girl who was carefully checking him for any omissions. Thinking about the learning process in thest period of time is really... sad.


    Actually, he doesn''t care much about his grades. Anyway, he will do what he wants to do if he can''t get into college.


    For example, create your own racing club.


    In fact, preparations are already underway, but there is a problem with funding.


    Tsk... Find a way to get his brother to invest.


    But his little sister can''t help but urge him to study frequently.


    Nuan Nuan lowered her eyes and carefully checked the things of her fourth brother, then raised her face and asked, "Brother, do you still have the table mat for the exam?"


    Gu Mingli looked disgusted, "Why do you want that thing? The table is not uneven."


    Nuan Nuan snorted, "Write on that pad and write morefortably, then you will be in a better mood, and when you are in a better mood, you will answer the questions more smoothly..."


    "good good good good¡­"


    Gu Mingli sped his hands together, "I know my ancestors, so I''ll go and bring that thing up now, okay?"


    Nuan Nuan finally showed a satisfied smile, nodding with her hands on her hips and speaking milkyly.


    "That''s right."


    That pretentious and cute appearance made Gu Mingli couldn''t help pinching her chubby cheeks.


    This cute little milk fat is really hard to pinch.


    "I also ate and drank water for breakfast, and the things were checked by the little housekeeper. There is nothing wrong now, right?"


    Nuan Nuan''s fleshy pink mouth was pinched and pouted, her ck and white eyes blinked, and her eyshes were like small brushes.


    "Still... still."


    Nuan Nuan suddenly remembered, broke away from the fourth brother''s hand and ran upstairs to get a pack of palm-sized tissues and came back.


    "Brother, this brother also holds it."


    Gu Mingli "..."


    He is a rough old man, and the things he brought for the college entrance examination are probably moreplete than girls.


    "The little brother is getting up soon, we will send the fourth brother to the exam."


    Gu Mingli''s mother said helplessly, "Your fourth brother is just taking the exam. He is so old that he really doesn''t need to apany him."


    Nuannuan replied super seriously, "Other students are apanied by their parents, and my fourth brother also has to have a meeting."


    "Puchi..."


    The whole family was amused by Nuan Nuan''s saying that there are rows of noodles.


    Liu Xiyan held Nuan Nuan in a strange way and kissed her tender little cheek.


    "Okay, I will arrange noodles for your fourth brother today, and I will go with your little aunt."


    Gu Mingli, who was drinking water, spit out a mouthful of water when he heard what his mother said.


    "No, you don''t have to!"


    Liu Xiyan crossed her arms and looked at her son threateningly.


    "What? Your mother wronged you when I sent you to the exam?"


    Gu Mingli "...No, you can go if you want."


    But the expression on his face didn''t think so, it looked hopeless.


    Liu Xiyan did what she said, so she sent Gu Mingli to the exam with Nuannuan and Gu An, and drove the most luxurious and domineering car in the family.


    Liu Xiyan patted the car, "That''s enough for a row, how about I call some more bodyguards?"


    Gu Mingli: The **** brain circuit is really different.


    "No, I''m going to take the exam, not fight."


    Liu Xiyan thought for a while, "Yes, then let''s go."


    In the car, Liu Xiyan patted her son on the shoulder, "Take a good exam. I didn''t expect you to show off to my little sisters for fear of shame, but now that your grades are up, if you do well in the exam, I can do well." Show it off."


    Gu Mingli was lying on the car rolling his dead fish eyes.


    No need!


    Nuan Nuan took his brother''s hand and muttered in his mouth, not knowing what he was reading.


    When Gu Mingli asked, she said with a chubby delicate face, "Brother, just now Nuan Nuan asked all the gods for their approval, and I have given you luck."


    Gu Mingli stretched out a finger to poke the dimple on her cheek.


    "so smart?"


    Nuannuan nodded, "Yes, Nuannuan''s luck is very good, and the luck of the fourth brother will also improve after passing it on to the elder brother."


    Gu Mingli raised his eyebrows, "Can''t tell you are still a little koi?"


    Nuan Nuan asked what the little koi is, and Liu Xiyan answered positively that the koi is a fish that can help people realize their wishes and bring good luck.


    Nuan Nuan nodded with her chin in her hand, "Well, Nuan Nuan is the little koi."


    After speaking, her little face was pinched again.


    Gu Mingli said with a yful smile, "It''s still a chubby little koi."


    When I first came here, the little girl was skinny and a little dark, but now they have raised her fleshy, just the right kind of meat, her facial features are very plump and delicate, her skin is white and delicate, she looks like a blessed little girl girl.


    This made everyone feel very relieved. The children of their Gu family should have been pampered.


    There are already many people standing at the school gate. On a hot day, parents are wearing sun umbres, telling their children over and over again that they should not be too nervous to take the exam and feel pressured.


    When the child went in, he stretched his neck and watched eagerly, even though he was sweating profusely from the heat, he was reluctant to leave.


    Every parent has great expectations for their children. Maybe some parents are too strict with their children just for vanity and face, but this is only a minority after all.


    More, I hope that my next generation will be better than myself, and that it will be easier to work in the future after being admitted to a good university.


    "Go son, mom is waiting for you here."


    Nuan Nuan and Gu An waved their small hands to cheer him up.


    "Fourth brother,e on!"


    Looking at the warm and sparkling clear eyes and Gu An''s expression that seemed about to be sunburned, Gu Mingli smiled softly, and walked into the campus with his head held high.


    The confident aura and handsome tall figure from the hair have attracted the attention of many parents.


    "Hey... that child is very confident in himself at first nce, he should be a child with good grades."


    "Yeah, my son is so worried that he scares himself before the exam starts."


    "That''s great, his parents should be very relieved."


    Hearing this, Liu Xiyan twitched the corners of her mouth, and pressed the sun umbre in her hand with a guilty conscience.


    What... a parent who is called no less than ten times every semester, mostly because of fights. His son is not confident in his academic performance, but he has never been less confident in himself!

 Chapter 312: watermelon

    "Brother, what are you bringing here? Isn''t it enough to just bring a pen for the exam?"


    Tang Le looked at the stationery bag that Gu Mingli was carrying with one hand, the good guy had everything in it.


    Gu Mingli raised the stationery bag in his hand, "My sister packed it for me."


    That smug and unting expression is simply amazing.


    Tang Le "..."


    Having a younger sister is amazing.


    "By the way, I haven''t bought a 2B pencil yet!"


    Looking at the 2B pencil in Gu Mingli''s stationery bag, Tang Le pped his head and ran to the school stationery store. Fortunately, he remembered it, otherwise it would be bad if he remembered it during the exam.


    "Wait...I want to buy erasers." Wu Kuang quickly followed.


    Gu Mingli looked at Lu Xingzhi with a worried face, "Is there anything you didn''t bring? Hey... It''s good to have a younger sister, I don''t need to worry about anything, my younger sister is probably still waiting outside the school gate to pick me up after my exams. "


    Lu Xingzhi gave him a nk look, and went to the ssroom with his admission ticket.


    "No."


    This is the answer to the question he asked earlier.


    As the first bell rang, the college entrance examination began.


    For the students who are nervous and serious about the exam, the time passes quickly, but for the parents who are anxiously waiting outside in the sun, it is a bit tormented.


    Liu Xiyan held a small electric fan in her hand and fanned her face, still feeling uncool, so she just slumped in the car.


    "I regret it now!"


    She shouldn''t havee.


    Nuan Nuan also took a cute little electric fan to blow on her face, she nced at the time.


    "Little auntie, hold on a little longer, the fourth brother will definitely be very happy to see you after the exam."


    "Nuannuan."


    Suddenly heard someone calling him, Gu An Nuannuan and Liu Xiyan looked over, and saw the white ink painting with fair skin under the sun, wearing a white shirt and jeans, running over.


    The little girl''s eyes lit up when she saw someone.


    "cousin!"


    Both of them ran towards each other, and then Bai Mohua bent down to hug Nuan Nuan and swung her around in the air.


    "Nuan Nuan, I miss you so much, do you miss me?"


    The white ink painting and the little girl stick to the face.


    "Yeah, I really thought about it, cousin, are you done?"


    The white ink painting under the sun looks clean and fresh, and the smile is sunny and handsome.


    He has already graduated from university, but his demeanor is as clean and pure as a high school student who doesn''t know much about the world.


    Parents around who heard the voice looked over, and then chattered and discussed.


    "Whose child looks really good."


    "Both children look so good."


    It is even more enviable to have a family with children who are not skinny. Why can''t their children be so good-looking and good-looking.


    Liu Xiyan is also very rare for a well-behaved boy like Bai Mohua, she really wants to abduct this boy and bring him to her family to raise.


    "Mo Hua is here, why did youe here in such a bright sun, it''s so hot."


    Liu Xiyan knows that her son has a good rtionship with Bai Mohua, but she shouldn''te here to wait for his college entrance examination. It must be for warmth in this hot day.


    Bai Mohua''s appearance in a white shirt and jeans is too pure, with a pair of cat-like eyes bright and clear, Liu Xiyan can''t wait to hug the child and rub his head.


    Unfortunately, it is not my own.


    Holding Nuan Nuan and her soft hair, she was instantly satisfied.


    "I just flew back from France to look for Nuan Nuan. I heard from my aunt that you are here."


    Bai Mohua had a bright smile on his face, and then waved back.


    "I brought you watermelons."


    In an instant, the eyes of the three people were frighteningly bright.


    Bai Mohua raised his chin slightly, "Nuan Nuan, this is a watermelon grown on your own farm. My aunt and uncle asked me to bring it."


    The eyes of the three are brighter!


    The watermelon in Nuannuan Farm is especially delicious with sand. They tasted it when they had just ripened a fewrge watermelons. One bite of it is full of juice and sweetness, which is very memorable.


    Liu Xiyan couldn''t care less about the elegance of her owndy, and went directly to the sports car to get down with a big round and cold watermelon in her arms.


    "Second Madam, let me cut it."


    The driver held a watermelon knife, and just inserted the tip of the knife into the big watermelon a little, only to hear a crisp sound of clicking, and the watermelon split open by itself.


    The moment it was broken apart, the attractive red flesh was exposed, with a sweet taste that seemed to dispel the scorching heat.


    "Wow¡­"


    Gu An and Nuan Nuan opened their eyes wide.


    The watermelon was quickly cut into pieces, and several people couldn''t wait to eat it.


    "tasty!"


    Liu Xiyan haspletely disregarded her image now.


    There is a freezer behind the car brought by Bai Mohua, and the watermelons are kept frozen in the freezer all the way.


    Watermelon, which is already very delicious, now bites down like a smoothie, with just the right amount of sweetness, and it doesn''t feel too cool after a bite.


    The few people ate happily, and the scorching heat seemed to be blocked out in an instant.


    The other parents who were still blowing on the air conditioner in the car and waiting for their children looked at them from time to time, and couldn''t help but swallow their saliva. It was especially good to stare at their hands like hungry wolves. Big watermelon to eat.


    At first everyone was still reserved, but soon some people couldn''t bear it anymore, and a man in a suit walked over to ask.


    "Do you sell your watermelons?"


    Several people who were eating watermelon looked up at him.


    The middle-aged man smiled politely, "I''m sorry, the weather is really hot, and your watermelons look delicious. Do you sell any extra watermelons?"


    Liu Xiyan and Bai Mohua Gu An both looked at Nuan Nuan.


    Middle-aged man "???"


    Why are you all looking at that very young child?


    "Nuan Nuan, this is your watermelon, you decide for yourself."


    The middle-aged man couldn''t maintain his expression, and looked at the youngest little girl in surprise and shock.


    Nuan Nuan nced at the watermelons they brought, there were five big watermelons.


    "Then... that''s ten yuan, one yuan."


    Nuan Nuan felt that it was hard for them to wait here, so after thinking about it, she gave him a watermelon as wide as a palm.


    Watermelons are divided into two halves. It is said that one piece is only half a piece, but this watermelon is huge.


    Even if it¡¯s only half a dor, it¡¯s still heavy in your hand.


    "Thanks, can I have two?"


    Nuan Nuan nodded, and the driver reluctantly handed him the watermelon.


    "It''s cheaper for you."


    Middle-aged man "..."


    I can buy half a watermelon for 20 yuan outside.


    But after taking a bite, the eyes of the middle-aged man lit up instantly, and only then did he realize what the driver meant, which was really cheap for him.


    I haven¡¯t eaten such an authentic and delicious watermelon for many years!


    He turned around and looked at Nuan Nuan''s remaining watermelon almost with fiery eyes. At this moment, he wanted to buy a whole big watermelon!


    Both the driver and Bai Mohua looked vignt, and the boy even hugged the watermelon to block his sight.


    The middle-aged man could only look back regretfully.

 Chapter 313: Sell ??your own watermelon

    "May I ask where you bought this watermelon?"


    The middle-aged man still couldn''t help asking. In a very distant memory, when he was very young, he lived in his hometown and ate such sweet and sandy watermelon. The taste of watermelon is very strong and pure.


    But now with the development of society, many fruits seem to have lost their original taste, and more of them have been given various drugs to elerate ripening or increase sweetness.


    So now that he has eaten such a delicious watermelon, he wants to buy some when he goes back.


    Mom should like it very much.


    Gu An''s proud face said, "These watermelons are all grown by my sister!"


    Middle-aged man "..."


    So he is hopeless, right?


    He was a little disappointed, after all, how many watermelons a little girl can grow.


    At this time, the little girl said, "Uncle, if you want it, you can go to my farm to buy it."


    Nuannuan''s farm grows a lot of watermelons. She originally nned to sell them for money, but now a little girles to business and makes a lot of money.


    "My watermelons are all delicious and big. Uncle can buy them if he likes them. You can also choose the big watermelons you like."


    "Farm?"


    It¡¯s really another vige, the eyes of the middle-aged man suddenly lit up, he didn¡¯t ask how much the watermelon cost per catty, he just asked the address, it would be better if he could go and see the fresh ones on the spot.


    Liu Xiyan told him the address, and the middle-aged man left contentedly.


    After returning to his car, he carefully kept the remaining piece of watermelon, nning to give it to his son after the exam.


    People in other cars around couldn''t help bute over to inquire about the news, and then he praised and publicized how delicious this watermelon is.


    Others were also moved, and some smart ones had already taken action, and went to Nuan Nuan to buy watermelons.


    The white ink painting left the biggest one, and the others were cut out and sold directly.


    It costs ten yuan a piece, and there is a limit to only one piece of watermelon per person.


    At the beginning, some people thought it was too expensive, so an olddy yelled, "I can buy a lot at the fruit shop outside for ten yuan."


    Although the watermelon looks attractive, how can the taste be different?


    Liu Xiyan rolled her eyes at her, "We are not short of this little money. The reason why these watermelons can be sold is because you waited so hard, otherwise wouldn''t it be nice to keep them for yourself?"


    The aunt looked at the warm watermelon and licked her lips, but she didn''t buy it, and she was still muttering.


    "Maybe it was injected with some kind of medicine. It looks so red. If it is dyed and sold to people, wouldn''t it be harmful."


    Hearing what she said, some people really hesitated.


    Liu Xiyan "I said, are you looking for faults?"


    Bai Mohua nced at her and said unhurriedly.


    "If you''re afraid, don''t buy it. Anyway, we eat it ourselves. If we can''t finish it, Gu Mingli and the others can give it to his ssmates after the exam."


    Nuannuan nodded, "We''re not here to sell watermelons, only these few."


    "Little Boss, bring me a piece of watermelon, just looking at it made me hungry."


    A tall and tall man from the Northeast squeezed in and bought a piece, and finished it with a snort.


    After eating, his eyes lit up "Can you sell me the whole thing?"


    Nuan Nuan shook her head in embarrassment, "No, we just brought these."


    Others couldn''t help it anymore, "Hey... The little boss said that everyone should buy a piece of watermelon. Let me buy a piece of watermelon when you are done eating."


    This watermelon is not only good in appearance and delicious, but the key point is that it is especially refreshing when you take it out of the refrigerator.


    "Give me a piece too."


    "I also want¡­"


    In just a few minutes, several watermelons were sold out, and the person who got the watermelon bit down with happiness on his face.


    "Excellent!"


    This is too refreshing, I feel my whole body cool down.


    The other hands slowly and hesitantly saw the watermelon disappear like this, and they were very annoyed.


    A piece of watermelon is ten yuan, but it is not expensive for them. Why did they hesitate?


    Among them, the auntie had the ugliest expression. She was one of those who wanted to buy something but thought it was too expensive, but she was a little annoyed to see them sold out so quickly.


    "Little boss, isn''t there another one? Cut it too."


    Nuan Nuan shook her head, her delicate and fair little face showed a vignt expression, and she and her cousin guarded the only big watermelon.


    "No, my brother is still taking the exam, and he wille out to eat watermelon after the exam is over."


    Everyone could only look back regretfully.


    "There are watermelons for sale over there!"


    I don¡¯t know who yelled, and sure enough, I saw a peddler driving a small trucking here.


    Soon, everyone here rushed over in a swarm.


    The long-winded aunt looked at Nuan Nuan and the others proudly.


    "Heh...you are not the only ones who have watermelons."


    Gu An bared his teeth fiercely like a little wolf cub, "Believe it or not, I will bite you if you talk too much!"


    Liu Xiyan disapproved, "Xiao An, how can you say such a thing."


    After a pause, she heard her say slowly, "How dirty it is to bite."


    The aunt was trembling with anger, "You...you."


    The driver picked up the watermelon knife and dropped it with a bang, "Is there anything else you can do?"


    Auntie "..."


    "I don''t care about people like you who have no quality."


    After speaking, she left in despair.


    Gu An gave a sigh, and continued to hold his watermelon and gnaw.


    Nuan Nuan and their side were quiet for a while and a few people came over.


    "Hello, I am the financial manager of XXXpany. During this time, thepany intends to provide some benefits to employees. Your watermelon is really delicious. Where did you buy it?"


    Withparison, you can better distinguish between good and bad. After eating the watermelon here, it always feels wrong to eat other watermelons.


    He bought a piece of watermelon from the watermelon vendor over there and only took a bite, suspecting that it was of two varieties.


    Gu An is proud, "My sister nted it."


    Nuan Nuan''s eyes brightened, "I still have a lot more on my farm. Uncle, if you want to buy them, you can pick them yourself."


    Some people nearby also pricked up their ears and listened. After getting the address, they left satisfied and decided to buy watermelons after picking up the children.


    Before the college entrance examination was over, students came out of the school one after another. Nuan Nuan took her brother and aunt and ran to the school gate to pick them up under umbres.


    Gu Mingli also came out soon, Nuan Nuan happily ran over and was hugged.


    "Brother, let''s go, let''s eat watermelon."


    Gu Mingli "???"


    "Where did ite from?"


    White ink painting "I brought it."


    Gu Mingli discovered the young man standing under the sun umbre. Perhaps his appearance is more suitable to be described as a young man?


    "How did youe?"


    Gu Mingli had a smile in his eyes, and raised his eyebrows slightly, "This is specially here to apany me in the college entrance examination."


    Bai Mohua pouted, "It''s not that I came to see you specifically, I came to see Nuan Nuan, and I wanted to see it to see your jokes."


    "Tsk...duplicity, we have nothing to do with each other, you brought me watermelon, right bro."


    His head was pped again, and Bai Mohua kicked him, "Well, just take me to the king."


    He yed a few games by himself, and fell from diamond to bronze again. The most important thing is that he was scolded by the people in the game.


    Gu Mingli doesn¡¯t talk about anything else, it¡¯s quite cool to listen to him help scolding people hehe...

 Chapter 314: People are more addicted to vegetables

    There is nothing more enjoyable than eating iced watermelon in the hot summer weather.


    What''s more, this watermelon is really really super delicious!


    Wu Kuang and Tang Le ate without raising their heads, and were so moved that they almost shed tears after biting down.


    "Wooooow... This is too delicious, isn''t this watermelon really grown by my sister?"


    Boy, what were they doing when they were six? Teasing cats and dogs, jumping up and down, was chased by parents for several streets with sticks.


    But my sister has already bought a farm with her own money, and has grown such delicious things.


    Suck slip... so delicious.


    Gu Mingli raised his eyebrows andughed mboyantly.


    "The things grown on my sister''s farm, can they not be delicious?"


    This is simply a crazy girl. Since Nuan Nuan was found, people in their dormitory and ss have heard him talking about his sister every day.


    But this sister is really obedient and lovable.


    "After the exam, I will take you to her farm."


    Wu Kuang''s eyes lit up, "Is there any watermelon?"


    Gu Mingli clicked his tongue, "That''s necessary, right Nuan Nuan."


    The little girl nodded obediently and obediently, "Yeah, brother is right."


    It can be said that he gave his brother a lot of face.


    Before the college entrance examination was over, Nuannuan''s farm became lively that afternoon.


    There are still a lot of watermelons grown in Nuannuan Farm, and not only people like to eat them, but also animals raised at home.


    Especially the cows and sheep on the farm, even if there are people and dogs watching, they secretly want to go to the watermelon field to grab a few watermelons and nibble on them every day. Every now and then, she has to act coquettishly and act cute.


    Nuan Nuan asionally cooks a small stove or something.


    The people who were promoted at school couldn''t wait to go to Nuannuan Farm in the afternoon. The little girl was too young for business matters, and her family was afraid that she would be deceived and couldn''t hold back the scene, so they asked Bai Mohua and Gu Mingli to follow. farm.


    As soon as Nuan Nuan arrived at the farm, the calf, two horse dogs, and two horses all surrounded her.


    She touched the heads of a few of them, "I can''t y with you today, we''re selling watermelons."


    Seeing those strangers going into the watermelon field, the food-protecting animals quit and yelled at them angrily.


    Especially the grown up calves, mooing angrily and staring at them is kind of bluffing.


    The people who were looking at the big watermelon in the watermelon field came back to their senses.


    "Hey, this cow is really well raised."


    "These two horses are beautiful!"


    "Hiss... Those two dogs really can''t bite people? I think they want to bite very much."


    People who are afraid of dogs stand farther away.


    Nuan Nuan blinked, "No, they are all very good."


    When Nuan Nuan looked over, the little animals were all very well-behaved and docile, and they even whimpered and acted like a baby.


    But when Nuan Nuan looked away, their eyes suddenly turned ''vicious'' again.


    Everyone "..."


    Do you have any misunderstanding about being good? This is only being good in front of you!


    Gu Mingli said to these people, "How many watermelons do you want?"


    Somepanies require more than 50 watermelons to send benefits, and somepanies specialize in the catering industry and require more, and of course there are only a few.


    Gu Mingli first agreed on the price, "You have tasted this watermelon before, and the price will definitely not be cheap. It is 10 yuan per catty. You can see for yourself whether you want to buy it."


    ten yuan.


    The price was indeed ridiculously high, and those who wanted to buy inrge quantities immediately hesitated.


    Families with affluent families don¡¯t have this concern, especially some wealthy families, many of the fruits they eat are very expensive. Of course, the quality must be worthy of this price.


    Immediately, wealthy families who only bought a few went to the watermelon field to choose the watermelon they wanted, and the farm staff helped them out.


    Of course, there are also those who are persuaded by the price.


    Gu Mingli didn''t care about this, the watermelon on her sister''s farm would never rot in the field.


    After the watermelons sent to rtives¡¯ homes in the past few days, the watermelons in my sister¡¯s farm have already gained a reputation in the circle of rich people. The family members answer a lot of calls every day, mostly inquiring about watermelons, and they don¡¯t care about the money at all. .


    In the end, only one purchasing manager who runs a high-end private restaurant remained, and the others only bought one or two to eat at home.


    "Excuse me, I want to buy five hundred catties."


    The watermelons in Nuan Nuan Farm are quite big and heavy, about 25 to 32 catties a piece, and between 160 and 170 catties for 500 catties.


    Soon it was agreed to sell, and the purchasing manager even took out a business card.


    "I hope we can cooperate more in the future."


    This purchasing manager is also a smart person. The food in their restaurant is quite expensive. Of course, the chef and the ingredients are also the best. Those rich people don¡¯t need this little money. The key is to eat with confidence. tasty.


    I sent my son to take the college entrance examination today. I identally tasted this watermelon and I was thinking about it. The price of this watermelon is a bit expensive, but it is not unprofitable to sell it in their restaurant.


    After the transaction was over, Li Yun, the purchasing manager, took the batch of watermelons and left immediately.


    After talking with him, when Gu Mingli went back to find the little girl, he found that the little guy was carrying a watermelon with Gu An.


    "That''s all for today, don''t be greedy."


    The little girl put the watermelon on the ground in front of a row of animals standing obediently, and then took out a knife from nowhere.


    Gu Mingli "!!"


    He hurried over to put the knife away, and patted the heads of the two children.


    "Is this something you can y with?"


    The two children hugged their heads, one stared at him stubbornly and unconvinced, and the other looked at him pitifully.


    White ink painting "I''ming!"


    Excitedly ran out of the melon field with a super big watermelon in his arms, and then...


    With a snap, not only did the watermelon he was holding shatter, but he also smashed another one.


    His shirt was dyed red, and red watermelon juice was also stained on his face and neck.


    Bai Mohua sat up from the ground in a daze, staring nkly at his hands, the big watermelon he carefully selected was gone.


    Gone! !


    Gu Mingli covered his face, this guy is really stupid.


    The cow and horse next to them looked at the broken watermelon with their eyes shining, and they shook their tails happily.


    Nuan Nuan "...Then, take this watermelon home."


    There is no need to cut this.


    Finally, in Bai Mohua''s expression of losing his soul, the two broken watermelons are still cheap for the Mavericks.


    The one that was going to be cut was taken back to Xiaoyi and the others to eat.


    Bai Mohua was coaxed by the game in the end, Gu Mingli and Gu An took him to fly, and even made those game yers who scolded him for being a chicken in elementary school go offline directly.


    Gu Mingli looked at the white ink painting that had recovered from the blow of the carefully selected watermelon being smashed by himself, "Take you to y a new game."


    Thus, Baimohua opened the door to another new world. It turns out that besides the king, there is also a very interesting chicken eating game!


    And he reallyplied with that sentence, he is still addicted to vegetables.


    After falling into boxes twice in a row, getting headshot three times at the beginning of the game, being crushed to death by a frying pan once, and throwing bombs into his team twice and causing the entire army to be annihted, he still wants to y strongly.


    Take his Gu Mingli and Gu An "..."


    Bring...I can''t take it!


    Try a holographic game next time.

 Chapter 315: online shop

    After the college entrance examination, Nuannuan''s farm became lively.


    Gu Mingli¡¯s ssmates brought their parents to pick watermelons, and rtives and friends who were given watermelons before also came to buy watermelons.


    Even if the "high price" of 10 yuan per catty for watermelons was quoted, their enthusiasm could not be stopped. They didn''t even use the servants at home to buy them, and took their wives, children, mothers and fathers to the farm to pick them by themselves.


    The most upset about this belonged to the farm animals.


    They watched the big watermelon dwindle, sshing and rolling in front of Nuan Nuan every day, eating and drinking, and would not get up if they didn¡¯t give it.


    "No, there are too many peopleing to buy watermelons, and there are not many watermelons in the fields, but there are still many people calling me to make reservations."


    Mother Gu squeezed the soft fingers of her good daughter and sighed. She has been answering the phone non-stop these days, all of them are from rtives and friends who want to order watermelon. It has never been so lively before.


    It''s all because her daughter is so good.


    Just three seconds after Gu¡¯s mother finished speaking, Grandpa Gu¡¯s phone rang.


    "Hey, it''s Lao Zhang, watermelon? The watermelon is almost gone, Lao Qi, Lao Wang and many others have asked me to make an appointment..."


    Everyone in the Gu family "..."


    During this time, their phones were really buzzing.


    It¡¯s painful but also happy. After all, this is their family¡¯s little baby¡¯s property, and it¡¯s the first time they¡¯ve made money. Of course, they are also very happy that the watermelon has sold so well.


    "Open an online store directly, my sister''s farm will not be open from now on."


    Gu Nan prepared a n within a short period of time.


    Gu An nodded in agreement, "There are too many people going to the farm, Xiao Yi and they were all frightened, Xiao Qi flew out the day before yesterday and didn''te back at night, and Nuan Nuan was so scared that his face turned pale, or they left the next night It came back after that."


    Nuan Nuan biting the candied haws and nodded, pouted with a little temper, "Yeah, don''t let them in."


    There are a lot of people going to the farm, and there are all kinds of personalities. There are also adults and children who plucked the saplings of an apple tree. To be ruined.


    Those strawberries are almost ripe.


    The strawberries on the farm were ntedter and maturedter than watermelons, but they were almost the same.


    The most important thing is that they are still chasing Xiao Xiaoer and Xiao Er to run away. If Xiao Qi didn''t show up in time to scare them away, several of its animal feathers might have to be plucked.


    Nuan Nuan doesn''t like them anymore!


    "Then open an online store!"


    The whole family made a decision, how could their little one be wronged!


    So, when someone went to the farm the next day and was told that it was closed and wanted to open an online store, they were both disappointed and happy.


    #À­Ò»Ö´that ridiculously high fruit online store#


    As in the title, today I went to a certain treasure to buy some fruit, but identally found a fruit shop with ridiculously high prices. I didn¡¯t care much about it at first. After all, the price is high and I just don¡¯t buy it myself, but...


    When I saw the sales volume of that fruit online store, I waspletely stunned.


    It''s outrageous. There are only two kinds of fruit, watermelon and strawberry, sold in it. Watermelon is ten yuan per catty, and strawberry is one hundred and fifty yuan per catty!


    I watched it early in the morning. When I first read it, there were still 1,000 catties of watermelon and 500 catties of strawberries, but within a few minutes, both fruits were gone!


    And I looked through the product reviews, and all the people who bought the product are basically positive, and the strawberries seem to be new today.


    So the editor wanted to ask, is this a new type of marketing routine?


    ¡¾hhhh... There are still people who pay ten yuan for watermelons. These buyers are either fools or brain-dead. ¡¿


    ¡¾Hiss... This is not a fruit, but a fairy fruit, let me see which unlucky people **** the blood. ¡¿


    ¡¾What the editor said is outrageous, it is so expensive and there are so many, how could it be sold out in a few minutes. ¡¿


    ¡¾Put down the store link or name, I want to see which online store has such ridiculously high fruit that people still buy it. ¡¿


    ¡¾The boss is crazy about money, right? ¡¿


    Finally, the editor really released the name of the online store, and many people ran over to take a look.


    Damn it''s really sold out!


    And thements are all positive.


    Netizen: Are these people crazy! !


    But soon some people who have eaten at this storemented on this Weibo.


    [I know the store you mentioned, and I bought it from there. People who have never bought it must think that the boss is crazy, but those of us who have bought it can tell you for sure that it is really super. worth it.


    Before, their family didn¡¯t open an online store. We went directly to their farm to buy. This online store only opened two days ago, but I didn¡¯t expect that there were strawberries today and I haven¡¯t grabbed them yet!


    Cough... Back to the point, there are a lot of watermelons now, but they don''t have the same taste as before. Every time I buy a watermelon, I can''t finish it the next day, but in the ''Nuannuan Farm'', I can buy five watermelons at a time. I can eat it all at home and it will never be wasted. After all, every time I take the watermelon home, my parents, my father-inw¡¯s seven aunts and eight aunts alle, and five is not enough to eat.


    The watermelon at his house is really delicious. It tastes like when I was a child. It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve tasted such authentic watermelon, and the skin is very thin. My wife even shredded the skin for cold dressing. It¡¯s crisp and crisp. Very delicious. ¡¿


    There are many replies below thisment.


    ¡¾No way, no way, there won¡¯t be people who don¡¯t know this is a marketing gimmick these days, right? ¡¿


    ¡¾As for it? For those two kinds of fruits, they even bought water troops to publicize and criticize. ¡¿


    ¡¾Is it just me that he described as wanting to buy watermelon? ¡¿


    ¡¾I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true, but when will the store be open for fruit, I want to buy it and see. ¡¿


    ¡¾I just checked, and it seems that there will be a batch of watermelon and strawberries at 8 o''clock in the evening. ¡¿


    So at 8 o''clock that night, manyizens really squatted at the online store called "Nuannuan Farm" waiting to grab fruit.


    At eight o''clock, five hundred catties of watermelons and one hundred catties of strawberries were updated on time.


    Almost at that moment, all the products were sold out.


    "Fuck!"


    In a university dormitory, a girl couldn''t help being surprised when she saw the watermelons and strawberries that sold out almost instantly.


    "What''s wrong?"


    The other three roommates in her bedroom looked at her nkly.


    "This store is really awesome! Can you believe that the fruit that just came on the shelf was sold out in seconds? And you look at the price, it''s ridiculously high and it''s sold out in seconds!"


    The three roommates couldn''t help but leaned over to look at it and were shocked.


    "No way, it''s so expensive and someone will grab it?"


    The girl giggled, "I bought it too, so I grabbed a watermelon."


    Her roommate "...wait to be cheated, these are all routines!"


    "Oh, it''s only more than two hundred yuan anyway, I can''t afford it, miss, but if it''s really not delicious, then I will definitely scold you back."


    There are many people grabbing watermelon and strawberries like her, and they are very happy to grab the ones they have eaten before.


    It¡¯s outrageous if you haven¡¯t eaten it. Is the data in this store real?


    Among them is an e-sports master who is broadcasting live. He also saw the news on the Inte and bought it out of curiosity to join in the fun. At the moment, he is joking with fans in his live broadcast room.


    "Let me see, the strawberries will be delivered tomorrow. Tomorrow I will broadcast strawberries for everyone to see what kind of fairy fruit can be sold for 150 pounds."

 Chapter 316: Gu Mingyu Live

    "Hello, pleasee and pick up your courier."


    Mu Chen answered the phone in a daze early in the morning, answered twice casually, hung up and continued to sleep.


    It wasn''t until noon that he realized that he seemed to have answered the phone, and there was a courier?


    Mu Chen quickly came back with a cardboard box in his arms.


    "Hey, what did Mushen buy?"


    The teammates in the same team asked with a smile.


    "have no idea."


    As he spoke, he had already opened the carton, and the scent of strawberries rushed to his face at that moment.


    "Fuck, it smells so good!"


    The teammates not far away smelled the smell and immediately came over, and their eyes widened when they looked into the cardboard box.


    "Strawberry? I just picked this one, it looks so fresh and big!"


    Drool flowed out just looking at it.


    "I''ll try it."


    As soon as he stretched out his hand, he was pped away, "Go get something, take out all the strawberries and have a look."


    He remembered, isn''t this the very expensive fruit shop he ced the order yesterday afternoon, but it still looks a bit worth the money.


    After picking out all the strawberries, five hundred yuan of strawberries filled a big pot.


    Of course it¡¯s not because there are too many strawberries. The strawberries are so big that he can¡¯t hold a strawberry with one hand.


    "Not a single one is rotten."


    The protective measures inside the carton are done well, which makes him very satisfied.


    "Hiss... this strawberry smells too sweet."


    "Mushen, did we eat?"


    Mu Chen nodded, "Each person takes one."


    It feels a little distressed to have too many points, there are not many here in total.


    Holding the strawberry, I couldn''t wait to eat it. Strawberry juice flowed out after I bit down on it. My mouth was full of sweet strawberry vor.


    "Well!"


    Everyone''s eyes lit up.


    "Delicious!"


    He gave a thumbs up with excitement, and took another bite and was so moved that he almost cried.


    What kind of fairy strawberry is this, how can it be so delicious!


    Mu Chen took one and ate it himself, and then his eyes lit up.


    "No wonder it''s so expensive."


    Remembering something, he quickly turned on theputer and clicked into the store, but he was disappointed.


    "Fuck! It''s all over so quickly!"


    Before, he thought that the speed of the second time was too exaggerated, thinking that it was some new method developed by this store, but now he doesn''t think so at all.


    This data is simply not too real, he can''t wait to let this store put more products on the shelves now!


    "Brother, you bought the strawberries at this store? I''ll go, why are they all sold out?"


    Mu Chen was also annoyed, there were a group of messages below the store, waiting to be fed, and he joined Cui Shangshe''s army.


    "Go, go live!"


    ¡­


    "Master, Miss''s online store is a hot search."


    Gu Nan hummed, took the phone handed over by Nanfeng and turned it on, and sure enough, Nuan Nuan''s newly opened online store was hotly searched.


    The reason is still a live broadcast of an e-sports master, he himself has a lot of traffic, and this time he directly gave ''Youjian Farm'' a top trending search.


    Rted trending entries were still in the top ten. He took a look, and the person''s ck fans mocked him for epting ck-hearted endorsements. The main reason was that the fruits they sold were too expensive. Of course, there were some who had eaten to rify, but Most of them haven''t eaten.


    "Let the public rtions department help control the products, post the quality inspection results of watermelon and strawberries online, and also hang them on the homepage of the online store."


    Nanfeng nodded respectfully, "Yes."


    But before Gu Nan¡¯s PR department could y a role, the Inte went viral again. This time, ¡°Youjian Farm¡± directly topped the list of hot searches, and there were more than one of them.


    #Gu Mingyu Live#


    #Gu Mingyu Crew Eat Watermelon Strawberry#


    #ÓмäÅ©³¡#


    It turned out that the strawberries and watermelon that Nuan Nuan sent to Gu Mingyu had arrived. He also read the news on the Inte, and saw that many Mu Chen''s ck fans were implicated in his sister''s online store, so of course he would not just sit idly by.


    So he started a live broadcast, not only that, he also distributed some of the watermelons and strawberries sent by his sister to his crew, because of his live broadcast, these stars also took photos and posted them on the Inte, and now a farm ispletely famous .


    At this moment, Gu Mingyu is sitting in his lounge, wearing a light blue shirt, with three buttons on the neckline unbuttoned, revealing a beautiful corbone and snow-white skin, and a long head of thick ck hair hanging smoothly and naturally around his waist.


    His slender legs folded and leaned on the sofa, and the suit pants that were close to his waist showed his lean waist and slender straight legs.


    The young man''s slender fingers with well-defined bones are ying with a huge strawberry. There is an evil smile on the corner of Li Li''s face, and his peach eyes are like a small hook, which makes the fans in the live broadcast room scream.


    ¡¾I''ll buy it, can''t I buy it? Woooooo... Mommy''s waist, does this corbone really exist? ¡¿


    ¡¾Yuyu, you are such a goblin, I can y with these long legs for a hundred years! ¡¿


    ¡¾Hand roar, look, I wish I could be a strawberry in Yuyu''s hand, even if I was eaten, I would have no regrets in this life. ¡¿


    ¡¾Ahhhhh! Yuyu looked at me, with those charming little eyes, I would give my life to you! ¡¿


    ¡¾Hiss...Yuyu''s hair fell on her corbone, so lustful, my mother asked me why I got angry. ¡¿


    ¡¾My fish really has no dead angle at 360 degrees from toes to hair! ¡¿


    The dense barrage in the live broadcast room was full of rainbow farts against Gu Mingyu. Needless to say, even ck fans would not use Gu Mingyu''s appearance to attack him.


    "What are you talking about? I started the live broadcast to sell goods." Gu Mingyu rolled his eyes, and the fans screamed that he was so beautiful even when he rolled his eyes.


    ¡¾I''ll buy it, I''ll buy it... It''s not enough to buy it with all your heart. ¡¿


    ¡¾Is it a strawberry? Yuyu, I want your strawberries hehehe...]


    ¡¾A group of LSPs, I am different, I just want to stick with Yuyu~¡¿


    Gu Mingyu took a bite of the strawberry and narrowed his eyes slightly, "I''m doing a serious live broadcast. I''ll show you the quality of this strawberry. If you want to describe the taste, what should I say? It''s the best strawberry I''ve ever eaten when I grow up."


    ¡¾Hehe... Is someone reduced to live streaming now? Not afraid of falling prices. ¡¿


    ¡¾I went to see the farm you mentioned, and I never thought that you would have a day when you bowed your head to capital. That online shop is too ck-hearted. Watermelons cost ten yuan a catty and strawberries one hundred and fifty. Only the brainless can buy them. ¡¿


    Such a live broadcast will inevitably attract some ck fans, Gu Mingyu saw those fleeting mockingments and clicked his tongue.


    He ate the strawberries and went back slowly.


    "Bow to the capital? Young master, I am the capital myself, are you jealous? It''s right to be jealous because you have no money."


    "ck heart? You are poor and no one will tell you to buy it? You can''t control your body anymore?"


    "This is a typical example of being poor and ipetent and ndering others. Hey, I am willing to spend money to y and ask you if you are angry."


    "The price of the goods I live broadcast has dropped? Have you asked my fans? Come on, everyone will post what I want to buy on the public screen."


    With a flick of Gu Mingyu''s long hair, he became a proud and poisonous young man with a strong appeal.


    ¡¾Hahaha... I just like to see big beauties turning ck fans, it''s too fresh, I want to buy it! ¡¿


    ¡¾Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo, oh, yell, yell, I want to buy. ¡¿


    ¡¾Oh, why don''t these ck fans have a long memory? I wonder if you are my brother''s true fans after repeated defeats and defeats. ¡¿


    ¡¾I want to buy, I want to buy. ¡¿


    ¡¾purchase! I''m going to buy it now. ¡¿


    Gu Mingyu ate a piece of sliced ??watermelon contentedly. Looking at the series of purchases, she spread her hands with innocent eyes.


    "Ah... I''m just kidding everyone, even if you want to buy it, you can''t buy it, it''s already sold out."

 Chapter 317: Fourth brother gives you money, I will support you

    Ga?


    The barrage went nk for a moment, and then all the fans seemed to be in disbelief.


    ¡¾What what? ? ? What did I hear just now, just kidding, it''s already sold out! ¡¿


    ¡¾Brother, are you kidding us? So what are you streaming here for? ¡¿


    ¡¾I''m going, I just checked and it was all taken away, not a single strawberry was left. ¡¿


    ¡¾So Yuyu, what did you bring here? You are ipetent. ¡¿


    ¡¾That online store was only opened, there are only two kinds of fruits. ¡¿


    ¡¾So such a delicious fruit is gone? I have all the money ready, but I can''t spend it! ¡¿


    ¡¾This online store is not good, why only so few things are on the shelves. ¡¿


    After eating, Gu Mingyu stood up and stretched, and a waist was inadvertently exposed, which immediately caused screams in the live broadcast room.


    He touched his belly, and he still had a six-pack, but because he usually paid attention to body lines and mainly danced when exercising, his waist looked thinner than other boys'' waists.


    But Gu Mingyu didn''t realize that he was too careful, it''s not normal.


    He lookszy, like a beautiful big cat that is satisfied. "The reason why I rmend the items in that online store is because I saw some people hacking it on the Inte."


    "Huh? Ask me what is the rtionship with Youjian Farm..."


    Gu Mingyu put his index finger on his lips and blinked, "I won''t tell you, well, that''s the end of today''s live broadcast."


    Amid the fans'' persuasion, Gu Mingyu ruthlessly turned off the live broadcast.


    Gu Mingyu''s fan base is unbelievably huge, and even Mu Chen''s fans have increased a lot.


    Those ck fans andizens who said that the online store was ck-hearted before were also rushed to which corner by Gu Mingyu''s fans.


    And when they saw someizens scolding Youjian Farm for being unscrupulous, they immediately rushed to reply.


    ¡¾We are willing to spend this money to buy something, Miss Ben, I have plenty of money. ¡¿


    ¡¾Leave if you don¡¯t like it, they didn¡¯t force you to buy it. ¡¿


    ¡¾As long as it¡¯s really delicious, do you think our fish meal cares about this little money? ¡¿


    Gu Mingyu''s fans keep in mind the fan rules set by their brother when they debuted.


    Resolutely be the little angels of online civilization, don''t swear or take the initiative to cause trouble, but if someone elsees to their door, they are not afraid of trouble, and their brother will always be their solid backing.


    Such a good brother, of course they have to do their best to protect him.


    Of course they have to move forward with the things my brother maintains!


    The poprity of a farm has been going on for a long time because of Gu Mingyu, even Nuan Nuan knows about it, and many people are asking her to stock up.


    The little girl counts the little money she earns every day, and she is so happy that she can see her teeth but see her eyes.


    A lot of money wow...


    "Since you started selling watermelons, your farm''s turnover has reached 1.57 million, and arge number of strawberries are about to enter the market."


    Watermelons alone sold for more than one million yuan. After excluding various costs, the profit was more than 1.3 million yuan.


    Song Yi dutifully exined the benefits of this period of time to her boss, even though she was only a child less than seven years old.


    Nuan Nuan was wearing overalls, with two beautiful peacocks squatting at her feet, surrounded by four beautiful ck and white swans, and beside hery a superrge and majestic Costinus.


    The little girl tried her best to put on a delicate little face to pretend to be mature and stable, but she was actually very nervous when she touched Xiao Qi''s feathers with her little hands.


    After listening, she asked, "That one million, isn''t it a lot of money?"


    Song Yi smiled and nodded, "Well, a lot."


    He looked at the little **** the opposite side and shed tears of heartache, to see what the gap was, and that was it.


    The children of the family have already earned more than one million yuan when they are less than seven years old, and this is only temporary, and they will be able to earn more money after strawberries are put on the shelves inrge quantities.


    I don¡¯t know what happened, the farm was almost closed down under the hands of the previous owner, but after being in the hands of the small owner, everything went well, and the fruits he grew were even envious of him.


    It is obviously grown in amon way. If there is any difference, it is probably because pesticides have never been used. The bugs in it are all eaten by peacocks and swans with chickens and ducks from the farm. Even the fruit trees are not there. exception.


    Their cakes are also pulled in to fertilize the soil, and there are many earthworms raised.


    Of course other fertilizers were used, but it was all thanks to the second young master of the Gu family. The fertilizer used was the natural fertilizer researched by the Academy of Agricultural Sciences, which would not have any side effects on the soil or nts.


    There is no need for medicine or staff to weed, and the chickens and ducks take care of it by the way.


    Others are basically the same, but the watermelon and strawberries that grow out are much more delicious than those outside.


    Nuan Nuan took the card she used to make money, and went to find her fourth brother that day.


    "Fourth brother, Nuan Nuan has earned a lot of money, and I will give it to you."


    Gu Mingli almost spit out a mouthful of water, "You...what did you say?"


    Bai Mohua, who was ying games with Gu Mingli, also looked at Nuan Nuan nkly.


    "Give money to the fourth brother, the fourth brother needs it."


    The little girl took Gu Mingli''s hand and put the bank card into his hand.


    "The fourth brother called that day, and Nuan Nuan heard it."


    The little girl looked at her brother eagerly with a serious expression.


    "Fourth brother doesn''t need to ask for friends, Nuan Nuan has money to support fourth brother!"


    She patted her chest, but she was a heroic chivalrous woman.


    Gu Mingli "..."


    He rubbed his nose embarrassingly, because he nned to build a racing club by himself, but he didn''t want his family to know before the results came out, so he called a few of his good buddies to solicit investment, nning to wait until the money was really not enough Go find his brother again.


    I didn''t expect to be heard by this little guy, and he took the initiative to send the money to himself.


    This is all the money earned by the little guy''s farm, so just give it to yourself.


    Gu Mingli suddenly felt that the small bank card in his hand was heavy.


    "No, this is the money you have worked so hard to earn, so it''s nothing to give it to brother." Gu Mingli didn''t ept it, nor did Nuan Nuan, and he looked at him stubbornly with a small expression.


    "Then...then consider it Nuan Nuan Voting...voting that or something."


    The white ink painting reminds "investment."


    The little girl''s eyes brightened and she nodded, "Yes, it''s Nuan Nuan''s investment!"


    She looked at her fourth brother eagerly.


    Gu Mingli''s heart softened, and he rubbed the little guy''s soft hair.


    "You are not afraid of losing money to your brother."


    Nuan Nuan puffed up her small chest but said "Don''t be afraid, Nuan Nuan''s farm can still make money!"

 Chapter 318: Go to the third brother

    No one expected that the first money the little guy earned on the farm was actually given to Gu Mingli.


    Although this amount of money is not too much to Gu Mingli, this kind of heart is more important than money.


    Gu Mingli became more determined to work hard to run the club well, and to give his sister money and dividends!


    ...


    Before the results of the college entrance examination came out, Nuan Nuan and Gu An were on vacation.


    "Where do you want to go this vacation?"


    Gu Ming Lirong rubbed the little girl''s soft hair.


    Nuan Nuan raised her fair face and smiled, "Look for Third Brother."


    "Huh? Why did you think of looking for him?"


    The little guy shook his little head, ate the lychee fed by his second cousin in one bite, and immediately felt super happy and satisfied.


    "Third Brother said, let Nuan Nuan go to y with him, and then I will go to Otis and bring Xiao Qi along."


    Xiao Qi is a bird of prey and can fly now, but other big birds in the city cannot see it. Nuan Nuan wants to take Xiao Qi to Changbai Mountain to y.


    Gu Mingyu is now in City B, where the entertainment industry is well-developed. He has gradually turned to be a behind-the-scenes director, and is now preparing for his first film after turning into a director.


    Many people on the Inte bad-mouthed him. After all, he was an actor before. Filming and acting arepletely different things. Even if he has a lot of fans, there are still many people who don''t like him.


    So now Gu Mingyu is busier than when she was an actor, and she doesn''t have time toe back during holidays.


    Now that Nuan Nuan is on vacation, she can visit her third brother.


    Gu Mingli pinched her little fleshy face, "Okay, brother will go with you."


    There happened to be a novice race in Linshi, and he also signed up.


    But this time he didn''t go for thepetition, but to select good seedlings for his club.


    Bai Mohua raised his hand, "I''m going to y together too."


    Now he can arrange his time freely, so he can go around with Nuan Nuan to have fun.


    When the eldest brother and father came home from get off work that night, Nuan Nuan told them of her idea of ??going to the third brother.


    Everyone in the Gu family had different expressions after hearing that Nuan Nuan was going to find Gu Mingyu.


    Gu Nan had the same paralyzed face as before, but the corners of his mouth were turned downwards, and his cold and sharp eyes were full of disappointment, looking very unhappy.


    Looks like a big, cool, unhappy dog.


    The disappointment on Papa Gu''s face was even more obvious.


    "I''m going out again."


    Why can''t he carry the baby to and from get off work.


    I really wish that my daughter is only the size of a palm and can be taken wherever she goes.


    Gu An is very proud this time, because he and his sister are on vacation at the same time, so he can go out with his sister this time.


    Facing the pitiful eyes of the daughter/sister, what can the eldest brother and parents do? Of course, they have to prepare the luggage for her.


    Gu Nan was worried, and even asked Nan Feng to take him all the way to City B with his bodyguards.


    Stayed at home for a short two days. On the first day, Nuan Nuan went to her father''spany to spend a day with her father, and on the second day, she went to her elder brother''s ce to spend a day with him, and then boarded the ne to City B.


    "Bye, Mom, Dad, Big Brother, I will be back soon."


    Of the three people who sent the ne, only Gu''s mother waved goodbye to her daughter. The two men wanted to keep the little guy.


    City B...


    Assistant Gu Mingyu, who had been waiting at the airport long ago, stretched his neck, thinking of what Gu Mingyu said when he asked him toe pick him up.


    "The best-looking little girl is my younger sister. After you go, you will definitely recognize it at a nce. My younger brother is also slightly inferior to me, so he is easy to recognize."


    assistant"¡­¡­"


    How can he find someone?


    Another group of people came out from the airport. Assistant Liu Yuan cheered up, and saw three teenagers with temperament that beat two-thirds of the entertainment circle came out.


    A clean sunshine, very much like the first love those girls said.


    Another unruly and wild, with perfect body proportions and long legs, it would be a pity not to be a supermodel, but wearing a mask and peaked cap can''t see what a person looks like.


    As for the straight young man in the ck suit, he looked like an excellent deacon of a nobleman.


    The assistant took a few more nces subconsciously. These people were really outstanding among the crowd and they were so eye-catching.


    There are many people who stare nkly like him. People with good looks and good temperament seem to be the spotlight in the crowd no matter where they go.


    Looking and watching, he found that the little girl who was being hugged by the boy wearing a mask had fair skin, delicate appearance and obedient temperament.


    He suddenly remembered what Gu Mingyu said.


    "My sister is the prettiest..."


    After being stunned for a while, he realized that those people had passed by before he quickly chased after them.


    "Hello...wait a minute!"


    "Excuse me, is this Miss Gu Nuannuan?"


    Gu Mingli tore off his mask, and his eyes fell on him lightly.


    "My brother''s assistant?"


    The assistant nodded in surprise, "Yes, Brother Mingyu is too busy to pick you up now, so let me pick you up, please go this way."


    At this moment, the little assistant was screaming in his heart. As expected of Brother Mingyu''s family, everyone here is so beautiful! !


    Gu Mingli nodded lightly, hugged Nuan Nuan with one arm, and easily followed with the suitcase in the other hand.


    After they left, some girls who came out with them in the airport screamed.


    "So handsome and cool, are they brother and sister or father and daughter?"


    "I can''t ept getting married at such a young age."


    "But it''s really good-looking. Are they stars? Yes, but why didn''t I find these people in the entertainment industry?"


    "God, that masculine man in the ck suit really looks like a deacon, I can do it!"


    Gu An''s ears were sharp, and he faintly heard the discussions of the girls. He tossed his hair, put his hands in his trouser pockets coolly, and walked out with steps that he would not recognize.


    "Master, I am really good. No matter where I go, I am so popr. If you look at those women, they must be talking about my temperament that everyone loves flowers when they see flowers."


    Gu Mingli heheed twice, "That''s right, the oily things in the world are none other than you."


    The nanny car drove all the way to the hotel near Hengdian.


    This hotel is now mostly upied by their crew''s employees, and the assistant directly took them to the room, "Brother Mingyu has already prepared a room for you, and it is the presidential suite on the same floor as him."


    After they entered the elevator, a woman came out from the corner of the corridor.


    "Who are they? The new cast members?"


    "Sister Susan, let''s go to the crew, otherwise the assistant director will be angry."


    Susan red at her assistant, "I''m also a new traffic floret anyway, so it''s fine if you give me a female n number this time, after a few scenes, Gu Mingyu hase to our group very few times, so I''ll stille here ..."


    "Miss Susan!"


    The assistant quickly covered her mouth, "Don''t let others hear your words, or something will happen."


    "I know, I know!"


    Susan said impatiently.


    She secretly scolded the girl one and the girl two, they are both so old and well dressed, she is so young, as long as she is given a chance, she will definitely be able to catch up with Gu Mingyu, even if it is just the benefits that the gossip can bring to her. immeasurable.


    For this opportunity, she paid such a high price but only got the role of the third female role, it makes her angry to think about it.

 Chapter 319: Crew

    "When will the third brother get off work?"


    In the hotel room, Nuan Nuan sat obediently on the sofa, holding a strawberry in both hands and gnawing delicately.


    The strawberries were shipped yesterday, and they were shipped directly by air in order to keep them fresh.


    The assistant poured her a ss of milk, "Teacher Gu is very busy and sometimes has to work overtime. I don''t know when he will finish work, but today should be soon."


    As he spoke, he brought a tablet and yed cartoons for her, as well as some snacks prepared in the room.


    Of course, these are all exined by Brother Mingyu, and there are no details. If he hadn''t known that this was Teacher Gu''s younger sister, he would have suspected that she was his daughter, the kind of his own!


    "thanks."


    The squeamish and beautiful little girl thanked very politely, stared at the cartoon with her clear eyes for a while and asked with a tangled face.


    "Can you tell me what the third brother is usually busy with?"


    Not for others, but for Teacher Gu''s sister.


    The assistant talked about some things Mr. Gu was busy with, mainly because this was his first film as a director. Whether it was the script, casting, or the deployment of various personnel, he carefully checked each one for any problems. The main thing is still in terms of shooting. If something is wrong, it will be stuck and restarted.


    Nuan Nuan held the milk in both hands, feeling tired just listening to it.


    "Did the third brother eat on time?"


    The assistant said, "Sometimes he always forgets to eat when he is busy."


    Nuan Nuan frowned her delicate brows, "That won''t work."


    "Sister, let''s go find Third Brother."


    Gu An came out after changing his clothes and suddenly said, "Third brother doesn''t have time, so we can go find him."


    Nuan Nuan''s eyes lit up instantly, and he asked the assistant eagerly.


    "Is it okay? Will it disturb the third brother?"


    The assistant thought for a while, "Let me ask Brother Fang."


    The Brother Fang mentioned by the assistant is Gu Mingyu''s manager, and he still is.


    Wu Fang quickly responded to the message, asking him to take Nuan Nuan and others to the lounge of Gu Mingyu''s studio.


    Nuan Nuan is wearing a small light blue skirt, stepping on small leather shoes, her soft hair is tied into a simple and refreshing ball head, her small but slender neck is exposed, she feels much cooler without the cover of her hair .


    Brows that line her eyebrows make her beautiful face small, and her eyes are big and bright, as beautiful as a little princess.


    She was carrying a small bag across her shoulders, which contained some sweet and sour dried strawberries and a small electric fan, but she stood obediently at the door waiting for her brother.


    Gu Mingli also changed his clothes, walked up to the little guy and stretched out his hand.


    With a sweet smile on the corner of Nuan Nuan''s mouth, he handed his soft hand to his brother.


    "Let''s go."


    The filming scene was very lively. Even in such a hot weather, everyone insisted on it. It is much better for a celebrity with an assistant, at least someone who helps bring water and hair dryer.


    The assistant led a few people past inconspicuous ces, leading them all the way to Gu Mingyu''s lounge.


    The lounge is not too big, but it is simple and quiet, and has air conditioning.


    Gu Mingyu is a person who is willing to spend money. In addition to the necessary expenses, in addition to his own lounge, other lounges are also equipped with air conditioners, so the actors and staff of the crew have always had a good sense of him, and he acted well during filming. Also very serious.


    In order to wait for her brother, Nuan Nuan sat at the door with a small electric fan, and from time to time took out a piece of dried strawberry and gnawed slowly to pass the time.


    Finally, the person she was waiting for came.


    When she saw the long-haired and beautiful third brother walking this way, the little girl couldn''t wait to stand up and run over.


    Because she got up in a hurry, she almost fell down, but she quickly stabilized her body and continued to run over.


    Bai Qingyu was listening carefully to Mr. Gu''s talk about some problems encountered in the acting, when suddenly he saw this Mr. Gu who had been very strict during the filming suddenly squatted down, with a smile on his face and opened his arms.


    Then a small figure threw himself into his arms, hugging Director Gu tightly in such a hot day, but he didn''t dislike it at all, and even smiled happier and brighter.


    "Brother~"


    The child called his brother glutinously, his big round eyes were bent into small crescents, his lips were pursed and his teeth were neat and white, and the dimples on both sides of his fair and fleshy cheeks were very beautiful.


    "Miss me?"


    Gu Mingyu lowered his eyes, rubbing her little head fondly.


    "Yeah, I think about it, Nuan Nuan really misses her third brother."


    As he spoke, he rubbed his little fleshy face against his brother''s face, and kissed him affectionately.


    Then he found Bai Qingyu who was standing by and staring at them without blinking.


    With a bang, Nuan Nuan''s ears turned red quickly, and she shamelessly buried her whole little head on the third brother''s shoulder.


    "Puchi...you''re still shy."


    Gu Mingyu hugged the little person like white jade, and said to Bai Qingyu with a smile on his face.


    "You go back first, and I will go back and exin the rest to you in half an hour."


    Bai Qingyu nodded nkly, "Good teacher Gu!"


    He bent down at ny degrees very honestly, and then left with the script.


    Bai Qingyu is a rookie actor and the number one male.


    Gu Mingyu liked his aura for acting, but there were inevitably many problems during the filming process, and he was willing to spend some time slowly polishing this new actor.


    So Bai Qingyu is very respectful to Gu Mingyu, and he has a secret, he is actually a senior fish fan, but he dare not say it.


    While walking, Bai Qingyu recalled what he saw just now. It turned out that besides beingzy and noble, with a serious tongue and a serious tongue, Mr. Gu was also so doting and gentle to his sister.


    After Bai Qingyu left, Gu Mingyu sweated a little while holding Nuan Nuan on his forehead.


    The little girl found out her small electric fan from her bag and blew fiercely on her brother''s face.


    The two siblings went to his lounge talking andughing.


    "The busy man is back."


    Gu Mingli leaned against the door, blocking the entire door by himself.


    "Why are you here?"


    Obviously knew it a long time ago, but now he still put on a disgusted face.


    Gu Mingli rolled his eyes, "I''m narcissistic, I thought we came to see you, if it wasn''t for warmth, who would want toe to your wretched ce."


    Gu An put his hips on his hips, "Exactly!"


    Talk about the noisy room, the brothers went to the lounge to blow on the air conditioner.


    Gu Mingyu was obviously really tired during this period, with dark circles under his eyes, although it seemed that he had smoky makeup on him.


    Nuan Nuan touched his face distressedly, and ran to pour him a ss of water.


    "Brother, you have to rest well and eat well, or you will get sick."


    Gu Mingyu smiled at the corner of his mouth, and pinched his sister''s soft face. The little milk fat was really a small pit of meat with his fingers.


    "I know, it''s just that it will be busy at the beginning, and it will be fine soon."


    He didn''t have a long time to rest, so Gu Mingli stood up and went out.


    Gu Mingyu''s peachy eyes nted, "Where are you going?"


    Gu Mingli "Look at the ce where you work."


    Bai Mohua quickly stood up and trotted to keep up, "I''m going too."


    Gu An looked at his sister, then at the two people who left, and finally followed.


    "Wait for me!"


    He can also see that the fourth brother intends to let the third brother rest, so he won''t bother.


    As soon as Nuan Nuan moved her little butt, she was hugged by Gu Mingyu.


    "Sister, don''t leave, your third brother and I just need a small pillow with a milk scent."


    The voice of speaking was exhausted, and he closed his eyes almost holding the child.

 Chapter 320: Thats Teacher Gus sister

    Hearing his brother''s even and long breathing, Nuan Nuan obediently let him hold her, carefully found afortable position and closed her eyes to fall asleep.


    Half an hourter...


    Gu Mingyu''s assistant came to knock on the door, and he pushed the door open when there was no response from inside. What he saw were two brothers and sisters who were half lying on the lounge chair and sleeping with each other hugging each other. They slept soundly, and the assistant couldn''t bear to disturb them.


    But I have to bother.


    "Mr. Gu, Mr. Gu..."


    Gu Mingyu was woken up, and the child who was sleeping soundly in his arms fluttered his eyshes slightly, and opened his eyes in a daze.


    The little girl yawned, her ck and white eyes were watery and beautiful.


    The kid who just woke up was a little dazed and confused. The little face on the right was pressed on his brother to sleep, and some messy red marks were pressed on the flimsy white skin.


    Gu Mingyu stroked her little face with his fingers, but unfortunately, the red marks that were pressed out were obviously not smoothed away with fingers.


    "Brother~"


    Nuan Nuannuo called her brother, which made her heart soften.


    She rubbed her eyes, sat obediently on the third brother''sp without moving, her hair was a little messed up in sleep.


    Gu Mingyu smoothed her out with his fingers in a few strokes.


    "Let''s go, let''s go to the set with my brother."


    Nuan Nuan nodded obediently, holding the hand of the third brother and following him.


    The lounge and the outside are like two worlds. As soon as I stepped out of the door, a gust of hot air blew into my face.


    Both Gu Mingyu and Nuan Nuan paused, and just... didn''t want to go out.


    Gu Mingyu sighed, "Work, work..."


    For my own business, it¡¯s just a little bit hot...well, not a little bit.


    Nuan Nuan took out her small fan and held it in her hands, raised her head and asked him, "Third brother, do you want to blow it?"


    Gu Mingyu squeezed her fingers, "No need."


    On the set, because of the director''s departure, the actors also rested, but many people are reading and understanding the plot of their characters at the moment.


    Until Gu Mingyu came to the set.


    "Teacher Gu."


    "Mr. Gu, you are back."


    "Teacher Gu!"


    These actors obviously respect Gu Mingyu.


    Gu Mingyu''s movies are always cast with suitable actors, regardless of the celebrity''s traffic and status, because he himself is the biggest investor in the whole show, so he has the final say on the entire crew.


    So far, the atmosphere of the whole crew is still very good.


    "Let''s rest well, then let''s get ready to start work."


    Gu Mingyu pped his hands, and instantly changed from a doting and gentle brother to a serious director.


    Nuan Nuan only knows her third brother here, basically wherever he goes, the little girl will follow him, really like a pretty little tail.


    Of course, more and more people gradually noticed her existence.


    Many actors who were not filming could not help but look at the little girl.


    When Teacher Gu was filming, the beautiful and soft little girl sat on the small bench obediently, holding a small electric fan in her hand, asionally took out a piece of dried strawberries from her small bag, and hugged it like a little hamster. He gnawed in small mouthfuls, without making any sound to disturb him.


    When Mr. Gu told them some problems in the process of acting and taught them, the little girl held up the small fan in her hand and tipped her toes to blow him.


    Every time this happens, everyone will be surprised to find that Teacher Gu will be very gentle, touching the little girl''s head and letting her blow it by herself.


    Nuan Nuan insisted on blowing the air for her brother, for fear of heating him up.


    "You are so good."


    Not far away, the girl who had no acting for the time being sat on the rest chair, holding the script in one hand and resting her chin in the other, staring at Nuan Nuan and muttering.


    Bai Qingyu next to her nced at the direction she was staring at, then nodded, "Well, you are so good."


    The girl''s eyes shined brightly, "Is that right? As expected of Teacher Gu''s daughter, she looks so good-looking!"


    "Pfft...cough cough cough, no, who told you that she is Teacher Gu''s daughter?"


    The female number one looked at him suspiciously, "We guessed it ourselves. Teacher Gu is so gentle and doting on the little baby. Isn''t this a father? What I didn''t expect was that Teacher Gu got married so early?"


    "Hiss... I don''t know if I can hide this explosive news."


    If his fans find out, they will blow up.


    Bai Qingyu "..."


    "No, that''s Teacher Gu''s sister, who told you that she is his daughter!"


    What are you all guessing in private?


    "younger sister!"


    The girl had a shocked face. Teacher Gu doted on the child so much that he looked like a father no matter what.


    After Bai Qingyu exined it clearly, everyone in the crew soon knew that the child who followed Mr. Gu was his sister!


    "Eat, eat!"


    The box lunch of the crew came, and the whole crew cheered.


    Filming in such weather is really exhausting, it¡¯s great to be able to eat and rest now.


    Nuan Nuan L third brother''s clothes.


    "Brother has eaten."


    Gu Mingyu pinched the back of her neck and said softly, "Okay, the assistant is going to help us get the box lunch."


    Gu Mingyu was about to call to ask where Gu Mingli and the others were, but he didn''t expect to call from there first.


    "Brother, filming is too boring to watch. I will take Bai Mohua and Gu An out for a walk. Look after Nuan Nuan."


    Gu Mingyu "I still want to invite you to dinner."


    "Is there a box lunch for your crew? That thing is warm and full? Shall I order some takeaways for her? Ask the little guy if he wants milk, and other food is also fine."


    Gu Mingyu ¨‹Æ¤¨‹#


    "Are you looking for draws, no need!"


    Why can¡¯t they eat the boxed lunches of their crew, and Nuan Nuan is not picky about food!


    The assistant quickly came over with two lunch boxes and a milk tea in his hand.


    "To keep you warm, this is the milk tea I asked the master who delivered the food to bring."


    Nuan Nuan held the milk tea in both hands, and expressed his thanks in a super polite way with eyebrows curved.


    The assistant scratched his head andughed. Seeing the bright smile in the little girl''s eyes, he felt happy too.


    "Come and see what we eat today."


    Opening the lunch box, the tangy aroma greets you.


    Lion head, fish-vored eggnt, hot and sour potato shreds and dry-stir-fried green beans.


    The portion is veryrge and smells delicious, and there is also a separate seaweed egg soup.


    Such treatment is already very good in the crew.


    "Come here, brother feed you."


    Gu Mingyu fed his younger sister before eating. Nuan Nuan sat on a small bench with milk tea in her arms and opened her mouth obediently.


    "Brother, you eat it yourself."


    After taking a bite, Nuan Nuan urged him to eat too.


    "it is good."


    Brothers and sisters, you take a bite and I take a bite. Nuan Nuan can''t eat half of it.


    Gu Mingyu touched her belly, and it was indeed full, so he began to eat seriously.


    Since he became a director, the management and control of his body by the agent has not been as strong as before, so he also eats more, and he basically takes care of the rest.


    However, I exercise a lot now, so I don¡¯t have to worry about gaining weight.

 Chapter 321: This is Teacher Gus mobile phone!

    After lunch and continuing to work, Nuan Nuan saw that the third brother was so busy that he had no time to rest, and in such a hot weather, he felt very distressed.


    But she can''t bother third brother either.


    The child sat on a small bench and drank milk tea slowly, his fair little face wrinkled and frowning.


    "What are you thinking, kid?"


    Suddenly a voice came in, and Nuan Nuan saw a beautiful big sister in a red dress sitting beside her.


    "Hello big sister."


    Nuan Nuan knew that this person was an actor in the third brother''s y.


    The female number one, Lin Xiao, was about to vomit blood when she heard the child''s soft voice.


    "My name is Lin Xiao, you can call me sister Lin Xiao, what''s your name?"


    "My name is Gu Nuannuan."


    "It sounds really nice. Do you want to eat candy? Sister Lin Xiao has several kinds of candy here."


    Specially asked the assistant to buy it, just to coax the kid.


    It looks even cuter and more beautiful when you look at it from a close distance. As expected of Teacher Gu''s younger sister, this beauty is simply amazing, she must be a spirit!


    "don''t want."


    Nuan Nuan shook her head, "My brothers said, you can''t ask for things from strangers."


    Lin Xiao: So good!


    Although she was rejected, Lin Xiao was not discouraged. She could talk, and soon chatted with the soft little friend.


    Then he took advantage of the situation and asked her what she was thinking just now, why did she look so miserable.


    Nuan Nuan pouted her small mouth.


    "My brother is so tired, I can''t even take a good rest."


    Lin Xiao nodded in agreement. Although the actors are also very tired, they can rest when there is no performance, but Teacher Gu is always busy. Although he is not required to do everything, there are many ces that require him to check. of.


    Besides, there are quite a lot of neers in this crew, and he will earnestly teach them to grow.


    Even she has learned a lot from Teacher Gu.


    "It can''t be helped. If your brother wants to make this movie well, he has to put in a lot of hard work."


    Then the two of them got together and chatted about how to prevent Gu Mingyu from being so tired.


    In such a weather, it is of course best to be cooler, but under the general environment, it is impossible for Gu Mingyu to only care about herself and ignore others.


    "Let''s make some sour plum juice or mung bean soup. It''s better to relieve the heat. Of course, the most important thing is to rest a lot. I haven''t rested for several days since I took care of Teacher."


    Nuannuan nodded, and wrote it down seriously.


    "By the way, the watermelon we atest time was very delicious, but there is a farm where the watermelon is too difficult to grab. It seems that our crew is not very lucky, and we have never snatched watermelon once."


    Speaking of this, Lin Xiao is angry. After eating the watermelon once, everyone can''t forget it. Knowing where the watermelon was bought from Mr. Gu, they also snatched it online, and even the assistant helped to **** it, but they just couldn''t get it. .


    Those people''s hands are fast as hell!


    Lin Xiao wasining to himself, but he didn''t realize how bright the eyes of the children around him were at that moment.


    She has watermelon!


    And if you make mung bean soup, it seems that the farm also grows mung beans, it is sour plum soup, and there is no sour plum on the farm.


    Just do it when you think of it, Nuan Nuan originally wanted Xiao Ai to send a message to her family, but when she looked at the people around her, she thought of the words of her brothers.


    It is best not to let others discover the existence of Xiao Ai.


    Nuan Nuan Da Da Da ran away to find the third brother to get the phone.


    Gu Mingyu also simply gave the phone to his sister and patted her little head.


    "y by yourself, if you need anything, just ask brother."


    "Good~"


    Holding the phone back to the small bench and sitting down, Nuan Nuan unlocked the screen of the phone with her fingerprint.


    Lin Xiao was dumbfounded, "This... this is Teacher Gu''s phone!"


    Ms. Gu actually entered her sister''s fingerprints into her mobile phone, my God, how spoiled she is!


    "Well, third brother''s."


    Third brother, is Mr. Gu the third eldest in the family?


    "Nuan Nuan, how many brothers do you have?"


    Nuan Nuan "Seven, I have seven very, very good, very powerful brothers."


    Using so many special words, it can be seen that the little girl really likes her brother, and is also very popr with them.


    Lin Xiao hissed, seven! Seven brothers! !


    Little cutie, this is the group favorite script!


    Nuan Nuan opened WeChat, swiped down to find the WeChat of the big brother, clicked in, and then recorded the voice.


    "Big brother, send me more watermelons, and mung beans. Can I eat the mung beans from the farm?"


    After speaking a paragraph, send it out.


    Lin Xiao "???"


    After realizing what the little guy said, she had a guess in her mind.


    Lin Xiao took a deep breath and asked cautiously, "Watermelons from a farm?"


    Nuan Nuan nodded her head, "That''s right, my brother seems to have chosen that name for that online store."


    Lin Xiao "!!"


    She stared wide-eyed and looked at Nuan Nuan almost happily and excitedly, "So... so that farm belongs to your family!"


    "Yes~"


    Lin Xiao held Nuan Nuan''s little hand and looked at her with sincere and loving eyes.


    "Nuan Nuan, you see we have talked so much, we are good friends."


    Nuan Nuan thought about it and nodded, she really likes this beautiful big sister.


    "Then can you bring two more melons, I''ll buy them!"


    Why go online when you can go through the back door! Then you can''t grab it at all!


    Just bring two more melons, it''s not a problem at all.


    Nuan Nuan was very forthright, and immediately agreed with a wave of his little hand.


    "Okay, I''ll ask my elder brother to bring two more!"


    "Ding Dong."


    Big Brother replied.


    "Okay, what is Nuan Nuan doing now, have you eaten yet?"


    The voice was yed, and Gu Nanci''s subwoofer had a doting tone. Apart from the usual warmth, Lin Xiao, the assistant next to her, and Bai Qingyu, who had just walked over after filming a scene, were all in a daze. The numb feeling went straight to the forehead.


    This voice is almost like making people''s ears pregnant!


    "Nuan Nuan is eating, it was fed by the third brother, and I am talking to the big brother now."


    The little girl''s voice is soft and waxy unique to the south, and every sentence seems to be acting like a baby.


    my God! This family simply does not want people to live!


    Big brother is also busy, Nuannuan didn''t have time to chat with him for too long, she sent a message to her parents again, and asked sister Lin Xiao to take a picture of herself holding milk tea and send them to them, of course grandpa didn''t forget .


    Nuannuan chatted with her family for a while, and the phone became a little hot, so she took a small fan and pointed it at the phone to blow.


    I was sweating on my forehead.


    "Spray some spray."


    Lin Xiao went to film, Bai Qingyu took a bottle of spray and sat down next to Nuan Nuan.


    "I know you!"


    Seeing Bai Qingyu, Nuan Nuan smiled with crooked eyebrows, apparently still remembering him.


    "Hello, my name is Bai Qingyu."


    Nuannuan called softly, "Brother Qingyu, my two cousins ??are also named Bai."


    Bai Qingyu smiled and handed the spray to Nuan Nuan, "Would you like to try it, it will be cooler after spraying."


    "Okay."


    Nuan Nuan sat up straight and closed her eyes, obediently waiting to be sprayed.


    Bai Qingyu paused, and sprayed her a few times with a smile in his eyes.


    Nuan Nuan let out a wow, eyes lit up, "It''s really cool, thank you brother Qingyu~"

 Chapter 322: Love from my sister

    How can such a good thing not be used by my brother.


    Nuan Nuan asked where to buy this, and Bai Qingyu gave her a bottle of spray directly.


    The little girl thanked her politely, holding the spray, she hurriedly went to the third brother.


    After he yelled to stop, after a brief break, she took the spray and squirted at her brother.


    Gu Mingyu "..."


    All right, he can enjoy the love from his sister.


    After thest scene of the day was filmed, Nuan Nuan immediately took her brother away and went to the hotel to rest.


    After Gu Mingyu and Nuan Nuan had finished taking a shower, the three of Gu Mingli came back slowly.


    "Brother, I will go to the next city to prepare for thepetition tomorrow. Gu An and Bai Mohua will go with me. Do Nuannuan want toe together?"


    Nuan Nuan hugged her third brother and shook her head. She had to watch her brother rest and eat.


    Gu Mingyu also hugged the little guy tightly, and threw a knife at his brother.


    "It''s fine to take those two, but not this one!"


    Gu An held his sister''s hand, "I also want to be with my sister, but third brother, you are too boring here."


    Why don''t you go to see the fourth brother''s game? Boys should like that kind of passionate sports.


    Bai Mohua gnawed on an apple and nodded. He felt that some people acted strangely, which waspletely different from what was shown on TV.


    More boring than drawing!


    Gu Mingyu ¨‹¥Ø¨‹#


    "If you want to get out, get out!"


    A group of guys who don''t know how to appreciate.


    Nuan Nuan went directly to the third brother''s ce to be a little pillow tonight. Fortunately, the room has air conditioning, otherwise it would be hot to death.


    The little guy sleeps very well and doesn''t move around. Basically, he looks like he was when he fell asleep and he looks like when he wakes up.


    There is still a milky smell on her body, and it isfortable to hold softly.


    Gu Mingyu fell asleep almost instantly while hugging her younger sister, and she also slept very deeply this day.


    After a good rest, Gu Mingyu felt refreshed the next morning,pletely gone from the groggy head feeling when she didn''t have a good rest, as if her body was filled with lead.


    Nuan Nuan was still sleeping, and he didn''t bother, he pinched the little guy''s chubby milk fat, his eyes were so soft.


    After getting up, changing his clothes and packing up, he called his assistant toe over.


    "Knock button..."


    There was a knock on the door of the room, and Gu Mingyu had already packed up and was about to leave.


    The assistant was standing outside the door, and he quickly said, "Go outside and buy some steamed dumplings and steamed dumplings. By the way, the steamed dumplings are from Liu Ji, and the store next door to them. In addition, bring back a cup of soy milk from the opposite door." , Nuan Nuan is still sleeping now, don¡¯t disturb her, after she wakes up, you can bring her to the set to find me.¡±


    The assistant quickly wrote down all these, and after Gu Mingyu left, he ran to buy breakfast for Nuan Nuan.


    After buying it in a hurry, Nuan Nuan just woke up.


    Looking at the unfamiliar environment, her eyes were red. Seeing that the mist was about to disperse in her eyes, there was a knock on the door.


    "Who...who."


    The little guy was quite vignt and didn''t open the door immediately.


    "It''s me, Teacher Gu''s assistant."


    The voice was warm and familiar. She walked over in her slippers and opened the door cautiously. Her eyes were as red as a snow-white little rabbit.


    "Are you scared, Nuan Nuan, don''t be afraid, Teacher Gu asked me to bring you breakfast."


    The little girl smiled a little embarrassedly, and thanked her softly.


    "Thank you."


    When she just woke up, she saw a strange environment and no familiar people. She panicked and was afraid. Now she has recovered, and she is in the hotel.


    Although the third brother left, the fourth brother, second cousin and younger brother are all next door.


    The assistant is also considerate. I bought breakfast for several people and brought porridge.


    "Wait for me, I''lle out after I change my clothes."


    Nuan Nuan ran back to change clothes by himself.


    After changing her clothes, she opened the door politely and asked the assistant to enter the room and wait first, then went to wash her face and brush her teeth with a toothbrush.


    The design of the hotel is very user-friendly, probably considering that there will be children. The two washstands next to each other are taller and shorter.


    The assistant watched the little girl wash her face and brush her teeth obediently. Although she moved slowly, she did everything very seriously and cutely.


    The assistant clutched his heart, he wanted to steal the little guy back to his home to raise him.


    Suddenly wanted a child. Although he doesn''t have a girlfriend now, this doesn''t stop him from dreaming of getting married in the future. If he also has such a beautiful and soft daughter, he feels that he will die of happiness.


    After brushing her teeth, Nuan Nuan wiped her mouth clean, and then walked to the assistant in small slippers.


    The assistant hurriedly took a bun and handed it to him, "Nuan Nuan, eat first."


    "Thank you brother Liu Yuan."


    Thank you politely, Nuan Nuan hugged the steamed bun and began to chew, "Go to the brothers."


    The assistant took her to the next door and knocked on the door, but no one answered for a long time.


    Nuan Nuan took out the room card from the small bag and handed it to him.


    "use this."


    She muttered, "Brothers must be ying games again untilte."


    After putting breakfast in the room, both of them left, leaving one for Gu Mingyu.


    All the equipment on the set is almost ready. There are few people who start filming early in the morning, and those who have a part in the scenee on time, and they are all yawning and reading the script.


    As for those who didn''t y in the morning, they are probably still sleeping now.


    "Brother, brother, breakfast is ready."


    Nuan Nuan was holding a steamed bun, and many people heard her voice calling her brother.


    Gu Mingyu, who was exining the plot to the hero and heroine, saw his sistering, immediately put down the script in his hand, and opened his arms to catch the little guy who ran over.


    "Brother, eat quickly."


    Nuan Nuan held up a fragrant steamed bun and fed it to him.


    Gu Mingyu ate it up in two or three bites, and asked when he saw the little guy''s hands were greasy.


    "Has any of you brought tissues?"


    "I have Teacher Gu here."


    Lin Xiaole came over with a tissue in his hand, "Mr. Gu, why don''t Ie and wipe Nuan Nuan''s hands."


    She wanted to pinch the child''s chubby ws.


    "No need to."


    Gu Mingyu refused, hugged Nuan Nuan in his arms, lowered his head and wiped every finger of her carefully.


    With such a pampered look, they both look so good-looking, whoever saw it and didn''t think they were father and daughter?


    It''s no wonder they guessed wrong yesterday.


    "Brother, eat breakfast and finish work, or your stomach will hurt."


    Lin Xiao and Bai Qingyu next to him also advised, "Teacher Gu hasn''t eaten breakfast yet, so you should eat first before wee to you. Now we can discuss the script by ourselves."


    Lin Xiao nodded, "Yes, yes, Nuan Nuan hasn''t had breakfast yet, Mr. Gu, please leave us alone, Nuan Nuan is important."


    Gu Mingyu had a smile on his face, "Okay, then you should read the script first."


    After the two left, Gu Mingyu took all kinds of breakfast from the assistant, and fed the little guy while eating the porridge himself.


    Nuannuan sat opposite him, no matter what to feed, he just opened his mouth and ate seriously.

 Chapter 323: Director Wang

    Both brothers and sisters are good-looking, and they belong to the hexagram of the ceiling of beauty. It is really warm and pleasing to watch when the elder brother feeds the younger sister.


    The people who read the script unknowingly turned their attention to the brothers and sisters over there. Why can¡¯t they move their eyes away from such an ordinary scene?


    This scene also fell into the eyes of another director who came to look for Gu Mingyu, his eyes lit up in a blink of an eye, and he quickly called someone to ask.


    "Who is the little girl in front of Xiao Gu?"


    The staff member who was caught staggered and wanted to curse, but when he saw who it was, he quickly and respectfully replied.


    "That is Teacher Gu''s younger sister."


    Having got the answer he thought of, Director Wang rubbed his hands with a slightly wretched smile and walked over.


    "Little Gu."


    While feeding her sister, a familiar voice suddenly sounded in her ear.


    Gu Mingyu looked up and met Wang Hao''s slightly obscene eyes and expression.


    Gu Mingyu "...Don''tugh, Director Wang."


    It hurts the eyes a bit.


    Wang Hao "Hey hey hey..."


    Laughter was so obscene, Nuan Nuan couldn''t help but leaned against her brother with a small bench, hugged his arm and tried to hide herself, only revealing a pair of extraordinarily clear and beautiful big eyes to peek at him a few times.


    "Don''t be afraid, kid, I''m your brother''s good friend, hey hey good friend."


    Gu Mingyu frowned, "Director Wang, why are you here?"


    Wang Hao is an old man in the industry. He coborated with him in the first film he filmed, and he worked with him several timester. This old man took good care of him, so he still respects Wang Hao very much.


    "I''m going to shoot a variety show. You have a lot of contacts. I originally wanted toe to you to ask if there is any suitable person to rmend, but now I don''t need it."


    He looked at Gu Mingyu and Nuannuan with fiery eyes, andughed again.


    Gu Mingyu: It seems that she is more or less seriously ill.


    He wanted to hide his sister.


    "Isn''t this ready-made, I see you two brothers and sisters are very suitable for the variety show I am preparing for."


    Gu Mingyu''s eyes twitched, "What are you going to shoot?"


    Wang Hao "Take a cute baby to travel. As long as the rtives have children in the family, celebrities can participate, but they have to pass the inspection and have a good rtionship. When I came in just now, I saw the atmosphere between you and your sister. It is very suitable."


    Gu Mingyu interrupted him, "I''m very busy, how can I have time to film your variety show?"


    Wang Hao stalked, "Don''t, it''s still in preparation, and it''s not about to start filming now. I know you''re tired of this movie, but my variety show is mainly about traveling. I''m taking your sister on a trip at public expense." Rest, you can still make money, do you really not think about it?"


    Gu Mingyu nced at Nuan Nuan, not to mention really moved.


    When she is busy, she spends too little time with the little guy, and when she is at home, her seven brothers plus her parents and grandpa fight with him, and there is very little time to spend alone with Nuannuan. Usually, she wants to feed her sister. Not addictive.


    But this matter has to be discussed in the long run, and he didn''t refuse, "Let me think about it."


    Wang Hao knew that there was something wrong when he saw the loose expression on his face.


    "Then it''s settled. I''ll send the invitation to your agent. Young people don''t work so hard all the time. It''s good to travel more and see other scenery."


    Gu Mingyu nodded perfunctorily, concentrated on feeding Nuan Nuan and was full, touching her belly immediately gave her a sense of aplishment.


    That¡¯s right, it¡¯s really cool to keep feeding the little girl until she¡¯s full without anyone disturbing her.


    What should I do if I suddenly be more attracted to Director Wang''s variety show!


    Gu Mingyu continued to work, and the assistant found a Rubik''s cube for the little girl to y with.


    Nuannuan sat quietly on a small bench, a small fan was ced on a rtively high stool in front of her, and she lowered her head and began to y with the Rubik''s cube in her hand seriously.


    Suddenly, a person sat down next to her. She nced at it, and it was the strange uncle just now.


    "Hi, kid."


    Wang Hao greeted her with a smile.


    Nuan Nuan blinked her eyes, and said politely in a waxy voice.


    "Hi Uncle."


    After yelling, he held the Rubik''s Cube and quietly turned around without looking at him. This uncle''s smile is really strange.


    "I''m not a bad person. Your name is Nuannuan, right? I''m really your brother''s friend. You heard it just now. I talked so much with your brother."


    Wang Hao touched his Mediterranean hair, ming this **** hairstyle for affecting his tall and stalwart image.


    "Nuan Nuan, do you want to travel with your brother?"


    Wang Hao lowered his voice and asked, although Xiao Gu seemed very excited, but he really liked the siblings, and the atmosphere of getting along was the main purpose of his filming this variety show.


    In order to be safe, he secretly wanted to instigate the little girl to rebel first.


    Seeing that Xiao Gu cares so much about his sister, if she agrees, then there is no reason for Xiao Gu not to agree, right? Hehehe...


    "I listen to my brother."


    Nuan Nuan held the Rubik''s Cube and matched one side.


    Wang Hao tried to reason with the children, "Think about it, your brother is so tired now, my uncle let him go to y with you, and you don''t have to pay for travel and rest, except for doing some small tasks on time. There are no shorings, the outside world is very exciting, go out and have a look with your brother more!"


    Under his expectant eyes, Nuan Nuan''s voice was soft and firm, "I listen to my brother."


    Wang Hao died!


    I didn''t expect this seemingly obedient little girl to be so difficult to deal with.


    How much you trust your brother.


    "Director Wang, what are you doing, don''t say weird things in front of my sister." Gu Mingyu couldn''t help shouting not far away.


    Wang Hao nodded embarrassingly, "I got it, I got it, I''ll talk to the kids."


    Not long after, Gu Mingli called, and Gu Mingyu asked his assistant to send Nuan Nuan to the hotel.


    "Fourth brother, are they leaving?"


    Gu Mingyu patted her head and nodded, "Go see them off, I will let the assistant and bodyguards follow you."


    Nuan Nuan nodded, "Yeah, Nuan Nuan understands."


    After the little girl arrived at the hotel, she was hugged by her brothers and wanted to feed her. She was angrily found that the little girl had already been fed by that guy Gu Mingyu.


    "You can still leave with us."


    Gu Mingli said jokingly.


    Nuan Nuan shook her head, "No, Nuan Nuan has to take care of her third brother."


    "How old is he? How old are you? You still take care of him, and your father found out and appointed him to be jealous."


    Nuan Nuan stuck out her little tongue, "But third brother is very busy now, so tired."


    Actually, Gu Mingli didn''t really want to take Nuan Nuan with him, because the open-air arena of thepetition was crowded and hot, so he didn''t want his delicate little sister to suffer.


    "Let''s go, send the brothers to the ne, these few days you stay with the third brother obediently, we wille back soon and go to Changbai Mountain with you, you know?"


    Gu Mingli exhorted worriedly.


    Nuan Nuan rubbed his head without resisting, and nodded obediently.


    "Well, Nuan Nuan knows."

 Chapter 324: No snacks are allowed to the set!

    After sending off the three elder brothers, Nuan Nuan happily followed behind the third elder brother''s **** almost every day. With the delicate and beautiful appearance like a white jade doll and the well-behaved and non-noisy personality, the little girl was in a short period of time. Nei became the favorite of the whole crew.


    Now, no matter whether it is the actors or the staff in the crew, they bring some snacks to the crew every day, and then feed the little soft dumplings behind Teacher Gu''s back.


    Originally, Gu Mingyu didn''t care, but when Nuan Nuan started not eating, his face turned dark.


    With a sullen face, Gu Mingyu touched the child''s belly under the slightly guilty eyes, and it was full.


    "What did you eat today."


    Nuannuan sat obediently on the small bench, gave him a pitiful look, and finally started to count with his fingers under his serious gaze.


    "A bunch of candied haws, fried chestnuts in sugar, a roasted sweet potato, and some sugar..."


    There are a lot of them, no wonder I can¡¯t eat anymore because my stomach is so full.


    Gu Mingyu "..."


    He had to call everyone for a meeting. The theme of the meeting was "From now on, everyone is not allowed to bring all kinds of snacks to the set except for dinner!"


    Everyone looked at each other, looked at Mr. Gu''s dark face and then at the children next to him, but couldn''t figure out why.


    Then almost everyone bowed their heads guilty.


    Except for Susan.


    She lowered her eyes to hide the jealousy in her eyes.


    That''s right, she is jealous of Nuan Nuan, even though she is only six years old, and even Teacher Gu''s sister.


    In the past two days, I saw that the little girl was liked by almost everyone in the crew, but she just couldn''t like it.


    Because what I couldn''t get was easily obtained by that little girl.


    Tuan Chong, who wouldn''t want to put this word on themselves.


    Susan''s personality is pure and well-behaved. She knew how to use her advantages to buy people''s hearts on the first day she came to the crew.


    But everyone is an old fritter in the circle, how many people can''t see that she is pretending?


    Susan has worked hard for so long and failed to get something, but the little girl got it so easily, why!


    Susan stood inconspicuously in the crowd, and of course Gu Mingyu and Nuan Nuan didn''t notice her.


    The little girl is blushing with embarrassment now, and she is full after eating, and now everyone is being taught by her brother, so she is embarrassed.


    "My sister is growing up, so she should eat less other snacks. If she eats too much, what should I do if she has a stomachache?"


    Everyone "Mr. Gu, we know."


    They didn''t do it on purpose, each person didn''t have much to feed Nuan Nuan, but there are so many people in the whole crew, a little bit for each person would add up to a lot.


    Nuan Nuan scratched her face, and waited for her brother to finish speaking, then she pulled the third brother''s clothes and said pitifully.


    "Third brother Nuannuan knows he''s wrong, so he won''t eat so many snacks in the future, don''t be angry, okay?"


    The little girl looked at him eagerly with her moist and clear eyes, pinching the hem of his clothes with her fingers and shaking them slightly.


    Such a child, who can bear to be angry.


    Gu Mingyu patted her head.


    "Just know it''s wrong, don''t do it next time."


    Nuan Nuan nodded obediently, and her attitude of admitting her mistakes can be said to be very sincere.


    After being forgiven by the third brother, Nuan Nuan became lively again, like a little bee, walking around her brother with a watermelon for a while, and strawberries for a while.


    Although her brother can''t feed herself now, she can feed her brother!


    Gu Mingyu squeezed her chubby little face angrily.


    Nuan Nuan chuckled, pulled an egg, some meat, and rice from the lunch box into a small box.


    "Go feed the cat again."


    Nuannuan nodded, "Well, I''ll be back soon."


    Gu Mingyu nodded, "Don''t run away."


    Nuannuanfeeding cats are stray cats that appeared near here. They were discovered the day before yesterday, and she would bring something to feed them every meal time.


    This time too, under the green belt, Nuan Nuan crouched down with the food in her arms and called Mimi a few times.


    Not long after, there was a rustling sound, and a three-colored female cat came out of the grass with three kittens.


    "Meow~"


    A few cats meowed at Nuan Nuan as soon as they appeared, their voices were extremely soft.


    Nuan Nuan squatted on the ground, gently touched their heads with curved eyebrows.


    "Dahua, I overheard my brother saying that he would take you and the cubs to the hospital for sterilization."


    The cats didn''t understand, and while they were devouring food, they meowed at her in a friendly way from time to time.


    "Then you agreed."


    Nuan Nuan was talking on her own, and she waited for them to finish eating and yed with a few kittens here for a while, and she didn''t leave until her brother''s assistant came to find her.


    After Nuan Nuan left, a person in a white skirt came out from behind a tree not far away.


    It is Susan.


    She watched the little girl leave with obvious malice in her eyes, but that was all.


    The reality is that she doesn''t like little girls, but she wants to please them.


    If he can use her to get Teacher Gu, then his happy life will not be far away.


    Thinking of these, Susan''s eyes became hot.


    but¡­


    I don¡¯t know why, it¡¯s good for the little girl to eat whatever other people give her, but every time I give her something, she doesn¡¯t seem to see her, and even runs away when she sees her from a distance.


    This made Susan grit her silver teeth. Secretly, she smashed so many things and scolded that dead girl so many times.


    She was so kind to a group performer and even a staff member who moved the misceneous things, but she seemed to be targeting her, which made many people look at her strangely.


    Actually not. There are other people who have the same idea as her. Nuan Nuan is very sensitive to people''s malice. When she sees those people, she remembers them and walks away from them. She just doesn''t want to provoke them.


    But Susan only saw herself and didn''t care about other people at all, so she thought that Nuan Nuan was targeting her.


    Can''t go on like this...


    Susan''s eyes shed with resentment and darkness, and she stared at the little beasts that Nuan Nuan had fed.


    Thinking of those dirty wild cats, Susan''s eyes shed with disgust.


    She took a deep breath and made a call.


    "Are you sure the cats will like me after wearing that perfume?"


    Not knowing what the other person said, Susan nodded, "Okay, send it to me as soon as possible."


    For the future prosperity and wealth, she worked hard.


    After everything in the crew was on the right track, Gu Mingyu and several assistant directors were getting along well. Under his guidance, actors big and small made different progress.


    He can finally breathe a sigh of relief.


    On this day, the scene has been filmed for several days in a row. Seeing that the blue and ck under the eyes of the actors with the most scenes became more and more obvious, the filming progress was unexpectedly good. After thinking about it, he gave the entire crew a day off.


    When Gu Mingyu said that everyone would have a day off tomorrow, the entire crew jumped up excitedly.


    "Teacher Gu, I love you to death!"


    I don''t know who yelled, but the others alsoughed and yelled.


    The corners of Gu Mingyu''s mouth raised slightly, but for the sake of the director''s majesty, he was generally very serious.


    "Okay, there are many people who love me, and I''m not short of you."


    Everyone suddenlyughed.


    But he also has the capital to say this, and it is really impossible to refute it.

 Chapter 325: My name is Gu Nuannuan, and I am Gu Mingyus younger sister

    Gu Mingyu held a cage and patted Nuan Nuan''s little head, "Let''s go, let''s take that stray cat to the veterinarian, wash and clean it and get a knife."


    As for what kind of knife to use, there is no need to talk to Nuan Nuan.


    The little girl let out a cry, and followed the third brother step by step with a cat bag on her back.


    The bag was a bit big for her, and Nuannuan walked a lot clumsily. Gu Mingyu walked slowly beside the little girl, helping her carry it with a smile in his eyes. It''s as if the child even brought his bag and someone picked it up.


    The two brothers and sisters came to the ce where the stray cats were fed, but they didn''t expect that there were other people here.


    "Mimi, Mimi is here to have delicious food."


    A soft voice came, Gu Mingyu stopped, and looked at the beautiful woman in a white dress who was holding cat food and trying to feed those stray cats.


    There were indeed stray cats walking towards her, and besides the ones that Nuan Nuan had fed before, there were other stray cats alsoing.


    Susan held back her disgust. Although she called these cats softly in her mouth, she looked at them with malicious eyes.


    Because of this, although the smell of catnip on her body attracted those stray cats, those cats watched her vigntly and did not approach her immediately.


    Susan heard the footsteps behind her, and excitement and calction shed in her eyes.


    For this moment, she specially wore clothes that suit her today, and even put on beautiful light makeup.


    Susan believes that even in the circle, her appearance can be beaten, but she doesn''t believe that actor Gu is really not close to women.


    In order to impress Gu Mingyu and Nuan Nuan, she eagerly reached out to the front stray cat.


    But because the movement was a little too big, the stray cats who were already vignt suddenly arched their bodies and screamed sharply, and the cats quickly ran away with a sweep of their paws.


    "what!!"


    The cat food was scattered all over the floor. Susan covered her hands, staring at the cats with resentment in their eyes.


    "what are you doing."


    Gu Mingyu''s slightly indifferent voice came, Susan''s expression changed, and there were very strong tears in her eyes, she turned around and was surprised and excited when she saw him.


    "Gu... Teacher Gu, why are you here!"


    Gu Mingyu raised the corners of his mouth slightly, and his voice became more gentle, "I asked what you were doing."


    Susan seemed a little embarrassed, holding her injured hand at a loss.


    "I... I see that there are many stray cats here. Seeing how pitiful they are, I want to bring cat food to feed them, but... they don''t seem to like me."


    Speaking of this, she had just the right sense of loss and injury in her eyes.


    Nuan Nuan, who was hiding behind her brother, showed a small head, looked at the stray cat over there and then at Susan, pursed her lips and said nothing.


    "yes?"


    Gu Mingyu chuckled, "But I think they like you very much. After all, it''s rare for so many stray cats to gather together. Even if they are scared, they still haven''t left."


    Susan was immersed in his smile, her cheeks were slightly flushed, she was happy and shy, her tone was innocent and surprised.


    "Really? They really like me!"


    Gu Mingyu hummed, staring at her with a half-smile in his eyes, "I probably like the smell on you."


    With just one sentence, the smile on Susan''s face froze for a moment, panic shed in her eyes, but she quickly calmed down.


    "What is Mr. Gu talking about? Is there anything special about the smell on my body? Probably the perfume I wear."


    After finishing speaking, she looked at Gu Mingyu pitifully, "Teacher Gu, I was identally scratched by a cat just now, and I may need to go to the hospital for an injection, but my assistant is out today, can you..."


    "cannot."


    Gu Mingyu''s slightlyzy and maic voice refused quite simply, directly blocking Susan''s next euphemistic request.


    Susan "..."


    Does this man on the horse have no heart? !


    "Gu... Teacher Gu."


    Susan didn''t know how to smooth things over.


    Gu Mingyu walked up to those stray cats with Nuan Nuan, and he only smiled and said to her.


    "Miss Su, y acting with me, who gave you the courage?"


    Obviously smiling, but there is no smile in those pair of peach blossom eyes that usually look passionate, as if they see through everything.


    Susan''s brain thumped, and her face turned pale.


    Yeah... How could she forget, how could she forget this person, who once won the Grand m Best Actor Award.


    Nuan Nuan squatted down to feed the cats. Those stray cats who were attracted by the smell of catnip on Susan''s body and wanted to get close but kept vignt, came to her side obediently at this moment.


    It''s like this again!


    Susan was flustered and thinking about how to restore her image because of Gu Mingyu''s words, but now she couldn''t help herself when she saw this scene.


    Her eyes showed her true inner thoughts, staring at the little girl surrounded by stray cats, her nails were about to dig into her flesh.


    Gu Mingyu''s eyes are not only cold now, but also the expression on his face ispletely cold.


    At first, he thought that this person came only because of himself, but he didn''t expect to dare to hit his idea on his sister.


    "You were fired from the crew."


    Gu Mingyu said directly, "Within today, please pack your things and get out!"


    Susan came back to her senses suddenly, and looked at him with a nk face.


    "No... no, we signed a contract!"


    Gu Mingyu sneered, "I can''t afford that liquidated damages?"


    Susan opened her mouth to ask for love, but the man didn''t give her this chance at all.


    "Either leave now and don''t get in the way here, or I''ll have securitye and ''please'' you out."


    Susan''s face turns blue and white.


    Nuan Nuan put two one-month-old cats into a cat bag, and the original wild cats were unusually well-behaved in her hands.


    "Brother, when are we going to the hospital?"


    Gu Mingyu''s expression suddenly seemed to be juggling, changing from arrogant and sarcastic to gentle and doting in seconds.


    "Wait for my brother to clean up the trash."


    Susanpared to trash "..."


    She has always known that Gu Mingyu is very capable of ndering, after all, she has no scruples at all to get rid of ck fans in person online.


    But she didn''t know that this mouth could be so poisonous, it hurts like a needle.


    "What a big deal!"


    She simply broke the can and broke it. "You just rely on being Gu Mingyu''s younger sister to pretend to be cute in the crew to win everyone''s love. If you don''t have this status, do you think anyone will give you a second look?"


    This was said to Nuan Nuan.


    The little girl nced at her inexplicably.


    Gu Mingyuughed sinisterly, "I haven''t hit a woman for a long time, not because I didn''t dare to do it, but because I haven''t met anyone who made me angry enough to want to hit."


    Susan trembled in fear when she met his murderous eyes, she swallowed, "You...you are the actor."


    "I''m still her brother!"


    After finishing speaking, Gu Mingyu kicked him out, directly kicking him over.


    Amidst Susan''s unbelievable screams, Gu Mingyu looked at her condescendingly.


    "The baby I hold in my hand, what right do you have to say about her?"


    Nuannuan hugged her brother''s long legs, and had no sympathy for the woman who was beaten by her brother.


    "My name is Gu Nuannuan."


    She said very seriously, "It''s Gu Mingyu''s younger sister."


    Gu Mingyuughed, rubbed her hair, and was extremely satisfied with the little girl''s answer.


    "roll!"

 Chapter 326: quarreled

    Although the mood was spoiled because of Susan, a lot of stray cats were caught.


    Gu Mingyu waved his big hand and said directly, "Everyone is caught and eunuched!"


    The cats "..."


    If you can speak, a sentence of mmp will definitely be offered.


    Gu Mingyu called the pet hospital directly, and finally these cats were carried into the car.


    When taking a bath, all kinds of screams were unwilling to cooperate. In the end, the staff found that as long as Nuan Nuan approached and coaxed them with a small dried fish, the cats would be able to calm down, so they directly asked the little girl to help.


    The fur on stray cats is very dirty, and many cats have fleas on them, so it is very troublesome to clean them up.


    Each cat was washed twice before it was finished, and of course they were given flea-killing medicine at the end.


    After the hair on their bodies is blown dry, you can proceed to the next step.


    In the end, there were a total of twelve cats. When they went in, they were full of energy and dirty, and when they came out, they were clean but rattling.


    "Brother, are these cats temporarily kept in the crew?"


    Gu Mingyu nodded, "I will trouble you to take care of them for the time being, but if they cause trouble in the crew, they have to be sent out."


    After all, I have bought cat litter boxes and cat food, and these cats have only undergone surgery, so they have to be kept temporarily.


    In the past, he wouldn''t have cared about these things at all, but it''s different now.


    His sister likes these small animals very much, so let''s help, it won''t cost much anyway.


    As long as these guys don''t **** and **** on set.


    Nuan Nuan smiled obediently, "Well, Nuan Nuan will take good care of them!"


    It''s just a one-day vacation. Who would have thought that when Ie to filming again, there will be a group of cats on the set!


    Twelve cats of different colors, wearing Elizabethan circles around their necks, were ced in a rtively open ce.


    The cats and cats who have been slow for a day after the operation are still rtively sluggish, but they are really unambiguous when eating.


    After the assistant helped Nuannuan finish feeding the stray cats, the little girly down on the small table and did her homework seriously. The dozen or so catsy ory next to her and did not leave, looking very cute.


    Of course, this is all a superficial phenomenon, or... this cuteness is also aimed at people.


    When other people in the crew wanted to pet these cats, they were scared by their fierce teeth and ws, and they quickly stepped back a few steps.


    These cats are upset because they were castrated. Didn¡¯t these people lean over and bump into the muzzle of the gun?


    Nuan Nuan patiently exined to them, "The cats are in a bad mood after undergoing surgery, please don''t touch them."


    Everyone "..."


    Look at the rings they wear around their necks, so many cats can perform surgery together without thinking about what it is.


    Teacher Gu and his sister are really ruthless to take so many stray cats for castration surgery!


    "Then don''t they hate the person who takes them for surgery?"


    Why do you still stay by Nuan Nuan''s side so quietly, you don''t want to run away at all, you don''t look like a stray cat.


    "What are you doing? Do you have the nerve to bother you when children do their homework?"


    Gu Mingyu''s serious voice came, and the people who had gathered around to look at the cat all ran away.


    Of course, some extra cats came out of the crew, and another thing was discovered in the afternoon.


    That sociable female number N is missing? !


    When the assistant director came to talk to Gu Mingyu about the situation, he just said it lightly.


    "I opened her up to her tricks, that role must have been re-elected."


    Deputy director"¡­¡­"


    Mr. Gu''s beer!


    Being your own investor is so confident and domineering. You don¡¯t have to worry about other investors threatening to withdraw their capital.


    It would be great if he could have the confidence sometime.


    For Susan who was kicked out of the crew? Who cares.


    In this circle, there are quite a few actors like Susan, but it''s just a not-so-important role. If she hadn''t entrusted her rtionship to win this role, she could have acted well. Gu Mingyu would never have left anyone behind. .


    The assistant director quickly made arrangements to choose another person to rece the role.


    The candidate was confirmed quickly, but there was a little problem before joining the crew.


    The female star who reced Susan is called Anna, who is also pure and sweet, and fits well with the characters in the y.


    Before she joined the group, she posted a Weibo because she was happy. The content was probably to tell her fans that she was about to join Director Gu''s crew to film a film, and that she was very happy to cooperate with Teacher Gu Mingyu.


    This is actually nothing. After all, Gu Mingyu''s filming is also public. Before other actors joined the group, they also posted such Weibo more or less.


    but¡­


    The twopanies, Anna and Susan, are opposites. Because they are on simr paths, they dislike each other very much. The two bosses are hostile. Of course, their fans often pinch each other.


    So after Anna posted the article, Susan was so angry that shepletely lost her mind, and also posted a long article on Weibo.


    The content is roughly: Originally, the role of Anna belonged to her. Although there were very few scenes for this role, she was very serious and happy to shoot it, but she didn''t expect that she would be excluded and targeted in the crew.


    And the reason for all this is because Director Gu brought his younger sister and the crew, but I don¡¯t know why Director Gu¡¯s younger sister doesn¡¯t like her, so the whole crew doesn¡¯t like her, even before being kicked out of the crew , Teacher Gu beat her and so on...


    Susan then released a picture of herself in the hospital. She said aggrievedly that she did not expect Director Gu to be such a person. She was a fan of Teacher Gu before, but now she is disappointed...


    Of course, the content she wrote is very euphemistic and very white lotus plus green tea, and the meaning is all interpreted from the grievance and crying between the lines.


    Susan''s fans are a group of elementary school students who are easily dominated by emotions. After this Weibo came out, it immediately exploded.


    They were not afraid of anything, and not only scolded Anna''s fans, but even scolded them on Gu Mingyu''s Weibo. Those swear words were unbearable.


    It''s hard to imagine that a series of words that can be blocked are basically typed out by a group of minors who are still in school.


    Of course, many trolls and marketing ounts havee to an end.


    Then things got more and more lively.


    #Susan Weibo#


    #Susan ims to be squeezed out by Gu Mingyu''s crew#


    #¹ÅÃ÷褴òÈË#


    #Anna and Susan across the scolding#


    Because of Susan''s Weibo, a series of hot searches have been topped.


    Susan''s fans scolded Anna''s fans, and Gu Mingyu''s fans scolded. Gu Mingyu took the opportunity to stir up trouble with thepany and celebrities.


    Gu Mingyu soon found out about it from her manager.


    He lowered his eyes, his eyes were a little indifferent, "Understood, I will solve this matter myself."

 Chapter 327: reverse

    After kicking the woman out of the set, Gu Mingyu sent people to investigate the surveince in various ces, and found a lot of clues about her.


    Having been in the circle for so long, he will not underestimate anyone, of course he will prepare some things just in case.


    It''s not intentional to target Susan. If the woman doesn''t act like a demon after she leaves, he won''t be the one to kill her all. As long as she doesn''t jump around under his nose, he can pretend that she doesn''t exist.


    But if Zhenwu came before her, don''t me him for being rude.


    Things on the Inte are getting more and more intense, and this wave of Susan''s fans is soaring.


    Originally, thepany was very upset because of her privately posted this Weibo, but they changed their mind instantly after seeing the speed of Susan''s fans rising.


    ck and red are also red. Although she is being attacked by Gu Mingyu''s fans in various ways, nothing is more important than real data and money.


    Susan was also scared at first, but after seeing her rising number of fans, she became excited again.


    At this moment, her manager is asking her, "Are you sure you didn''t leave anything in Gu Mingyu''s hands?"


    Susan nodded, "Definitely not."


    There was no camera there at the time, and she used another number and card when buying perfume, so no one would guess her identity.


    Susan swears by it, and her agent also believes it when she sees it. "The above means that you can start a live broadcast next time. You have to pretend to be miserable. It''s better to say that Gu Mingyu kicked and broke your ribs at that time..."


    Before he finished speaking, his cell phone rang.


    As soon as he answered the phone, the manager''s expression changed drastically.


    "Didn''t you say that he doesn''t have your evidence?!"


    Susan was stunned, and suddenly had a bad feeling in her heart, she hurriedly took out her mobile phone.


    Because he was too flustered, his fingers trembled and he couldn''t even hold it steady, and the phone fell to the ground.


    But the agent saw the news on the Inte smoothly, and then his eyes went dark, and he almost didn''t poke it.


    #Susan Peerless Big White Lotus#


    #Gu Mingyu rifies the video#


    #Gu Mingyu Sister#


    Several new hot searches came up one after another, directly suppressing the previous hot searches.


    Susan also picked up the phone and saw it, and then her face was pale, and there were only two words in her mind¡ªit was over.


    It turned out that Gu Mingyu didn''t have a long rification, and directly used his Weibo ount to aggressively dump some surveince videos and voices.


    The first video shows Susan getting angry at her assistant in the lounge. The expression on her face is no longer pure and weak, and she directly pours a cup of coffee on her body. are difficult.


    "What kind of crappy role is this? Since my debut, the worst position I''ve had is female number three. This crappy crew has so many requirements for a female number N who only appeared in a few appearances. Didn''t it mean that Gu Mingyu would guide us in acting? I always have the script Go and beg him, and he will let me find that **** Lin Xiao!"


    There were only her and the assistant in the lounge, and she felt resentful, so she vented her anger on the assistant.


    Judging from the assistant''s expression and eyes, he has be so used to it that he is numb.


    After scolding for an unknown amount of time, there was a knock on the door outside, and then the expression on her face changed instantly. She hurriedly wiped the assistant''s clothes with a tissue, and cried pitifully with red eyes while wiping.


    "I''m sorry, cousin, it''s all my fault that I identally spilled the coffee on you."


    The door has been pushed open, and people outside can see everything inside.


    "Susan, the assistant director is calling you."


    "I see."


    This video is over, but it only takes a few minutes, but it is enough for people to see that the main character in the video is not what he is.


    Additional videos follow.


    There is Susan cursing Gu Mingyu''s younger sister behind her back, and the following video is when she was on the set, she took gifts and snacks to find Xiao Nuannuan with a ttering smile, and then the little girl saw her from a distance and left.


    These cameras were originally used to make sideshows, and the twopletely different attitudes before and after are really tant irony.


    There is also a video that was identally filmed elsewhere. A stray cat is eating the food left by others to feed it. Susan walked by on the road, with obvious disgust shing in her eyes. The stray cat caught off guard and kicked her. She was still wearing high heels, and the stray cat screamed and ran away quickly.


    Immediately following this video is a recording.


    "what are you doing."


    "Gu... Teacher Gu, why are you here!"


    "I... I see that there are many stray cats here. Seeing how pitiful they are, I want to bring cat food to feed them, but... they don''t seem to like me."


    ¡­


    Killing Susan may not even have urred, although there is no camera there, but the suspicious Gu Mingyu can record!


    ¡¾This is your dedication? You said that you like to do your best for the character? hehe¡­¡¿


    ¡¾In the video, she called her assistant cousin, right? Is this really a rtive, not an enemy? ¡¿


    ¡¾Is this what she said that Gu Mingyu''s sister was targeting her? I''m afraid it''s because other children realize that you have bad intentions, so they don''t like you. ¡¿


    ¡¾I¡¯m so sorry, this girl has two faces, right? It''s a pity that you don''t perform Sichuan Opera Changing Face so quickly. ¡¿


    ¡¾The above is humiliating the quintessence of the country, just ask her how many keys are 50 cents apiece! ¡¿


    ¡¾The effect ofbining the two reversed videos and recordings together is amazing. Although Yuyu didn''t point it out directly, silence is better than sound at this time, and the taunting skills are fully utilized. ¡¿


    ¡¾Ahhh! ! In the recording, the part where my husband protects my sister is so domineering and handsome! ¡¿


    ¡¾What someone Su said about being beaten by my brother is the part in the recording. Didn¡¯t I say that I don¡¯t have any AC in my heart? You are jealous of a child in this family, and you are still swearing so many ugly words in private. This person is so bad-natured that you have the nerve to say that others beat you. Didn''t you ask for it? ¡¿


    ¡¾Originally I did not support beating women, but now I just want to say, good fight! If it were me, if anyone said that to my sister, I would pull out her tongue! ¡¿


    ¡¾Yuyu is mighty and domineering, the way you protect your sister looks like my husband! ¡¿


    ¡¾Congrattions to Mr. Su for winning the title of Peerless Great White Lotus this year. ¡¿


    ¡¾Someone¡¯s fans, please hurry up and take away your true master, didn¡¯t you dance a lot just now? Why is it so quiet now? ¡¿


    ¡¾Ah... I don¡¯t know, I thought the friend in the video was suffering from schizophrenia. ¡¿


    Most of theizens were criticizing Susan¡¯sments, but a small number of people focused on the production team¡¯s Chong Nuannuan. These people were basically Gu Mingyu¡¯s fans or some nannies and so on.


    ¡¾The younger sister in the video is too cute, is this beauty real? Sister, what color sack do you like? ¡¿


    ¡¾Sister-inw, I am your future sister-inw, and I will help you teach the bad guys a lesson right now. ¡¿


    ¡¾This cute baby is too obedient and cute, I don''t need to say much, I want to raise it. ¡¿


    ¡¾Hiss... It can only be said that genes are a magical thing. My sister hasn¡¯t opened her eyes yet. She looks so pretty at such a young age, and it¡¯s amazing when she grows up! ¡¿


    ¡¾I''m sorry Yuyu, I want to steal my sister¡¿

 Chapter 328: Cats, dinner is ready

    Susan overturned the cart, and the people who took the opportunity to stir up the muddy water all ran away when they saw that the momentum was wrong.


    Susan''spany also had an emergency public rtions, pushing all the mistakes on her head, and directly stated that they would hide people in the snow.


    The entertainment industry is a shy world, especially for female stars, it is a job that eats youth.


    Once it is hidden for a period of time, no matter how popr it was before, it will be forgotten or reced by a new star.


    Besides, after messing with Gu Mingyu, Susan will basically not be able to hang out in the entertainment industry in this life unless she changes her appearance.


    Nuan Nuan didn''t know all this yet, so she became popr out of nowhere, and was called her daughter and sister by countless strangeizens.


    There are a lot of weird fans, and they are all screaming at Gu Mingyu offline, wanting him to post pictures of his sister.


    But Gu Mingyu thought it was strange for them.


    The weather is getting hotter and hotter, arge pot of mung bean soup was sent to the crew, which instantly aroused the cheers of everyone in the crew.


    "Ah~~~my dear mung bean soup~~"


    The rippling waves are invisible.


    Freshly baked mung bean soup is the most popr summer heat-relieving product besides watermelon and strawberry. A cold bowl makes everyone feelfortable.


    Both the taste and the effect are highly praised by everyone.


    The online "Youjian Farm" store alsounched a new product, mung beans. The sales volume is less than that of watermelons and strawberries, but it is not bad.


    "There is a farm that sells amazing things. I have paid attention to it. I will see if there are other new products in the future."


    "Heh... I''ve paid attention to it a long time ago, but the watermelon and strawberries are still **** hard to get!"


    "Fortunately, we have Teacher Gu."


    People in the crew basically know that these thingse from a farm, and everyone loves and respects Gu Mingyu from the bottom of their hearts.


    Look how good their director is. Other crews don¡¯t have to work hard every day in such hot weather. They can eat strawberries and watermelon every now and then, and even mung bean soup every day.


    What kind of conscience director is this, I cried with joy.


    Every time I take a photo and send it to Moments, I don¡¯t know how many enviousments and likes I get.


    Of course, except for Lin Xiao and Bai Qingyu who knew that these things were actually grown by Nuan Nuan¡¯s family, no one else knew. They thought that the director only knew the owner of a farm, so he could get so many things through the back door.


    For this Nuannuan child has deep merits and fame.


    When Nuannuan¡¯s summer vacation homework is almost finished, it¡¯s time for the cats to take off their Elizabeth circles.


    In the beginning, everyone was worried about having such a group of cats in the crew, or stray cats.


    I am afraid that they will have parasites on them, that they will not care about hygiene, and that they will catch people.


    But after two days of getting along, everyone found that this group of cats are very clean, they will **** in the litter box, and it is not too docile to just run behind the little girl''s buttocks with the Elizabeth ring every day.


    Gradually some cat lovers who are bold enough want to touch the cuties, but the cats are cold, and the cats ignore them.


    Except for Nuan Nuan, even Teacher Gu doesn''t have this kind of treatment.


    Even the eyes of the cats looking at Teacher Gu are particrly resentful, as if there is a vengeance for killing people.


    Gu Mingyu who took them to be sterilized "..."


    The stray cats who took the Elizabeth circle look cuter, clean and fluffy, wherever they go warm every day, there must be a long string of furry and meowing tails behind them.


    This has be a beautifulndscape in the crew.


    Today is still a day to be cute by Nuan Nuan and the cats.


    "Xiao Mi,e and eat the dried fish."


    "Mimi, I have a cat strip here."


    "Nuan Nuan quickly bring the cats here, my sister has canned cat food here!"


    Although the small snacks for feeding the children can no longer be brought, this group of people have found another fun. When theye to work every day, they must carry the snacks or cat food that cats like to eat in their pockets.


    Can¡¯t feed babies but can feed cats!


    Lin Xiao''s brain is even more strange, and he doesn''t know what to think, so he went directly to the supermarket to buy a pot, and then bought some small fish and shrimp, alive!


    Then it was raised in a basin and the assistant carried it to the crew.


    "Cats, dinner is ready!"


    With a loud roar, in an instant, Nuan Nuan and the twelve cats and cats turned their heads to look at her in unison.


    I saw Lin Xiao walking in with the aura of a big sister, followed by two assistants carrying half a basin of fish and shrimp with bitter faces.


    Everyone "..."


    This operation is also weird enough.


    However, the cats are really interested in the small fish and shrimps in the half of the pot. As soon as the assistant put down the pot, they meowed and walked over to surround them. Even Nuan Nuan squatted there, and their eyes were simr to those of those cats. It''s shiny, and it looks very good-looking.


    Bai Qingyu''s mouth twitched, "What do you think, bring a pot of shrimp to the crew."


    Lin Xiao corrected, "There are still fish."


    "I''m not here to let them eat the freshest food, look, how much they like it!"


    A cat has already carefully pulled it up in the water with its furry paws, but within a few seconds, it picked up a shrimp, and then quickly ate it.


    It tastes delicious.


    With the first shrimp catcher, the cats and cats behind also happily joined the army of fish and shrimp.


    "Lin Xiao, you will be responsible for washing them after they finish their afternoon meal!"


    A chilly voice came from behind, and the smile on Lin Xiao''s face gradually froze.


    "How long will I have to wash this... so many cats?!"


    Gu Mingyu walked over slowly, and walked over with the little girl who was mixed with the cats.


    "Then I don''t care, Nuan Nuan often stays with them, so I don''t want to smell fishy on her, understand?"


    Oh...that **** sentimental peachy eyes actually carry such a strong sense of oppression.


    Lin Xiao hugged his head, his flowery face wrinkled into a bitter gourd.


    Bai Qingyu''s gloatingughter came from beside him.


    Then he was arrested.


    Bai Qingyu "..."


    My mouth is cheap!


    The camera for making extras faithfully recorded this scene, without some people with ulterior motives. For the actors who concentrate on improving their acting skills and need opportunities, this ce is as rxing and happy as at home.


    ...


    "Nuan Nuan, brothers are back! Look what we brought you!"


    Apanied by Gu An''s loud voice, the door of the hotel''s presidential suite was opened.


    Dozens of pairs of eyes looked over at the door, there were some people and cats.


    Three people standing outside the door "..."


    "This... so lively haha..."


    Gu Anlue took two steps back and smiled awkwardly.


    "elder brother!"


    Among the cats and cats, Nuan Nuan climbed up from the nketed floor with a few fur **** hanging on her body, her eyes were as bright as stars, and her soft voice called the three people at the door excitedly.


    "Cough... That''s all for today''s script discussion, you can leave now."


    Gu Mingyu started to chase people away with a nk face. A group of thick-skinned guyse to his room every day under the pretext of discussing the plot, but in fact they just want to y cats and children. Don''t think he doesn''t know!

 Chapter 329: I feel suffocated

    A group of people put down the cat in their hands and left reluctantly, but before leaving, their eyes all nced at the big cage that Gu Mingli was holding?


    The cage was covered by a ck cloth, making it hard to see what was inside, but the movement from inside from time to time could show that it was filled with living things!


    Waiting for everyone else to go out, Gu Mingli closed the door, looked at the group of cats over there, put down the big cage he was holding, and tore off the ck cloth to reveal the things inside.


    "Little Seven!"


    Seeing the beautiful Hai Dongqing in the cage, Nuan Nuan''s eyes lit up instantly, and he ran over with short legs and opened the cage.


    "tter..."


    There was a messy sound behind her, Nuan Nuan hugged the big bird and turned her head, and found that all kinds ofzy cats had run to high ces or corners at this moment, with their backs arched and their fur all standing up like hedgehogs. He stared at the big bird in front of Nuan Nuan fiercely and fearfully.


    Xiaoqi''s eyes moved flexibly, taking in the expressions of all the stray cats in all the rooms, and then spread her wings domineeringly to cover the little girl.


    Although it retracted it within a few seconds, it seemed that it just wanted to stretch its wings, but the atmosphere between the two parties inexplicably became sharper and dignified.


    Everyone "..."


    So Xiao Qi was provocative just now, right?


    We can''t fight here anymore, Nuan Nuan pressed Xiao Qi against the cats'' heads, and patted it on the back.


    "Xiaoqi, be good, don''t scare the cats."


    The domineering and mighty Hai Dongqing rubbed her arm, making a coquettish sound.


    Afterforting Mao Mao and Xiao Qi, Nuan Nuan separated them, otherwise she was afraid that if she didn''t pay attention, she would fight. Now Xiao Qi is very fierce, and she can catch a big rabbit casually.


    The size of cats is not much different from that of rabbits.


    Gu Mingli and the others came back, and they brought Xiaoqi with them. This is definitely not sending a signal.


    Nuan Nuan and the others are leaving.


    The people in the production team expressed that they could not ept the news.


    "Is there still some time before school starts? Why are you leaving?"


    "No, what''s the point of our life if Nuan Nuan is gone."


    "So fast? Can you wait until school starts before leaving? I don''t know if we can meet again in the future."


    "Woooooh... Nuannuan, don''t leave, my sister really misses you!"


    Lin Xiao wailed while holding the porcin doll carved in powder and jade.


    Gu Mingyu ispletely ignored now, his crew surrounds his sister in the middle, but he stands on the outside!


    Is this reasonable? she is my sister!


    That look... It can be said that the resentment is really great.


    The little girl surrounded in the middle seemed a little at a loss, and didn''t know how tofort everyone, her little face was blushing.


    "Don''t cry."


    In the end, she only choked out these two words with a soft voice.


    "Does Nuan Nuan really want to leave?"


    Nuan Nuan nodded her head, "Yes, Otis is waiting for Nuan Nuan."


    "Who is Otis?"


    "Which little elf is this!"


    That menacing look, as if he was going to fight a goblin named Otis with his fists in his hands.


    "Oh, you said Otis..."


    Gu Mingyu''s yin and yang voice came from behind.


    "Let me show you, you guys can''t beat others."


    As he spoke, he handed over a photo of Otis in his phone.


    Everyone looked over one by one, and then...


    "Farewell."


    "It''s such a big one."


    Can''t do it, can''t do it.


    Gu Mingyuughed coldly, "Why are you still surrounding my sister when you''re still filming!"


    The crowd surrounding Nuan Nuan immediately dispersed.


    Gu Mingli Bai Mo Hua and Gu An who were also squeezed away from Nuan Nuan "..."


    This group of people is too enthusiastic.


    Gu Mingyu hugged Nuan Nuan and squeezed her little face.


    "My brother is reluctant to leave so soon, let alone them."


    Nuan Nuan hugged his neck, rubbing his fluffy head cutely and cutely like a kitten.


    "When will brothere home?"


    Gu Mingyu patted her head, "Come on, do you still remember Director Wang Uncle Wang who came here before?"


    Nuan Nuan nodded, "Well, I remember."


    "I''ve thought about going to the variety show he mentioned, do Nuan Nuan want to go?"


    Nuan Nuan''s eyebrows and eyes are curved, and her smile is gentle and super healing.


    "Brother, go to Nuan Nuan."


    Gu Mingyu grabbed her small shoulders with both hands, very serious and serious.


    "Don''t think about brother, just ask yourself whether you want to go."


    Nuan Nuan put her little hands on her chest, and her chubby little face thought about it seriously.


    After three seconds, she said, "Nuan Nuan asked herself, she said, if brother wants to go Nuan Nuan, he wants to go~"


    Gu Mingyu burst outughing, watching her with peach blossom eyes lovingly scratching her little nose with his fingers.


    "Okay, then brother will take you on a trip."


    "Okay."


    ...


    The life in the crew is over, and Nuan Nuan takes Xiaoqi away by car under the reluctant eyes of everyone.


    The twelve stray cats were also left on the set, and she believed that everyone would take good care of them.


    After Gu Mingyu finished filming, if anyone is willing to adopt them, they will be taken away after the cats agree. If they are not adopted, Nuan Nuan will take them to the farm.


    Anyway, there are so many animals on the farm, and a few cats can afford it.


    Changbaishan Airport¡­


    Yu Shuhua and Wang, who had been waiting here for a long time, held up a shiny sign with a big white tiger with its mouth open in simple strokes, and wrote, "Warmly wee Gu Nuannuan, Gu Mingli, Baimohua and Gu Nuannuan." Ann kid. ''


    Feeling the seemingly invisible sight around him, Yu Shuhua covered his face.


    "Brother, Uncle Yu and the others are over there!"


    Nuan Nuan, who was hugged by his brother, looked farther away, and immediately found the particrly bright and shiny big sign.


    Gu Mingli only took one look, and immediately covered his sister''s mouth that wanted to call them.


    And lowered his hat, he nned to pretend he couldn''t see the people over there, and took his younger siblings to mix with the crowd and leave.


    However, those who cannot escape cannot escape after all.


    But the stationmaster Wang spotted them with sharp eyes, "Hey... Nuan Nuan is here, Gu Mingli, we are here!"


    Gu Mingli and the others "..."


    In an instant, I was so embarrassed that my toes could touch the floor.


    But they have to pretend that they don''t care, and it''s others who are so embarrassed.


    Bai Mohua whispered, "A lot of people are watching us."


    Gu Mingli "Shut up, they didn''t look at us!"


    "Uncle Wang, are you not wearing sses today?"


    Stationmaster Wang pushed the reading sses on the bridge of his nose, and gave Gu Mingli a strange look.


    "Why is it so hard to use your eyes at such a young age?"


    Gu Mingli vomited blood in his heart, "Then why are you doing this?"


    Stationmaster Wang chuckled, "Isn''t this a warm wee from everyone in our protection station? Have you felt our enthusiasm?"


    Gu Mingli was expressionless, "I feel suffocated."


    Stationmaster Wang & Yu Shuhua "..."

 Chapter 330: live streaming

    It¡¯s been a long time since I met Otis. When I first came to Changbai Mountain, Nuan Nuan couldn¡¯t wait to find the big white tiger.


    This time they brought a lot of field equipment and even tents. Yes, they nned to camp directly in the mountains for the rest of the time.


    If it were someone else, Wang Wang and Yu Shuhua would definitely persuade them not to go in. After all, there are countless wild animals and poisonous insects in the deep mountains where Otis is located, and the danger index is quite high.


    But to warm them up...


    Heh... Is there a big white tiger with entric eyes guarding which guy who doesn''t have long eyes and wants to die dares to approach?


    What''s more, now there is a sky overlord Costin.


    It was precisely because of this rare opportunity that Yu Shuhua followed under Wang Wang''s exasperated eyes.


    "Can I broadcast live?"


    Gu Mingli is very restless in his bones, he likes this feeling of wild adventures very much.


    Now this kind of live broadcast of survival adventure in the wild is very popr. Of course, he is not for making money, he likes to share this feeling of adventure.


    Yu Shuhua nodded, "It''s up to you, that''s fine. In fact, our protection station also has an official live broadcast, which basically poprizes some knowledge about animal and nt protection, but not many people watch it.


    Except for giant pandas, people pay less attention to other animals these days, so the live broadcast has no effect. "


    Gu Mingli stopped and rummaged in his backpack, and then took out a small silver-white round ball.


    "Now that the live broadcast industry is on the rise, my brother is also nning to enter this industry. It''s just that he is not well-known at the beginning. Anyway, we are now helping to test the waters. This is the flying camera developed by the second brother."


    Nuan Nuan leaned over and poked the flying camera in the fourth brother''s hand, round and cute.


    Just being poked by her like this, the silver-white ball, which was originally still quiet, suddenly made a slight buzzing sound, like the sound of a bee vibrating its wings.


    Immediately afterwards, one side of the ball was cracked from the middle, and when it opened, a silver-blue eye was revealed, and it even flew up!


    Both Nuan Nuan and Gu An''s eyes widened. At the same time, they raised their heads, and their eyes gradually moved upwards with the height of the ball.


    Gu Mingli spread out his palms, and the rolling ''eyes'' flew to his hands.


    Gu Mingli connected his mobile phone, downloaded a live broadcast app called ''Maoyan'', and started the live broadcast.


    "Okay, we don''t have to worry about the rest."


    Anyway, he is helping his brother fill the number.


    ''Maoyan'' is just a live broadcastingpany justunched by Gu Mingyu''spany. Currently, there are very few anchors here, and they are not very outstanding, so they are basically not well-known.


    After the live broadcast started, one or two people from the live broadcast room came in from time to time, and then quickly exited.


    ¡¾What kind of live broadcast is this? ¡¿


    ¡¾Why doesn''t the anchor speak? ¡¿


    ¡¾Bored, let¡¯s go...¡¿


    A few fragmented bullet screens shed, and soon calmed down again.


    Gu Mingli and the others didn''t know about it, because they didn''t even go to see it.


    "Okay, let''s go in from here, I''ll let Xiaoqi out."


    They get out of the car and take a cage out of the back of the truck.


    In order to give Xiao Qi more space to move around, he changed into a big cage before entering the mountain, and there was a nest arranged by Nuan Nuan in it.


    After bumping all the way, Xiao Qi is still lying firmly in his nest at this moment.


    Costin, who is covered in snow white with beautiful ck spots, is not only the king of eagle hunters, but also has a top-notch appearance.


    At this moment, it slowly got up, shaking the feathers on its body slightly and stretching its wings.


    Its snow-white and beautiful feathers shine brightly in the sun, but just by spreading its wings, the whole crinoid is domineering.


    "Xiaoqi, you cane out now."


    ¡¾Fuck! ¡¿


    ¡¾what is this? eagle? It''s too handsome! ¡¿


    ¡¾Fuck, this is the overlord of the sky, Hai Dongqing, such a beautiful Costin! ¡¿


    At this time,izens who identally entered the live broadcast room saw Hai Dongqing and stopped leaving immediately, and the barrage gradually began to enrich.


    "Zhi!"


    Apanied by a long howl, Xiao Qi flew out of the cage like a sharp arrow, and the majestic momentum could be felt even through the screen.


    The flying live ball is set to follow Nuan Nuan''s perspective, but it cannot shoot her face.


    As for Gu Mingli and Gu An, it doesn''t matter if their faces are photographed.


    At this moment, with Nuan Nuan''s perspective, the whole process of Xiao Qi flying out of the cage was photographed.


    ¡¾so cool! ¡¿


    ¡¾This is really Costin, alive! ¡¿


    ¡¾So what is this doing? Release? ¡¿


    ¡¾Ahhh! ! It¡¯s so beautiful, I¡¯m so excited to see it, I¡¯ve only heard about Costin, I didn¡¯t expect to see this kind of big bird in this live broadcast room! ¡¿


    Because of Xiaoqi''s reason, their live broadcast room changed from 0 to 57.


    Although there are not many, these people have never left since they came, and the retention rate is very high.


    "ßÝ~~"


    Nuan Nuan took out the whistle on her neck and blew it, a small ck spot gradually appeared in the blue sky, and gradually everyone saw clearly that it was the sea dongqing that flew out just now.


    It''s back! !


    ¡¾What am I going to do!e backe back! ¡¿


    ¡¾It seems that he came back after hearing the whistle, so is this sea dongqing domesticated? ¡¿


    ¡¾If I remember correctly, Costin is protecting animals, right? Does this need to be worn firmly? ¡¿


    ¡¾Fuck, so handsome, even closer! ¡¿


    ¡¾Fuck! ! Eagles are so handsome, people are even more handsome! ¡¿


    ¡¾I want to know who this handsome guy is, my heart is moved. ¡¿


    ¡¾Just ask who doesn¡¯t like this cool wild handsome guy. ¡¿


    Xiaoqi spread her wings andnded on Gu Mingli''s arm. The live broadcast ball looked over from a warm angle. Under the halo, the boy and the eagle brought an indescribable shock and amazement.


    The number of people in the live broadcast room suddenly increased to 327, and the barrage shed quickly. Obviously, many people were amazed.


    Xiao Qi put away her paws thoughtfully, facing Nuan Nuan''s direction, her neck turned nimbly, her beautiful blue eyes reflected the figure of the little girl, and she even made a coquettish voice.


    It wanted to fall on Nuan Nuan''s shoulders, but the little girl was too young to bear it.


    A soft white hand stretched out and touched its head, followed by a child''s soft voice, so sweet that people couldn''t help but be healed after hearing it.


    "Xiaoqi, follow us and be careful, don''t get lost."


    "Gu~"


    Called twice in a low voice, Xiao Qi rubbed that hand affectionately, and then spread his wings again.


    At the same time, Nuan Nuan and the others also set off.


    In the live room...


    ¡¾This natural soft and waxy little milk voice is amazing to me, little baby, if you are so good at talking, talk more! ¡¿


    ¡¾The angle of view of the camera is that of a child, the little hands are chubby and fleshy, so cute. ¡¿


    ¡¾This Hai Dongqing seems to listen to her very much, shouldn''t it be a child''s training? ¡¿


    ¡¾Isn¡¯t it? It should be trained by that handsome boy. ¡¿

 Chapter 331: Shocking in the live broadcast room

    On the way into the deep mountains, they encountered a lot of animals and nts. Nuan Nuan was still as curious as thest time they came, and liked to ask questions when they saw novel things.


    Beside Yu Shuhua will patiently give her popr science knowledge, which nts are protected nts, which nts are poisonous and cannot be touched, which nts can be eaten, etc...


    At the same time, the audience in the live broadcast room also learned a lot about animals and nts.


    "Nuan Nuan,e and see."


    Yu Shuhua stopped the little girl when he found something, and then pointed to a vine on a tree. There were some small orange and cyan fruits on the vine.


    "This kind of vine is called Maima vine, also known as Ni vine. It is recorded in the Compendium of Materia Medica that ''the stems of Maima vine are full of water, and the thirsty will drink it. The stomach is full, and the remaining water is still dripping for half a day'', which means that the vine is stored I drink a lot of water, sometimes when I walk in the mountains and I don¡¯t find a source of water and I¡¯m thirsty, I can cut off the vines if I find them, and the water in them can be drunk.¡±


    Nuan Nuan listened very carefully, and Gu Mingli and the three beside him also listened carefully. After all, in the wild, this knowledge can save lives, and there is nothing wrong with learning more.


    In order to verify the authenticity, Gu Mingli took the saber and cut off one with a real click, and then a steady stream of clear water gushed out from the cut of the vine.


    He tasted it, and it tasted good.


    ¡¾Longer knowledge, it turns out that there is water in this vine! ¡¿


    ¡¾Learn again, I''ll write it down in my notebook, in case it will be useful in the future. ¡¿


    Continue to walk into the forest, the trees are getting taller and taller, and the forest is getting colder and colder.


    Suddenly something shed past them.


    Yu Shuhua was a little surprised, "It''s a sable!"


    Gu An energetically chased after him, and Gu Mingli followed with Nuan Nuan.


    It''s a pity that the sable was too fast, and they lost it.


    "Where have we been?"


    Yu Shuhua looked around and took out thepass, "Wait for me to see."


    The surrounding area was a bit too quiet, and suddenly, the barrage in the live broadcast room rioted.


    ¡¾Damn it! ! ¡¿


    ¡¾The anchor is dangerous, run, run! ¡¿


    ¡¾Tiger Tiger! ¡¿


    ¡¾Tiger ah ah ah! run! ¡¿


    ¡¾Hiss...it''s over, call the police! ¡¿


    ¡¾I said that this group of people is here to die. ¡¿


    ¡¾There is a big tiger, run away! ¡¿


    ¡¾Does a tiger as big as %#@ really exist? ¡¿


    Almost the whole screen is full of barrages with tigers, but the anchor hasn''t even looked at it since the live broadcast started.


    This made the audience even more desperate, and even enthusiastic audiences started to call the police, but even after calling the police, they might not be able to catch up.


    So... these people probably have to exin here.


    Under the cover of jungle leaves and bushes, a huge white tiger quietly approached several people, except for the camera flying higher behind Nuan Nuan, no one noticed.


    At the same time, because of the appearance of the white tiger, the number of people in the live broadcast room jumped from a little over 1,000 to over 10,000 in a short period of time, and more and more people were using the barrage.


    ¡¾It''s over! ! ¡¿


    As the big white tiger got closer and closer, everyone felt that these people were finished.


    Just when they couldn''t bear to look directly or even dared to look at it, the big white tiger, who was less than five meters away from them, jumped up and rushed towards the little girl with "thin skin and tender flesh".


    Facing the white tiger''s pounce, the live broadcast room was full of screams.


    However, in the next second, they did not hear the screams and screams.


    The former is fine, after all, the tiger is so big, the little girl may die without having time to scream, but why is the person next to him so calm and silent?


    ¡¾Are you scared? ¡¿


    When everyone thought this way, the little girl''sughter came.


    ¡¾? ? ? ¡¿


    ¡¾Am I hallucinating? ¡¿


    "Otis, Nuan Nuan actually found you."


    The familiar voice of the little girl came. Most of the people who came to the live broadcast room came for the healing and innocent little milk voice of the child, and learned a lot of knowledge by the way.


    So this sound is quite familiar to them!


    But in this situation...it shouldn''t be!


    Then the conscientious camera captured a pair of small arms as white as mutton fat jade hugging half of the big white tiger''s head.


    As for why it is half a capsule? Because the little girl''s arms are not long enough, she can only hold so much.


    The white tiger, who they thought was about to kill, indulged in letting the little girl hang around his neck, and even lowered his head and rubbed against her.


    Nuan Nuan also arched the white tiger affectionately.


    "Otis, I miss you so much. Do you miss me? I''m afraid you''ll forget me."


    "Roar¡­"


    Bai Hu''s deep and gentle voice sounded, making everyone in the live broadcast room numb.


    ¡¾*****I want to know what''s going on right now! ¡¿


    ¡¾Is this a tiger? This is a cat? I''m still alive. ¡¿


    ¡¾Hiss... what happened, it shocked my whole family, so this tiger is an old acquaintance? ¡¿


    ¡¾I ****, my mother asked me why I knelt and sang Conquer. ¡¿


    ¡¾Fake, is it fake? Is there something wrong with the live broadcast room or something wrong with my eyes? Is there anyone here to see if this tiger is real or someone pretended it. ¡¿


    ¡¾This tiger riding a horse can be a fake Lao Tzu eating keyboard live! ¡¿


    ¡¾At this moment, apart from shocking my mother to send some beautifulnguage that can be blocked, it seems that we are very uneducated. ¡¿


    Many barrages were directly blocked by those words because they were so shocked, so they were all *** at a nce


    After Nuan Nuan, the audience discovered that other people were not afraid of this huge white tiger, so...they really knew each other, right?


    "Otis, are you here to pick us up?"


    The little girl touched its big head and asked softly.


    "Snoring..."


    Baihu arched on her body, almost turning her over.


    The previous fear is gone, now there is only shock and disbelief, but watching this big white tiger up close, it is so handsome that it screams.


    At this time, Otis''s golden tiger eyes stared at the small camera ball floating behind Nuan Nuan. It looked a little curious and sniffed it, and opened its **** mouth in the next second.


    ¡¾Ahhhhhhh! ¡¿


    ¡¾With this feeling, I almost thought I was going to be eaten. ¡¿


    ¡¾I''m going, I was so scared that I turned over with my stool! ¡¿


    ¡¾too terrifying. ¡¿


    "Otis can''t."


    The glutinous voice prevented the fate of the camera from being gnawed. Everyone watched the fleshy little hand press on the white tiger''s teeth, as if the hand would disappear after one bite!


    The audience in the live broadcast room were scared into a cold sweat for her.


    But the imaginary thing didn''t happen. The white tiger did close its mouth, but it just gently put the child''s hand in its mouth and sucked it. The gentle movements were extremely inconsistent with its own tiger''s temperament.


    Nuan Nuan pulled out her hand, pinched its ears and everyone continued walking into the forest.


    The data in the live broadcast room is sincerely rising, which is hard to see among new anchors, and the tform has also discovered the situation here, so Nuan Nuan¡¯s live broadcast room has a better rmended position and was epted. More people saw it.

 Chapter 332: Otis and Xiao Qi fought

    "Zhi!"


    The eagle''s cry resounded through the sky, and then a ck spot swooped down at the speed of a sharp arrow, aiming at the big white tiger beside Nuan Nuan.


    Of course, Otis also noticed this enemy eagle from the sky. Humanized disdain shed in his golden tiger eyes, and he overestimated himself!


    In the blink of an eye, before everyone could react, the Eagle King in the sky and the King of Beasts onnd fought.


    One spread its wings and floated in the air, attacking the white tiger''s head with sharp eagle ws and beaks, and the other opened its **** mouth and roared intimidatingly, then raised its huge ws and pped Haidongqing towards the sky, the speed was so fast that people could see it. You can only see the afterimage of its ws in front of you.


    Nuannuan "!!"


    Why did they fight!


    "Little Seven, Otis!"


    The little girl yelled splits, but the two who were already on fire over there didn''t hear it at all.


    She turned around in a hurry.


    Studio¡­


    ¡¾I''m **** fighting! ¡¿


    ¡¾These two have some kind of enmity, hiss... the ws are really heavy! ¡¿


    ¡¾What''s the situation, don''t these two know the little anchor? How can we still fight? ¡¿


    ¡¾This is probably the battle between Zheng Gong and concubine (dog head)¡¿


    ¡¾No ident, I like Baihu and Haidongqing, I hope nothing will happen. ¡¿


    ¡¾Fuck, what kind of awesome live broadcast is this, watching Tiger and Haidongqing fight at close range, does the anchor think that his life is too long? ¡¿


    ¡¾My God, such a big tiger! It''s still a white tiger, with two wings inserted, it will really be a beast! ¡¿


    ¡¾Why am I so excited to watch two animals fight alone. ¡¿


    ¡¾I''m so anxious to see the little anchor, the little milk voice is splitting. ¡¿


    ¡¾Stop hitting, stop hitting, let''s sit down and have a good chat, okay? ¡¿


    "Otis, Little Seven!"


    Nuan Nuan has yelled several times, and the two guys hit farther and farther, and even saw blood.


    However, the battle situation between the two sides became more and more obvious, and Xiao Qi was already struggling to deal with it.


    Obviously it has wings to fly and escape, but Xiaoqi is very proud, it does not allow itself to escape, and the attack bes more fierce.


    Suddenly, Otis pped Xiaoqi away with a p, and flew towards Nuannuan and the others, andnded directly on the ground with a scream.


    No matter how powerful Xiao Qi is, he is still an immature Costin, how could he be Otis'' opponent.


    Bai Hu roared loudly, jumped up and continued to chase Xiao Qi.


    Just as it opened its mouth and bit down on Xiao Qi, a small figure rushed over and firmly protected Xiao Qi under him.


    Otis saw Nuan Nuan calm down, but his golden eyes were full of anger, and the expression on his furry face was full of shock and disbelief.


    You stand in front of me because of that eagle!


    Even the audience in the live broadcast room understood this meaning from its expression.


    ¡¾I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s my illusion, but I always feel that the way the big white tiger looks at the little anchor looks like a heartless man. ¡¿


    ¡¾Baihu: Say it! Do you have a dog outside! ¡¿


    ¡¾Why did I see the plot of Gouxue Gongdouju in this live broadcast room. ¡¿


    ¡¾It looks like a scumbag protecting his mistress in front of his wife, but why do I want tough so much? ¡¿


    ¡¾The little anchor scum girl is really hammering. ¡¿


    ¡¾I just want to know how the Haidongqing is doing now, I feel pain through the screen when the tiger ps me. ¡¿


    "Otis."


    The pitiful voice sounded, the little girl''s voice was soft and healing, it made people feel sweet, and this pitiful tone made people wish to forgive her for all the wrong things she did.


    "Otis is Xiao Qi, raised by Nuan Nuan, please don''t eat it."


    Nuan Nuan never thought of it, she just brought Xiao Qi to a wider sky to let the wind go, but she died before she was able to leave, and the two started fighting in the blink of an eye.


    "Zhi!"


    Xiao Qi was struggling in Nuan Nuan''s arms, unable to stand still, her wings looked injured, but she wanted to continue to fight Otis desperately.


    The heating is not good, "Xiaoqi! You are so bad!"


    From the beginning to the end, it was Xiaoqi who started to move his paws, and the warmth turned his little face into a puffer fish.


    "Why are you attacking Otis!"


    Xiaoqi, who was struggling, stiffened his wings slightly, but still looked fiercely at Baihu.


    Otis also looked at the eagle guarded by the little girl with murderous intent.


    Since you are so disobedient, just eat it.


    The big tiger was thinking like this, when he saw the little girl tearfully say, "Otis, if Xiao Qi dies, Nuan Nuan won''te here."


    Hearing this, the big white tiger froze sessfully.


    Then Nuan Nuan said to Xiao Qi, "Xiao Qi, if you don''t obey and attack Otis, then I don''t want you!"


    Xiaoqi "..."


    I dare not move at all.


    Very good, the two beasts were well handled by the little girl.


    The audience in the live broadcast room felt that the little girl was a bit whimsical when they heard her words. She was really a child. How could the two animals understand her words and threats.


    Some people are even mocking the little anchor for taking himself too seriously. Those two are overlords. As the saying goes, one mountain cannot amodate two tigers. Although Costin is not a tiger, a tiger cannot tolerate a king from the sky.


    But the next second he pped his face.


    The two Beastmasters who were threatened by the little girl''s words restrained themselves very reluctantly in the next second.


    But Otis got angry and turned around and pointed his **** at Nuan Nuan.


    He was still snoring and cursing, and when he got angry, he lowered his head and gnawed on the grass on the ground. The way of venting was really different and childish.


    Yu Shuhua breathed a sigh of relief, and then dared toe over and treat Haidongqing''s wound quickly.


    "Fortunately, Xiaoqi was well-raised and healthy, and finally avoided most of the force of Otis''s w with his own advantages, but he will have to rest for a few days before he can fly again."


    Some of the beautiful feathers on Xiaoqi¡¯s body were caught off, and there were still a few cuts in her abdomen.


    Otis was also scratched on the head with a wound, not too big, but because the hair is white and the bleeding is a little bit more, it looks more scary.


    What''s more difficult is that the angry Otis doesn''t even talk to Nuannuan, let alone talk to other people.


    Nuan Nuan sighed, and was about to coax again.


    "Otis, Otis, can you talk to me?"


    "Otis is not angry anymore, I''ll give you something delicious."


    "Otis, don''t you like Nuannuan?"


    Nuan Nuan posted it many times but was pushed away by Bai Hu, Big Mao Mao just didn''t look at her.


    Although she was pushed away, the force was not strong, and she didn''t let go of her ws until she had stabilized herself.


    Everyone "..."


    This anger seems like a joke.


    Gu Mingli was watching the y with his arms folded, and he held down the angry Xiaoqi by the way, his voice threatening.


    "Xiao Qi, don''t you really want to go back?"


    Xiaoqi''s furious feathers were blown up, and when he heard his words, he angrily scratched a few deep scratches on the ground with his paws.


    Bai Mohua ate an apple and said, "Guess how long it will take Nuan Nuan to coax Otis well this time."

 Chapter 333: Neptune anchor

    Gu An rubbed his chin with an inscrutable look on his face, "Otis can probably hold on for ten minutes."


    Gu Mingli leaned on the tree trunk, quite boredly took off the silver and ck ring on his index finger and threw it up and down. The simple movements he performed were handsome and handsome.


    "It should take longer this time."


    After all, this time Otis seemed really angry.


    Yu Shuhua twitched his lips and nced at the three brothers.


    "You still have the mind to watch the show."


    ¡¾Just... Do you know how ufortable it is for us not to be able to watch the scene. ¡¿


    ¡¾So those two really fought for the little anchor, they really were jealous. ¡¿


    ¡¾Everyone who owns a cat knows that possessive cats don¡¯t allow their shit-shoveling officer to have other cats outside. ¡¿


    ¡¾But when cats and cats fight, at most they threaten each other and run away after a few strokes. Our little anchor is awesome. Her cats fight really hard. I''m really worried that if I''m not careful, the little anchor will end up ying. ¡¿


    ¡¾I don¡¯t know why, watching the big cat quarrel is very simr to my girlfriend¡¯s angry look. ¡¿


    ¡¾hhh...The white tiger¡¯s expression is absolutely amazing. If it wasn¡¯t for the explicit rule that it cannot be a spirit after the founding of the People¡¯s Republic of China, I¡¯d like to believe that it is a tiger demon. ¡¿


    ¡¾Why can''t I see the anchor''s face all the time? I want to see the anchor''s face. The voice is so beautiful, what kind of little beauty is it that can make Tiger and Haidongqing jealous. ¡¿


    The number of viewers in the live broadcast room is increasing. After the tiger and eagle fight like a Shura field, the number of people watching in the live broadcast room has reached as high as 60,000.


    This kind of data is just a neer anchor who has never shown his face, which really shocked many other anchors.


    After nearly half an hour, Nuan Nuan couldn''t be coaxed anymore, and sat down directly next to Otis, resting her chin with her hands and her eyes full of depression.


    "Thirsty? Come drink some water."


    Bai Mohua walked over with the kettle in his arms. He had a clean and artistic atmosphere, and his fair and beautiful face looked like his first love.


    After getting closer, the audience in the live broadcast room faced Meiyan''s critical attack, and the barrage area suddenly became a scene of screaming chickens.


    ¡¾Husband husband...¡¿


    ¡¾This is my boyfriend. ¡¿


    ¡¾Go away, this is my son, looking at such a young guy, how did you group of lsps manage to do this? You all call me daddy! ¡¿


    ¡¾Fuck! This handsome guy looks so pure. I saw it clearly when I got so close to the camera just now. No makeup is working. I am envious of this skin. ¡¿


    ¡¾Aoooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo ¡¿


    Bai Mohua hadpletely forgotten about the live broadcast. After handing the water to the little cousin, he turned his head and stared at the camera.


    What he doesn''t know is that the current barrage is full of subtitles like husband and younger brother.


    Fortunately, the camera couldn''t see the barrage, otherwise Bai Mohua might be on fire.


    "Yeah... I forgot to be live."


    After talking about Bai Mohua, he hurried away.


    Wan Nuan, who was sipping water, had a wrinkled and fair face, thinking about how to coax Otis well.


    But Otis didn''t hear the warm voice anymore, and he insisted not to see her at the beginning.


    But a minuteter it was shaking its ears, two minutester it was flicking its tail a little anxiously, and three minutester Otis'' paws made a hole in the ground and the grass was uprooted.


    Finally, it couldn''t bear it anymore, and secretly turned its head to look at Nuan Nuan.


    The little girl rested with her chin resting on her hands, her big shiny ck eyes staring straight ahead.


    Otis ¡°¡­¡±


    what happened? If you persist a little longer, maybe I''ll take care of you!


    Otis wiggled his hips and crept a little closer to the child.


    With a flick of his tail, hended on the back of the child, and was barely able to get entangled.


    Tiger''s paws hooked, nced at the child and turned his head away, then sneaked another nce, and then nced again...


    At this moment, except for Nuan Nuan, everyone else saw Otis'' small movements.


    Yu Shuhua almost diedughing at this big white tiger.


    Gu An wanted tough out loud, but Gu Mingli quickly covered his mouth and concentrated on watching the show.


    What if Otis gets angry and runs away.


    Bai Mohua was eating a handful of melon seeds vigorously, with a smile in his eyes.


    Three elder brothers, none of them went up to help!


    Of course it might or might be...it doesn''t need to be.


    Otis became anxious when he saw that Nuan Nuan hadn''t paid attention to him because he was showing weakness like this.


    It was closer this time, and in agitation it knocked Nuan Nuan over.


    Falling down on the ground with a dazed expression on his face "..."


    other people"¡­¡­"


    "Hahaha¡­"


    Gu An reallyughed out loud this time.


    Gu Mingli gave him a kick, but with a smile in his eyes, he hurried over and hugged his sister''s arms and lifted him up.


    "Otis!"


    The Nuannuan kid who got up from the ground didn''t even check his clothes, he just jumped up happily and jumped on the white tiger, his whole body fell into the soft fur and flesh of the big cat.


    She rubbed against the white tiger, her dark eyes were curved and sparkling.


    "Otis, you are not angry."


    The little girl looked at it eagerly.


    The proud white tiger finally bowed his head for his beloved little girl, letting go of his arrogance as the king of beasts.


    Although this girl is a Neptune.


    "Otis, Nuan Nuan likes you the most, okay, don''t be angry."


    Gu Mingli didn''t even expose that she had said this to countless people and animals.


    "Roar~"


    Anyway, no matter what, it must be the most important thing in the hearts of children!


    Xiao Qi who was not far away spread his wings and wished to fight the white tiger for another 300 rounds.


    It''s a pity that it was appeased by Nuannuan in the end.


    ¡¾Let¡¯s just say, this is a typical case of Neptune overturning, but still able to hold on, right? As expected of a little anchor, if you don''t ept the wall, I will obey you! ¡¿


    [Come,e,e... Those Neptunes are all here to learn, they are already at their peak at a young age, after all, your fish ponds are filled with people, our little anchor is amazing, her fish pond has raisednd and sky O overlord! ¡¿


    ¡¾Hahaha... Just now, Baihu''s little act of wanting to reconcile almost killed meughing, and I haven''t recovered yet. ¡¿


    ¡¾So... Just coax it like this? This time the King of the Forest is no good, Bai Chang is such a big man. ¡¿


    ¡¾After all, who would have the heart to me a cutie. ¡¿


    ¡¾Damn it, I want to know what the little anchor looks like even more. ¡¿


    ¡¾First, the little anchor called those two handsome brothers, and other friends came and followed...¡¿


    ¡¾Then, as long as the eyes are not blind, you can see that the looks of the two brothers belong to the one hanging on the ceiling, and the temperament is even more appropriate. ¡¿


    ¡¾Cough... There is another handsome guy, you can''t ignore him just because he is young! ¡¿


    ¡¾Let''s continue, so to sum up, if the little anchor is ugly, I will swallow the keyboard live. ¡¿


    ¡¾Then herees the question... When will we be able to see the face of the little anchor. ¡¿

 Chapter 334: Troublesome water army

    After several days of recuperation, Xiao Qi''s injuries gradually healed up, and he was finally allowed to fly.


    In order to prevent Xiaoqi and Otis from fighting again, Nuannuan ced their tent far away from the cave where it lives.


    Even so, because one is recuperating by Nuan Nuan''s side, the other wille to her every day, and the two will meet every day.


    Because of this, Nuan Nuan feels that she is living in dire straits every day.


    For example, now, Otis''s tiger paw plucked the feathers on Xiao Qi''s **** in a mean way, and then started fighting again.


    But this time they all learned to control, so there was no injury, but the feathers of birds and tigers were flying all over the sky.


    Nuan Nuan "..."


    She was like a salty fish, her whole small body spread out into a big character lying on the soft cushion, a feather fluttered on her face, and she didn''t even bother to take it off.


    There is nothing to love in life.JPG


    "You fight slowly,e and rest by yourself when you''re done."


    Little Naiyin was helpless and exhausted.


    I don¡¯t even want to persuade you.


    ¡¾hhhh... In terms of the evolution history of the little anchor, I can be regarded as watching the growth of the little anchor with my own eyes (dog head)¡¿


    ¡¾So why did Otis make such a p in the face? Obviously, Xiao Qi has already ignored it. ¡¿


    ¡¾Probably because of love. ¡¿


    ¡¾Watching Xiao Qi and Otis get along every day makes meugh to death hahaha...¡¿


    ¡¾The little anchor has worked hard, let me reward you with a rocket. ¡¿


    Immediately after the live broadcast room, there were arge number of rewards.


    In such a situation, Gu Mingli and the others are no strangers to this. In just a few days, the number of people in their live broadcast room has exceeded 100,000. keep growing.


    I don¡¯t know why, but their live broadcast room seems to be very easy to attract those rich second generations. These days, the rewards alone have already earned over one million.


    Such data made some first-line Inte celebrities in the live broadcasting world envious.


    Although they have arge number of fans, not every time they start a live broadcast, so many peoplee to support them, and sometimes the number of viewers will drop.


    Nuan Nuan¡¯s live broadcast room is different. Not only will arge number of viewers flood in as soon as the live broadcast starts every day, but the number of viewers in each live broadcast will increase a lotpared to the previous one.


    Currently, the leader in the live broadcasting industry is Juzi Live. At the moment, in the anchor group, some well-known inte celebrities are discussing this anchor named ''Little Girl''.


    The name of this live broadcast room was chosen by Gu Mingli at random.


    Cute cat cat [This anchor must have a team to help, and I have analyzed the reasons why it is so popr. One is the brothers that the little anchor said, but who knows if they are really her brothers.


    The other one is Haidongqing and Baihu who appeared in the live broadcast room. These two are the most attractive. Although we don¡¯t know how they do it, we really can¡¯t learn this method. ¡¿


    A fish¡¾Who wants to learn from them? I don¡¯t know when they died. I went to see it. The live broadcast should be a little girl. This live broadcast room is too limitless, even using children. ¡¿


    Caramb [I''m so **** off, because of this little girl, many people nowe to my live broadcast room and say that I''m deliberately babbling, and my voice sounds disgusting! ¡¿


    Cute cat [Caramb, don''t be angry, after all, no matter what we do, we can''tpare with a child''s soft voice. Brother Liu is really miserable. He worked so hard to do outdoor live broadcasts, but now he has be a foil for the "little girl" . ¡¿


    Caramb [@ÁõÈ»,e out and talk, I heard that most of your traffic is attracted by ''little girl''? ¡¿


    Liu Ran [What is there to say, I am not here to make money, everyone depends on their own abilities. ¡¿


    "Fuck! Why is this Liu Ran so cowardly, so much traffic has been robbed and he didn''t take action to teach me a lesson."


    Yang Tao was so angry that she almost smashed her phone. She is a game anchor. She usually hooks up with the wild king to y games and interact with fans by relying on her voice. She has been live broadcasting for two years. He has a lot of fans, and now he is considered an Inte celebrity with a rtivelyrge traffic.


    Originally, she had nothing to do with the anchor ''Little Nanxi'', but during the live broadcast two days ago, someonepared her voice with that little anchor, saying that she purposely whispered something disgusting.


    And when she learned that the ''little girl'' was actually a new anchor, it only took a few days, and the number of fans in the live broadcast room was the result of her hard work for half a year, and she felt even more ufortable.


    During the live broadcast these two days, I will intentionally or unintentionallyin to my fans and incite them to go to the ''little girl'' to make trouble.


    But what is even more irritating is that her fans have never returned, and most of them have defected now!


    When I was talking in the group today, I tried to incite other anchors to join in the trouble, but obviously those Inte celebrity anchors are not fools, and no one wants to be this early bird.


    Caramb was angry, but finally bought the navy.


    "It''s just a new little anchor, I don''t believe it!"


    She stole so many fans from her, if she didn''t take revenge, she wouldn''t be Yang Tao.


    At this time, Nuan Nuan didn''t know that she was being missed. She was bathing andbing Otis.


    "Otis, you are too big, it is tiring to bathe andb you."


    Gu Mingli and Bai Mohua rolled up their sleeves to help, but Gu An was already lost in the game of catching fish in the stream.


    As for Xiao Qi, she can''t wait to spread her wings and soar in the sky.


    "Hahaha... I finally caught a fish, sir!"


    After experiencing N times of failures, Gu An fought repeatedly and finally caught a fish the size of a palm.


    Gu Mingli squinted and despised, "It''s not enough for such a small gap between the teeth."


    "Ie."


    After saying that, he took off his shoes and walked into the water, still holding a branch with a two-fingered thick tip in his hand.


    He stood in the water and waited quietly. After a few minutes, a fish swam past him, and he suddenly threw the branch in his hand.


    Picking up nothing, Gu Anughed mercilessly.


    Gu Mingli gave him a sideways look.


    "Shut up."


    He was not discouraged, this was the first time that the position reflected in the water was different from the actual position.


    Gu Mingli''s next few attempts all ended in failure.


    He seems to be a very impatient person, but unexpectedly, he is extraordinarily serious and patient in learning the skills of survival in the wild.


    However, some sailors in the live broadcast room don''t care about this, they are here to ckmail.


    ¡¾Absolutely exaggerated, I thought it was amazing, but that''s all. ¡¿


    ¡¾There is also a dedicated team to help, it really depends on a few of them to survive in the wild and die in minutes. ¡¿


    ¡¾I really don¡¯t know what¡¯s so interesting about this live broadcast. A group of people who don¡¯t understand anything pretend to be masters of survival in the wild, but they are nothing. ¡¿


    ¡¾It''s gone, the tiger and the eagle are so panicked after watching them for so long. ¡¿


    ¡¾Both tigers and Haidongqing should be wild and belong to nature. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too cruel for the anchor to keep them around? ¡¿

 Chapter 335: Bear your **** is showing

    ¡¾Fuck, why do so many maliciousments suddenly appear in the good live broadcast room, it''s too disgusting. ¡¿


    ¡¾Those who say that the little brother can¡¯t do it are capable, you try it? Before talking about others, let''s see how capable we are. ¡¿


    ¡¾Who invited these people to the Navy? ¡¿


    ¡¾The little anchor became popr too fast, this is because someone has targeted him, so it''s unlucky. ¡¿


    When the navy was still grabbing Gu Mingli and pretending not to be able to catch fish, the boy standing in the stream had sharp ck eyes, and the muscles in his raised arms were tight and smooth, especially when exerting force, the muscles all over his body were tense. Look better.


    With a whimper, this time the branch entered the water with a huge sshing sound, and when it was picked up again, a big fish on the branch was pierced through its abdomen, wagging its tail and struggling hard.


    The corner of the boy''s mouth raised, and he raised the fish in his hand like a victorious hero.


    "Caught it."


    His unruly eyebrows and eyes carry an undisguised smile and confidence, dazzling in the sunlight and sparkling water.


    At this moment, everyone in the live broadcast room was speechless. Looking at the confident young man, they just felt their hearts pounding.


    After a few seconds of nk screen...


    ¡¾Husband husband. ¡¿


    ¡¾Ahhh...my husband is so handsome 1¡¿


    ¡¾I''m so excited, my husband looks at me. ¡¿


    ¡¾A group of lsp, they are just a child. ¡¿


    ¡¾It doesn''t matter, who doesn''t like this kind of confident and rebellious little wolf dog now. ¡¿


    Netizens are really immoral.


    Not long after that, everyone saw that the boy caught another big fish, and this time he threw the fish directly to Xiao Qi who flew back.


    The fish was thrown into the air, and Haidongqing, who spread his wings more than two meters long, controlled his body and grabbed the fish with sharp ws, and then uttered a cry as if to express his gratitude.


    The people who ridiculed Gu Mingli beforepletely silenced their drums.


    Anyone with a discerning eye can see that Gu Mingli''s movements were unfamiliar when he first used the branch to insert fish, indicating that he had never learned this skill before, but in less than an hour, he had already mastered this skill .


    Of course, some people stubbornly said that he must have been faking before, but no one paid any attention to them.


    And the money has been collected, a group of sailors can only catch other ces to ckmail.


    For example, this team uses children, or they illegally raise Costin, etc...


    At this time, Nuan Nuan and they have already lit a fire and started making lunch.


    Otis flicked his tail and approached the little girl, and then retreated a long distance from the heat of the fire, a humanized disgust shed in his golden eyes.


    After lunch, Nuan Nuan was brought on its back by Otis.


    The little girl climbed down skillfully hugging its neck, but she didn''t know how much sensation her move caused.


    "Uncle Yu, brother, Otis is going to inspect the territory, he will take me with him."


    Gu Mingli was a little worried, "I''m with you."


    But Otis didn''t allow it, and disappeared after carrying Nuan Nuan on his back.


    Gu Mingli''s face darkened.


    "Zhi!"


    Above the sky, the snow-white Haidongqing spread its wings and circled, always following Nuannuan and Otis.


    Bai Hu looked up, let out a grunt with a very unhappy expression, and ran even faster.


    But the little **** its back is stable.


    ¡¾I ****, what an awesome situation! ¡¿


    ¡¾The little anchor is on the back of the white tiger, right? ¡¿


    ¡¾Fuck, this is my childhood dream. ¡¿


    ¡¾so hot! I also thought of the tiger being carried on its back. ¡¿


    ¡¾The little anchor is taking the script of Shuangwen. ¡¿


    ¡¾Those who said that the little anchor kept tigers in captivity must not have looked at it from the beginning. They said it on the first day that this is where the white tiger lives and its territory. Have you seen that, now they are going to inspect the territory. ¡¿


    When reaching the edge of the territory, Otis'' speed gradually slowed down.


    Nuan Nuan also got off its back, and slowly began to walk along with it.


    Xiao Qinded on a tall tree and greeted the people below.


    "Xiao Qi, go and y by yourself, don''t fly too far."


    The little girl greeted the big bird on the tree in a waxy voice.


    "Zhi."


    Xiao Qi responded, then spread her wings and flew away.


    Otis took domineering andzy steps, and walked every step steadily, letting his own territory be stained with its breath, so that other wild animals in the forest would not dare toe.


    Although she was just walking quietly and nothing seemed to happen, the number of people in Nuan Nuan''s live broadcast room was increasing, and even exceeded the 200,000 mark.


    Suddenly, Nuan Nuan stared at a certain ce and let out a cry.


    "Big Bear!"


    Her little finger pointed to a big tree a hundred meters away from her. Although the tree was huge, it couldn''tpletely block the fat brown bear''s body.


    Maybe it sensed that Brother Hu wasing here, so it was toote to run, so the brown bear could only hide behind a tree.


    But the hiding technique is really a bitcking in IQ.


    I saw the brown bear lying sideways behind the tree, holding its head and sticking out its big butt, and almost the whole big buttocks were exposed outside the tree.


    Nuan Nuan pointed, Otis saw it, and the audience in the live broadcast room saw it too.


    That is to say, the brown bear is still there and feels good about himself, thinking that he is hiding well.


    Otis ¡°¡­¡±


    As the great **** of invisibility, seeing the brown bear''s full of loopholes in hiding, it couldn''t even arouse the interest in going to fight with it.


    Fighting with it will make me lose my mind.


    "Big Bear, your **** is showing!"


    Nuan Nuan shouted vigorously to remind the bear.


    The barrage in the live broadcast room has been deformed byughter, and it has be a goose farm.


    Finally, the reminded brown bear responded, it stood up stupidly and nced at Nuan Nuan.


    Nuan Nuan pointed to her **** to remind it.


    "Your **** is showing."


    "Roar!"


    The big brown bear nced back, flicked its short chirping tail, suddenly saw Otis, groaned, and then covered its head with its paws and continued to hide.


    It may have found the problem. It hid its **** this time, but its head was exposed again.


    ¡¾Pfft... I just wanted to ask what the difference is. ¡¿


    ¡¾Hahaha...I never thought that one day I would beughed to death by a bear. ¡¿


    ¡¾I can¡¯t stopughing, isn¡¯t it really a bear, isn¡¯t it a fake? ¡¿


    ¡¾This big fool, seeing bears in the wild is very dangerous, but why did the style of painting in this live broadcast room be like this. ¡¿


    ¡¾Goose, goose, goose... help, I let out a goose cry fromughter, what should I do if my mother¡¯s family looks at me like I¡¯m watching a psychopath? ¡¿


    ¡¾Little anchor: Xiong your **** is exposed, Xiong: Okay, I found it. ¡¿


    ¡¾Laughing to death...but now the head is exposed. ¡¿


    ¡¾Look at Otis'' disgusted expression, hahaha...¡¿


    ¡¾Otis: What kind of stupid behavior is this. ¡¿


    The painting style in the live broadcast room is full of joy. Even if there are trolls to disturb the water, they will soon disappear, because they are also addicted to watching and work quite unsatisfactorily.

 Chapter 336: This is a live broadcast

    The brown bear''s hiding method is full of ws. Otis licked his paws, thinking of patting its head.


    Nuan Nuan doesn''t want Otis to fight again, and this brown bear looks familiar.


    She remembered that when Otis came back, the bear happened to upy its territory, and then the bear was beaten by it, and it still didn''t forget to take its own honey when it ran away.


    Unexpectedly, it didn''t run far, but instead circled a territory next to Otis''s territory.


    This is probably the legendary foolish boldness.


    The brown bear is a bit unlucky today. He came here to find something to eat, but unexpectedly met Otis.


    Although it has rough skin and thick flesh, it is also afraid of being beaten.


    Wouldn''t this quickly hide himself, although this is no different from not hiding.


    Nuan Nuan thought about it, and took out a pear from the small bag she was carrying across her shoulders, and wanted to walk over.


    The next second her clothes were caught by the big cat, and she looked at the little guy.


    ¡®What do you want to do? ''


    Nuan Nuan touched Baihu''s big nose, "Otis Nuan Nuan went over to have a look, and took a pear."


    Otis is about to explode, good guy, he started hooking up with the bears outside in front of him.


    It was so angry that it roared angrily at the brown bear hiding its head and showing its tail.


    Scaring the bear, the fat body jumped up very vigorously and nimbly, and fled away with a ton of fish on the ground.


    Nuan Nuan felt a little regretful, that bear looks so naive and easy to touch.


    Otis turned and left with the little girl in his mouth, his face looking stinky.


    ¡¾It''s jealous, it''s jealous...¡¿


    ¡¾What kind of vinegar king is Otis? Give me a dozen of such tigers. ¡¿


    ¡¾Fuck... This live broadcast room is a bit exciting to watch. The little anchor is a newborn calf and is not afraid of tigers. Just now, he even wanted to get close to a bear. ¡¿


    ¡¾Little anchor: Ha... I have a tiger, who am I afraid of! ¡¿


    ¡¾The bear looks very afraid of Otis, the movement of running away is really skillful and distressing hhh...¡¿


    ¡¾The little anchor Neptune really hit it off. He wanted to hook up with other small animals in front of our Otis. Does the tiger want to lose face? ¡¿


    Nuan Nuan was put down after being carried far away, and then one person and one tiger focused on patrolling the territory, and of course the tiger was the focus.


    Nuan Nuan is curious about everything, and she has to check every hole she sees.


    Then...she saw the tail of a big snake.


    She was so frightened that she backed away.


    "Otis has a big snake here!"


    Nuan Nuan''s eyes were wide open.


    The big tiger walked over domineeringly. Perhaps it sensed its breath. The snake that had been slowly burrowing into the hole disappeared, leaving only its strong smell.


    Otis, who came over, sneezed, and began to w at the hole with his two paws, digging a hole in a short while.


    But still failed to catch the snake, it immediately buried the hole with its paws and patted it cursingly.


    "Otis let''s go, leave it alone."


    Nuan Nuan pushed the big tiger away. Anyway, this snake is definitely not as powerful as her Otis, and it will not be able to hurt it in the future.


    For the rest of the journey, Otis didn''t let the little girl get too far away from him. Although the beasts wouldn''te into its territory, the snakes and insects still couldn''t stop them.


    Otis''s territory is too big, Nuan Nuan climbs on its back and sits to rest when he is tired from walking.


    Gu Mingli and the others saw the person brought back by Otis when it was almost dark.


    The little girl has fallen asleep on the back of the big tiger.


    He carefully carried the person down, nced at the camera behind him, and said in a calm voice.


    "This is the end of today''s live broadcast."


    After speaking, he ignored the barrages screaming to stay and directly shut down the live broadcast.


    It was gettingte, and the brothers wiped their sister''s face before carrying her into the tent to sleep.


    Today Otis didn''t leave, andy down next to the tent where Nuan Nuan was, with his front paws ovepping and his chin resting on his head, and he closed his eyes.


    In the quiet night, there was a sound of pping wings, and then, the white Costin fell lightly on the top of the tent.


    Otis opened his eyes, under the moonlight, his golden pupils shone with pale golden light.


    Up and down, the four eyes met, as if the lightning-like eyes met in the air, sparks crackled.


    Both sides are eager to fight, but think of the warmth of sleeping in the tent.


    One put away his wings and ws reluctantly, and the other put away his teeth and ws regrettably.


    In short, it''s barely a problem.


    Night is sleep time for some, but for some night owls.


    ''What are you sleeping on, wake up and hey! ''


    So some edited videos on the Inte quietly became popr.


    In the video, the battle between the tiger and the eagle is very exciting, and no one has ever seen such a big white tiger. The eagle is also the overlord of the sky, Haidongqing, beautiful and majestic.


    At the beginning, the video barrage was all over the ce.


    ¡¾Hey, when did domestic special effects be so awesome? ¡¿


    ¡¾Fuck! Domestic special effects are booming? ¡¿


    ¡¾This really doesn¡¯t look like a special effect at all, it¡¯s so realistic. ¡¿


    No one regarded the super-big white tiger as a real tiger.


    As the progress of the video passed, a soft and soft milk sound sounded particrly abruptly.


    "Otis, Xiaoqi, stop fighting!"


    The voice sounded a little anxious, which confused everyone who watched the video.


    The subsequent development was even more outrageous, the eagle and the tiger were all scolded by the little milk voice.


    But all this is only temporary, and it won''t be long before the two will fight again.


    And the child who couldn''t see his face also went from worrying and persuading the fight at the beginning to the salted fish lying t at the end.


    It¡¯s simply a capitalized ¡®persuasion¡¯.


    In addition to these, there are many pictures of little girls getting along with Baihu and Haidongqing, which are warm and exciting.


    The other thing is that the little girl is spoiled by several brothers in various ways to protect her shorings, she looks so sweet.


    After watching the edited video,izens who haven¡¯t slept yet feel that¡­


    ¡¾Fuck, it''s a little bit up there! ¡¿


    ¡¾Hiss, hiss... the brothers are all so handsome, except for the child who hasn¡¯t grown up, one is handsome and handsome, the other is clean and pure, it¡¯s really hard to choose! ¡¿


    ¡¾Children only make choices, of course adults must. ¡¿


    ¡¾So... is this a promotional video for a TV series? The special effects are so good? It looks pretty good, the actor''s looks are all online, but why can''t I see the little girl''s face? ¡¿


    ¡¾The tiger and Haidongqing are too realistic, please follow this standard for the special effects in the future! ¡¿


    ¡¾Hahaha... What special effects, what kind of TV series, this is an edited video of the live broadcast. ¡¿


    ¡¾Laughing, this isn¡¯t a TV show at all, it¡¯s a live broadcast. In fact, if we hadn¡¯t seen it with our own eyes, I¡¯m afraid we wouldn¡¯t have believed that there is such a big tiger. ¡¿


    A group of uninformedizens¡¾What! Is this riding a live broadcast? ! ! ¡¿

 Chapter 337: All the money my sister earns by herself is given to her

    Many people didn''t believe it. Such a plot was not staged in a script. After all, no matter how you look at it, it looks like a legend.


    But after following the addresses left by some people who watched the live broadcast to watch all the recorded broadcasts, the expressions of those who came back were all in a daze.


    ¡¾It¡¯s outrageous, live broadcasts are better than scripted TV dramas these days! ¡¿


    ¡¾Good guy, I call him good guy, this live broadcast room is going to be a god! ¡¿


    ¡¾Followed, followed, I hope to see the live broadcast tomorrow. ¡¿


    The videos edited byizens gradually became popr. When the live broadcast started the next day, the number of people in the live broadcast room rose to 30,000 in just ten minutes, and the number continued to rise, and it rose in a short time To two hundred thousand, three hundred thousand...


    Such data shocked the leaders of Maoyan Headquarters.


    "What''s the situation, is there a system failure? Why are there so many peopleing in suddenly?"


    "General manager, it''s an anchor named ''Xiao Nannan'' who used our live broadcast app, and now her live broadcast is very popr, and these people are all targeting her."


    The general manager quickly asked, "Has this person signed a contract? Who is in charge ofmunicating with ''Little Nannan''? How is the situation?"


    This is the biggest drainage since the establishment of theirpany. Since they are all brought by this anchor, of course they must sign it.


    "The general manager, it''s me."


    A girl stood up excitedly, envied by colleagues around her.


    Their department has a rule that whoever discovers that a certain anchor has the potential to send a message tomunicate first, unless the anchor asks for a recement tomunicate, no one else can **** it.


    Wu Yuan was very lucky, and immediatelymunicated with this interesting live broadcast room after discovering it, so others could only watch.


    This is all performance.


    "how is the situation?"


    Wu Yuan gradually calmed down after being excited, and tried to speak in a calm tone.


    "It was the little anchor''s brother whomunicated with me. He said that it is okay to sign a contract, but this live broadcast room will not be live broadcasting in the future."


    The general manager frowned, "What does this mean?"


    Wu Yuan took a cautious look at the expression on the general manager''s face, but decided to continue talking.


    "Well, the little anchor''s brother will form a racing club in the future, and hopes to continue to cooperate with us in the future. In addition, he is an extreme sports enthusiast, and from time to time there will be some outdoor sports that can be broadcast live..."


    The general manager rubbed his chin, these sounds very interesting.


    "but¡­"


    Wu Yuandao "He said that after he signed the contract, he wanted absolute freedom in the live broadcast time, and he didn''t want others to interfere with the time in his life."


    Everyone "..."


    After working for so many years, this is the first time I have met such an arrogant person, and I am still a new anchor.


    The general managerughed angrily, "He''s not mean, so he must have this ability. Now all the traffic is for that tiger and Haidongqing, and the traffic in the future may not be broadcast after they are not broadcast live. "


    Wu Yuan said weakly, "But...but he also said that if thepany''s senior management can''t make a decision, then... let you ask Gu Mingyu."


    The expression on the general manager''s face suddenly froze.


    "what did he say?"


    Wu Yuan repeated what she said just now with innocent eyes.


    Everyone around looked at her with gossiping eyes.


    What the **** did they hear? What does this matter have to do with Gu Yingdi?


    These small employees don¡¯t know, but the general manager does.


    Gu Mingyu is the big boss behind the live broadcastpany.


    But I don''t know whether he didn''t care much about this live broadcastpany or kept a low profile. Only a few people in thepany''s top management knew about it.


    "Wait, I''ll ask."


    The general manager left in a panic.


    The boy obviously knew that the big boss behind the live broadcastpany was Gu Mingyu, so there might be some rtionship between them, so let''s ask.


    Gu Mingyu was still filming when he received the call, and he didn''t know anything about his younger brother and sister''s silent live broadcast. When he received the call, he was obviously puzzled and stunned.


    But when he heard that the anchor''s name was ''Little Nannan'', he had an inexplicable premonition.


    This matter may have something to do with Nuan Nuan.


    After entering the live broadcast, sure enough, the white tiger and Costin were so familiar, especially the white tiger Otis, I believe it would be difficult to find a second one.


    And the soft and waxy little milk voice of the little anchor, he will never hear it wrong in this life.


    Gu Mingyu covered her face, feeling a little helpless, but the corners of her mouth were raised crazily, and her eyes were full of pride and doting.


    "I really didn''t expect that."


    He hasn''t spared time to manage the live broadcastpany yet. He originally nned to wait for the film to be finished before making ns, but now his younger brother and sister have directly attracted so much traffic to hispany, and indirectly let him The wholepany began to expose and operate.


    "Do as he says."


    Gu Mingyu returned to the general manager of the live broadcastpany with a smile in his voice.


    "In addition, all the rewards from Xiaonannan''s live broadcast will be credited to her card."


    General manager"¡­¡­"


    They all put the money in their own pockets, so how can they still push the money out?


    "This... this is not appropriate."


    "There''s something inappropriate."


    Gu Mingyu''szy voice carried undeniable orders, and there was a hint of showing off.


    "Is there any problem with giving all the money my sister earns herself?"


    General manager"!!"


    Sister...Sister!


    Lying down a big trough!


    "no problem!"


    Gu Mingyu "I will allocate an extra sum of money to thepany, and the contract will be at the S level."


    The general manager was numb, no wonder the young man dared to speak so arrogantly, thepany of feelings is his own.


    But the younger brother and sister of the big boss also think about his brother''spany during the live broadcast, so the rtionship between the brothers is too good.


    The general manager gave a reply quickly after returning, and Gu Mingli didn''t care too much. If he couldn''t make sense with the people at thepany, he could just go to his brother directly.


    "Nuan Nuan, don''t run away."


    The little girl was wearing overalls and sneakers, with a small basket on her arm and a small bag slung over her shoulder. She bounced around and found mushrooms in the forest.


    Not to mention, almost no onees in this huge forest, and there are still quite a lot of various mushrooms.


    But there are many poisonous ones, and those who don''t know how to identify dare not pick them up and eat them.


    So Yu Shuhua started his science poprization time again.


    While Jiao Nuan Nuan taught them to identify various mushrooms, the audience in the live broadcast room also learned a lot of knowledge in this area.


    ¡¾What kind of fairy live broadcast is this? Not only can you watch handsome guys, big tigers and Haidongqing, but you can also learn so much useful knowledge in the wild. ¡¿


    ¡¾I said that if I identally fall into the deep mountains and old forests in the future, I can barely save myself by relying on these. ¡¿


    ¡¾If you travel to ancient times, maybe you can make a fortune by relying on these little tricks. ¡¿


    Yu Shuhua knows a lot of things, not only can identify various nts and animals, but also use some vines to weave various small tools.


    He made up the small basket in Nuan Nuan''s hand. When he made it up, Nuan Nuan watched it carefully, and the audience in the live broadcast room also learned a lot indirectly.


    But there is still a big difference between just watching and getting started.


    Typically, the eyes and the brain know it, but the hands think they can¡¯t!

 Chapter 338: Shura field warning

    Seeing that the traffic in the ''Xiaonannan'' live broadcast room not only didn''t drop but increased faster and faster, Yang Tao was so angry that she broke several cups at home.


    She called to question the navy.


    "I gave you so much money, but nothing happened to her, but the traffic increased. How did you do it!"


    The leader of the water army is also suffering. "Miss Yang, we really went to hack ording to your order, but their live broadcast is so interesting that those people don''t care about us at all. What can I do? And many people say they I just came to see Tiger and Haidongqing, so why should we hate those two animals?"


    Besides, even if he entered the live broadcast room and watched it for a while, he couldn''te out. After all, who doesn''t like such a majestic and domineering Tiger and Haidongqing?


    "Well, we don''t want the rest of Miss Yang''s bnce, you can find someone else."


    "What did you say!!"


    Caramb was about to vomit blood from anger, "Refund! I''m not satisfied with your work, so get your money back!"


    The head of the water army paused, and his tone changedpletely, as if a dead pig is not afraid of boiling water.


    "Miss Yang, this is your fault. We have our own rules. If you give money, my brothers and I will work too. No one can tell the result, right? But it doesn''t change the fact that we did the work. Let¡¯s face it, I still have so many brothers, you can¡¯t let us do it for nothing, so we don¡¯t want the bnce of the money, and you don¡¯t want us to refund it.¡±


    "you¡­"


    Yang Tao was so angry that her face became grim, and she shouted with red eyes, "I want toin and expose you!"


    The leader of the water army didn''t have any fear at all, "Then it''s up to you. If you expose it, I will have no choice but to expose your deal with our ck little girl openly. It depends on who will be hit harder by this matter."


    After speaking, he hung up the phone directly.


    Yang Tao was so angry that she screamed in her room, but as the leader of the navy said, she dared not expose it.


    Compared with those sailors who don''t show their faces and who don''t know who they are, she can be regarded as a public figure. The sailors are in a hurry, and there will definitely be more people who will catch her and scold her. It will definitely be regarded as a blessing to her career A big hit.


    So she could only bear it, but the more she endured, the more angry she became. In the end, she identally stepped on the shards of ss, and after a while, Yang Tao went to the hospital directly.


    So... the wicked have their own grind.


    ...


    During thest few days of camping in the wild, Nuan Nuan hooked up with the brown bear next door, carrying the white tiger Otis on his back.


    After the live broadcast started that day, Nuan Nuan didn¡¯t go on patrol with Otis, and quietly left Otis¡¯s territory with some apples and pears.


    Nearly a million viewers in the live broadcast room watched the little girl and dog stalking away for a long time, and then some old fans noticed something was wrong.


    ¡¾The environment here looks a bit familiar. ¡¿


    ¡¾The little anchor is definitely out of Otis''s territory. After patrolling with it for a few days, I can now tell the approximate range of Otis''s territory. ¡¿


    ¡¾Good guy... Isn''t this the territory of that silly bear? What does the little anchor want to do? ¡¿


    ¡¾Okay, tell me, little anchor, did you mean that Otis the Starved has hooked up with that bear! ¡¿


    ¡¾No...what''s the matter with you, it''s a bear, aren''t you worried? Otis isn''t here now! ¡¿


    The fans who cameter didn¡¯t know what was going on, but after reading the science poprization of the barrage, they also knew that the little anchor had arrived in the territory of a brown bear.


    Many people were worried, and sent barrage to tell the little anchor to go back quickly.


    but¡­


    Nuan Nuan walked forward for about a hundred meters, and then started calling for the brown bear.


    Amidst the worry of the audience in the live broadcast room, there was a rustling sound, followed by a louder noise from the bushes not far from Nuan Nuan, and a huge brown bear suddenly rushed out.


    ¡¾Ahhhhh! ! ¡¿


    ¡¾Run, there are bears! ¡¿


    ¡¾Run, little anchor! ¡¿


    ¡¾It''s really a death, can''t you just stay in the white tiger''s territory? ¡¿


    Nuan Nuan, who was worried by everyone, lit up his eyes when he saw the brown bear, and ran directly to the big brown bear''s belly, and was bounced back by its stic and fat belly.


    Hanhanxiong looked at the little girl foolishly, sat down on his buttocks, and scratched his belly with his big paws.


    Nuan Nuan approached with crooked eyebrows, and the big brown bear raised its paw.


    Amidst the screams of the barrage, the little girl stepped on its paws and was easily lifted up.


    The powerful brown bear is very cute in front of children.


    Nuan Nuan stepped on its strong arms all the way to its shoulders and sat down, then shook its short legs and passed all the fruits in its hand.


    "Here you are, the fruit that I promised to give you yesterday."


    At this moment, the viewers in the live broadcast room were so shocked that theypletely forgot to post the barrage. They watched the live broadcast stupidly in front of theputer or in front of the mobile phone, with their eyes wide open, and the whole person seemed to be petrified.


    After a long time, the brown bears ate two apples, and they seemed to wake up from a dream.


    ¡¾Luck (a nt), what did I see, what did I see! ! ¡¿


    ¡¾Brothers and sisters,e and tell me, I was hallucinating just now, right! ¡¿


    ¡¾Ahhhhh! ! Now only this one word can exin the shock and excitement in my heart. Could the scene just now exist in reality? I thought it could only appear in anime and movies, so handsome! ¡¿


    ¡¾Although I can only see the back and the back of the head of the little anchor, but somehow I feel that this little figure is really cool! ¡¿


    ¡¾Wuuuuuuuuu...I also want to have this kind of ability. Is this a bear problem or a human problem? Bears are wild, right? ¡¿


    ¡¾It must be a human! Tiger Haidongqing, now there is a bear again, so I want to ask the little anchor when he met this bear. ¡¿


    ¡¾The little anchor was talking about yesterday, she didn¡¯t start the live broadcast yesterday because of the rain, shit! I feel like I missed a million dors! ¡¿


    ¡¾So this is really a bear outside behind Otis''s back. ¡¿


    ¡¾Sura field warning. ¡¿


    ¡¾Sura field warning. ¡¿


    The mood of the audience in the live broadcast room changed from the shock at the beginning to the shockter, and then to the look of watching the show at the end. It only took 20 minutes for the change.


    Laughing to death... Don''te to this live broadcast room if you don''t have a strong heart.


    Nuan Nuan sat on the broad shoulders of the brown bear, and was slowly shuttled through the forest by the standing bear.


    It also took the little girl to find the wild pear tree.


    Nuan Nuan carefully supported her big head to stand up, and Big Bear held her firmly with his paws.


    "I picked it up."


    Under the sun, the white jade-like girl dimpled while holding two wild pears.


    Thisbination of the beast and the little girl looks like it came out of a fairy tale.


    "Here you are, Big Bear."


    Handed a pear to the brown bear, and she held the other pear and gnawed on it.

 Chapter 339: fight

    One person and one bear cooperated with each other to pick a lot of wild pears, not to mention the sweetness of the wild pears. The only drawback is that the core is too big.


    Nuan Nuan eats delicately, but she definitely won''t eat the fruit with very astringent core.


    But Da Xiong is not jealous at all. A pear is chewed a few times, and the belt core is gone.


    Seeing Nuan Nuan throwing the fruit core on the ground, it tilted its head in doubt, and finally picked it up and threw it into its mouth, and ate it happily.


    It''s really not a waste of food at all.


    Seeing this, Nuan Nuan immediately fed the remaining fruit cores to the big bear.


    But she has a small stomach, so she doesn''t want to eat after eating only three wild pears, and the brown bear will take care of the rest.


    Waiting until the brown bears were almost finished eating, Nuan Nuan picked a few and wrapped them in her own clothes, intending to take them back for her brothers and Uncle Yu to eat.


    Suddenly, the big bear''s whole body tensed up, its ck nose sniffed the air, pulled the little girl to sit down, and ran wildly.


    It didn''t take long to run and bumped into a ''white wall'', Nuan Nuan rolled down the big bear''s back under the inertia.


    "what!"


    Called in surprise, the expected pain did note, the little girl was suspended in the air with her clothes in her mouth, fluttered her little arms and legs, and was surrounded by a familiar breath.


    Heavy breathing sounded from above.


    The little girl covered her face with her hands, that''s too bad!


    Sure enough, the next second a tiger paw pped the big brown bear mercilessly.


    The fat man who weighed more than 600 catties was directly pped three meters away by Otis.


    Xiong Xiong is still holding his head and sticking up his butt, trying to hide himself disguised as an ostrich.


    Otis had Nuan Nuan in his mouth, and his golden eyes were burning with anger.


    "Otis."


    The child chirped weakly and stopped the big cat with a guilty voice.


    "Otis is not angry, I will take a shower when I go back without leaving a raging smell."


    Baihu got even more angry, put the child aside, jumped up and started fighting with that stupid bear.


    The brown bear just dodged at first, but was also angeredter and started to fight back. Although it still didn''t fight in the end, it justy down on the ground and started to y dead.


    "Otis, let''s go home, go home!"


    Nuan Nuan hugged the big cat''s tail with a wrinkled face, and looked at it eagerly.


    ¡¾Hahaha... I knew it. ¡¿


    ¡¾Yo ho, it really is Shura field, let you mess around. ¡¿


    ¡¾Laughing, this brown bear is a real bear in front of Otis. ¡¿


    ¡¾Actually, I really like this big and simple one, and it will eat the leftover fruit pits from the little anchor. It feels so gentle. ¡¿


    ¡¾Sitting firmly on its shoulders, it looks so cool, when can I experience it. ¡¿


    ¡¾Hey...Can''t we love each other? Why fight. ¡¿


    ¡¾Laughing, the little anchor is a scumbag, but she is so cute. I even want to see the little anchor continue to be a scumbag. I don¡¯t know if I can hook up with other animals. ¡¿


    ¡¾I can scold others for being scumbags, but I can''t keep scolding the little anchor. ¡¿


    ¡¾What are you scolding? Wouldn''t it be good to continue to scum? Why choose between Otis and the other animals, of course I want them all! ¡¿


    Here Nuan Nuan coaxed Otis, and the brown bear slipped away like a thief.


    It has rough skin and thick flesh. Although it was beaten, the pain passed after a while.


    At this level, I still want to y with that human cub tomorrow.


    Otis looked at the back of the brown bear fleeing, cursing with his beard raised, turned around and gave the child a kick with his head to let her go to his territory.


    Otis was really helpless to the child. She listened obediently when talking about her (although the two sides did not understand thenguage), but next time she still eagerly wanted to find other animals in the forest.


    The day before yesterday, she yed with a sable, but the sable was scared away by it.


    The day before yesterday she yed with the squirrel in the tree, and found a lot of pine cones for the squirrel.


    Finally, the squirrel saw it and Xiaoqi running back to its tree hole.


    Now it¡¯s alright, I¡¯ve found that stupid bear next door!


    Otis rolled his eyes when he thought of Nuan Nuan who was "attracting bees and attracting butterflies".


    He touched its nose warmly and tteringly, and his little furry head leaned over and rubbed against the te of Otis''s big face.


    Baihu gave her an annoyed kick, and directly turned her over.


    The little girl was not annoyed either, she got up and patted the leaves on her body, chirping with the big white tiger about the interesting things she had encountered.


    Bai Hu, who had lost his temper, silently stayed by her side. The physical gap between one person and one tiger was too great.


    Nuannuan looks soft, and it is not as tall as Otis''s leg.


    Under the sunset at dusk, the camera faithfully captured the back of this man and a tiger, weak and strong, yet inexplicably warm.


    There was even a painter''s wife who drew this scene, and it was quickly liked and favorited by countless fans in the live broadcast room.


    ...


    Winter vacation is over and school is about to start, which also means...they are leaving.


    Perhaps Otis felt it too. Thest few days were so clingy and warm that she could even turn a blind eye when she went to find the stupid bear next door.


    On thest day, Nuan Nuan went to bid farewell to all the small animals she knew in the forest, and curled up on Otis''s soft belly at night.


    Under the starlight, the fluorescent fireflies flickered on and off, like stars falling from the sky.


    Nuan Nuan was lying on Otis''s soft belly spread out in big characters, the ck eyes reflecting the light spots of those fireflies.


    "One, two, three..."


    She was counting fireflies, but unfortunately, these moving little guys would not sit quietly and let her count them.


    "Otis, Nuan Nuan really misses you."


    The number is not clear, Nuan Nuan turned over, buried her pretty face on its stomach and rubbed against it, her soft voice sounded a bit muffled.


    "Roar¡­"


    Otis arched her head with his head, as if tofort her, but also as if to express his reluctance.


    I don''t know how long it took, Nuan Nuany on it and fell asleep, with crystal teardrops hanging from the corners of her eyes, and her distinct eyshes were wet.


    Otis was very patient and did not move. He watched the child with his golden eyes and helped her repel mosquitoes with his tail.


    Gu Mingli, who was standing not far away, walked over from the dark, and Otis was not surprised.


    "Do you need me to carry her back to the tent?"


    Otis didn''t answer, but stopped him with action.


    It stretched its head over to cover the child''s body.


    Gu Mingli nced at it, went back to the tent and took out a small nket to cover Nuan Nuan''s stomach before leaving.


    Otis didn''t sleep that night, and kept using his tail to help the children repel mosquitoes.


    Also not sleeping was Haidongqing standing on the tree. It raised its neck and looked around with eyes that seemed to glow in the night, like a conscientious guard, preventing any danger from approaching the little girl.

 Chapter 340: back home

    The fans in Xiaonannan''s live broadcast room suddenly got a message that the live broadcast will be suspended starting tomorrow.


    This news was simply iprehensible to many fans.


    ¡¾No! I''m living on this live broadcast. ¡¿


    ¡¾It''s over, my happiness is gone. ¡¿


    ¡¾Why, why didn''t the live broadcast stop? Did the little anchor get annoyed by some keyboard warriors in the live broadcast room? We can help you bully back, please don''t live broadcast, please please. ¡¿


    ¡¾Wooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooows, is it really not live streaming? ¡¿


    ¡¾No, no, no... I still want to watch the little anchor, Otis and Xiao Qi, and that silly big bear. ¡¿


    Almost all fans are protesting. It is not easy to find good-looking live broadcasts these days. Most people watch those short videos and watch live broadcasts to rx. In the live broadcast room of the little girl, you can not only listen to the soft and cute little milk voice of children, but also You can watch small anchors licking big cats, you can see domineering beasts, and you can poprize some wild knowledge.


    It is really hard to find such a content-rich live broadcast room now.


    Especially for some wealthy second generations who have a big appetite.


    Finally found one to watch, but it will not be live broadcasting starting tomorrow!


    What kind of human tragedy is this.


    Nuannuan took her brother to watch the fans'' barrage, and then exined in a waxy voice.


    "No way, my brothers and I still have to go to school, we can''t stay here any longer, we have to go home."


    The fans in the live broadcast room heard her words "..."


    Fuck! Forgot about this, the little anchor and her brother are still students at first nce, and school will start soon.


    ¡¾Damn it, I don''t want you to go to school anymore. ¡¿


    ¡¾Although the voice of the little anchor is very nice, although I can''t bear to miss Otis Xiaoqi and Hanhan Xiong, I really can''t dy my study. ¡¿


    ¡¾Okay, we got it, little anchor, you should go to study, but... I burst into tears. ¡¿


    [I really can¡¯t bear it, I squat in the small anchor¡¯s live broadcast room on time every day to watch the interaction between you and Otis, I feel that every day is a new day, and I won¡¯t repeat the same thing every day like us office workers Really rxing. ¡¿


    ¡¾Little anchor, let¡¯s go to school. After all, learning is still important, but woo woo woo... Can you tell us when the next live broadcast will be, we will always support you. ¡¿


    ¡¾Little anchor is still important to learn (crying)¡¿


    Nuan Nuan propped up her small chin, and leaned against Otis''s body to answer everyone''s questions softly.


    "If you really like it, I can show you my farm."


    "In the future, I will give this ount to my brother. My brother, you will definitely like it."


    "Otis didn''t leave with Nuannuan, but Xiao Qi wants to leave together, and Xiao Qi was raised by me."


    The time of the day slowly passed halfway, and amidst everyone''s reluctant messages, the live broadcast was finally turned off.


    "Otis, we are leaving. I wille to see you next time. I will alsoe to see you during the long vacation. By the way, do you want Nuan Nuan to make a doll and send it to you?"


    The little girl hugged the white tiger''s neck and talked a lot. Finally, in the afterglow of the setting sun, they parted again.


    In the sky, the hovering Costinusnded on the roof of the car and stood still, the wind blew its feathers.


    Xiao Qi twisted his neck and looked back, and found the white tiger standing on the top of the mountain watching them away.


    Same asst time, I left and returned to the jungle until I watched the car disappear and could no longer see it.


    It was already night when I got home, the car was parked, Nuan Nuan woke up in her brother''s arms, rubbed her eyes and looked nkly at everything around her.


    The car door opened, and the tall and stern young man stretched out his hand, and gently hugged the little girl in Gu Mingli''s arms.


    With the faint fragrance of ambergris, Nuan Nuan leaned obediently on his chest, raised her dark eyes, and saw the stern and resolute chin of her big brother.


    "Big brother."


    Called softly to the young man who hugged him, Nuan Nuan hugged his neck and rubbed against him affectionately like a kitten.


    Even though I haven''t seen him for so many days, the child is still very attached to his big brother.


    "Sleep still?"


    Gu Nan''s sharp eyebrows and eyes softened when they touched the little man in his arms, like a melting iceberg, revealing the tenderness hidden in the depths.


    And this tenderness, he only shows it to his own sister.


    "Don''t sleep anymore, Nuan Nuan slept on the ne for a long time."


    The little girl cheered up and hugged the rest of the family one by one, then opened the suitcase and took out the small gifts for the family members inside.


    The child was a little embarrassed when she took it out, because what she brought back were all small things woven from vines that she found in the mountains, which were cheap and worthless at all.


    Mother Gu took a look, and immediately cried out in surprise.


    "Are these made of vines?"


    The vines with the thickness of bamboo sticks are as white as jade, and what is even more rare is that every small work is woven beautifully and smartly.


    Nuan Nuan poked her finger and nodded, "Well, this one is worthless."


    "Who said this!"


    Papa Gu retorted, and picked up a warm-looking little doll while no one was paying attention.


    "This cannot be measured by money."


    "that is."


    Mother Gu red at her husband, but you are the only one with quick eyesight and quick hands.


    "Ahem..."


    Grandpa Gu walked over and took a look inside. There were only two warm-shaped Q-version cute dolls in total, all made ording to Nuan Nuan''s shape, and now his son and daughter-inw each took one.


    He can''t take what his daughter-inw is holding, but his son...


    "show me."


    Papa Gu "..."


    "Would you pay me back after reading it?"


    Grandpa Gu stared and said nothing.


    Papa Gu: Okay, I see, you definitely won¡¯t pay it back!


    But in the end, Papa Gu still reluctantly handed over the little doll in his hand under the threat of his own father with a bitter face.


    Master Gu smiled like a child while holding the doll.


    The remaining crafts are in the shape of small animals.


    Gu Nan is actually also envious of those two dolls who look like younger sisters, but...


    One is with grandpa and the other is with mother. He will definitely not be able to get it.


    In the end, he had to settle for the next best thing and chose a white wolf.


    The remaining small rattan animals were sent by Nuan Nuan to his brothers, even Teacher Su Ran had a share.


    She made a lot of them when she was in the mountains. At the beginning, they were not very good-looking. Later, under the guidance of Uncle Yu, they became more and more beautiful. Many fans in the live broadcast room wanted to buy them. She just gave them away in a lottery. Several, and did not sell.


    I took all the others home.


    The brothers who were not at home received gifts from their sisters, and they also sent some things back to Nuannuan under all kinds of joy, especially the second brother Gu Bei, who had three big boxes of things!

 Chapter 341: Gu Nan accompanied Nuan Nuan to sign up

    Nuan Nuan "..."


    She freed up a lot of things she didn''t need, carefully packed them into a big box and handed them to her mother.


    "Mom, take out all these things and donate them."


    In fact, she only wore many of the clothes once or twice, not because she didn''t like them, but because there were too many at home.


    She has a big cloakroom, which is basically full now.


    There are so many people in the family, she is the youngest, her parents will buy a lot of clothes for her every month, her brothers also buy them, and uncles, aunts, and even uncles will send a lot of things every once in a while, food There are many things to wear and use.


    She couldn''t wear them at all. Instead of leaving them at home and waiting for them to fall to ashes, she might as well donate them to orphanages or children in the mountains who can''t afford clothes.


    There are also some books, pens and notebooks donated a lot.


    Mother Gu looked at her well-behaved daughter, touched her head tenderly, then leaned over and kissed her forehead.


    "Our Nuan Nuan is the best."


    The family members are very supportive of her daughter¡¯s awareness of donating things she can¡¯t use.


    The child who was praised by his mother showed a soft smile, and then happily went to call his brothers.


    ¡­


    On the day of school registration, Gu An was surprised to find that his eldest brother did not go to work, and his body was sitting upright on the chair. coffee.


    But the young man neither watched TV nor drank coffee, but tied Nuan Nuan''s hair seriously.


    I have never seen him so serious when discussing project contracts with the bosses of other bigpanies.


    My younger sister''s hair is smooth, fluffy and soft. When she first arrived, she was a bit malnourished and withered, but now it is ck and shiny because of the care of the Gu family.


    Gu Nan''s hands, which are used to sign the project contract, are carefully grabbing his sister''s hair at this moment, and then tied two gentle and lovely braids for him.


    "All right."


    Finally finished, Gu Nan''s thin lips slightly raised, looking very satisfied with his masterpiece.


    Nuan Nuan took a small mirror and took a picture of herself. The snow-white and delicate facial features do not need any decorations to be exquisite and beautiful. A pair of ck grape-like eyes are clear and bright.


    Of course these are not the point, the point is the big brother''s hair.


    The little girl smiled with crooked eyebrows after taking a look.


    "Big brother is amazing!"


    A smile shed across Gu Nan''s eyes, and he patted his sister''s head.


    "You look good."


    So no matter how he does his hair, his sister''s looks can afford it.


    In order to tie his sister''s hair well, he secretly practiced with a wig for how long.


    "Brother, you didn''t go to work today." Gu An sat down on his own, took the breakfast buns and started eating.


    Gu Nan hummed, "Apany you to sign up."


    "Poof..."


    Hearing his words, Gu An spat out soy milk.


    Gu Nan stared at him with dark eyes.


    Gu An "..."


    You gave me such a big surprise this early in the morning!


    Under the calm gaze of the eldest brother, Gu An timidly cleaned up the things he sprayed out.


    His tone was a little ttered and said, "It''s such a great honor for me to let you, brother, apany me to sign up?"


    That''s too ''surprise''!


    Gu Nan nced at him indifferently, and did notment on this younger brother who had no idea.


    The ck Maybach drove directly into the school, and Gu Nan took his younger siblings out of the car.


    "You sign up yourself."


    Gu Nan said to Gu An.


    Gu An "..."


    He just knew that the elder brother asked for leave just for him, hehe...


    Sure enough, he was thinking too much.


    Gu An left angrily with his schoolbag on his back.


    Nuannuan held her big brother''s hand, "Brother, I''ll find youter."


    Gu An hummed, "Then hurry up."


    Students in the third grade must go to the teacher''s office to register.


    Nuan Nuan was carrying a schoolbag, and when she went with her brother, she found that there were already many people in the teacher''s office.


    But as soon as Gu Nan came in, he immediately attracted the attention of everyone in the office.


    Deep and handsome, like a god, with a cool and calm aura, he is the spotlight wherever he goes.


    Many girls who brought their younger siblings to sign up couldn''t help but sneak a nce at him, and then blushed quietly.


    Women who have be mothers have to be bolder in their eyes, thinking about whether there are excellent women around them, and suddenly want to be a matchmaker very much. What''s going on?


    However, no matter whether they were looking at him secretly or looking at him openly, due to the strong aura of the young man, they didn''t dare to approach him.


    And they quickly found the overly obedient little girl who was being held by the man, and they were all disappointed.


    The children are so old...


    Gu Nan took Nuan Nuan and stood in line in the queue. He stood like a green pine, with a tall and strong figure, and what he was wearing, a smart person could tell at a nce that it was of great value.


    "Hello, Gu Nuannuan''s parents, right?"


    When the teacher saw the man beside Nuan Nuan, he subconsciously stood up and wanted to shake hands.


    This person doesn''t look like he came to sign up children, but rather like a leader who came to inspect.


    "Ok."


    Gu Nan responded lightly, although he only uttered one syble, but this **** subwoofer is amazing!


    When filling in the materials, the teacher looked at the beautiful pen writing and wanted to collect it.


    Gu Nuannuan''s parents are really magical species.


    I remember that the one who signed upst semester was a young and gentle woman, and a brother who was as gentle as jade.


    The appearance of that family was envied by many people at that time.


    Now herees another...


    "Excuse me, are you Gu Nuannuan''s ssmate..."


    Gu Nan nced at her lightly, and the teacher suddenly felt the hairs all over his body stand on end.


    "elder brother."


    After dropping these two words, he left with Nuan Nuan who had already handed in his winter vacation homework.


    A group of people behind "!!"


    It turned out to be my brother, how are you, brother...


    ass...


    Elder brother and the others dare not approach.


    But it''s not that no one dares to approach them at all. For example, just as they went out, a beautiful-looking woman who was very confident in herself walked over in high heels.


    "Sir, may I ask your contact information?"


    Gu Nan hugged Nuan Nuan with one arm, and walked away from the woman without even giving her a look.


    woman"¡­¡­"


    A stinky straight guy can resist her charm!


    Gu Nan was about to leave with Nuan Nuan, but the little girl was stopped.


    "Nuan Nuan!"


    It''s Lin Jiu.


    Nuan Nuan''s eyes lit up, and Gu Nan saw that his sister''s good friend hade, so he put him down.


    The woman who had stopped Gu Nan from asking for her contact information before had a hot light in her eyes when she saw this scene.


    "Xiao Jiu, so this is your friend."


    Lin Jiu nced at her and curled her lips secretly, with a somewhat perfunctory tone, "Don''t you have something to do, cousin? You can go now, I''ll go to my ssmate''s house."

 Chapter 342: The Difficult Lin Meina

    When the woman heard Lin Jiu''s words, she scolded in her heart that she had no eyesight.


    "I don''t have anything to be busy with. Sister, didn''t I bring you to sign up? Your parents said they wanted me to take you back, but now that you''re going to a friend''s house to y..."


    She deliberately nced at Gu Nan, then smiled and said, "Then sister must be with you."


    After she finished speaking, she pulled back her hair that was drooping by her ears, and looked at Gu Nan with bright eyes.


    "I didn''t expect that we are so destined. My sister is your sister''s friend. Let''s give us a contact information."


    Lin Jiu knew that she was a thick-skinned cousin, but she didn''t expect to be so thick-skinned. Her eyes widened for a while and she forgot to respond.


    The woman wanted to get closer to Gu Nan, but he didn''t dare to get too close because of his cold eyes.


    But looking at his expensive outfit, he must be a wealthy man, and he looks so good-looking, it is the best in the world.


    After finally meeting someone she likes, how could she let it go.


    Lin Meina gritted her teeth and was about to approach her cheekily, but was pushed away.


    It was his cousin who pushed her.


    Lin Meina became angry from embarrassment, "Lin Jiu, what are you doing!"


    Lin Jiu''s face puffed up with anger, "Lin Meina, you have to show some face, the boyfriend in front of you hasn''t broken up yet, soe here, brother Nuan Nuan!"


    "What are you talking about! Who has a boyfriend!"


    Lin Meina was so anxious that she wanted to hit someone, but she managed to hold back in front of Gu Nan, and only used some strength to push Lin Jiu away.


    I hate it in my heart, this is something that I eat inside and outside!


    She quickly exined to Gu Nan, "I didn''t..."


    Gu Nan reached out to support Lin Jiu who was pushed away, and looked at her coldly.


    "roll."


    Gu Nan spoke concisely and forcefully as always, Lin Meina''s face turned pale and blue after being blocked by his words.


    In the end, she could only watch the man leave with the two children without looking back.


    Leaving Lin Meina alone on the spot, stomping her feet and going crazy, scolding Lin Jiu to death in her heart.


    "He is really an unfamiliar white-eyed wolf, something with elbows turned outward!"


    In the end, I was so angry that I called my parents toin.


    On the other side, Lin Jiu, who was taken away by Nuan Nuan''s brother, was still angry, and Nuan Nuan was beside her tofort her.


    "Xiao Jiu is not angry."


    "Aren''t you angry, Nuan Nuan? My cousin just wanted to rob your brother."


    Nuan Nuan looked up at her big brother, then smiled with crooked eyes, confident and firm.


    "My brother has high vision, so he won''t like her."


    Hearing this, Gu Nan raised his hand and rubbed the little girl''s head.


    Nuan Nuan tilted her head and rubbed her brother''s hand with a wide smile. Looking at her soft, Lin Jiu wanted to rub her head.


    But she felt better after hearing Nuan Nuan''s words.


    She leaned close to Nuan Nuan''s ear and whispered to her, but Gu Nan could actually hear her.


    " Let me tell you, it''s not that I don''t help my cousin. She is really disgusting. Every time shees to my house, she looks disgusted to death and gives it to my mother. Their family is like this.


    The autographed photo of your third brother you gave me before was discovered by her and she insisted on taking it away. Fortunately, I cried so much that she failed.


    After that, she always had a stinky face in front of me, and she didn¡¯t like me at first sight, but it¡¯s okay, I don¡¯t like her either, she has robbed me of many things and damaged many of my things, and she doesn¡¯t pay me back every time. Say I''m stingy.


    And she often shows off the bags and jewelry her boyfriend bought for her in front of my mother and sister. No one wants to **** me off. She doesn¡¯t know how many boyfriends she has yed with. Changing clothes seems to be very diligent.


    Hmph... This time I can sign up by myself. My parents and sister are busy, so my father just casually asked him to send me to sign up. Who knows why she agreed this time? I reported it myself!


    I guess she just thought about your brother because he looks very rich. Nuan Nuan, you have to be careful. In the eyes of my cousin, your brother is a piece of fat. "


    Gu¡¤Fat¡¤Nan "..."


    Are all children nowadays so mature?


    Boyfriend knows everything.


    Gu Nan was secretly vignt, he had to find time to discuss with the ss teacher, and he must not let pigs with ulterior motives approach his house to keep warm.


    Gu An also needs to exin.


    "Why are you here now?"


    Gu An looked at his elder brother and his dear little sister and couldn''t helpining. He had been waiting for a long time.


    "Little brother."


    Under the soft smile of his sister, Gu An felt that it was nothing to wait for this little time.


    When they were driving, they met Lin Jiu''s cousin again. She seemed to have forgotten the matter of Gu Nan''s straightforward rejection of her before, and came together again.


    Lin Meina looked at Gu Nan with fiery eyes, stepping on her high heels confidently.


    She didn''t believe it anymore, she couldn''t take this man down on her own terms.


    "Handsome wait for me, I''ll be with you too, okay?"


    Gu An squinted at his elder brother, "Who is this?"


    Lin Jiu''s small face looked a little dark, "My cousin."


    "Hey, don''t listen to Lin Jiu''s nonsense. I used to have a boyfriend but we broke up a long time ago. I think your condition is not bad, and I am also very good-looking. I don''t know how many boys want to pursue me, but I also I didn''t agree, do you really not think about it? Now I have a girl who is chasing you, don''t you be so cold..."


    Lin Meina was really confident in herself, and Gu An was stunned by what she said.


    "Your sister, this style?"


    Lin Jiu snorted, her little face flushed, and she was ashamed by her cousin''s words, "I didn''t hear you clearly, I already said it was my cousin, and I added the word Tang in front of it."


    Gu Nan was terribly quarreled, and his face became colder and colder.


    "Lin Jiu."


    Lin Meina continued to introduce herself confidently, but a slightly panting voice interrupted her.


    Lin Jiu''s eyes lit up when he saw the man.


    "elder sister!"


    The person who came was Lin Jiu''s sister.


    Lin Jiu''s family''s genes are also very good. The woman is wearing a modified cheongsam skirt, her hair is **** in a bun, and she looks dignified and elegant, but her face is slightly red because she ran over.


    Lin Jiu happily ran over and hugged her sister.


    The woman patted her head, "I went to find your teacher, she said that you havee out, but luckily I found it."


    After finishing speaking, she looked at Lin Meina and frowned, "What''s the matter with you, Meina, why didn''t you answer my call?"


    Lin Meina rolled her eyes, hating her foring at an untimely time, and gave her a slightly jealous look.


    When she was young, she and Lin Yuan were put together forparison. Lin Yuan looked better than her, and she had to put on heavy makeup so that she would not look ugly. She also had better grades than herself since she was a child, and now she even opened a clothing store by herself Be your own boss.


    But so what, it¡¯s not that there are no men to grow up so big, it¡¯s great to find a rich man to marry these days, and she doesn¡¯t have to work hard, but she has to rely on herself for everything.


    Heh... idiot.

 Chapter 343: Dispute

    Lin Meina said perfunctorily that she didn''t hear, turned her head and continued to stare at Gu Nan with hot eyes.


    Gu Nan''s face darkenedpletely, and he tugged on his tie.


    Actually, sometimes he really doesn''t mind beating women.


    "Hello, you are Xiao Jiu''s friends."


    Lin Yuan¡¯s voice is clear and beautiful, because she has danced ballet and folk dance since elementary school, and she has a very good temperament. She is the type who can give people a good impression at first sight in the crowd.


    Lin Jiu happily introduced her best friend Nuan Nuan to her sister.


    Lin Yuan bowed slightly, looking at the child with a gentle smile on her eyebrows.


    "Hello, I''m Lin Jiu''s sister, Lin Yuan. She often tells me about you. It''s a pleasure meeting you, Nuan Nuan."


    Lin Yuan greeted Nuan Nuan in an adult way, and stretched out a slender hand to the little girl, without appearing too enthusiastic or making people feel that she ignored the children.


    Nuan Nuan bent her eyes, and reached out a hand to shake her.


    "Hello, sister Lin Jiu."


    Lin Meina next to her couldn''t help getting angry when she saw how happy they were getting along, and couldn''t hide the jealousy in her eyes.


    "I am talking about you¡­"


    "roll!"


    Gu Nan was feeling depressed right now, his eyes were cold and fierce.


    Lin Meina was so frightened that her face turned pale and she quickly stepped back a few steps and never dared to approach again, but she was really unwilling in her heart.


    Lin Yuan found out that Gu Nan''s situation was a bit awkward, and she was speechless towards Lin Meina.


    Why is she so confident in herself? Is such a man worthy of a petty citizen like them?


    Lin Yuan wanted to roll her eyes.


    "Sorry to bother you, I will take Lin Jiu home now."


    Nuan Nuan stood beside her big brother to block Lin Meina, and gave her a fierce look.


    This woman is so annoying, she made my brother angry.


    Hearing sister Lin Jiu''s words, he blinked his eyes, "But Xiao Jiu said she wanted toe to my house to y?"


    Lin Jiu quickly said, "Nuannuan, I will go next time, and go back today to apany my sister."


    The little girl nodded, "Okay."


    "No... how can it not be counted if you say good things."


    Lin Meina was in a hurry, she quickly grabbed Lin Jiu''s hand, "Lin Jiu, don''t you want to y with your friends? I''ll go with you!"


    Joke, if Lin Jiu didn''t go, he would have no reason.


    Lin Jiu had a painful expression, "Let go, you hurt me!"


    "Lin Mina!"


    Lin Yuan''splexion changed, and she pped Lin Meina on the back of her hand unceremoniously. With a clear p, Lin Meina threw away Lin Jiu''s hand with a cry of pain.


    "What are you doing! Lin Yuan, you are courting death!"


    Lin Yuan took Lin Jiu''s hand and looked at it, only to see a red strangle mark on Lin Jiu''s wrist, the child''s flesh was already tender, I don''t know how much effort Lin Meina used, her nails were also long He had to poke someone, and the back of Xiao Jiu''s hand was scratched.


    Lin Yuan blushed with anger, "I just wanted to ask you what you want! Lin Meina, do you have no man to want? When you see a good-looking rich man, you post him eagerly. Didn''t you see anyone despise you? Such a thick skinned Why don''t you carry a gun!"


    "You...Lin Yuan, how dare you talk to me like that!"


    Lin Yuan rolled her eyes and said, "Oh, why didn''t I dare? Don''t talk about uncle, yes, your family is richer than ours, but my father, my mother, and our family have never taken a penny from your family. Qian, don''t grovel to see your family''s face and live, usually endure that you are partial to your family because of your grandparents, and my father is worried about the health of the two elders, so he doesn''t care about it, but you don''t push too much!"


    "you¡­"


    "What are you, have I eaten a grain of rice from your family? I can bear with you pretending to be in front of me, who told you to bully my little Jiu!"


    Lin Jiu hugged her sister''s waist, and hummed at Lin Meina with red eyes.


    Lin Meina''s expression was distorted with anger, "Baiyang, I apanied Lin Jiu to sign up today, and this is how you treat me?!"


    Lin Yuan sneered, "Come on, you really think that who doesn''t know, this college is a well-known aristocratic college, and they all have children. You really want to hook up with the rich second generation shamelessly. .¡±


    After she finished speaking, she quietly nced at Gu Nan, her eyes full of sympathy.


    This is unlucky, how bad luck really made Lin Meina meet her.


    Probably because I didn¡¯t read the almanac when I went out today.


    "Knowing that you sent Xiaojiu to sign up, I immediately closed the store and came to school, and you are the only one to apany Xiaojiu? I''m afraid that you will lose Xiaojiu."


    Nuan Nuan looked at Sister Lin Jiu''s fierce fighting power with bright eyes.


    Lin Meina was really trembling with anger, and then screamed uncontrobly, "Lin Yuan, you bitch!"


    My imagepletely disappeared in front of that man, it was all Lin Yuan''s fault!


    With red eyes, she raised her bag with a ferocious expression and threw it at it.


    No one expected that she would attack suddenly. Lin Yuan took her younger sister to avoid it, but some cosmetics spilled out of her bag hit her forehead, and now her entire forehead is a little red.


    "elder sister!"


    When Lin Meina wanted to continue to raise her hand to hit someone, she was grabbed by a palm and then flung it off unceremoniously.


    She was staggered and fell to the ground by the force, her hair was a mess.


    Gu Nan looked at his palm touching Lin Meina''s wrist with disgust.


    Nuan Nuan understood, and took out a clean handkerchief from her schoolbag.


    "Brother wipe it for you."


    Gu Nan took the handkerchief and carefully wiped his fingers.


    Lin Yuan clutched her forehead to express her thanks, and then looked at Lin Meina angrily.


    "You''re crazy!"


    "Ha... I''m crazy? Lin Yuan, you bitch, why are you pretending to be so lofty, you are not using tricks to seduce this person!"


    She pointed at Gu Nan.


    Gu Nan and Lin Yuan frowned at the same time, one looked disgusted and the other felt incredible.


    "Why do you always imagine that people are as despicable as you?"


    "I''m mean!"


    Lin Meina looked at Lin Yuan with jealousy and hatred in her eyes, "Is there anything wrong with just wanting to live a good life?"


    Lin Yuan looked at her steadfastly, "You are right that you want to live a good life."


    Lin Meina looked at her bitterly. This hypocritical woman is pretending to be kind now.


    Lin Yuan looked at her and said seriously.


    "But the most important thing to be a human being is to keep yourself clean. Everyone wants to live a good life. Since you want to marry someone with better conditions, at least you have to make yourself worthy and make yourself better, instead of using your body , which will only make people feel cheap.


    I have never seen such beautiful girls from those rich and powerful men, but they don¡¯t know that when you are showing off the designer bags and jewelry they bought for you, they may also make fun of you and his friends in a joking tone. Li is just a clown. "


    As if she had been told what was on her mind, Lin Meina''splexion became more and more ugly and pale.

 Chapter 344: Live farm

    After Lin Yuan finished speaking, she only apologized to Nuan Nuan and Gu Nan, "I have caused you trouble."


    Gu Nan nodded slightly and didn''t say anything.


    Lin Yuan did not continue to entangle with Lin Meina, and soon left with her sister.


    Gu Nan didn''t even look at Lin Meina on the ground, turned around and left with Nuan Nuan and Gu An.


    Leaving Lin Meina alone, she got up from the ground in embarrassment, holding her fingers tightly, her bright red nails pinching the palm of her hand.


    "Lin Yuan!"


    She will never let that **** go.


    On the other side, after Gu Nan sent the two little ones home, he sent a message asking Nan Feng to check on Lin Mina''s family.


    Coincidentally, Lin Meina''spany has a project that cooperates with the Gu family.


    Gu Nan said in a calm voice, "You don''t need to cooperate with their family, and look into theirpany''s problems and hand them over to the police."


    Nanfeng thought to himself how this family has offended the boss, tsk.


    Lin Meina was just a small episode, but her actions were indeed disgusting, and she would not be so confident if she had a little face.


    After returning home, Nuan Nuan went to the farm for a tour. She promised the fans in the live broadcast room to let them see her farm, so she started the live broadcast with her little brother.


    ¡¾Damn it, I thought I was wrong, little anchor, you finally started the live broadcast again, I haven¡¯t seen you for a few days, I miss you so much. ¡¿


    ¡¾àÓàÓàÓ...I thought I would never see the little anchor again. ¡¿


    ¡¾Where is this little anchor? Where''s Xiaoqi? Where''s my handsome Xiaoqiqi? ¡¿


    ¡¾Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo¡± ¡¿


    ¡¾Although I know that nature is the most suitable for Otis, but I really miss it now. ¡¿


    Nuan Nuan "I''ll show you my farm today, and then my brother and I are going to school."


    The barrage area ispletely unnecessary, so reluctant.


    But of course it is important for children to read books.


    Nuan Nuan took the floating camera all the way to the farm, and the cattle and sheep grazing leisurely in the farm came into view.


    ¡¾The little anchor is a rich man! ¡¿


    ¡¾Such a big farm, so many cattle and sheep. ¡¿


    ¡¾I seem to see something mixed in it. ¡¿


    ¡¾It''s a horse! Two beautiful foals! ¡¿


    Taxue and Qingfeng ran over when they saw Nuannuan, singing happily while running.


    The two foals have grown up much better now, with excellent appearance and delicate features.


    ¡¾These days, looking at horses makes me feel pretty! ¡¿


    Especially the two horses are still very sticky and warm, and the camera can fully record their shapes at close range.


    The body is plump and slender. Because someone often bathes them specially, the two horses are very clean, and the light hair on their bodies is shiny and looks very energetic.


    Nuan Nuan touched the heads of the two horses and was rubbed affectionately by them.


    Followed by two rattling foals, Nuan Nuan passed by the neatly nted farnd, and there were many people picking it whether it was melon fields or strawberry fields.


    Seeing the watermelon and strawberry, the fans all screamed.


    Some fans even recognized it. Aren¡¯t these just the fruits sold in the online fruit shop that has be popr recently?


    Many people asked about it.


    Gu An was watching the barrage, and when he saw it, he answered for his sister.


    "You said that ''youjian farm'' on the Inte is indeed my sister''s online store, and these are all grown from her farm."


    Gu An''s tone was proud.


    ¡¾what? What? Your sister''s farm? Isn''t it your family''s farm? ¡¿


    ¡¾Did I hear or misunderstand? ¡¿


    Gu An "This entire farm belongs to my sister."


    Nuan Nuan frowned, "Yes, it''s all mine, but I bought the farm with the pocket money and New Year''s money given by my parents and brothers."


    Fuck!


    It turns out that the little anchor is still a rich second generation!


    Such arge farm, the cattle and sheep raised in it, the various crops and fruits nted, andbor costs a lot of money. How can this arrogant family have so much pocket money and lucky money?


    Must be at the level of the richest man!


    ¡¾When I was young, I only had a few thousand lucky money. I was very envious. ¡¿


    ¡¾You all have thousands of lucky money, I only have a few hundred, and my mother took it away just for that. ¡¿


    ¡¾Hey... I don¡¯t ask much, I just hope that my New Year¡¯s money can afford a small bungalow sometime. ¡¿


    ¡¾Such parents, please give me a dozen! ¡¿


    ¡¾Little anchor, why are there so few things on the shelves? Every time I can¡¯t grab them. ¡¿


    "There are a lot. My watermelons and strawberries are very popr."


    Nuan Nuan''s tone was extremely proud, and then she saw the fans in the live broadcast room encouraging her to draw a lottery to give away fruits.


    After thinking about it, the little guy agreed, and started a lottery draw on the spot, only ten people were drawn.


    After the results came out, the fans who were drawn were envied by arge group of fans who were not drawn.


    "Xiaoqi is here!"


    Eagle calls from the sky.


    Nuan Nuan saw Haidongqing hovering in the sky, and it seemed to be holding something in its paws.


    The fans in the live broadcast room were excited when they heard that Xiao Qi hade, and then a dead rabbit fell in front of the child.


    Nuan Nuan squatted down and poked the rabbit, the body was still warm.


    "Xiao Qi, did you give it to me?"


    When the pasture grew bigger, some hares began to multiply there, and it became Xiao Qi''s natural hunting ce.


    Now Xiaoqi doesn¡¯t need them to feed, and every time he goes out, he wille back with prey.


    Xiao Qi folded her wings afternding, and rubbed her head affectionately at the little girl''s feet.


    "Xiaoqi, you are amazing."


    As the owner who raises Xiaoqi and Xiaoqi, seeing how good his cub is, of course he should praise him.


    While everyone was admiring Costin, a peacock''s high-pitched call suddenly came.


    Nuan Nuan''s eyes lit up all of a sudden, she stood up and turned her head to look over. Of course, the camera following her also followed her gaze in an instant.


    Then¡­


    ¡¾Lv (a kind of nt), am I wrong? what is that! ¡¿


    ¡¾Peacock! Help I think I saw a green peacock. ¡¿


    ¡¾sky! What a beautiful green peacock! ¡¿


    Little Five and Little Six have nowpletely shed the gray fluff they had when they were young, and they have broken away from the embarrassing state of being a wild chicken before. The peacock that has grown a bushy tail is extremely gorgeous and beautiful.


    Because of this, the two stinky peacocks now have to go outside for a walk to show the farm staff almost every day, and then go home satisfied with a lot of praise and praise.


    Nuan Nuan was surprised to find that the two of them still flew over.


    Although it was only a low-altitude flight for a certain distance, it really flew up.


    Two beautiful peacocks jumped straight into the little girl''s arms, knocking her down.


    But they carefully put away their paws, rubbing against her body in aggrieved and excited way, with high and low whistling sounds from their mouths.


    Flying over with the peacock, there are four beautiful swans with beautiful shapes, both white and ck, and they also surround Nuan Nuan.


    Surrounded by Nuannuan, "hug left and right", the joyfulughter almost rushed out of the screen.


    The barrage in the live broadcast room is as lively as the Chinese New Year at this time.


    It''s really exciting to see such a beautiful big bird up close!


    Also, little host, are you sure you are a farm and not a zoo?


    Green Peacock Green Peacock, there is a green peacock here in the Kuaiite Forestry Bureau and Conservation Station, such a healthy and strong green peacock that can fly!

 Chapter 345: show off daughter

    After Costin, Peacock and Swan, everyone saw Nuan Nuan¡¯s domestic cat again.


    The domineering cat is always briquettes. When everyone heard Nuan Nuan call briquettes to the elegant and domineering ck cat that walks like a top model, theyughed and squealed.


    Several long-haired cats with Maine Coon blood that have grown up like small dogs look very beautiful, but they heard the little anchor call those long-haired cats big hair, two hairs and three hairs.


    Everyone in the live broadcast room "..."


    ¡¾I always thought I was a waste of names. ¡¿


    ¡¾Little anchor, do you know that you are a waste of names? ¡¿


    ¡¾I suddenly felt that my coffee is also a good name. ¡¿


    ¡¾Ah~ What a beautiful and temperamental cat, what an assembly line name. ¡¿


    Fans ridiculed the streamer''s ability to name his pets.


    Especially when Nuan Nuan called Xiao Xiao Er from Little Swan to Costin one by one.


    Very well, they finally know how the name Xiaoqi came from.


    Even if Hai Dongqing is as big as one, it can''t hide the fact that it was bornst.


    With a long tail behind her, Nuan Nuan gave the fans in the live broadcast room a casual look at her farm before turning it off.


    Of course, ignoring their crazy barrage.


    "Come on, let''s go y!"


    Nuan Nuan Gu An and the animals in the family went to the farm and forest to catch insects, pick watermelons and strawberries, and soon went crazy, mud was all over his body.


    Finally, the rabbit that Xiao Qi gave her was roasted and eaten, and the little girl took them for a walk to digest food.


    She walked in front wearing a small skirt, holding her little belly and swaying, followed by a swan that was also swaying, and a peacock whose walking posture waspletely crooked.


    After running out of energy, Nuan Nuan was finally tired, hugged a pillow in the small room, and fell asleep leaning on the beanbag sofa.


    Xiaoqi stood in the high bird''s nest and looked at her with a tilted head. She spread her wings and flew up, holding a small nket on her body. The other animals spread out the nket to cover her.


    Several cats surrounded her, and the top of the head was a briquette. It bent its soft body, and its furry head leaned against its warm head.


    Damao dragged out the pillow from the little girl''s arms, then got into her arms and curled up snoringly.


    Er Maoy down on her back, and San Mao slept holding her small and fair jiojio in his paws.


    Then the peacocks and swans continued to circle outside, and Xiao Qi stood on the bird stand next to the bed to guard, although there was no danger here.


    Rhubarb was lying at the door guarding the door.


    Each room has its own location, and it¡¯s like this every time you sleep warmly. Even in summer, the air conditioner in the room will not make people feel hot.


    Gu An stood aside, watching the animals find their ce and fall asleep peacefully in less than a minute, except him.


    Gu An "..."


    Suddenly a little envious of those cats, what happened?


    He pursed his lips,forting his sister to grow up and could no longer sleep next to her brother.


    He walked out with a sigh like a little adult.


    In the evening, Gu''s father and Gu''s mother, who came back from the banquet, went directly to the farm to pick them up.


    Looking at his daughter surrounded by furry animals, Papa Gu''s first reaction was to take out his phone to take a picture.


    He, an ''elderly person'' who never posted on Moments before, is now posting photos of his baby almost every day in Moments.


    Mother Gu couldn''t bear to disturb her daughter anymore.


    "How about...let''s go back after she wakes up."


    Papa Gu, who dotes on his daughter, of course agreed.


    Then the couple took pictures from various angles of their lovely daughter and the surrounding animals.


    Papa Gu had a proud face, "As expected of my daughter, she looks good no matter what."


    Mother Gu gave him a squinting look, "That''s not true, you can look so good at the angle of your death shooting, so you can beat the warmth and beauty, follow me."


    Papa Gu was unhappy, "Why don''t my photos look good?"


    "Before I asked you to take a picture of me, you shortened my legs so much, my face was at least half a circle fatter, and my arms were at least a circle thicker, and my waist..."


    Papa Gu "..."


    Women are terrible at calcting.


    He hurriedly coaxed his wife to go. At this time, he said more and more mistakes, so he had to let his hair down, otherwise it would be even more terrible if his wife exploded.


    Finally coaxing his wife well, Papa Gu took out his mobile phone to post to Moments.


    Nuan Nuan and the small animals sleeping from different angles were put together in Jiugongge and sent out with text.


    #My wife said that I took pictures from the angle of death, I think it¡¯s okay. #


    As soon as it was posted, Papa Gu received a series of likes andments with satisfaction.


    The employees have already understood their boss''s routine, and all the top-notch ones praise Nuan Nuan.


    Boss Gu expressed his satisfaction.


    Although he has read these rainbow fart words countless times, he feels better every time he reads them.


    When Nuan Nuan woke up and found her parents, her eyes that were originally dazed lit up in an instant, and she opened her arms softly to hug her, but she was so rare to her father.


    The brats in the family have never been so clingy and soft when they were young.


    The eldest son kept his face cold and silent since he was a child.


    The second son likes to babble, but if he is caught off guard, he will easily catch some weird things and put them on him.


    The youngest son was so anxious that he almost didn''t go to the house, and he was already a frequent visitor to being called a parent by the teacher at school.


    Sure enough, the little padded jacket is the most caring and cutest, and it speaks softly.


    Papa Gu picked up his daughter with one hand and kissed her chubby little cheek full of cogen.


    "Good daughter kisses father."


    Nuan Nuan leaned over and kissed her father''s face with crooked eyebrows, and then gave her mother another kiss.


    "Let''s go, let''s go home."


    Nuan Nuan sat on her father''s shoulder andughed happily.


    "I''m home~"


    After the live broadcast that day, Nuan Nuan gave the ount number to the fourth brother.


    Gu Mingli has been busy with his club since he came back.


    His club has just been established, not only has to spend money to rent a venue, but also has to find reliable coaches and agents and find members.


    Before his college career was about to start, he finally came back.


    At that time, Nuan Nuan was ying hide and seek with Lin Jiu and her little brother and second cousin at home. The little girl was blindfolded, and she stretched her arms and swayed around trying to catch someone.


    After Gu Mingli came in, the corners of his mouth were raised, and his index finger was raised in front of his lips to signal everyone to keep quiet.


    Then he was caught standing in front of the little guy.


    Lin Jiu suppressed a smile, "Nuan Nuan guess who you caught?"


    Nuan Nuan touched the long legs she was holding with her small hand, and replied without thinking, "It''s the second cousin!"


    These of them are only as long as the second cousin''s legs.


    "Puchi..."


    Everyoneughed. The little girl took off her blindfold and realized that the person in front of her was the fourth brother who had disappeared for a long time.


    Excited, she grabbed the fourth elder brother''s long legs and climbed up. She couldn''t hold on firmly and almost fell herself. Fortunately, the young man caught it again with a scoop.


    "Fourth brother!"


    The child hugged the fourth brother''s neck and gave him a sweet kiss on the face.


    Gu Mingli smiled, threw the little girl into the air and caught it again.

 Chapter 346: accident

    Gu Mingli was originally a scumbag, but in thest half of the semester, he was supervised by his sister, and his grades improved by leaps and bounds. After the results of the college entrance examination came out, he was sessfully admitted to a local university, and entered with a marginal score.


    This is enough to show that Gu Mingli''s brain is really smart, but he just doesn''t spend his mind on studying.


    Although she got into the exam by brushing the score line, Liu Xiyan didn''t care, and was so happy that she threw a big banquet and said that she would treat her little niece to dinner.


    She hugged Nuan Nuan and kissed her very much, "Our Nuan Nuan is really my brother''s little lucky star. I must invite you out to have a good meal today."


    Nuan Nuan''s face was flushed, and her dark eyes were shining, "It''s my brother who is smart."


    Liu Xiyan cast a sideways nce at her son, "Oh... just not worrying."


    Gu Mingli touched his nose and didn''t speak.


    Everyone in the family came to the private restaurant, and Bai Moshu, who was on vacation today, was also called.


    "Nuan Nuan is the protagonist today, order whatever you want!"


    Liu Xiyan directly handed the menu to the children.


    Nuan Nuan "..."


    Today''s protagonist, how could she remember that it was the fourth brother?


    The little guy quietly nced at the fourth brother.


    Gu Mingli spread his hands and shrugged his shoulders, pressed his fingers on the little girl''s head and rubbed it gently.


    "Order."


    Nuan Nuan obediently let out an ooh and began to order.


    But everyone soon discovered that what the children ordered was what they liked.


    For a while, everyone couldn''t helpughing at Nuan Nuan.


    This little guy is really heart-warming.


    During the meal, Gu Mingli went out for a while, and then met the students from the next ss who were also gathering here, so he was stopped.


    "Student Gu Mingli."


    It was a girl who stopped him, but he took a look and thought for a long time before he remembered this face.


    "Is there something wrong?"


    He tilted his head slightly, his ck eyes looked a little fickle under the bright light.


    The young man is slender, with deep and sharp facial features, and his unruly aura makes him look like a grown-up eagle. He has unconsciously attracted the attention of too many people, but he himself does not know it.


    "What a coincidence, I didn''t expect to see you here."


    The girl is wearing a pure white skirt, which is the school flower, like a beautiful flower in bud.


    "Hiss..."


    This scene happened to be seen by Gu An, his eyes shed with excitement, he quickly ran back to the box and called his sister and Bai Mohua out to watch the y hehehe...


    The three sneakily poked their heads one above the other at the corner of the corridor, looking at Gu Mingli with eyes full of gossip.


    Nuan Nuan put his chin on his brother''s head, and his moist eyes looked serious.


    "Brother, does that pretty youngdy like fourth brother?"


    Gu An smiled and nodded, "Fourth brother can''t do it. I have graduated and haven''t had a girlfriend yet. I already have three beautiful wives!"


    Said that he still puffed out his chest, looking proud.


    White ink painting "..."


    He didn''t have a girlfriend after graduating from college.


    On the other side, because he was in a good mood, he could barely bear to listen to the girl say some weird things, and Gu Mingli became impatient.


    "Are you okay? Then I''m leaving now."


    The girl was a little embarrassed, and her face turned even redder. She wanted to confess but was too embarrassed to say so, so she brought up a lot of topics and wanted to stay with him for a while.


    "Student Gu Mingli."


    The girl seemed to have made up her mind, she closed her eyes and said loudly, "I like you!"


    Gu Mingli "..."


    He should have left just now.


    "Oh, but I..."


    "Gu Mingli!!"


    In the girl''s blushing and expectant eyes, Gu Mingli was about to refuse, when an angry voice interrupted him.


    Immediately afterwards, a tall and strong man rushed out with a wine bottle, and without saying a word, he lifted it up and smashed it on his head.


    This sudden change caused the students who came out with the boy to scream.


    Gu Mingli dodged in time, and by the way pushed the girl who confessed to him away.


    The boy who attacked him with the wine bottle saw that he missed once, but raised the wine bottle again and smashed it down.


    Because of drinking, his face was abnormally red, his eyes were also a little red, and his whole person looked like an angry bull.


    "I told you to touch my woman!"


    Gu Mingli''s expression turned cold, he turned sideways to avoid the blow, and then bent his knees to push against the boy''s stomach.


    The boy grunted in pain, and the bottle in his hand fell to the ground and smashed into pieces. Immediately afterwards, everyone saw what unteral beating was.


    Although the boy looked big and strong, he was not good enoughpared to Gu Mingli, who had learned Sanda. In the end, he fell to the ground crying and begging for mercy with snot and tears.


    The young man looked down at him and sneered, "Bitch."


    "Brother, brother, are you okay?"


    Nuan Nuan came over and hugged his thigh and asked worriedly.


    Bai Mohua reminded repeatedly, "There is ss and there is ss, Nuan Nuan be careful not to step on it, be careful."


    The rest of the Gu family also came out. After all, the voice was so loud that it was impossible not to hear it.


    In the end, it was obviously a good celebration dinner, but the final destination was the police station.


    Liu Xiyan "..."


    I didn¡¯t read the almanac when I went out today!


    "Tell me, what''s going on?"


    The sober boy''s face was beaten ck and blue, and he looked a little scary.


    He kept silent, and finally the police questioned Gu Mingli.


    Gu Mingli frowned, obviously in a bad mood.


    "Didn''t you watch the surveince? Ask him, he started hitting me with a wine bottle for no reason, how the **** would he know what''s going on?"


    The police did call the surveince, but now it is clear that the boy is not going to speak.


    "do you know him?"


    Gu Mingli shook his head, "I don''t know."


    The police could only question the boy again. In the end, the boy had no choice but to reply that Gu Mingli robbed his girlfriend.


    Gu Mingli let out an incredulous cry, "Why didn''t I know that I stole your girlfriend?"


    Police "Stop swearing."


    The boy became emotional again, "Don''t try to quibble, I heard it all, she confessed to you in the corridor!"


    Gu Mingli "You fucking..."


    "Ahem..."


    Gu Mingli: "Your mother''s son is an idiot, right? What does her confession to me have to do with me!"


    Everyone "..."


    Finally, he cleared his mind, and the police called the girl again. It was the girl who confessed to Gu Mingli in the restaurant.


    She is crying right now, "I don''t like Liu Wei. He has been pestering me. When I was in school, as long as there was a boy who got closer to me, he would take someone to threaten that boy. It was an ident that I met Gu Mingli today. ...I''ve always liked him, and I''m graduating soon, so I confessed to him because I thought I''d never see him again."


    Very good, things are almost cleared up, it''s Liu Wei who likes other girls who pretends to be affectionate, girls don''t want him to shamelessly call himself a boyfriend, see her ''girlfriend'' confessing to Gu Mingli, and get drunk Instigated by a few cronies, he rushed out with a wine bottle to show his masculinity in anger.

 Chapter 347: Arrogant woman

    The police taught them a few words after learning about the incident, and when they were about to announce the result of the punishment, a well-dressed woman broke in ignoring the police''s obstruction.


    And when Liu Wei saw her, his eyes lit up, "Mom!"


    He was quite a big man, but at this moment he looked for his mother as if he had been wronged by the world.


    When Liu Wei''s mother saw the injuries on her son''s face, she yelled that her sweetheart was wronged, and then red at Gu Mingli viciously.


    "It was you who beat my son, right? You wait, our Liu family will never let it go, just wait for your family to be retaliated, I will make you go bankrupt!"


    It is really rare to be so arrogant in the police station. The policeman next to him turned ck.


    "Mrs. Liu, this matter hase to an end. It is true that your son beat someone first. This young man can only be regarded as being too defensive."


    Mrs. Liu doesn''t care if her son got into trouble first, she only knows that her son was beaten and she has to find her way back.


    "I don''t care. He beat my son like this. You must arrest him and tell you that the secretary of the mayor is the brother-inw of our Liu family. If this matter doesn''t give us a satisfactory solution, I will tell you to look good!"


    Her words made many people frown.


    Which unlucky rtive is so mboyant, tsk... I''m really not afraid of being investigated.


    "And you!"


    After the woman finished speaking, her fierce and disgusted eyes fell on Xiaohua.


    "What a shameless little bitch, who seduced my son and then hooked up with others. It''s your honor that my son likes you, but you''re so hypocritical, bah... Even if my son likes you, you can''t even enter Liu''s house , can us nobles like you? It''s definitely not a good thing to look coquettish like a vixen.


    Don''t even think about this woman, son, you can''t find any good **** your terms, even a girl from a family like the Gu family, you can marry, we don''t like her, okay? "


    The school belle turned pale by her sarcasm and insults, holding back tears in her eyes, she was very aggrieved, "Who wants to marry you!"


    When Gu Mingli heard the woman say that the girl from the Gu family could marry that idiot, his eyes suddenly darkened.


    "What are you guys?"


    Liu Wei''s mother was startled by his gloomy gaze, and then puffed out her chest even more arrogantly.


    "What''s the matter? Is it possible that you still want to hit me? Have you all seen it? This kid is going to hit someone, catch him quickly, ouch!"


    Liu Wei''s mother was screaming, when suddenly a force grabbed her hair and pulled her back vigorously.


    She staggered and sat on the ground, screaming in pain immediately.


    Nuan Nuan stomped on the back of the woman''s hand with her little leather shoes, and stomped her foot on purpose with her small mouth pouted, causing the woman to scream in pain.


    "mom!"


    Liu Wei hurried to help his mother. He looked fiercely at the woman who was pulling his mother''s hair.


    Liu Xiyan swung the small bag, stared at the woman condescendingly and sneered.


    "What the **** are you, my son is also something you can bully?"


    Mother Gu also came over and kicked her, then gave Liu Wei a contemptuous look.


    "Just such a cowardly girl who still dares to miss Gu''s family, the universe has been broken by your shamelessness and self-confidence!"


    Papa Gu stared at Liu Wei and his mother with gloomy eyes, "You are fine."


    Gu An walked over with his hands behind his back, "I''mughing at you. It looks like a big winter melon from a distance and looks like a toad up close. This thing can be so confident. It really is because there are too many birds and all kinds of forests."


    When Bai Moshu walked past Liu Wei, a scalpel with a cold light fell off his arm, and his clothes were cut open.


    He nced at Liu Wei with his cold eyes, bent down and picked up the scalpel slowly.


    "Sorry, I carry a scalpel with me because of work. After all, I have dissected a lot of corpses."


    After speaking, Liu Wei left with trembling and terrified eyes.


    "Wait for me, whoops!"


    Bai Mohua ran over and tripped identally, almost stepping on Liu Wei''s mother''s leg. Finally, he turned his head, his eyes were innocent amidst the woman''s screams.


    "I''m sorry, I ran too fast and didn''t see you. Uncle policeman, I haven''tmitted a crime, right?"


    Policemen"¡­¡­"


    It was fine at first, but now it¡¯s fine, when Liu Wei¡¯s mother came, everything was messed up.


    Did you say it¡¯s not good to finish him early? Had to make such a fuss, the other family member who was waiting for the boy came over directly after hearing the news, and then happened to hear Liu Wei''s mother''s arrogant words every day, wouldn''t this be a disadvantage?


    "You... you guys!"


    Liu Wei''s mother sat up in embarrassment, feeling pain everywhere in her body.


    "You wait for me, I will not let you go!"


    Now that the other party has a lot of people and power, she only dares to talk nonsense, and doesn''t dare to be tough at all.


    Liu Xiyan rolled her eyes while carrying her small bag.


    "Didn''t you ask me to beat you just now? My son is a boy and it''s not easy to beat women, especially old women. What if he touches porcin? So of course I, as a mother, will help you on my behalf, you man It¡¯s really strange, howe you¡¯re not happy now that you¡¯ve been fulfilled.¡±


    A very dignified older policeman walked in and quickly took control of the situation.


    But Liu Wei''s mother is still moring to sue them.


    Mother Gu didn''t care, "Sue me, anyway, we have a whole team ofwyers, and we can afford to waste time with you."


    She cast a nce at the two of them and said nonchntly, "This injury on your body can only be regarded as a minor injury at best, and our Gu family can still afford the money, but it''s hard to say whether your son has any ck history."


    Liu Wei''s eyes dodged and he was very guilty. He really did a lot of bad things.


    "Only by you?"


    Papa Gu embraced his wife and daughter with a heavy face, "It''s up to us."


    Finally out of the police station, Liu Wei''s mother kept cursing.


    When Liu Wei''s father received the notice and rushed over, what he saw was his wife moring for the person opposite to look good.


    When he saw those people clearly, his eyes went dark and he almost fainted.


    That stupid woman!


    His eyes were red with anger, panting like a cow, his eyes were gloomy, he walked over and pulled his wife over.


    The woman was still talking, and she was in a bad mood. She was suddenly pulled off, and she was about to yell at her when she saw who it was, and she was pleasantly surprised.


    "Husband, you are here, quickly find someone to clean them up, look how they beat their son, I was beaten by them too..."


    "you shut up!"


    Liu Wei''s father''s face was gloomy and ugly. After seeing it clearly, the woman suddenly stopped talking.


    The man turned his head, with a smile on his face and a humble apology.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Gu, it''s because I didn''t manage my wife well and surprised you. I will definitely discipline them and teach them a lesson when I go back. This matter is all our fault. I will definitely bring them to the door to apologize someday."

 Chapter 348: Gu Mingli military training

    Gu... Mr. Gu!


    The expression on Liu Wei''s mother''s face, which was still arrogant just now, suddenly cracked.


    The one who can make her husband bow down and call Mr. Gu, except for the richest man, the Gu family, has no choice but to run away.


    Now she also followed the darkness in front of her eyes and almost fainted.


    Not only did her son beat the Gu family''s son, she also mored to make them look good just now.


    Gu Linmo looked at the man in front of him and the two people behind him with a half-smile.


    Liu Xiyan chuckled twice, "I heard that the mayor''s secretary is your brother-inw?"


    Mother Gu: "I don''t feel ashamed to say that your son can marry the daughter of the Gu family?"


    Gu An''s yin and yang were strange, "You want us to look good."


    Nuan Nuan "Wow... you guys are amazing."


    The smile on Liu Wei''s father''s face suddenly couldn''t be maintained, and his body staggered and almost fell.


    In my heart, I even scolded my unreliable mother-inw all over the ce!


    "I''m sorry about¡­"


    Liu Xiyan clicked her tongue, "Go away, I''m upset just looking at it."


    The Gu family left directly, and the Liu family was in a state of panic because of this incident. Liu Wei, who was arrogant and bullying because of his family rtionship before, was severely punished by his father after returning home.


    The Liu family was also tremblingly retaliated by the Gu family. Severalpanies were shut down, and Liu Wei''s previous ck-hearted deeds were posted online and condemned by the wholework. Dad sent him abroad.


    Liu Wei''s mother was locked up for an unknown period of time.


    The matter came to an end here, but the girl who confessed to Gu Mingliter found the Gu family.


    It''s not that she wants to pester him, she''s here to thank him.


    The girl''s family is an ordinary family. If it wasn''t for the Gu family this time, the Liu family would definitely not let her go.


    "Thank you, and I''m sorry."


    The girl left after apologizing. She has to study hard to make herself better.


    Never said anything about liking Gu Mingli again, because she knew she wasn''t good enough.


    Gu Mingli was very low-key when he was in school. Except for the fact that he yed well and knew his identity, most people in the school didn''t know that he was the richest man in the Gu family. That''s why Liu Wei dared to be so arrogant before.


    The exposure made Liu Wei dumbfounded, and at the same time let the girl understand the distance between her and him.


    ¡­


    The weather is getting hotter and hotter. Under the scorching sun, fewer people go out during the day.


    But in this kind of weather, the first-year freshmen have to do military training!


    The military training of Gu Mingli''s school is held in this school. On a hot day, everyone yells one, two, one on the yground and bes a dead dog.


    On Saturday, Nuan Nuan and her two elder brothers ran to the farm to pick several big watermelons, and went straight to Gu Mingli''s school with the bodyguards.


    If you have a rtionship, you can go through the back door hehe...


    Under the leadership of the instructors, the teenagers who should have been able to do so still yelled loudly, and walked in the phnx with a decent momentum.


    Nuan Nuan hugged the small fan and felt that her eyes were blurred. They all wore the same clothes, and felt that everyone looked the same.


    "Which ss is fourth brother in?"


    White ink painting "Let me see."


    "It''s from the fourth physical education ss. Let''s ask the instructor where the physical education ss is."


    The three of them followed the bodyguards carrying watermelon and strawberries to find someone, and in the end it was Gu Mingli who discovered them first.


    "Report to the instructor."


    "speak!"


    The young man pointed to Nuan Nuan and the others over there, "Those people should be looking for me, I''ll bring them here, and bring watermelons."


    Thest sentence caused all the students in the fourth physical education ss to look at it with fervent eyes.


    Then they pestered the instructor one by one, "The instructor let him go, otherwise the watermelon will be overheated."


    That''s right, they were all for the watermelons, and seeing so many watermelons in their arms, their hearts suddenly became hot. This must not be something that Gu Mingli can eat all by himself!


    Instructor "..."


    "Go."


    "Yes!" Gu Mingli showed his white and upright teeth and ran away.


    "Where is the ss card for ss 4 of Physical Education?"


    "Nuan Nuan, here!"


    When a familiar voice came, several people immediately looked up.


    My first reaction when I saw a person was that it was darker, and it looked even more handsome!


    Gu Mingli is tall and handsome, and he was secretly called a grass when he first arrived in the ss.


    It¡¯s obviously the same camouge uniform, but I don¡¯t know why it looks so special on him.


    "Fourth brother!"


    As soon as Nuan Nuan ran over, she was hugged by the boy.


    White, soft and small, it seems to be able to shine in the sun, like a little angel, which provokes the first-year military training students can''t help but look at it frequently, no matter male or female.


    Girls mainly look at Gu Mingli and Bai Mohua, of course.


    Needless to say, Gu Mingli has already be a man of the hour in the entire department just after he started school, even wearing a camouge uniform is unstoppable, like a proud eagle.


    The white ink painting is good-looking and has the artistic atmosphere of an artist on his body. He is very clean like the brother next door described in the novel. Standing in the sun is refreshing like a spring breeze, which makes people want to get closer.


    The two small ones also have delicate eyebrows and clear temperament. What a rare doll, even the teenagers and girls who are still in school want to have such a doll.


    Just at this time when the chief instructor blew the whistle and it was time for all the breaks, Gu An raised his chin slightly, and with a wave of his hand, the bodyguards behind came over with watermelon and various iced drinks.


    "Brother, these are the mountains and rivers that the three of us have brought down for you, just eat them!"


    Gu Mingli "..."


    What is the speech of Secondary Two.


    But there is one thing to say, the watermelon really hit his heart.


    He knows how delicious the watermelon in the farm is. During the military training period, in some sses here, seniors and sisters from the same department gave watermelon and drinks, but it was only one time and the amount was rtively small, so it was not enough to eat.


    This time, Nuan Nuan brought several big watermelons and a watermelon knife, so the whole ss could enjoy eating them together.


    Gu Mingli went to talk to the instructor, and under the eyes of the fourth physical education ss that had been burning with greed, the instructor waved his hand, and all the students in the fourth physical education ss immediately cheered.


    "Let''s go, share the watermelon!"


    The eyes of the students in the next few sses were so envious that their eyes were red.


    Especially after the watermelon is cut, the skin is thin and the flesh is thick, and the attractive red flesh exudes a sweet smell in the air. You can tell how delicious it is just by smelling it.


    "Suck it up... this watermelon is cool."


    "It''s so delicious, woo woo woo... With such a melon in my military training life, I feel instantly full of energy!"


    Among the exaggerated expressions of the students, the students next door were even more envious.


    There were even students who knew the fourth ss of physical education and wanted to use their "rtionships" to get a little bit, but they were ruthlessly driven away.


    Joke, of course it is time to resolutely defend my melon!


    Gu Mingli gave the instructor arge piece of watermelon, and the two sat down to eat the watermelon and chat. Nuannuan sat next to his brother, asionally peeking at the instructor of the fourth brother.


    Their instructor was a young man with dark skin and resolute and upright features. He was talking to Gu Mingli when he suddenly noticed a pair of round, clean and clear eyes.


    He smiled and greeted the children.


    "Is this your sister? She even thought about bringing watermelon and strawberries to you, but we''ve been fooled by you."


    Gu Mingli raised the corners of his mouth and puffed up his chest a little proudly, "Well, my sister, isn''t she cute?"


    Nuan Nuan showed a shy smile at the instructor.


    "Uncle Instructor, can you rx a little bit during training?"


    The little girl was afraid that she was asking too much, so she looked at him eagerly with her thumb and forefinger at a distance the size of a grain of rice.


    Gu Mingli and the instructor were a little dumbfounded.

 Chapter 349: Art exhibition

    A yful expression shed across the resolute face of the instructor, "So you are here to bribe me for your brother?"


    The little girl nodded eagerly, you can say yes, as long as it can make my brother rx a little bit.


    The sun is so hot, her brother is tanned and bald!


    The instructor smiled and said, "Okay, for the sake of the watermelons you sent me, then I will be lighter in training."


    Nuan Nuan suddenly smiled with crooked brows and eyes. She was wearing a bright yellow skirt in the sun like a delicate little person carved from jade. She was so white that it could reflect the light, and she looked out of ce with a group of tanned students.


    The rest time passed quickly, Nuan Nuan couldn''t disturb the students'' military training, and they left when the training started.


    It will be a month before we meet again, and Gu Mingli, who returned home after military training, is so dark that no one can see it.


    But the muscles on the young man''s body looked firmer and smoother, his tanned skin also made him look a lot more stable, and his unruly eyes looked energetic.


    White ink painting and Nuan Nuan circled around him, the young man poked his arm with his finger, andpared the skin color.


    One is a darker wheat color, and the other is white, clean and moist like jade, the contrast is quite tragic.


    But Bai Mohua was a little envious of his muscles.


    "Why didn''t I get tanned and didn''t gain so much muscle during my military training?"


    A little depressed.


    Although Gu Mingli is not as old as Bai Mohua, he is taller than the youth.


    Looking down at Bai Mohua, he chuckled twice, "It''s only strange that you can train with your body."


    White ink painting has a thin and thin body, which looks weak and weak, and is naturally suitable for art, writing and drawing at home.


    Bai Mohua nced at him without saying a word, but left very unhappy.


    When he came out again, he was holding two baguettes in his hand, one of which was bitten into a small gap.


    This is what he used to grind his teeth when he was bored. It has been stored for a long time, and it is hard and suitable for beating people.


    By the way, he also handed Nuan Nuan a non-existentint, "Little cousin, she said you are short."


    The kid who was eating an apple picked up the baguette and jumped up and down with his cousin to chase after Gu Mingli.


    Later, Gu An thought it was fun and found a broom to y it.


    "My old grandson is here, hey! Stop and run away from the monster!"


    Then screamed and chased after him, the Gu family vi was so lively.


    Going to school day after day, basically in the school cafeteria and at home at three o¡¯clock and one line, and it¡¯s August in the blink of an eye.


    After school on Friday, Nuan Nuan was brought to Country F, a country famous for romance, by Bai Mohua.


    Many artists were born here, and now, a grand art exhibition is about to be held in the Amickson Exhibition Hall in this country. The paintings that can be selected to participate in this art exhibition have been screened all over the country, and finally passed There are so many checkpoints that only a few paintings can be sent here.


    The painting painted in white ink was also selected, and it was hung in this magnificent building.


    In addition to paintings, there are many other things in this art exhibition, such as sculptures, dolls, technology and so on.


    "Nuan Nuan, remember to follow meter and don''t get lost. This exhibition hall is very big. If you get lost, you won''t be able to find your brother."


    On such an asion, Bai Mohua rarely dressed more formally, wearing a silver-gray suit, which made him look more mature.


    The little girl beside him held his palm and nodded obediently.


    "Well, I will hold my brother''s hand tightly."


    Bai Mohua smiled and showed two canine teeth, which made her look a little more natural and innocent.


    As soon as he brought his younger sister into the exhibition hall, Bai Mohua saw his teacher, and he immediately ran over with his younger sister unsteadily.


    "teacher!"


    Iughed so happily.


    The teacher of the white ink painting is an old man with half-white hair, wearing sses, with a gentle and elegant demeanor, like an ancient Confucian prophet recorded in history.


    "Run slower."


    When the old man saw Bai Mohua running over, his tone was a little helpless.


    Bai Mohua smiled sheepishly, and then introduced his sister to him.


    "Grandpa Nangong is good."


    The second cousin had told her before that his teacher''s surname was changed to Nangong, and it was fine for her to be called Grandpa Nangong.


    The little girl calls people obediently, she is polite and cute, and it is easy to make people like her, especially those old people.


    "This is the little girl you drew?"


    Nan Gongxun looked at the little girl, and immediately recognized that this child was the protagonist in the painting that was selected for this white ink painting.


    Sure enough, it was very agile. No wonder the kid Mo Hua didn¡¯t like to draw figures before, but this time he boldly used figures and animals to participate in thepetition, and he also won the second ce in this international oil paintingpetition.


    So many people from all over the country participated in the international oil paintingpetition. In such a fiercepetition, only "Nature" painted by white ink in Xiaguo won the second ce, and the rest were selected only three ces, one in the seventh and the other in the tenth ce. A few went out.


    The first ce is a well-known oil painting master in country F, who is a full round older than Bai Mohua.


    The age limit of this internationalpetition is not so low, so more peoplee to participate. The painting painted by Bai Mo can achieve such a result is beyond everyone''s expectations. He was widely reported, and both the Gu family and the Bai family were very proud of him.


    The art exhibition has already started, and Bai Mohua, with warmth, began to walk aroundyer byyer with his teacher and some other teachers in China.


    The first floor exhibits various sculptures, and the best one in the middle of the exhibition hall is a sculpture of a goddess.


    The curves of the female body are vividly disyed, but the most exaggerated and magical thing is the clothes on her body, which are obviously carved from hard stones, but are as thin as gauze, wrapping the graceful body of the woman as if blown by a gust of wind. It will float with the wind.


    Even people who don''t understand art can be amazed by it.


    Nuan Nuan came to such a ce for the first time, and her eyes were wide open when she saw the sculpture.


    "great!"


    Bai Mohua also nodded in agreement, and then exined some knowledge to the children in a low voice.


    Strolling up from floor to floor, most of the people who came to participate in the art exhibition are of rtively high quality. They walked quietly in the corridor, and the voice of the discussion was kept very low and did not affect other people. The heart follows the feeling of immersion in these beautiful works of art.


    Finally came to the corridor of the oil painting exhibition. Many people stood in front of many paintings and admired them.


    Among them, there are no less than ten people standing in front of the painting painted in white ink.


    On the half-person-high oil painting canvas, the domineering aura of a giant white tiger rushes towards the face, making people feel at a nce that this is a king of beasts who does not allow anyone to invade his territory. Those sharp golden eyes With a breathtaking sense of oppression, those who are caught off guard can be scared back a few steps.


    After realizing that this is a painting, everyone can''t help but stop and admire it.


    Then they will find that there is a small, delicate and weak human girl hidden in the arms of this domineering king of beasts.


    One big and one small, one as sharp as a de with cold blood, and one as soft as a harmless little white rabbit, these obviously contradictory temperaments are drawn together, but there is a weird inexplicable harmony.


    This is simply unbelievable. You must know that if the inspiration and ability are not enough, such a painting method can easily cause the entire painting to copse.


    But this artist obviously painted smoothly, professionally, it can be seen that there is no stagnation in the middle of this painting, and it is so perfect that it is amazing.

 Chapter 350: nature

    Of course, in addition to being skilled in painting, painting must also have a strong personal color and aura, because it is recognizable.


    For painters, it is very important to be recognizable.


    The works that can be selected to participate in the art exhibition are all skilled in painting. Bai Mohua is still young. Compared with other people who have painted for most of their lives, he is still not good enough in this respect.


    But his paintings are very aura, and he already has his own painting style.


    This painting is very eye-catching, and it can quickly catch the attention of others, and when everyone stops to appreciate it, after looking at it for a long time, they don¡¯t think the tiger is scary anymore.


    The white tiger is domineering, but he shows a protective attitude towards the weak little life in his arms.


    Looking carefully, the little child has the most ink, especially the eyes, which are really clean and clear like mountain spring water, but full of other pure emotions.


    Joy, leisure and dependence and trust on the white tiger.


    When falling into the author''s emotions in the painting, everyone seems to be separated from the hustle and bustle and pressure of the city, and only feel a burst of leisure and rxation in the vast wilderness.


    Just from the name "Nature", you may immediately think of natural scenery such as forests or endless grasnds.


    However, the author of this paintingbined the two elements of the white tiger representing nature and the human being representing the city to show the meaning behind the painting.


    "beautiful."


    Someone stared at the painting and muttered to himself.


    "I must auction it off!"


    Who didn¡¯t think so?


    Most of the people who cane here are big bosses sitting in the office, because after they have money, they want to sublimate themselves with art.


    Although many people do not understand art, good works can resonate with their emotions, and they will be auctioned off if they like it.


    The "Nature" painted by Bai Mo obviously resonated with many people''s emotions. This kind of painting is full of oppression and domineering at first nce, but it can make people feel warm and rxed when you look closely. For those big bosses who are ambitious and want to rx It couldn''t be more appropriate.


    Nuannuan is a small one who is mixed in the crowd and listening to everyone discussing his brother''s paintings. The corners of his mouth are upturned, revealing two rows of white and neat little teeth, and a pair of ck eyes are also sparkling. The inexplicably puffed up small **** cannot be concealed. pride.


    Her brother is super powerful!


    As more and more people gathered around, Bai Mohua took Nuan Nuan and left to look at other works.


    After shopping around, Bai Mohua called the teacher to take them to dinner.


    "I''m treating you!" The young man patted his chest, his face brimming with joy.


    Beside Nangong Xun and several other teachers couldn''t helpughing.


    "This child really hasn''t changed at all."


    "Who says no, no one will doubt that he is a college student now."


    "This is good, I like such a carefree and agile young man."


    The current social pressure is too great. There are really too few people like Bai Mohua who only focus on painting and don''t value fame and fortune.


    Bai Mohua smiled embarrassedly after being praised, and when he took the teachers to dinner, he unexpectedly met another group of people.


    Those are people from country M, and the leading one is a professor from the famous academy of fine arts in country M. They obviously know Nangong Xun.


    Nangong Xun saw the smile on his face fade, "Professor James."


    "Nangong, this must be your proud disciple."


    There was a tall young man standing beside James. He raised his chin with a haughty and disdainful Xia Guoren''s face, especially when his eyes fell on Bai Mohua.


    "Did you really draw "Nature"?"


    As he spoke, he sneered, "I''ve never seen someone as young as Xia Guo draw such a picture. You have a good teacher."


    "What do you mean!"


    The other teachers couldn''t help but get angry. This wasn''t implying that they were cheating. Bai Mo''s painting was drawn by his teacher for him.


    "Eri, you shouldn''t be so rude."


    James scolded, but there was no sense of me in his tone.


    "I''m really sorry, Professor Nangong. Because of this defeat, Ai Rui only won the third ce, so it''s inevitable that he has a little temper. You know, young people are suspicious."


    Nangong Xun was also angry, but he still maintained his self-restraint. "It doesn''t matter. After all, Ai Rui is still young and has little knowledge. It''s like he never believed that Xia Guo has a history of more than 5,000 years, but those histories are real."


    The faces of James and Ai Rui suddenly turned livid.


    Nan Gongxun continued to speak slowly, "Xia Guo does have many deficiencies in oil painting. We will openly admit that we can work hard to change these deficiencies in the future, but maybe Mr. James, if you are interested, you can learn about our Chinese paintings?


    It was passed down by our ancestors through thousands of years of history. Oh, I¡¯m so sorry, I forgot that you don¡¯t know how to use our brushes. People nowadays, without that ability, will only belittle what they can¡¯t control. Stuff, too, is pathetic, don''t you say, Professor James? "


    He had a gentle smile on his face, but what he said pierced James like a soft knife.


    Because James once belittled the traditional Chinese paintings of Xia Guo, the people of country M will never admit that Xia Guo has such a long history.


    Nan Gongxun didn''t directly hate Ai Rui, but just used these to imply that they don''t believe in the knowledge of people in the history of Xia Kingdom.


    Ai Rui was so angry that he cursed violently and wanted to do something.


    Bai Mohua blocked the punch for his teacher, a sharp pain came from his shoulder, he staggered backwards and fell, and was finally caught by the teachers.


    Nuan Nuan saw that her brother had been beaten out of breath, so she ran over to hug Ai Rui''s leg and bit down hard.


    "Ow! shit!"


    Nangong Xun snapped, "Ai Rui, how dare you!"


    Nuan Nuan was thrown away and fell to the ground, then burst into tears.


    The crying of the child was very prating, and suddenly attracted many people to watch.


    Nuan Nuan looked for her brother while crying, looking so pitiful, "Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo...brother hit me!"


    She spoke English, and everyone present, whether domestic or foreign, could understand it. Looking at the crying child and then at the tall and burly Ai Rui, I immediately felt contemptuous.


    James secretly thought it was bad.


    "Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo"


    The child eagerly pulled off the clothes on Bai Mohua''s shoulders. On the snow-white skin, the green and ck patches were particrly bright and dazzling.


    Nuan Nuan called Ai Rui a bad guy while whirring for her brother.


    Children''s immature cries always arouse everyone''s pity, coupled with the obvious bruises on Bai Mohua''s shoulders and Nuan Nuan''s usation against Ai Rui, everyone felt that this young man''s character was worrying.


    "It''s horrible, how can you beat a child."

 Chapter 351: Gu Nan arrives

    "What kind of enmity is this? Why did they fight in such a ce?"


    "Is everyone left alone in front of the art exhibition hall?"


    "Ah... I know this person, it''s Ai Rui, why is he beating people here, and even beating other children."


    "uneptable!"


    "I know that the person who was beaten was the second in this oil paintingpetition, and Ai Rui was the third."


    "No way, is the third ce so small? Retaliation for being lowered by one rank?"


    Amidst the discussions among the crowd, James''plexion became more and more ugly.


    Nan Gongxun said angrily that they would sue Ai Rui in court.


    But when Nangong looked for them, Ai Rui not only didn''t have the slightest fear, but became even more arrogant.


    "Ha... Only you naive and stupid pigs would want to sue me, so what, I am from the Vinier family, who dares to arrest me!"


    This is also the confidence of Ai Rui''s arrogance. The Vinier family is a chaebol family in country M, and the wife of the head of the family is also a chaebol in country F, so he dares to be so arrogant.


    Everyone in the Xia Kingdom was angry and helpless. Although they were very upset, this was also reality.


    Foreign courts and police stations will always favor people from their own country. They say they are fair, just and humanitarian, but in fact they are the most unfair.


    Ai Rui triumphantly said, "So what if I hit you, ha... You Xia people are a bunch of cowards, stupid pigs! Just wait, I will let you know what will happen to you if you offend me!"


    James is powerless to stop it, Ai Rui is an idiot.


    But he didn''t think this matter would be a big deal, as Ai Rui said, his family would settle everything.


    "yes?"


    A cold and sharp voice cut in, and suddenly a group of bodyguards in suits came in from the crowd, and surrounded Ai Rui, James and others.


    At the end of the passage separated by the bodyguards, a handsome young man in a ck shirt and suit pants walked over calmly. On his angr face, his brows were deep, and his narrow eyes were as cold as winter.


    This is the face of a Xia Guoren, with an extraordinary imposing manner, it is not an ordinary person at first nce.


    Someone even recognized him "It''s Gu Nan!"


    Gu Nan is very low-key in China, almost no media has photographed him, but he is very high-profile abroad.


    This high-profile does not mean that he often appears in front of the media, but his influence.


    Gu Nan has not only mastered the core technology of the entire series abroad, but also a core technology of new energy.


    Before everyone realized the importance of new energy, this young man had already started to get in touch with new energy with great foresight. Now when all the chaebols and entrepreneurs are trying their best to get in touch with this sector, he has already Belonging to those who stand at the top.


    And not only that, each of the many projects he invested in is very profitable, and he also owns countless mineral resources and so on.


    Now the influence of this young entrepreneur abroad is no less than that of the top chaebol groups.


    Many people know Gu Nan, the name that belongs to Xia Guo, but few people have seen him.


    The person who recognized him was the head of a top chaebol family in Country F.


    "elder brother."


    Nuan Nuan¡¯s grievances just now were all feigned, but it¡¯s true that she feels sorry for her second cousin, mainly to trick Ai Rui.


    But the moment she saw her big brother appearing now, she was really wronged.


    Crystal clear teardrops fell patter, Nuan Nuan opened her arms and was embraced by the young man.


    Passing the child''s hairy head with a wide and slightly cool palm, Gu Nan pursed his thin lips, his dark eyes filled with unprecedented anger.


    Ai Rui has not yet realized the seriousness of the matter, mainly because he, a young man who is engaged in art and has not been in touch with family affairs, has never heard of Gu Nan''s reputation at all.


    Ai Rui is arrogant and arrogant, "It''s ridiculous. People in Xia Kingdom don''t think that bringing bodyguards can make you look stronger, right? It will make me feel like you are alive and kicking like clowns. I advise you not to offend me. Here, I ruin you as easily as trampling a bug."


    Gu Nan looked at him coldly, then waved.


    The bodyguard stepped forward and held down Ai Rui like a dead dog.


    "What are you doing! Let me go, you yellow people of the Xia Kingdom, the Vinier family will not let you go, wait, I want to make you look good!"


    "Shut up!"


    James really wants to kill Ai Rui now, this idiot, idiot pig!


    The moment Gu Nan appeared, his heart skipped a beat. He had heard of the name Gu Nan. As far as he knew, the Vinier family was also trying to find a way to cooperate with Gu Nan, but now they were all ruined by this idiot. !


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Gu, I failed to manage this arrogant guy like Ai Rui. I apologize to you on behalf of the Vinier family."


    James''s family is married to the Vinier family, which is why he tried his best to take Ai Rui with him. At this moment, he had toe forward to apologize for the trouble.


    Gu Nan gave him a cold look, "Ai Rui not only hit my younger brother, but also hurt my beloved younger sister. This matter will not be left alone."


    After finishing speaking, Gu Nan led the people away directly.


    Bai Mohua covered his shoulders and hissed, "Teacher, let''s go."


    Nan Gongxun nodded, nning to leave with Gu Nan amidst the excited expressions of a group of teachers.


    Nangong Xun just stopped when he walked in front of James.


    "James, the education in your school is really disappointing. I think art is not just a ce to look at works. If his character is not narrow-minded, his future progress will be very limited, just like you, from three years ago From the start your painting doesn''t have any room to progress, it even goes downhill."


    After speaking, he left slowly amidst James'' pale and white face.


    This is the first time Xia Guo has pped James, who has always looked down on them, since he came to participate in the art exhibition. They are so refreshed.


    Although there is a bit of bullying, who doesn''t like this feeling?


    Gu Nan wiped Nuan Nuan''s mouth, "No more biting things in the future."


    Although his voice was cold, his tone was doting.


    Nuan Nuan hugged her elder brother''s neck and nodded repeatedly, "I know."


    "Does it hurt from falling?"


    Bai Mohua felt ufortable when he thought of the little guy crying before, it was because he didn''t protect his little cousin well.


    "It doesn''t hurt, I just pretended to cry before."


    There was a cunning sh in the child''s beautiful eyes, "I am a child, and only when I cry can everyone know that the viin is bullying others, and the viin dare not continue to beat us."


    Bai Mohua''s eyes widened slightly, "Nuan Nuan, you are so smart!"


    The little girl leaned against her big brother andughed.


    "Brother, where are we going? I still have to take the teachers to dinner." Bai Mohua pulled the car window and looked outside eagerly.


    Gu Nan hummed, "I asked Nanfeng to take them to the hotel, you go to the hospital for a checkup."


    Bai Mohua touched her stomach and muttered, "But I want to eat too."


    The pain in his shoulder didn''t stop his stomach from wanting to eat.

 Chapter 352: brothers cooperation

    When the doctor applied the medicine on him, Bai Mohua was still holding a peeled tea egg and eating it deliciously, but the expression on his face would twist from time to time, because the injury on his shoulder was too painful.


    When he was in the worst pain, he was eating tea eggs while his eyes were as red as a rabbit and shed tears.


    "It hurts, it hurts..."


    After speaking, he lowered his head and took a bite of the tea egg and started to eat it.


    Gu Nan "..."


    doctor"¡­¡­"


    They have seen the big scene, and now they are quite speechless by the white ink painting.


    Nuan Nuan was still handing food to his cousin with one hand, and held up a handkerchief with the other hand to pad his toes to wipe his tears.


    "Brother, don''t cry, don''t cry."


    Coincidentally, Gu Mingli called at this time, and as soon as he got through, he heard Bai Mohua''s screams.


    Gu Mingli "..."


    "what happened?"


    Nuannuan hugged the phone, her small face turned into a little puffer fish, and she told what happened before in a childish voice, andined brightly.


    After listening to it, Gu Mingli had a fierce look in his eyes, "Do you need Brother Four to help you get rid of him!"


    Bai Mohua took a bite of the meat bun and asked in a choked tone, "What''s wrong?"


    Gu Mingli: "Stupid, this kind of thing is of course a sack!"


    The eyes of Nuan Nuan and Bai Mo Hua lit up instantly, as if it was a bit of fun!


    "Wait, I''ll fly over right away to avenge you."


    Gu Nan "...don''t act recklessly."


    Gu Mingli seemed to be going downstairs, and his voice was a little far away, "Don''t worry, brother, I''m the most proficient in this kind of thing, and there will be no problem."


    Gu Nan didn''t stop him from doing this, as a young man, he would feel a little guilty if he didn''t beat him back.


    He just needs to help with the after-sales service.


    After Bai Mohua''s shoulder injury was healed, he began to cook seriously. He was very satisfied with the big meat buns in one hand and the delicious porridge in the other.


    Nuan Nuan also sat next to him to cook, and the two of them were like hamsters, one big and one small, watching and stealing food.


    Gu Nan felt a little hungry just looking at it.


    ncing at the two rice cookers, he warned, "Don''t run around, I''ll take care of things."


    One big and one small nodded obediently in sync.


    Gu Nan is going to deal with the Venier family''s affairs, they have to pre-emptively control the initiative.


    Before that, he had already had Airy and James under control, and neither of them could inform the Vinier family.


    Gu Mingli flew over quickly, and he also came with Bai Moshu.


    At this time, Bai Mohua was telling his teachers that he was safe, and Xia Guo''s teachers werepletely relieved.


    "Ai Rui and James were released, and Ai Rui still threatened on Twitter that you cheated, saying that we Xia people are a bunch of shameless thieves. He has some fame on the Inte, and now those fans are scolding us!"


    "The people of country M are really shameless. In the past, the referees in their country were very unfair and often favored their own people in anypetition. Now they can''tpare with them and just spread rumors and nder them. We really think we are easy to bully!"


    "Art is clearly a clean ce, but they have been stained with bad colors."


    Because they were too angry, several teachers from Xia State blew their beards and stared at each other, talking about the immoral things that country M has done over the years.


    Bai Mohua propped his chin with one hand, nodding empathetically.


    "That''s it."


    "uneptable!"


    "They''re all a bunch of pigs! Big stupid pigs!"


    A group of honest gentlemen and a clean young man who has studied for so long and still can''t swear, scolded people like Ai Rui and James all over the ce, and then felt a little relieved.


    But Gu Mingli who was standing at the door wasughed at by them.


    One couldn''t help butughed out loud.


    Nuan Nuan, holding an apple and grinding her teeth, was listening to her second cousin talking to those teachers with great interest, when she heard theughter, she quickly turned her head.


    "Big cousin, fourth brother~"


    The little guy ran over, hugged the two elder brothers, and with the fragrance of apples in his small mouth, he kissed each of the two elder brothers'' faces.


    Bai Mohua also looked at it, and then hurriedly told his teacher.


    "Teacher, my brother is here, and I will go with them to put sacks on Ai Ruiter."


    Nangong Xun and teachers "..."


    Is it really okay for you to say it so openly?


    They looked at each other, but why did it sound so cool?


    The eyes of the old guys are all eager to try, who is still a teenager? That is to say, now that I am old, I don''t have that drive.


    Suddenly a teacher asked, "Do any of you know the whereabouts of James?"


    The others rubbed their hands with eyes shining.


    Bai Moshu walked over to show his younger brother the injury on his shoulder, his cold brows suddenly sank.


    "Where are the others?"


    Bai Mohua angrily told what Ai Rui did after he left the police station.


    Gu Nan controlled the two of them for a period of time before they were sent to the police station. As expected, the two were released soon because of their family rtionship.


    But Gu Nan is not in a hurry, his n is still toe, he will let that arrogant guy like Ai Rui experience what it means to fall from heaven to the bottom of the valley.


    Gu Mingli contacted Gu An who was having a good time with his ssmates at the moment.


    After briefly exining the matter.


    "It''s time for you to show up, find out where that guy Ai Rui is."


    Gu An''s angry roar came from the phone, "Why didn''t you call me when you went to find my sister!!"


    So annoying!


    Gu Mingli picked his ear with his little finger, "I forgot in a hurry, and now I''ll give you a chance to participate."


    Gu An howled ghostly, "You guys are going too far. If I didn''t help beat people on the scene, I still have a sense of participation. I also want to put on a sack!"


    Gu An was cursing, although he was very angry, he still hugged theputer, hacked over the wall and went to the externalwork to start looking for someone.


    The friends around him saw his fingers tap on theputer keyboard very nimbly, and a series of codes they couldn''t understand shed quickly.


    I don''t know how serious it is, but it looks so powerful.


    "Damn it! Gu An, yourputer is so good!"


    Gu An said proudly while typing the code, "I''m going to be a man who is a top hacker in the future, of course it''s amazing!"


    "Hacker! I''ve seen this on TV and novels, what a cool profession!"


    "I also want to be a hacker, Gu An, teach me."


    Gu An "It depends on whether you have the talent to learn this."


    "Shh, don''t bother me, I found it."


    It took more than ten minutes, and Gu An quickly hacked into Ai Rui''sputer and mobile phone from the huge data, and then located his location.


    "Hey, I found it. It''s at the XX bar on XX Street. That idiot is still in the mood to drink. Hurry up and kill the grandson of the dead king!"

 Chapter 353: You cant dress up as a man, right?

    Find the address where Ai Rui is. Before everyone started to act, Bai Mohua received a call from his teacher.


    Nan Gongxun seemed a little ashamed to speak on the phone, he hesitated and asked if Gu Nan could help find out where James is now.


    Bai Mo Hua innocently asked the teacher what he wanted to do.


    "Oh, Nangong asked me toe, Mo Hua, it''s like this, aren''t you going to put sacks on Ai Rui? We old guys are also thinking about it, and we have been blinded by that guy James for several years. I''m very depressed, and I''m going to put a sack on him."


    Bai Mohua''s eyes lit up instantly, "Okay, I''ll get someone to help you find it!"


    Gu Mingli and Bai Moshu also heard the conversation between him and several teachers, and looked at each other for a moment.


    Does this count as being spoiled by them?


    It¡¯s really unexpected that those professors and teachers of the Academy of Fine Arts who seem to have thick eyebrows and big eyes have a heart that is not old!


    Gu An quickly sent James'' current location, and then the two sides discussed what to prepare.


    "The sack should be bigger. It would be great if someone could lead them out alone."


    Gu Mingli asked, "What is Ai Rui''s favorite?"


    "Go and check?"


    At this moment, Nanfeng walked in, and kindly gave two copies of the materials to everyone present.


    "The boss asked me to give it to you."


    Gu Mingli took a look, the good guy said that it was the information of Ai Rui and James.


    Their personalities, preferences and some ck materials have been checked clearly.


    Gu Mingli looked at Ai Rui''s profile, he likes tall beauties with hot bodies.


    Gu Mingli "..."


    "It is possible to use beauty tricks, but where do we go to find beauties now?"


    Bai Mohua muttered, "Yeah, you can''t dress up as a woman."


    After speaking, he felt that several eyes fell on himself.


    White ink painting "..."


    Holding the quilt to cover his body, he firmly refused "Don''t even think about it!"


    Gu Mingli raised his eyebrows, "You don''t want to take revenge anymore?"


    Bai Mohua is entangled in "I want...I want to, but..."


    But he can¡¯t be allowed to wear women¡¯s clothing either.


    Bai Mohua looked at his brother pitifully, but found that his brother''s eyes were shining.


    Bai Moshu cleared his throat, "You actually wore skirts when you were young."


    Bai Mohua looked very delicate and quiet when he was young, his mother wanted her daughter crazy, and gave him all kinds of beautiful little skirts before Bai Mohua could remember.


    At that time, Bai Mohua, who was wearing a beautiful little skirt, was white, soft, delicate and cute. He also raised him as a younger sister for a while, butter, when it was a thunderbolt, his mother told him that he was a younger brother!


    Nuan Nuan asked ignorantly, "Does my cousin want to wear the same beautiful dress as Nuan Nuan?"


    White ink painting: woo woo woo...


    Why is his mouth so crowed, but he muttered a word, and the retribution fell on him.


    The young people on their side tried to find a way to get Ai Rui, and took Bai Mohua to buy everything needed for women''s clothing, and James handed over the information to those teachers who were holding their breath and wanted to do a big job, and then left it alone .


    When Gu Nan knew that Bai Mohua was going to be a man disguised as a woman, his expression was like this (©`_©`)!!


    Young people really know how to y!


    He was a little surprised that Bai Moshu was involved.


    But thinking about the attributes of that guy''s brother-inw, he will understand.


    For safety reasons, Gu Nan arranged for bodyguards to follow the people on both sides in the dark.


    The height of Bai Mohua looks a bit short among boys, but it is definitely tall for girls.


    At the moment he is wearing a red knee-length skirt, only lipstick, and long ck hair.


    He was originally the kind of person with a very clean temperament, but when he put on women''s clothing, he was a pure and beautiful female college student, and his already good-looking eyebrows and eyes became even more delicate and beautiful.


    In addition to having no breasts, those legs and waist are definitely what girls would envy and want to have.


    The already white skin looked even whiter against the red skirt.


    "very strange."


    Bai Mohua tugged on her skirt awkwardly, and almost fell crookedly after taking two steps.


    Because he was wearing high heels.


    After being supported by his brother, Bai Mohua''s eyes were on fire, and he kicked off the high heels.


    "What kind of broken shoes are these, those girls can walk so fast in them!"


    Bai Moshu''s lightughter came.


    "Okay, go and change it back."


    Bai Mohua looked at his brother stupidly, "Huh?"


    Gu Mingli burst outughing, "Hahaha... I really asked you to dress up like this to meet that **** Ai Rui. It''s just to tease you."


    White ink painting "..."


    Realizing that he was being tricked, his face quickly turned red.


    He was so angry that without saying a word, he bowed his head, picked up the high heels on the ground and threw them at Gu Mingli.


    The main reason is that my brother was reluctant to smash it, so I smashed the one whoughed the most.


    "Brother! You actually partnered with Gu Mingli to trick me!"


    "Cough... I just want to recall what you were like when you were a child."


    Seeing that he was going to annoy people, he quickly gave Nuan Nuan a wink, and he coaxed him patiently.


    Nuan Nuan Da Da Da ran over and watched the second cousin blowing rainbow farts with sparkling eyes.


    "Cousin, you look so beautiful in a skirt, prettier than any girl I''ve ever seen!"


    "Wow... Cousin, you are super amazing. Even a girl likes you."


    "Cousin, cousin, I didn''t expect that you are not only good at drawing, but also in disguise."


    Before the second high-heeled shoe fell, Gu Mingli hurried over with a box of snacks.


    "I bought it for you, don''t be angry."


    Bai Mohua was exasperated by his sister''s "intimate cousin" on the left and "intimate cousin" on the right, and he was not so angry anymore.


    After a bunch of delicious food was ced in front of him, he was no longer angry, but he still hummed symbolically, stepped on the ground with his bare feet and ate a piece of cheese.


    It can be said that it is really easy to coax.


    After he went back and changed his clothes, he found that his brother had also changed his clothes.


    Bai Moshu wears a medical white coat when he goes to get off work, and often wears a shirt and suit trousers when he is off work. He always buttons the button to thest one every time. He looks cool and abstinent.


    Now he is wearing a white shirt, ck suit pants, and a ck suit vest. The hair on his forehead has been meticulouslybed up and fixed with hairspray, and there are gold-rimmed sses on the bridge of his nose to cover him from being too cold. Cool and thin eyebrows.


    She still looks so abstinent and cold, but she looks a little more elite and elegant in this way of dressing up.


    Referred to as gentle scum.


    "Wow~"


    Neither Gu Mingli nor Bai Mohua had seen him wear it like this, and it was quite amazing for a while.


    Gu Mingli raised his eyebrows, "Are you sure you''re ying the bartender?"


    Bai Moshu raised his eyebrows slightly.


    "No, I''m ying the bartender."


    After speaking, he unbuttoned the cuffs and rolled up the sleeves a little, revealing a beautiful arm with smooth lines and muscles.


    "Let''s go, I will bring people out, look after Nuan Nuan."


    The three of them set off with a make-up Nuan Nuan, as aggressive as if they were on the battlefield.

 Chapter 354: Set of sacks

    The busiest bar on XX Street in Country F, it is a paradise for young people at night.


    The smell mixed with all kinds of alcohol and perfume is not good. The messy environment and explosive songs can always guide and release the beast hidden in people''s hearts. The night here is full of screams and carnival.


    Today, a young and handsome new bartender came to Carter''s Bar, a ck-haired oriental bartender.


    Sexy men and women all went to talk to him openly and enthusiastically, but this oriental bartender was very cold and didn''t talk to people too much.


    However, his bartending movements are really handsome. In such a noisy environment, the slender young man is calm andposed, and sses of colorful and beautiful wine are born from his hands as white as jade.


    Gradually, more and more people surrounded him, with people of all colors.


    The news about this popr oriental bartender finally reached Ai Rui''s ears as expected.


    Ai Rui was sitting on the sofa, groping a blonde girl dishonestly with his hands. After hearing the news, his expression, which was originally excited by alcohol, suddenly darkened, and he directly smashed a wine ss to the ground.


    The sound of broken ss only attracted the attention and exmation of a small number of people, and Ai Rui pushed the woman in his arms away.


    "Orientals are Orientals. Thest thing I want to hear now is the news about those yellow-skinned people. What are they!"


    The person next to Ai Rui followed with tteringpliments.


    "That is, in our territory, no matter how powerful those Orientals are, they can''t do anything to us."


    "Those thieves who can only learn from others are poor. Our country is willing to let them participate in thepetition without being grateful to Dade, but they dare to go against Ai Rui. I really don''t know what to do."


    Ai Rui was ttered by the praise, and then waved his hand, "Come on, let''s go and see the bartender of the Eastern Monkey."


    He took his cronies to the bar, and then crowded the people around him away.


    Ai Rui pped the bar counter, "Are you that oriental yellow-skinned monkey?"


    Very insulting title, the eyes behind Bai Moshu''s sses flickered, and he just looked at him coldly and didn''t speak.


    "Come on, make me a ss of wine. If I don''t like it, then you don''t want to leave here today."


    "OK."


    A cold voice sounded, and immediately after, everyone saw the young man pick up various tools at hand, and after a dazzling and amazing operation, a ss of colorful wine was ced in front of him.


    "Please."


    Ai Rui sneered, took a sip of the wine, and poured all the liquid in the ss towards the white ink book.


    The young man seemed to have expected it a long time ago, and he dodged sideways indifferently, and took off the sses on the bridge of his nose, and looked into Ai Rui''s eyes with a pair of narrow and cold eyes.


    His eyes became dull for a moment, and then he pped the bar angrily.


    "What kind of **** are you tuning, get out!"


    Ai Rui yelled, and the people around knew that he was looking for trouble.


    Under the concern of many women, the young man walked out calmly, and was taken away by Ai Rui and his group of cronies.


    "You all wait here for me! I want to deal with him myself!"


    Ai Rui took away Bai Moshu drunkenly, and the others didn''t suspect anything, after all, he has always been so arrogant and arrogant.


    After the two were alone, Bai Moshu walked unhurriedly to the toilet with long legs. Ai Rui followed behind him like a soulless doll with dull eyes.


    The young man washed his hands, let his hair down in front of the mirror, took out the packed clothes from the toilet cubicle, and changed into them.


    "Go out by yourself, remember to turn left after leaving the bar and go to the third alley, don''t take anyone."


    "it is good."


    Ai Rui nodded nkly, then turned and left.


    Bai Moshu also changed into a costume and left the bar.


    Under the effect of hypnosis, Ai Rui didn''t let anyone follow him to the designated ce, and then was covered by a big bag in the dark.


    Immediately afterwards, Bai Moshu snapped his fingers to break the hypnosis, and Ai Rui, who was awake, began to struggle in the sack.


    "shit! What''s going on!"


    Before he could figure it out, he was beaten.


    In such a situation, he could only scream, and at the beginning he would threaten with words or use money to lure him.


    "Damn it, do you know who I am? I''m Ari from the Vinier family, let me go or I''ll kill you all."


    This threat, which has always been unfavorable to him, has no effect at this moment, and he can even clearly feel that the force on him is getting heavier and heavier. Ai Rui groaned in pain, screaming in the noisy In the downtown area, it didn''t attract much attention at all.


    In the end, he was really afraid of being beaten, so he changed to lure.


    "Please, please let me go no matter who you are, I have money, I can give you as much as you want."


    "Wooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooow


    This arrogant guy finally got scared and began to cry and beg for mercy.


    "Okay, let''s go."


    The inauthentic voice spoke standard English, and Ai Rui, who had been beaten out of his mind, couldn''t tell whose voice it was.


    After a few people left, only Ai Rui was left wriggling on the ground like a maggot.


    It was finally discovered by a homeless man who came here to pee.


    Ai Rui, who was rescued, had a bruised nose and a swollen face, and waspletely turned into a pig''s head. He smelled bad all over his body, because he was vomited. One can imagine the smell on his body.


    Eri, who was finally sent to the hospital, had bloodshot eyes in his eyes, as red as a demon crawling out of hell.


    "Check it out for me! I want to find those people butcher them into pieces and throw them into the sea to feed the fish!"


    But obviously, Ai Rui couldn''t find out at all, and even he himself didn''t know how he got into that alley.


    All thest people who saw him imed that he insisted on leaving alone, not allowing anyone to follow.


    Someone cast suspicious eyes on the bartender, but when they investigated the monitoring, they found that the monitoring waspletely broken, and no photos of the bartender were taken at all.


    The oriental bartender seemed to appear and disappear suddenly.


    Ai Rui hated it so much that he appointed Xia Guo''s group to do it, because he received news that his teacher James was also beaten, but there was no evidence.


    Just when he wanted to use his family''s power to directly arrest people, several industries of their family were suddenly hit hard, and they were also excluded from the new energy industry.


    The patriarch of the Vinier family is in a mess because of these things, so there is no time to take care of Ai Rui''s affairs.


    Even when they knew that Gu Nan had done all of this, they didn''t dare to act rashly, and directly suppressed Ai Rui''s small movements forcefully.

 Chapter 355: due punishment

    Ai Rui didn''t give up, and originally wanted to use his rtionship and money to buy some killers to kill Bai Mohua and them, but before that, some evils he and James had done were posted on the Inte in advance.


    Among them, James used his position to suppress and insult some students who should have been outstanding during school, and even seized their works to make their favorite students famous, and epted bribes and so on.


    Ai Rui was obviously James'' favorite student when he was in school, so... the painting used for thispetition to participate in the exhibition was actually drawn by another student, but in the end not only the painting was preempted, but he was also ced on a fake painting. He was expelled from school for the crime.


    As soon as this incident came out, it immediately caused a sensation on the Inte and the entire art world.


    Such a scandal is a shame for this art exhibition, but fortunately, the official response was quick.


    Forever disqualified Airy and James from participating in any form of art and painting exhibitions in the future, and found the real owner of the oil painting to rectify his name, and also gave him generouspensation, and said that the future review will be stricter, etc...


    Everyone is quite satisfied with this result, and they are even more disgusted with people like Ai Rui and James.


    Some enthusiasticizens even released a video. It was on the day of the art exhibition that James took Ai Rui to stop a group of Xia Guo people and uttered wild words, saying that the white ink painting was a cheating video.


    Coupled with the news that now Ai Rui has taken other people''s paintings as his own and even brazenly used them in thepetition, it is really ironic.


    When Ai Rui saw the news in the hospital, his mind exploded. He didn''t understand how everything turned out like this!


    "Damn Xia people, I will never let you go!"


    Ai Rui''s expression was ferocious and terrifying, like a ghost.


    During this period of time, he has clearly felt the strange gazes from the people around him, and the group of people whoplimented him before, but now there is not even a shadow, and no one answered his calls.


    "A bunch of idiots, rubbish, I won''t let you go when I get better, shit!"


    He took out his mobile phone, and was about to call the killer with maddened red eyes, but was caught by the police who broke into the ward.


    "Mr. Ai Rui, since you are suspected of many crimes such as viting the personal safety of others and illegally embezzling other people''s property, pleasee with us now."


    Ariel, who was arrested, couldn¡¯t believe it, ¡°How dare you arrest me, do you know who I am? I¡¯m a child of the Vinier family. Why do you arrest me¡­¡±


    However, this time, the police were unmoved at all, because the patriarch of the Vinier family had already stated that they would no longer care about this trash like Ai Rui.


    In other words, he has beenpletely abandoned.


    At the same time, James was also arrested, because the exposure of the things he did in private has directly affected the reputation of the school, and James'' school has directly expelled him.


    Just got fired, and the next thing that awaits him is the prison. Unlike thest time, no one cane to rescue them this time.


    ...


    "cheers!"


    The central figure who has caused a lot of trouble, but at the moment, he found a high-end restaurant to celebrate the imprisonment of Ai Rui and James.


    Except for Nuan Nuan and Bai Mohua who had milk in their cups, everyone else''s cups were filled with genuine wine.


    "It''s really cool. I knew that old James must have done nothing good. He was really daring. He even edited someone else''s painting and put the name of that dog Ai Rui on it. It''s so insulting to the painting. gone."


    "That''s right, I''ve seen the third work this time. It''s a sunflower with aura, full of vigor and sunshine. I was very puzzled. That kind of painting should belong to an optimistic and cheerful child with a warm heart, but Ai Rui is arrogant. Arrogant and narrow-minded, it seems very inconsistent with the painting as a whole, good guy, he still shouts "Stop the thief?"


    "Forget it, let''s not talk about those unlucky people, anyway, let''s celebrate our sess this time!"


    The talented young painters in their country not only achieved the second best result in the oil painting project at the international art exhibition, but these old menpletely vented their depression and resentment over the years on James.


    Seeing that the two got what they deserved, they felt more at ease.


    "Lai Mohua, your two big brothers didn''te today, cheers for us! Let us old men thank them for their help!"


    They are a group of people who can only engage in artistic creation. They are well-known in China, but only people in the circle know them abroad, and there is nothing they can do about those plutocratic capitalists.


    In other people''s territory, without a strong capital background as a support, they can''t y against those who have taken the initiative and are malicious to them.


    Thanks to Bai Mohua''s brother this time.


    Bai Mohua held the milk and took a few sips, then showed a clean and bright smile.


    "This is what it should be. My brother and the others are avenging me and my younger sister. They are protecting their shorings."


    When talking about his brother, Bai Mohua had a proud expression on his face.


    It¡¯s great to have such an older brother.


    Nuan Nuan nodded while fighting the chicken feet, it''s great to have a brother!


    The art exhibition has ended. Although there was an ident in the middle, the work of Bai Mohua was auctioned back by a nobleman at a high price of 10 million US dors.


    This caused quite a stir at the time. His works had the highest auction prices among paintings, and even the first ce was not as high as his paintings.


    After the auction, it was even more reported. Now this news has been moved to the country. Except for a fewizens who are entric and sour, almost all the people in the country are proud of having such a young painter with unlimited potential in their country.


    Nuan Nuan is also proud of her brother, so she decides to stay in Country F to y with him for a while before going back.


    Big brother left behind a few bodyguards, and returned to China with his big cousin and fourth brother, along with the teachers and students who came to participate in the art exhibition.


    Nuan Nuan carried her schoolbag and went to see the scenery and buildings with local characteristics with her second cousin during the day, and even participated in some festivals.


    When I returned to the hotel at night, I was desperately trying to catch up with my homework and study.


    She has a few big brother brothers with super good grades, ask about this and that, plus her own learning ability is strong, although she didn''t study in school, her learning progress has far surpassed her ssmates.


    "Nuan Nuan, hurry to the square to feed the pigeons, while there are few people now!"


    Bai Mohua put on casual clothes, and rushed to the square with his sister.


    Standing in the sun, the elder and the younger were holding bird food in their hands, and the cooing pigeons soonnded on the two of them.


    Within a few minutes, everyone in the square looked at the children surrounded by pigeons in shock.


    Nuan Nuan stood on the spot with almost no ce to move her feet, and the three floors around her were all pigeons.


    They are reluctant to leave and go to other people even if there is no bird food around.


    Bai Mohua scratched his head and looked annoyed, "I forgot that you are very attractive to animals..."


    Nuan Nuan "..."


    How is she going to leave now...

 Chapter 356: drawing comic

    After ying abroad for a long time, Nuan Nuan rushed back to school during the monthly exam.


    The little guy is smart and has a strong learning ability. The teacher didn''t say much when he saw the personing back, and just patted her on the head to let her concentrate on the exam.


    Nuannuan nodded obediently, and then took a pen to write "Battlefield".


    The test papers are very simple. Nuan Nuan holds a ballpoint pen and writes vigorously, and the neat and beautiful words appear on the paper with one hand. After answering the questions, the test papers are neat and clean.


    The monthly exam is actually not too strict. After she finished writing, she checked it twice to make sure that there were no problems. There was still more than half an hour before the time for handing in the paper. She was bored and drew on a clean draft paper with a pencil.


    With a few strokes, a cute Q-version little tiger will appear on the paper.


    Compared with her cousin''s professional and artistic paintings, she prefers this cute style of painting.


    After drawing the little tiger, I painted Costin, then briquettes and rhubarb...


    At thest moment, she drew Q-version images of all the small animals in the house, which are cute and lively, and she feels happy when she sees them.


    When handing in the paper, Nuan Nuan took away the draft paper.


    Lin Jiu came out with her schoolbag on her back and Nuan Nuan''s arm in her arms. When she saw her looking over her head with a draft paper in her hand, her mouth opened wide in surprise.


    "Wow! Did you draw Nuannuan? It''s too cute!"


    The Q-version small animals on the draft paper are so cute that people''s faces are bleeding, although they are only drawn with pencils and have not been colored.


    Lin Jiu was so excited when he saw it.


    "Show me show me!"


    She circled Nuan Nuan eagerly, and she settled down after the child handed over the draft paper.


    "Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo, this is too cute, I want to have it."


    Then she asked, "Nuan Nuan, do you want to take it back and color it?"


    The obedient little girl with a schoolbag on her back blinked her eyes, "I drew it by myself."


    "You are too good, you can draw so well! Don''t you want to paint? That''s a pity. I also want to ask if you can use these Q-version small animal images to make keychains." , it must be very beautiful!"


    "Keychain?"


    "Yes, yes, yes!"


    As if some switch was turned on, Lin Jiu became excited inexplicably.


    "These paintings can be used to make peripherals and the like. Don''t you think this keychain is very cute? There is also this stand, the soft pillow, and the notebook are also very beautiful. It will be very unique..."


    Lin Jiu and Nuan Nuan talked a lot about their surroundings, and they talked aboutics and novels. By the way, they also gave her a lot of novels andics that she thought were good-looking.


    After returning home, Nuan Nuan nced at theics that Lin Jiu gave her to Amway on her mobile phone, and was attracted by theics'' strong storytelling style.


    What''s going on with a little heartbeat!


    So Nuan Nuan had a bold idea, she wanted to drawics.


    But she is still very young, of course she can''t make up that kind ofics with strong stories, but she can make up stories between small animals.


    As for the prototype, just a few animals at home!


    Action is worse than action, Nuan Nuan has a lot of painting tools at home, find out first and get ready, and start after the exam!


    After the monthly exam, there was a two-day vacation, and Nuan Nuan went to the farm with the newly bought drawing tools.


    Surrounded by the little ones, shey down on the soft carpet and soon started her own creation.


    The peacocks, swans and costin that have be very beautiful are now the mascots of the farm.


    Every time they go out for a walk, they will be fed, and there are so many delicious things on this farm, so that now... except for Xiaoqi, who often flies out to exercise, all the Chirps at home are slightly taller. A little rounder.


    It feels really nice to touch with one hand, that is...they used to be able to fly, but now they don''t like to fly.


    Nuan Nuan drew a short story, and then touched the chirps at home with a little mncholy.


    "You can''t be too fat, it''s unhealthy if you can''t fly,"


    The swans who are about to grow into big geese "..."


    "Look at theics I drew."


    Nuan Nuan held up the manuscript for a few jiu to read.


    What first appeared on the screen were seven round and beautiful eggs. They were put into the incubator by a Q-version viin wearing a small skirt. During the long wait, the first egg broke in anticipation.


    Nuan Nuan pointed at the fluffy little one that came out of the shell, it was cute, fluffy and round.


    "This is Xiaoyi."


    Swan Xiaoyi, whose name was called, chirped.


    Immediately afterwards, other Xiaojiu also broke out of their shells.


    In order to facilitate identification, Nuan Nuan painted the hairballs in theics in different colors.


    Xiao Yi is a pink hair ball, Xiao Er is a light yellow hair ball, Xiao San is light green, and Xiao Si is purple.


    P5 and P6 are their current colors.


    Beautiful blue and emerald green, of course Xiao Qi is a handsome white hairball, and it can fly!


    The shelled hairballs identally fell off the moving car when the little master was moving. In order to find the little master, they started a thrilling and exciting journey.


    On the first day, I almost starved to death because I couldn¡¯t find food, and I encountered a snake at night...


    The story ends here. Nuan Nuan colored her painting and scanned it on theputer, then found a favoriteic tform and sent it out.


    "Go, let''s take you running to lose weight!"


    Nuan Nuan touched the beautiful feathers of Dajiu.


    Chirp "..."


    What can they do? Of course it is to keep up!


    Bringing a bunch of pretty or cute tails, Nuan Nuan Ke seriously trots around the farm.


    While running, she encouraged the chirps with words.


    "Don''t bezy when you run, or I will let the big cousine to check your health. Fat Jiu who is overweight will deduct food, and the uncles are not allowed to feed them quietly!"


    Small one they "..."


    What''s wrong with the fat bird? Wouldn''t it be nice to be fat? !


    pping its wings and striding its legs, it ran after Nuan Nuan, and after a circle, the bird was so tired that its feathers drooped on the ground.


    Peacocks are the most beautiful, especially male peacocks. Even if they are tired at the moment, they don¡¯t forget to turn their heads and use their beaks to clean their feathers.


    When leaving the farm, Nuan Nuan told Xiao Qi, "Take them to run and learn to fly every morning, if you don''t want Xiao Qi, teach them a lesson!"


    Xiaoqi stood on the window with her head held high, and responded with a chirp when she heard her exnation, staring at the birds on the ground with sharp eagle eyes.


    "I''ll leave it to you, Xiaoqi."


    The little girl finished the task with a decent face and a chubby face, and went home when her elder brother came to pick her up.


    Nuan Nuan didn¡¯t tell her family about her drawingics. She will talk about it after she has a career. If she can¡¯t do it, she won¡¯t talk about it.


    It''s a bit embarrassing to some extent.

 Chapter 357: The movie is finished

    Nuan Nuan, who has her own small goals, lives a fulfilling life every day. She goes to school during the day, and after studying a whole day of lessons independently and brushing up a few sets of test papers, she takes out a pen and quietly starts drawing her ownics short story.


    asionally she was called up by the teacher to answer questions. Even if she didn''t listen at the time, she could easily answer the questions just by looking at the questions on the ckboard, and then sat down and continued to draw under the teacher''s satisfied gaze.


    Lin Jiu is probably the only one who knows that Nuan Nuan is drawing manga.


    The little girl was so excited about this, she watched those cute creatures being born in her hands every day, and asionally discussed the plot with her in a low voice.


    After returning home, in addition to interacting with family members and doing homework, she would lock the bedroom door at night and secretly paint for a while, and a full day passed quietly like this.


    After a few days like this, Nuan Nuan''sics have made a lot of progress.


    However, herics are rtively niche. There are no passionate upgrades and revenge. Not many people like to read them.


    But also because the painting style is too smart and cute, it also attracts manyic fans, and most of them can''t get out just after entering it, so that now, heric fans are getting more and more, and thements are still Quite a lot.


    ¡¾I really love this style of painting, every character in it is so cute, and there is a style of their own in the cuteness. ¡¿


    ¡¾I like Xiao Qi who is cute and a bit domineering the most. ¡¿


    ¡¾The adventures of the little cuties are also very interesting. From the beginning when they were hungry and knew nothing, now they can basically identify the food in the wild by themselves. It is really super amazing. ¡¿


    ¡¾And I went to Du Niang to check and found that the nts drawn by the author and the knowledge about them are all true. Is the author so sophisticated now? ¡¿


    ¡¾The wife must be a super serious and lovely girl, she should have studied nts. ¡¿


    ¡¾Not only nts, but also all kinds of animals that appear inics are very close to real animals in terms of image and their habits. ¡¿


    ¡¾Wow... the wife must be a super talented woman! ¡¿


    ¡¾And it is very suitable for children, I especially like it after showing it to my children. ¡¿


    Nuan Nuan looked at thements that praised her, revealing sweet dimples and white and neat teeth.


    Besides, there are two rich fans in herics, who reward her with a lot of money every day hehe...


    In such a fulfilling day, Gu Mingyu''s movie has finished.


    On the day of wrapping up, the young director made a special video call to the little girl.


    On the other end of the phone, apart from my third brother, everyone I knew was standing there, and some of them greeted her with a cat in their hands.


    "Nuan Nuan, our movie is finished, when will youe over to y, if you don''te, we don''t know when we will see you again..."


    Lin Xiao''s crying is fake, but it''s true that he misses the little girl.


    It¡¯s not the first time she¡¯s filming, but it¡¯s really rare to meet such a harmonious and capable crew, so she¡¯s really reluctant to leave.


    Bai Qingyu hugged an orange cat, squeezed its little ws and greeted Nuan Nuan.


    "Tomorrow is Sunday, Mr. Gu is going to prepare the wrap-up banquet, Nuan Nuan, can youe, our crew''sst dinner together."


    Nuannuan looked at Gu Mingyu with sparkling eyes.


    "Third Brother, can Nuan Nuan go?"


    Gu Mingyu raised his eyebrows, "Of course."


    Then the whole crew cheered, and the little girl also rolled her eyes with a smile.


    The next day, Nuan Nuan and Gu An packed their schoolbags and were sent by Nanfeng to the hotel where Gu Mingyu was staying.


    As soon as he saw his younger brother, Gu Mingyu''s beautiful face, which made others look pale, was full of disgust.


    "How did youe!"


    Gu An also held his small arms in disgust and looked at him, "Hmph, do you think I want to see your unlucky face? I came here to protect my sister!"


    Gu Mingyu disliked "Just you?"


    Gu An confidently raised his chest, "I am a super hacker in the future, and I have also learned judo. Don''t underestimate me! I will definitely be many times better than you when I grow up!"


    The two brothers held Nuan Nuan''s hand each, and it seemed very discordant when you stabbed me and I stabbed you.


    The little girl looked at her two brothers and did not persuade them, they said they could stop when they were tired.


    After consulting everyone''s opinions, most people chose to eat hot pot at the finale banquet.


    Gu Mingyu proudly booked the best hot pot restaurant.


    The arrival of Nuannuan was warmly weed by the whole crew. They also prepared a small gift for her, which was too much for Nuannuan. In the end, Gu Mingyu helped put these gifts in the hotel.


    The cats and cats who stayed in the hotel also had a lot of food today, such as chicken breast, cat canned beef, small dried fish, etc... They ate without raising their heads, and only gave a rare reaction when they saw Nuan Nuan. And with his own food in his mouth, he intends to share it with her.


    Bai Qingyu lightly poked the orange cat on the head angrily.


    "Little heartless, I''ll feed you for nothing!"


    "They still like to be warm."


    "Sure enough, I am very envious of Nuan Nuan''s cat-sucking physique."


    After some innocent greetings, the cats were handed over to the hotel staff to take care of them, and everyone else got into the car and headed to the hot pot restaurant.


    Nuan Nuan in the car asked about the situation of the cats.


    "Brother, do you have any adopted cats?"


    If not, she took them all to the farm.


    Gu Mingyu rubbed the child''s head andughed, "Guess?"


    Nuan Nuan "...one?"


    "Guess again."


    Nuan Nuan just yed tricks, shaking his arm, her voice soft and sweet.


    Gu Mingyuughed, and pinched the back of the child''s neck.


    "All adopted."


    Now the child''s eyes are wide open.


    "all!"


    So many cats have been adopted!


    Because I like these small animals, Nuan Nuan went to know them specially.


    I know that people nowadays like those breeds of cats very much, especially the richer they are, the more they like precious cat breeds. Suchmon native cats are not popr, and stray cats are mostly of these types.


    That''s why I was so surprised after hearing my brother say that these stray cats were all adopted.


    "What''s so surprising about this, although they are stray cats, who asked Nuan Nuan to teach them well."


    During the time the children were on the set, they not only taught them to go to the toilet in the litter box, but also taught them not to leave food everywhere, and their tempers were much more docile because of being castrated.


    In addition, they were taken care of by everyone in the production team. They ate well and slept well, and their fur was kept soft and fluffy. When the pressure was high during filming, hugging them could relieve the pressure immediately.


    After a long time, this feeling wille out. In the end, those cats are not enough.


    If it weren''t for some people who really couldn''t take care of them, I''m afraid they would all have to fight over those cats.

 Chapter 358: Sing very well, dont sing next time

    The hot pot with a strong aroma is mouth-watering, and everyone can''t wait to start eating it as soon as ites up.


    Gu Mingyu also asked someone to bring a lot of wine, but the milk for the two children was still warm.


    Gu An pouted, "It''s just beer, it''s not like I can''t drink it!"


    Gu Mingyu squinted at him, "Let''s talk about it when you be an adult."


    Nuan Nuan hugged her own milk and drank it happily, not caring about the difference in her own treatment.


    "Teacher Gu, we offer you a toast. You have worked hard during this time. I have learned a lot from you. Thank you for your teaching."


    Bai Qingyu raised the wine and said sincerely, and the others also raised their sses in unison.


    The entertainment industry is a big dye vat, which is recognized by everyone, capital is everything here, sometimes they have worked very hard, but they can''t fight for a fair opportunity.


    Even after finally winning the opportunity, those who have capital can give others the role that they have been working hard for for a long time with a single sentence.


    Such things happen frequently in the entertainment industry. There are really too few crews like Mr. Gu''s crew who don''t have so much capital to stir up, treat each actor as fair as possible and guide them seriously.


    There was a slight smile on the corner of Gu Mingyu''s lips, but this light smile made him look more lively and gorgeous, and the person sitting opposite him was about to faint while clutching his heart in the face of the shock of this peerless face.


    Suddenly noticing that everyone on the table was staring nkly at her face, Gu Mingyu clicked his tongue softly.


    He raised his eyebrows slightly, "Having been on the set for so long, are you still not used to seeing my face?"


    Lin Xiao shook his head crazily, "Mr. Gu, are you really not going to make a movie? It''s so reckless not to show it to the audience for being so good-looking!"


    Gu Mingyu drank a ss of wine calmly, "In the entertainment industry, growing up like me also means that the acting path is very narrow, and I am tired of ying those roles."


    Because of his outstanding appearance, he either yed crazy beauty viins, or non-human beings such as elves, mermaids and gods. This is also the reason for his rapid development in the world.


    One is his looks, which are indeed stunning to people from home and abroad, and the other is that he often cooperates with Hollywood, but most of the roles he takes are non-human characters.


    If he takes on the protagonist, there are very few suitable protagonists for him.


    Of course, there are many people who will create scripts just for him, but after acting for so long, he has long been tired of acting in those types of ys, so he just came to direct.


    The people who heard his words "..."


    This is a Versailles-style show off.


    This is not over yet, Gu Mingyumented the obstacles to his career due to his beauty, and then patted the Nuannuan child sitting next to him.


    "Nuan Nuan will try not to follow the path of the entertainment industry in the future. I''m afraid your little face will look better than your brother in the future, and you will have no future in the entertainment industry."


    "Poof..."


    Everyone almost didn''t spit out a mouthful of old blood.


    Even if they were beaten to death, they would never have imagined that in this face-watching circle, there would be someone who would be annoyed by how good-looking they are.


    But Nuan Nuan can nod seriously.


    "Well, Nuan Nuan will be a littlendlord and rich woman in the future!"


    Gu Mingyu pinched her little face and was very satisfied with her sister''s great goal.


    "really not bad."


    Nuan Nuan, whose face was pinched, showed a sweet and soft smile.


    After dinner, Gu Mingyu took everyone to KTV to sing again.


    Everyone handed the microphone to Gu Mingyu and Nuan Nuan at the same time.


    Then I ordered a cheerful and familiar song, and Nuan Nuan will do it too.


    "Let''s meow together, meow meow meow together..."


    The little girl''s voice is soft and cheerful, and Gu Mingyu is **** and maic, and it sounds especially nice when they sing together.


    In the end, Gu An was also pushed to join in, but...


    The out-of-tune singing voice that ran to the ends of the earth like wood was despised by my third brother.


    Especially when Gu An was singing solo, everyone stopped their movements in unison, and some people who were about to p their hands froze.


    Shooting... I can''t keep shooting.


    But he himself is very confident, and the more he sings, the more energetic he bes.


    At this moment, Gu An feels that he has the style of a top singer


    But after the end, instead of receiving flowers and apuse from everyone, there wereplicated eyes.


    Gu Mingyu took his microphone over.


    "Sing very well, don''t sing next time."


    Gu An "..."


    Am I not singing well? !


    Everyone: Does the singing sound good? Don¡¯t you have any AC numbers in your heart?


    Under the tacit understanding of everyone, the microphone failed to fall into Gu An''s hands in the second half of the process.


    Gu An pouted, who cares to sing for you.


    It was already night after everyone had dinner and y. The assistants took away the drunk artists, and Gu Mingyu rubbed the center of his brows.


    "Wait a minute, the assistant will be here soon."


    He was also drunk and could not drive, so he had to call his assistant toe over.


    Nuan Nuan obediently took his hand and nodded.


    While waiting for the assistant toe over, two drunk men walked over madly supporting each other.


    Gu Mingyu frowned upon seeing this, and pulled Nuan Nuan and Gu An away from them.


    The two of them stopped when they passed them crookedly, looking at Gu Mingyu with blurred eyes.


    "Hey hey...beauty."


    Gu Mingyu "..."


    The fist is hardened.


    "Hey, the beauty is going with my brother, I''ll treat you to a drink!"


    As they spoke, they actually stepped forward to pull Gu Mingyu.


    Nuan Nuan looked around, but there was no weapon at hand, she would havee out with a wine bottle.


    The child thought angrily.


    Here Gu Mingyu put on the gloves before the two drunks approached, and then gracefully raised her hand.


    "Papa..."


    Apanied by two clear ps, the two drunk men staggered and turned 180 degrees after being pped one by one, and then fell to the ground.


    "Ah¡­"


    Looking down at the two of them, he slowly took off his gloves and threw them into the trash can.


    The car lights came on, and it was Gu Mingyu''s assistant driving over.


    "Let''s go, get in the car."


    Leaving behind two drunk men who werepletely unconscious, Gu Mingyu took her younger siblings away as if nothing had happened.


    As soon as he got home, his phone received a deadly call from his manager.


    "Ancestor, didn''t you go to the celebration banquet? Why is it on the hot search again!"


    Tsk, it''s definitely not a good thing to hear the tone of the hot search.


    Sure enough...


    When Gu Mingyu turned on his phone, the third trending search at night was the video and photos of him beating someone calmly.


    Comments have be prizing.


    ck fans:


    ¡¾Gu Mingyu''s character is not good, he goes to KTV at night and beats people, he has no character. ¡¿


    ¡¾As an artist, you should pay attention to your own words and deeds. Now that you have beaten someone for real, I don¡¯t know if someone¡¯s fans have any objections. ¡¿

 Chapter 359: Fans gradually become sand sculptures

    The ck fans and the opponent''s sailors ndered and cursed in all kinds of ways. Once there was any movement on Gu Mingyu''s side, they would bring out all the ck materials that had been spective before.e out and say.


    The fans are not surprised by this, they have a few words with the ck fans, and then happily lick their brother''s face.


    ¡¾Set off firecrackers, my fish is finally on the hot search again! ¡¿


    ¡¾Long time no see, I miss you so much. ¡¿


    ¡¾I''m so happy, I finally saw the news about my brother again. ¡¿


    ¡¾Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooomymy. ¡¿


    ¡¾My brother fights so gracefully and beautifully. The two of them started talking obscenely and drinking. I don¡¯t know if some people are blind. My brother still has two children. Can he hit anyone casually? It must have been caused by two drunkards. ¡¿


    ¡¾Husband is so handsome, I don¡¯t know why, although this is my brother¡¯s scandal, but I¡¯m so happy, I finally saw my brother again. ¡¿


    ¡¾Hey...Since my brother changed his career, he rarely posted on Weibo, and Meimei¡¯s photos are gone. It¡¯s been a long time since thest live broadcast. I haven¡¯t heard from my brother. Now I¡¯m a little excited to see it suddenly. ¡¿


    ¡¾Hey, my brother is now a director and not an actor, so you can do whatever you want, he is not afraid, hey hey, I will ask you if you are angry! ¡¿


    ¡¾The paparazzi this year are not good. It took so long to dig out some news. Is it because my brother is not beautiful or has no topic? Shoot hard, it doesn''t matter if it''s dirty, as long as it can take a good picture of my husband. ¡¿


    ¡¾Husband, hubby... should I say it or not, as expected of a professional camera, these photos are all beautiful! ¡¿


    Gu Mingyu''s fans are also a bunch of weirdos. Seeing that her brother was hacked, she was not only unhappy, but also happy like Chinese New Year. Everyment was very happy. For a while, even Heizi and the opponent''s navy didn''t know about it. Whether the group of people are fans or ck.


    Damn it, fans have be more unscrupulous after being transferred to the director, right?


    Gu Mingyu twitched the corners of his mouth after reading the fans''ments. He really didn''t know when his fans became a group of sand sculptures.


    He was speechless for a while, and finally he posted a Weibo under the urging of his manager, and sent a beautiful photo to the hungry fans.


    @Now is the director Gu Mingyu V: Look at my certification. By the way, if you encounter a drunkard with malicious intentions in the future, girls will be weaker and specialize in the next three roads. If you don¡¯t walk at night, you will always have a brick in your bag #picture#


    The agent who saw his tweet "..."


    Fuck, he shouldn''t have any confidence in this deviant guy, what kind of stuff is this posting!


    It felt like a lot of hair fell out instantly.


    The fans really rejoiced like Chinese New Year.


    ¡¾Ah ah ah ah ah! The photo of my husband is so beautiful. ¡¿


    ¡¾Every time I see Yuyu''s face, I feel unreal. Some people with bad eyes say that my brother has had stic surgery. Why don''t you find such a perfect stic face and show me it? ¡¿


    ¡¾It''s another day of being attacked by my brother''s beauty, paparazzi,e on, my husband''s business depends entirely on you! ¡¿


    ¡¾Understood, I work the night shift, and I usually feel very unsafe when I go home. I didn¡¯t like to carry a bag before because it didn¡¯t feel useful, but starting tomorrow I will prepare a bag at any time. ¡¿


    ¡¾Hahaha... My brother has yed with the girl''s cosmetics bag thoroughly. I didn''t even know that the bag has such a use. ¡¿


    ¡¾Thank you brother, I finally know what my bag should be used for, and I will go back and pick up a beautiful brick. ¡¿


    ¡¾àÓßÇÔÛ... My husband still cares about me very much. ¡¿


    ¡¾shameless! Who is your husband, that is obviously my husband! ¡¿


    ck fans, against home and paparazzi "..."


    Gu Mingyu, his fan ispletely crazy, dare to post such Weibo.


    What can a broker do? I can only let the PR side pay attention to the rhythm.


    Who made him his own boss? Woohoo...


    Gu Mingyu took her sister to soak her feet after she thought she had settled the matter.


    The little girl''s feet are white, tender and soft, and it feels like a massage when she steps on her instep.


    The family likes to soak their feet with her, and let the little guy step on the back of their feet a few times, which is not heavy but soft.


    "Tap on more, continue."


    Gu Mingyu patted his sister''s little head, and treated her like a kitten.


    But Nuan Nuan listened carefully to what she said, and her chubby white feet stomped on her brother''s instep.


    After soaking her feet, she was picked up by her brother directly, withoutnding or wearing slippers, she went directly to the bed.


    Gu Mingyu was yful and wanted to tickle her, Nuan Nuan giggled and dodged, wrapped herself in a ball with her little hand on the corner of the quilt, her eyebrows were crooked and her eyes were shining, peeking at her like a puppy. I nced at my brother.


    Gu Mingyu stretched out his evil hands and gently pinched the cheeks on both sides of her cheeks.


    "Ha... you think you can escape this way?"


    Nuan Nuan struggled to move twice in the quilt, and a muffled little milk sound came out from the quilt.


    "My brother is bad!"


    Gu Mingyu smiled and patted a certain silkworm baby.


    "Okay, okay, brother won''t tease you anymore,e out quickly."


    Nuan Nuan just came out of the quilt, and theny on her brother''sp to listen to him telling fairy tales.


    Although she has heard them all and can memorize them by heart, she still likes listening to her brother tell stories.


    Now we are talking about the mermaid. After the talk, Gu Mingyu asked his sister.


    "What do you think of mermaids?"


    Nuan Nuan''s pointed chin rests on the back of her hand, her ck eyes under thick and curly eyshes are like crystal clear ss, and her skin is as white as warm jade.


    "The mermaid is beautiful, but fortunately, she is amazing. She can breathe and swim in such a deep ce."


    Gu Mingyu pinched her little nose, "But I think she is so stupid. She did a lot of things to hurt herself for a big pig who didn''t like her, and in the end she was cheated and lost her life. So, apart from her family, boys outside There is no good thing, Nuan Nuan, do you remember?"


    The child nodded very seriously, "Well, I remember."


    "Then what do you do when you meet boys who approach you with malicious intentions?"


    Nuan Nuan clenched her fists and puffed up her cheeks, "Hit back."


    "Stupid! You have so many brothers, do you need to do it? Find your brother!"


    Nuan Nuan blinked her eyes, "Yes, I''m looking for my brother."


    Gu Mingyu is now satisfied. Their little cabbages are juicy and juicy. Now the children are precocious, and I don¡¯t know how many pigs are thinking about them, so education should be done early, and all those who fall in love early will die!


    After tucking the quilt up for the child, Gu Mingyu hummed a little tune and left.

 Chapter 360: Busy airport

    Gu Mingyu''s movie was released during the National Day after a series of reviews. Although the filming was finished, he needed to go to various ces for publicity, so he was still very busy and needed to fly around by ne.


    Nuan Nuan was afraid of disturbing him, so she seldom made phone calls.


    But every day, I have to send my own emoji to the third brother to encourage and encourage.


    Nuan Nuan: [Your cutie has been delivered gif]


    Today is another day to send emoji packs. My little brother made a lot of her photos into emoji packs, and basically everyone in the family uses them.


    Third Brother: [Happily spinning gif]


    Gu Mingyu is probably resting now, and also posted a GIF emoticon of Nuan Nuan chasing the tail of a coal ball in circles.


    Nuan Nuan: [Today is another day I miss my brother gif]


    Nuan Nuan: [Brother,e on, Aoli gives gif]


    Nuan Nuan: [Cover the quilt and sleep gif]


    After her sister sent several emoticons one after another, Gu Mingyu saved the emoticons she didn''t have, and then sent a voice message over.


    "My brother''s side will be over in three days. My brother wille back by ne the next morning. Nuan Nuan remembers to pick him up."


    Nuan Nuan "Got it, third brother~"


    Three days passed quickly, and the time Gu Mingyu chose happened to be Saturday when he didn''t go to school.


    Woke up in the morning and dressed up beautifully, but was teased by my mother as soon as I went out.


    "Look whose little fairy this is, it''s so beautiful."


    The kidughed softly, sweetly softening people''s hearts.


    "I''m going to pick up my third brother."


    "Do you want Daddy to take you there?" Papa Gu put down his coffee cup, picked up his precious daughter, and kissed her little face.


    Nuan Nuan shook her head, "No need, the fourth brother is here to pick up Nuan Nuan, Dad has to go to work, don''t disturb Dad."


    Gu Linmo said in his heart, how could this be considered an interruption, everything about his precious daughter is the first priority.


    But there is a fourth, so he doesn''t have to go, so he hugs his daughter for breakfast.


    A meat bun fills the warm and snow-white cheeks roundly, making people want to take a bite.


    Grandpa Gu slowly drank the water soaked in honey. After simply brewing it with hot water, the sweetness of honey and the fragrance of flowers came out. The color has improved by more than a star and a half.


    He said regretfully: "The honey that Nuan Nuan brought back is finished, and now I am addicted to it. I feel ufortable if I don''t eat it for a few days. Go to the farm to see if I can harvest honey."


    Although there is no such wild honey anymore, the honey produced by the bees raised in Nuan Nuan Farm is also quite exciting.


    The little girl nodded, "Grandpa, I''ll take my brother back and go to the farm to see."


    The old man smiled and said, "There is no rush, you can go to see it anytime."


    Mother Gu said: "Dad, I still have half a can with me. You can drink it first."


    Everyone liked the wild honey that Nuannuan brought backst time. There was only a little bit of it. She gave each of the elders in the family a palm-sized bottle of honey. The old man and mother Gu like to drink water the most. Soak it every other day or two.


    Grandpa Gu''s spirit and energy seem to have improved a lot, and the skin on Mama Gu''s face looks better and better.


    Papa Gu looked at his daughter-inw as if she was getting younger and younger, and he also used it with a sense of crisis.


    No matter how much I cherish and use it, I can almost eat it now.


    Papa Gu also hurriedly said, "Dad, I still have some at my ce. It''s good for your health. You should eat it first. We''ll just wait for the honey from Nuannuan Farm toe."


    The old man originally wanted to say no, he was quite confident in the things produced by his good granddaughter''s farm. Although it might not be as good as the wild honey we ate now, it was not much worse.


    But the two insisted, and went to work after giving him the remaining honey.


    Nuan Nuan talked with grandpa for a while and Gu Mingli also came over.


    He was dressed in ck, his hair was long and ready to be dyed another color.


    But Grandpa Gu nced at him, "If you dye it into those messy colors again, you''ll shave it for me."


    The tall boy touched his nose in embarrassment and didn''t dare to respond.


    "Grandpa, it''s almost time, let''s go first."


    After speaking, he directly picked up the delicate little doll on the ground, tucked it under his arm, and quickly slipped away.


    Nuannuan "!!"


    "Brother, hold me well!"


    "Gu Mingli! Hug well you brat!"


    The old man yelled angrily from behind with a cane.


    The boy quickly hugged the little man under his arm.


    "Okay, okay, isn''t this okay?"


    Nuan Nuan pouted her small mouth and pulled his short hair with both hands.


    "My hair is all messed up by you, and the dress."


    "Okay, okay... go to the car, can my brother tidy up for you?"


    His tone was doting, and he indulged the child in pulling his hair.


    Gu Mingyu''s ne arrived at nine o''clock, and the two brothers and sisters arrived at the airport at eight forty, wearing masks and waiting patiently in the crowded airport.


    Gu Mingli stretched his long legs, leaning back on the rest chair, he turned into a little bandit leader, but he has a good figure, and no matter what he does, he has a cool and handsome feeling.


    Nannuan, the little one next to her, is sitting in a cute posture, and her face looks a bit smaller when the mask is worn on her face.


    Both of them are holding mobile phones, one is ying a game and the other is secretly reading his ownics.


    After ncing at her, she quickly switched to other pages.


    Xingrui Technology''s holographic technology and game promotions are being yed on the billboard in the waiting hall.


    Nuan Nuan knew that this was a game of her big brother''spany, and her small expression was very proud.


    The phone rang, and Nuan Nuan picked it up and saw that it was a message from the third brother, and it had arrived.


    Third brother¡¾Where is it? ¡¿


    Before she could reply, a video was sent over there.


    "Third brother, we are already waiting at the airport."


    In the docking video, Gu Mingyu is walking around, and wearing a ck mask can''t hide his beautiful face.


    She vaguely heard that someone recognized him and was asking.


    Gu Mingyu politely said to the two girls who asked, "Ah... so you all think I look like me, so let me say that I look like a star."


    When he said this, the two girls hesitated instead.


    Gu Mingyu said quickly, "Drive the car to intersection No. 3 and wait."


    Then, before the two girls could react, they dragged the assistant''s feet and left in a hurry.


    "No, I can''t admit my mistake, that person is definitely Gu Mingyu!"


    "Ah! They''re gone!"


    "AHHH!!"


    Amidst the screams, Gu Mingyu ran even faster.


    Nuan Nuan and Gu Mingli waited in the car for a while, and Gu Mingyu, who was dragging the suitcase, came over and opened the car door instantly, sat on it, and closed the door in one go.


    "Go!"


    Many people have already caught up with him.


    Gu Mingli cursed, "Die, why don''t you take a private jet!"


    While talking, he did not forget to step on the elerator and leave quickly.

 Chapter 361: Honey

    "What''s wrong with me keeping a low profile and taking an ordinary ne!" Gu Mingyu argued hard, firmly believing that it was not her fault.


    "Who made me look so good-looking, and so are those fans. They all have sharp eyes, and I can still recognize them even when I''m wrapped up like this!"


    Gu Mingli was terrified, "Hey, the fairy man went down to earth and experienced the fireworks in the world? With your ghostly appearance, your fans are not so blind that they can''t recognize you. Can you please cut your long hair?"


    Gu Mingyu squinted at the past, "What nonsense are you talking about, my hair has been growing for so long and it has cost me so much to maintain it. Are you willing to cut it?"


    Gu Mingli had no expression on his face, "I''m willing."


    "Bah!"


    "Bah!"


    The two of them pouted at each other and stopped the quarrel. Gu Mingyu hugged Nuan Nuan and pinched her like a doll, her little face was so soft.


    "My sister seems to be a little rounder again, not bad."


    The little face was pressed into a ball by the palm of the third brother''s warmth "..."


    "My brother is bad!"


    Gu Mingli pped his palm away, "Are there any brothers like you?"


    "Right, Nuan Nuan."


    Nuan Nuan "..."


    While talking, please let go of the hand pinching my face!


    Gu Mingyu snorted, the two brothers didn''t like each other no matter how they looked at each other at this minute.


    "Fuck! More people ran to the airport!"


    After receiving the news from the agent, Gu Mingyu plucked a handful of the little girl''s fluffy hair, and then posted on Weibo.


    @Now is the director Gu Mingyu V: Don¡¯t go to the airport, you¡¯re gone already.


    Attached is a photo of himself in the car with the mask pulled down under his chin to reveal his face.


    Followers below:


    ¡¾Ahhh... Are you an octopus slipping so fast. ¡¿


    ¡¾I was the first to find out my brother, but he still didn¡¯t admit it when I asked him. When he realized it, he had already slipped away with his assistant, so I couldn¡¯t catch up to deathughing. ¡¿


    ¡¾Hahaha... I saw the running back of my brother on the hot search, and he ran so fast with the suitcase hahaha. ¡¿


    ¡¾Yuyu, the back view of you running away makes meugh so hard, it disappears after a while, your hair seems to be dancing. ¡¿


    ¡¾Poor assistant, I''m almost dying of panic when I run away without my brother. ¡¿


    ¡¾Assistant: Mr. Gu, slow down! ¡¿


    ¡¾I was preparing to go to the airport, but I didn''t expect people to disappear so soon. ¡¿


    ¡¾Brother above, what you said is very ambiguous, why do people disappear so quickly! ¡¿


    Gu Mingli nced at the trending searches, and it was already the fifth in a short period of time. It was a video, which was a little shaken with his mobile phone.


    In front of him was clearly the back of him and his assistant, running fast, his long ck hair shaking like an electric shock.


    Gu Mingyu "..."


    Although he looks a little embarrassed, he is still so good-looking!


    Almost every news about him, whether it is good or bad, can be on the trending search, and it is always topped by the poprity of discussions among fans and passers-by. There is no need to spend money on trending searches, which does not know how to make entertainment How many people in the circle hate it.


    Gu Mingyu sighed, and took photos of her face with her mobile phone as a mirror.


    "It''s really distressing. Now that I''ve be a director, why do I still get popr searches all the time? There''s no way. I''m born beautiful and hard to give up. With my face, what kind of person will I have to be worthy of me in the future?"


    Another day of self-defeating for being so beautiful.


    "yue~~~"


    Gu Mingli made a retching movement, as if he saw a peacock with its tail open, the kind of narcissistic to death.


    "Please don''t be disgusting, please Gu Zilian."


    Gu Mingyu squinted her peachy eyes, "You''re just jealous of me."


    Gu Mingli "..."


    I''m jealous of your hammer!


    "So Nuan Nuan canpete with me, right, my dear little sister."


    Facing the face of the third brother, the child nodded his head in a daze.


    "Third brother, look at it."


    Gu Mingyu lowered his head and kissed his sister''s soft little cheek.


    Gu Mingli was so disgusted by him that he lifted his foot and kicked him.


    Then Nuan Nuan sat in the corner, watching her third brother and fourth brother fight like this.


    she"¡­¡­"


    The assistant driving in front looked at the rearview mirror, and was about to break out in a cold sweat.


    The car drove directly to the farm, and as soon as it entered the car, something seemed to fall from the roof, and then a furry head hung down, and its eyes looked into the car through the ss.


    But even with eyes as sharp as Xiao Qi''s, he still couldn''t see the people inside the car from the outside, which startled the assistant, and the car almost turned sideways.


    "Tuk-tuk..."


    The car window was knocked down, Nuan Nuan lowered the car window and beckoned.


    "Xiao Qi''s side!"


    The head by the window of the assistant''s car retracted, and soon stretched out from the little girl.


    "Cuckoo."


    It rubbed its head against Nuan Nuan''s hands, and then pped its wings toe in.


    Gu Mingli & Gu Mingyu "!!"


    Gu Mingyu''splexion changed, "NONONO...Xiao Qi, get out of here!"


    Gu Mingli: "Isn''t there any B number for me when I grow up so big?"


    "Fuck! I can''t squeeze in any more, go ahead!"


    But Xiao Qi insisted on squeezing back. The car that drove into the farm twisted and crooked, and there was a faint irritable voice. Gu Mingyu, who had two feathers, got out of the car and cursed.


    "I said you can''t squeeze in or you can''t squeeze in, but you still want to squeeze. I really thought I was a baby. My clothes worth hundreds of thousands were scrapped by your ws."


    With a dark face, Gu Mingli almost inhaled the feathers in his nostrils and took them out, "Why did it lose its feathers!"


    "Who knows, probably eat too much."


    After Nuan Nuan came out, the Hai Dongqing, who was forced to squeeze in through the window, followed her and came out of the car door openly.


    The assistant is simply unlovable, today''s car is the most thrilling time he has driven in his career!


    Xiaoqi ignored the ring stares of the two, rubbed on Nuan Nuan''s calf, then spread her wings and flew to the sky to circle.


    Nuan Nuan yelled at it, "Xiao Qi, go away first, Nuan Nuan is going to see Honey."


    The little seven in the sky paused, originally it wanted to follow, but...


    slip away...


    Those little bugs sting the bird, although it won''t kill it, it really hurts.


    Gu Mingyu nced at her clothes whose sleeves were scratched, "Sooner orter, I will catch it and go to the bee pile to experience the excitement!"


    Nuan Nuan quickly coaxed the third brother to calm down.


    When they arrived at the ce where the bees were kept, the three of them put on protective clothing and hats and followed the old beekeeper.


    "Boss, there is mer nectar over there, and flower nectar here. They can be harvested now, but each beehive cannot collect too much."


    The old farmer skillfully opened the beehive, revealing the hive densely crawling with bees.


    Because the breeding time is not too long, only half of the hives are filled in the beehive, and some are not full.


    Nuan Nuan nodded, "We''ll just take a little."

 Chapter 362: honey water

    They find the beehive with the most honey, and then take out a te of honey with the help of the beekeeper.


    Goji berry nectar has a faint scent of bitter medicine, which is most suitable for the elderly. In the nectar of hundreds of flowers, various scents of flowers are brewed and kneaded by bees. Instead, it has a special aroma.


    This is probably the most amazing ce in nature. Small animals can always create miracles in their own way. If humansbine these floral scents together, it will definitely not look so natural and pleasant.


    No matter what kind of honey, it is so crystal clear, just looking at it is very appetizing.


    After taking out a bottle of each kind of nectar, Nuan Nuan left with the nectar and her two elder brothers.


    The little girl held up two bottles of nectar, and the thick nectar shone beautifully in the sun.


    Nuan Nuan "Looks good!"


    Gu Mingyu "Very good-looking!"


    Gu Mingli "It''s still delicious."


    As soon as she walked out of the bee farm, Nuan Nuan was surrounded by big chirp and small chirp rushing towards her.


    A shadow fell on the ground, Xiaoqi didn''t know when he flew above the sky, and there was something in his mouth.


    "Little Seven!"


    As soon as Nuan Nuan yelled, Xiao Qi dropped the thing in its mouth.


    Wait until you see what it is.


    Gu Mingyu "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    It was a snake, notpletely dead, its head was facing Gu Mingyu''s direction and was still twisting and moving.


    Gu Mingyu screamed and cursed, and pushed her own brother out.


    "Go and clean it up!"


    Gu Mingli "... why don''t you go by yourself!"


    "If I dare, will I still call you?"


    "It''s disgusting, don''t go."


    Gu Mingyu hid behind his younger brother, raised his head and scolded Xiao Qi, "What are you catching? It''s not easy to catch a snake! Who are you scaring!"


    Nuan Nuan picked up a branch and poked the snake. Peacock Xiaoliu tilted his head and pecked at the snake''s head, and then the snake couldn''t die anymore.


    Xiao Qi yelled at Nuan Nuan, as if talking about something.


    Nuan Nuan said, "This is the food that Xiao Qi gave to Nuan Nuan."


    Since Xiaoqi can hunt, Nuan Nuan will receive gifts from him every time hees to the farm. Among them, rabbits and voles are the most, and then some small mice and the like.


    I didn''t expect to catch a snake now, and this snake is really big.


    "Thank you Xiaoqi, don''t catch snakes next time."


    Didn''t you look at her brother and got scared?


    Thest snake was picked up by Gu Mingli with a branch and thrown out with a look of disgust.


    Gu Mingyu had a good sleep on the farm and woke up after eating.


    After eating, I went to wash my hair, and then greeted the children with wet long ck hair.


    "Nuan Nuan came to wipe my brother''s hair."


    Nuan Nuan obediently said, ran over in small steps, and wiped his brother''s hair bit by bit with a dry towel.


    When Gu Mingli came in from the outside, what he saw was the appearance of someone ordering his younger sister with confidence, and he was so angry that his teeth itch.


    "You can do it, and you are here to wake up Nuan Nuan. Believe it or not, I will cut your hair off!"


    Gu Mingyu curled his lips, "You know what, we''re trying to improve our rtionship, right?"


    Thest sentence was for Nuan Nuan.


    The child nodded foolishly.


    Gu Mingli "..."


    This little fool, was sold and happily helped count the money.


    Nuan Nuan finished her homework on the farm, and even drew some cartoons. She didn''t go back until Gu Nan came to pick her up in the evening.


    "Big Brother~"


    The first time the child saw the young man, he flew over like a baby swallow returning to its nest, and then was easily hugged by the tall young man.


    Nuan Nuan hugged the big brother''s neck and rubbed it affectionately, then happily greeted the other two brothers to go home.


    The honey brought back was made into sweet biscuits and pastries for everyone to eat at night. The taste is much purer and more delicious than the high-end honey bought outside. Surprisingly, Gu Nan also ate a lot.


    When he came to his senses, the ruthless CEO blushed slightly.


    He drank a cup of tea and said calmly, "I remembered that there are still some things I haven''t dealt with, so I''m leaving first."


    Mother Gu nced at him with a half-smile, not revealing that her eldest son pretended not to like sweets even though he was clearly fond of them.


    This is probably thest stubbornness of the mature and stable CEO.


    Grandpa Gu was very satisfied with the honey from the farm, and gave a high evaluation, "Yes, the honey that Nuan Nuan brought back from the farm is better than the ones we bought before."


    Mother Gu looked proud, "Why is our family Nuannuan so good?"


    Nuan Nuan stretched out her small chest and felt extremely proud.


    After the agricultural products, the Gu family fell in love with the honey produced on the farm.


    There was also a small episode in the middle. Several old friends of Mr. Gu came to the house as guests. He entertained them with high-quality tea, but he himself drank wolfberry nectar slowly.


    Even if it¡¯s just a small spoonful, after soaking in water, the rich nectar vor with a little bit of bitter medicinal fragrance permeates, and he was discovered by his old friends at the first time.


    Several people put down the high-quality tea in their hands at the same time, and looked at him in unison.


    "Old Gu, you are not authentic. You have something good to hide from us. This is out of the question, isn''t it?"


    Old man Gu took a sip of honey water slowly, "I didn''t see it, what''s so strange, it''s honey."


    One of the old men sniffled and said, "This smells like goji nectar, but it''s different from the goji nectar I used to eat."


    "Hey! The smell of honey is too overbearing, it makes me hungry, hurry up...give some to my brother, what do you think if you eat it yourself."


    "That''s right, how many times have we drank this tea? It''s not bad this time. Fill us with your honey water."


    Old Master Gu called people to soak them up, and couldn''t help showing off.


    "I''m not bragging to you, this honey is definitely the best I''ve ever tasted, you''ll know after a taste."


    Actually not, the wild honey that Nuan Nuan brought back before is better than this one, but who made ite from his granddaughter''s farm, his granddaughter must be the best!


    The old men couldn''t wait to taste it, and they feltfortable after taking a sip. The smell of wolfberry flowers lingered in the mouth for a long time, and the warm honey water slid down the throat all the way into the stomach. .


    "Hey! Where did this honeye from? It''s really different from the ones I ate before."


    Master Gu looked proud, "Yes, guess where it came from?"


    "Isn''t it imported from abroad?"


    "Go, go... why do you think of everything abroad."


    "Hi... isn''t it my grandson who keeps whispering in my ear about what is imported from abroad?"


    "I don''t think so. Why are the things produced in our own country bad? They are used to it. Let them try it in our era? At that time, they knew what is bad now? But happiness is in heaven. I still pick and choose every day."


    The old men all agree with this, why are things in their country not good, and those things abroad are not touted.

 Chapter 363: Movie

    "Ahem... let''s not talk about that, I didn''t get this honey from outside."


    Master Gu said mysteriously, "This is the honey from the bee farm raised on my granddaughter''s farm. How about it? Is it much more delicious than the ones sold outside?"


    Several old men widened their eyes at the same time, "What are you talking about!!"


    After a while, one of them quickly asked, "I remember that the sales were so good before, and even the watermelons, strawberries and some vegetables that many people in the circle rushed to buy were also obtained from your granddaughter''s farm?"


    Old man Gu nodded reservedly, trying to restrain the corners of his mouth from crazily rising, "Yes, when she bought the farm, everyone was prepared to lose money. Who knew that the food from the farm would taste pretty good."


    "It''s not just good!"


    One of the old men patted his thigh, "I don''t even have much appetite in that hot day, but I can kill half of that watermelon by myself! There are also strawberries, I can eat several of those big strawberries at a time, and my son even bought some mung beans." Vegetables, since I bought something from your granddaughter''s farm, I can eat an extra bowl of rice every day!"


    "Exactly! Just the big strawberry. When my son bought it back, I thought it was too expensive. After eating it, I immediately asked my son to buy more."


    "You''re not kind, we''ve been friends for so many years, I ask you to help me go through the back door and bring some more. Every time I give a few watermelons and strawberries, I don''t care how many people there are in our family, it''s enough to eat fart!"


    Mr. Gu immediately blew his beard and stared, "Go online and look for yourself. If you have a few, you can be satisfied. You are stillining here. There are too many people on the Inte that people can''t grab. I beg my granddaughter to buy more every day, but she only has one." There must be so many farms!"


    "Now there are no strawberries and watermelons, and there is honey? The honey hasn''t been sold yet, right? How much is there?"


    Grandpa Gu: "No, the bees have only been raised for a while. Where can they get so many for you to eat?"


    "I don''t believe it, your family is so filial, you must still have it."


    "That''s right, tsk...how can a good boy like Nuan Nuan not belong to our family?"


    "Oh, there are only two great-grandchildren and one grandson in my family, and they can **** my old bones to death every day. Why don''t I have a girl!"


    "Whether it is sons, daughters or grandchildren in my family, everyone is not up to expectations."


    Mr. Gu was envied by all the little old men present at the moment.


    Especially when she knew that this honey was Nuan Nuan who went to the farm to pick it up for him, her envy reached its peak.


    Mr. Gu is so refreshed, he can boast about his granddaughter for three days and three nights without rest.


    Although in the end...his honey was looted and a jar was distributed to several old men.


    "Old brother, remember, if you can receive the honey from Nuan Nuan Farm, please let us know."


    Old man Gu chased people away impatiently, "Walk, walk, walk... Every day, I don''t see people well."


    The little old men looked at the jar of honey and left energetically with their hands behind their backs.


    They all thought about soaking in honey water to drink when they went back. This old man Gu is being stingy, soaking in the water so little is enough for anyone to drink!


    That night, the old man told his precious granddaughter about it.


    Nuan Nuan crawled on her grandpa''sp and smiled crookedly.


    "It''s okay, Grandpa, Nuan Nuan will go get some back for Grandpa."


    There are quite a lot of bees on the farm, just take a little from each beehive.


    It is rare for Grandpa Gu to hug his soft little granddaughter, how can he be so obedient, those old things deserve to be envious of him hehehe...


    ...


    The National Day holiday ising. For many movie fans, Gu Mingyu''s "Long Wind Breaks" is what they look forward to the most, and it is also the movie that they are most afraid of.


    Gu Mingyu has a huge fan base. They have confidence in their idols and have already prepared money to buy movie tickets.


    Gu Mingyu¡¯s ck fans and opponents secretly hope that the movie Gu Mingyu made is a bad movie, and that he will fall from the altar, and then they can attack him without any scruples.


    The fans who got the movie tickets couldn''t wait to invite them to the movie theater together. Their brother led the first movie, so excited.


    "Long Wind Break" is a suspenseful crime-solving movie. The characters in it are ovepped, and they are all very brilliant.


    On the surface, the **** looks like an unscrupulous policeman who is actually good at solving crimes. He looks gloomy and is actually a forensic doctor who has been dealing with corpses all year round. Because of hand control, he made a lot of palms that the naked eye can''t tell the real from the fake. At home, he was once regarded as the protagonist The murderer was caught.


    Although the misunderstanding was resolved in the end, the two disliked each other and were forced to investigate the murder case together. From the initial conflict to the tacit cooperationter, many jokes were made.


    It can be said that the first half of the movie is very rxed, but the murder case gradually unfoldedter. They met the family members of the victims and finally went on the road of no return for revenge, and saw several families fall apart because of this...


    The plot gradually became heavy, and the various emotions were also very strong. Everyone has their own story.


    The fans who went to the cinema at the end came out crying.


    Online¡­


    After the first round of the movie was yed, the people who watched it couldn''t wait to start discussing it.


    ¡¾The knife killed me, why is my brother so good at throwing a knife? Everyone in the movie performed well, and I waspletely brought into it. ¡¿


    ¡¾Ahhh! It''s really good-looking, every character in it has its own story, and the protagonist is really handsome and knowledgable, the romantic but not sentimental policeman, the gloomy forensic doctor with manual control, the lively and cheerful heroine with strong learning ability, every day A character does not pull the hips, whether it is the character design or their acting skills, I love it so much! ¡¿


    ¡¾Those who want to see jokes, go where it¡¯s cool. The plot of the movie ispact, rxed and funny, everyone, go and watch it! ¡¿


    ¡¾Yes, yes, yes...it''s really funny and sweet, I won''t lie to you, whoever lies to you puppy, go and see. ¡¿


    Coincidentally, the following discussions gradually became distorted. Almost everyone said that the content of the movie was light-hearted and funny, hot = attracted batch after batch of audiences, and then came out crying.


    ¡¾Where is my knife! Those who say that deceiving people are puppiese out, I really believe it! ¡¿


    Netizens responded innocently to this [I didn¡¯t lie to you, wasn¡¯t it easy and funny before? Although the back is a bit knifed, you should feel your conscience and ask if it looks good, let alone I am going to do a second brush. ¡¿


    On the first day, the box office of "Long Wind Break" directly exceeded 30 million.


    With such continued enthusiasm, the box office of movie theaters around the world reached a height of 60 million the next day.


    By the third day, the box office of the day directly exceeded 100 million.


    The Inte is crazy, there are movie reviews written by film critics everywhere, and fans have heated discussions after watching the movie. They dig out every detail in the movie and read it carefully. In the end, if you are not satisfied, you will watch it again.


    In this way, the heat didn''te down for a week but got higher and higher.

 Chapter 364: variety show

    "Long Wind Break" was aired during the National Day, and after the National Day, the box office statistics broke through one billion in seven days!


    Such data is undoubtedly a huge sess for "Long Feng Po".


    Whether it''s Gu Mingyu''s fans or the fans of the actors of "Long Feng Po", they all reveled and excited like a new year.


    Gu Mingyu''s fans: He seeded! And still with such unbelievably outstanding results.


    Even those films made by well-known directors cannot achieve such results.


    Those ck fans and opponents who secretly ndered werepletely dumbfounded. How could he, as an actor, have just turned into the director industry, be able to make such a sessful movie!


    Gu Mingyu became famous in the director circle, and now no one dares to underestimate him. Even many actors and stars in the circle are secretly looking forward to his next film.


    When filming "Long Feng Po", many arrogant first-tier and second-tier stars and traffic stars didn''t go to the audition because they were not optimistic.


    At this time, they looked at the good results of "Long Feng Po" so that their eyes were red with envy, and at the same time they were very annoyed.


    At that time, I didn''t go because I was worried that Gu Mingyu was a new director and unreliable. No one thought that the result would be like this. Gu Mingyu and the actors of "Long Wind Break" made a lot of money, but they regretted it so much up.


    It is no exaggeration to say that if Gu Mingyu releases the news that he is preparing to shoot the next film, then these actors must be overwhelmed and have to audition.


    People in the circle waited and waited, but they didn''t wait for the action of Gu Mingyu''s next y, but got the news that he seemed to be going to participate in a variety show.


    Everyone "!!"


    Who is spreading rumors! Who doesn''t know that Gu Mingyu has never participated in variety shows?


    But the truth is, this time the news is true.


    When Director Wang received the news from Gu Mingyu, he was overjoyed.


    "Ha ha ha ha¡­"


    I heard that he was almost caught as mentally ill because heughed so crazy.


    However, even though it was an own goal, Director Wang was still very excited, and immediately started to prepare. After discussing with the nning team for a long time, he finally got the itinerary.


    The program team of "Traveling with Cute Babies" @¿Í»§ÂÔ on Weibo just before the start of the broadcast.


    #´ø×ÅÃÈÍÞÈ¥ÂÃÐеÚÒ»¼¾¹Ù·½¿ªÊ¼# I don¡¯t know if there are any guests you¡¯re looking forward to: @°×ÇàÓî, Lin Zhi@ËÎÔÆÐÄ, Song Xiaoyang@Luqing, Mo Ling@ÎâÃ÷è¤, Gu Nuannuan¡­


    After the official blog came out, many people on the Inte didn¡¯t realize it at first, but after they did, the excitement that had gradually subsided because of the poprity of ¡°Long Feng Po¡± came up again.


    There are four groups of guests in a program group, Bai Qingyu is the male lead of "The Long Wind Breaks", a neer actor who is currently popr, Gu Mingyu is the director, and the remaining two groups are Song Yunxin, a popr floret who is known as the daughter of the nation, and Lu Qing is the actress. Finally, what kind of lineup is this!


    ¡¾I am not wrong, right? Are you dazzled! ¡¿


    ¡¾What kind of words did you type above to be blocked into a series of * marks. ¡¿


    ¡¾Ahhhhh! ! I was so excited, I wiped my sses five times and looked carefully, and I was sure that it was indeed my brother''s name, it was really my brother ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! ¡¿


    ¡¾Lu Qing, my goddess, did she even participate? This is her son. ¡¿


    ¡¾Hahaha... Bai Qingyu is working with Teacher Gu again, I really want to watch it, Director Wang, you are amazing, so I just want to ask if this is a live broadcast, I want to watch it! ¡¿


    ¡¾Xinxin, my daughter, are you taking your sister on a trip? My sister is so cute too. ¡¿


    ¡¾Fuck! Director, what do you mean, why do other guests have photos but our brother''s sister doesn''t have a frontal photo! ¡¿


    ¡¾Who''s interested, do you think we''ll be fooled! Hurry up and hand over the photos without killing them! ¡¿


    Speaking of which, Nuan Nuan has also been on several hot searches with Gu Mingyu, so everyone should be familiar with it.


    But I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, every time a photo about her is uploaded on the Inte, it will be taken down after a while, or what remains is a blurry photo, and the face cannot be seen clearly at all.


    Everyone thought Gu Mingyu did it. He didn''t want people to know who his sister was.


    This also caused many people to know that Gu Mingyu had a younger sister, but very few people really knew what the little girl looked like.


    Director Wang did use this as a gimmick. The photo of the guests did not show a warm frontal photo, but a photo of Gu Mingyu holding a child with his back to the camera.


    Although theizens said they would not be fooled, only they knew the curiosity and itch in their hearts, and when the live broadcast started on the day of filming, the real data betrayed their true inner thoughts.


    Director Wang looked at Gu Mingyu and his group''s live broadcast data in the background,ughing so hard that he couldn''t see his teeth, and he was like a chicken thief.


    "Hehe...fight with me!"


    Having been a director for so long, he can still catch people''s itches.


    The entire variety show is in the form of a live broadcast. The staff walked into a high-end apartmentplex ording to the address. It was seven o''clock in the morning, and the live broadcast barrage was densely shing.


    ¡¾This neighborhood knows it! The well-known rich people''s apartments in Lincheng are simply unaffordable for ordinary people. ¡¿


    ¡¾The environment here is good, the birds are singing and the flowers are fragrant, and the security is so strict, it looks very safe. ¡¿


    ¡¾Everyonee and guess what brother is doing now. ¡¿


    ¡¾sleep¡¿


    ¡¾sleep. ¡¿


    ¡¾Of course I¡¯m sleeping, what else can I do at this point. ¡¿


    ¡¾If I remember correctly, the time announced on the official website is 8:00 in the morning, right? ¡¿


    ¡¾hhhh...this is all routine, but I like hehe...¡¿


    ¡¾I want to see how my brother wakes up. If he is not wearing clothes, then the director would be wise not to allow a mosaic. ¡¿


    ¡¾I''m looking forward to it, I''m looking forward to it. ¡¿


    ¡¾I want to see my brother without makeup. ¡¿


    Of course, asionally a few discordant barrages will be mixed in, such as...


    ¡¾Your brother''s in makeup must be too ugly to be seen. ¡¿


    ¡¾Hehe... How many people in the entertainment industry can see their real appearance? ¡¿


    ¡¾Laughing, you guys really believe that there are celebrities who obediently wake up at eight o''clock, and they must have gotten up early to put on makeup. ¡¿


    Of course, these malicious bullet screens were quickly washed away by the bullet screens of fans.


    The staff of the program team quickly arrived at the floor of Gu Mingyu''s apartment and rang the doorbell.


    But there was no response after pressing the button for a long time. The staff and the audience in the live broadcast room were a little embarrassed.


    ¡¾No way, no way, did you sleep so hard? ¡¿


    ¡¾They won''t forget that they are going to record a program today, right? ¡¿


    The staff quickly exined, "We''re early, let''s make a phone call first."


    Just as he was about to take out his mobile phone to make a call, the door of the apartment opposite was opened, and then a young man with fluffy and slightly curly hair, clean and with some milk came out.


    "Are you looking for Gu Mingyu?"


    He mmed on the door, asking with wide eyes, like a shy hamster.


    ¡¾Ah ah ah ah ah! ! ! ¡¿

 Chapter 365: handsome guys get together

    ¡¾This is where the cuteness came out! ¡¿


    ¡¾Sister, my favorite little milk dog type boy! Does such a clean and cute boy really exist? ¡¿


    ¡¾I love it, I love it, go and say hello to him. ¡¿


    ¡¾He looks very much like my first love, he looks so young. ¡¿


    ¡¾Why do I think he looks familiar? ¡¿


    The staff was stunned for a while before reacting, and nodded quickly under the clear eyes of the youthful white ink painting.


    "Yes, we are here to find Teacher Gu."


    Bai Mohua yawned, and opened the doorpletely, revealing his appearance in green dinosaur pajamas.


    The staff took a look at the live broadcast room, and as expected, the audience in the live broadcast room has now turned into screaming chickens, all kinds of ah ah ah words upy the screen, very active.


    The director in the background was enjoying watching, and quickly used the walkie-talkie to talk to the staff.


    "Quickly ask him about his rtionship with Gu Mingyu."


    Staff "Excuse me, do you know Teacher Gu? You are neighbors."


    Bai Mohua scratched her hair, "Ah...he''s my brother, and now he''s out for a run with Nuan Nuan."


    This apartment was bought by themter. The vi is too big to live in and it is empty. This kind of apartment is just the right size. Brother Gu Nan bought the entire apartment. This is the third floor, and only their brothers live in it. Several, even Gu An has an apartment.


    Nuan Nuan can live anywhere, each of their homes has a small nest that belongs to Nuan Nuan.


    ¡¾It turned out to be the younger brother, so I said why he looks so iconic. ¡¿


    ¡¾Brother, I am your future sister-inw, let¡¯s get to know each other first. ¡¿


    ¡¾Why did you make your choice so quickly? Although I also like my brother very much, but my brother is too popr, so I want my brother. ¡¿


    ¡¾Heh... You stupid humans, children only make choices, adults of course want everything. ¡¿


    ¡¾A big beauty in the left hand, a little milk dog in the right hand, what is a winner in life, this is it! ¡¿


    "They should be back soon, do you want to go in and wait for them?"


    The staff quickly waved their hands, "No, let''s go downstairs and wait."


    It was originally a surprise attack, but I didn''t expect Teacher Gu to go for a run so early, which was unexpected by everyone.


    Bai Mohua said, "Wait, I''ll go too."


    The staff immediately became pleasantly surprised. Of course, it couldn¡¯t be better. Although there is no Teacher Gu, the face of Teacher Gu¡¯s younger brother is also very good-looking. The fans who didn¡¯t see the live broadcast room were all excited.


    The fans also realized that they forgot about their brother just now because they were so busy looking at the beautiful little milk dog!


    ¡¾Brother went running so early, this is too self-disciplined. ¡¿


    ¡¾It turns out that brother likes sports? ¡¿


    ¡¾Hehe... just acting, I knew the crew wasing so I performed well. ¡¿


    ¡¾And Gu Mingyu''s younger brother, who knows if he wants to take this opportunity to debut. ¡¿


    People with dark minds can''t help guessing everything in the direction of conspiracy theories.


    Bai Mohua didn''t bother to change clothes, so she just put on slippers and took two bottles of yogurt and went out together.


    Under the chief director''s urging, the staff actively asked him some questions about Gu Mingyu, which could be regarded as clearing up the confusion for the audience in the live broadcast room.


    "May I ask your name?"


    Bai Mohua held his own dinosaur tail with one hand, and took out a piece of chewing gum from the big front pocket with the other hand and started to eat it.


    "My name is Bai Mohua."


    "But didn''t you say you are Teacher Gu''s younger brother?"


    "Cousin, but not rted by blood."


    "Does Teacher Gu go for a jog every morning?"


    Bai Mohua "No, Gu Mingyu is sozy, he sleepste every day."


    Everyone "..."


    Before talking about Mr. Gu, please take a look at yourself, please?


    ¡¾Hehe...Let me just say, Gu Mingyu must be putting on a show, and now she has been sold by her brother. ¡¿


    ¡¾Ah... what''s going on. ¡¿


    The staff members are breaking out in cold sweat, this brother is here to stab the knife.


    "But you just said."


    Bai Mohua had no idea what was going on in the live broadcast room at the moment, so he pinched the tail of the dinosaur to exin.


    "It was Nuan Nuan who wanted to take him there. My sister runs in the morning with Gu Nan and my brother every day. Yesterday, my sister lived in Gu Mingyu''s apartment. She took him for a morning run early in the morning. No sister asked him to go for a morning run." Sleep until it''s time to eat."


    The staff breathed a sigh of relief, frightening him to death.


    Fans in the live room...


    ¡¾Hehe, some people are really like fleas, they start jumping when they smell a little bit. ¡¿


    ¡¾ck fans don¡¯t like to see if they can leave, you guys are really disgusted, you know? ¡¿


    ¡¾Brother, can you stop panting when you speak, it scares me to death. ¡¿


    ¡¾I pulled out my sword, I thought I met Brother Bai Lianhua. ¡¿


    ¡¾So... Our brother is reallyzy, won''t he run without his sister? ¡¿


    They took the elevator down to the apartment building and followed the clean and tidy road to find people. Before they had walked for a long time, they saw a few people running over from a distance.


    The number of viewers in the live broadcast room soared to a terrifying number at this moment. From the start of the broadcast to the present, the number of people entering the live broadcast room this morning has exceeded 20 million.


    Director Wang''s eyes lit up, he rubbed his chin and smiled.


    "I didn''t expect, I didn''t expect, there are so many people here this early in the morning."


    ing."


    The staff looked into the distance excitedly, and then he found that there were more than two people slowly running over there.


    "Nuan Nuan, Brother Gu Nan, Big Brother, Brother Ming Yu."


    While the staff was in a daze, Bai Mohua had already waved his hands and started calling for people, and he called everyone obediently.


    In their field of vision, a huge orange-red sun rose from behind those people. With the light behind them, everyone couldn''t see their faces clearly until they got close.


    The staff gasped when they saw the three men. They were stunned and did not respond for a long time, as if they had been frozen.


    Simr to him are the tens of millions of viewers in the live broadcast room, especially when a few handsome men with their own characteristics walked in front of them, the high-definition cameras faithfully recorded the faces of all three of them.


    With a cold temperament, strangers should not enter, Gu Nan looks domineering and calm.


    A book written in white ink that is as cold as snow and as dusty as a banished fairy.


    Lazy, noble, gorgeous Gu Mingyu.


    Between them and a delicate little girl like jade, what kind of a breathlessbination is this!


    How can there be such a good-looking and temperamental person in the world? There are only a few of them!


    For a while, the live broadcast room was frozen, and no one posted a barrage after a long time.


    The director who came back to his senses was a little puzzled, is the server stuck?

 Chapter 366: Ah ah ah ah! ! !

    Wang Dao just wanted the technicians to check what went wrong. The next second, the barrage in the live broadcast room where Gu Mingyu was located erupted like a fountain, and he was so scared that he took two steps back.


    ¡¾Ahhhhh! ! ¡¿


    ¡¾Ahhhhh! Fuck! ¡¿


    Ahhh screaming all over the film, it seems that there is no other words to describe their mood at the moment except this word.


    After the screaming, countless gifts were swiped down.


    Various special effects such as fireworks, rockets, houses, cruise ships, etc., apanied by huge fonts in various colors and shiny colors, upied the entire live broadcast room.


    Although it was still screaming ah ah ah.


    Director Wang "..."


    He took a deep breath of the cigarette, slowly exhaled the white smoke, and it took a few seconds before he uttered a word.


    "Fuck!"


    It turned out that it wasn''t the live broadcast that got stuck, it was their people who got stuck!


    But it''s true, the moment these people appeared just now, after being in the entertainment industry for so long, he was in a daze after seeing all kinds of handsome men and women, let alone thoseizens.


    Didn''t you see that the staff of his program team took a long time to recover?


    Director Wang stared at the live broadcast room almost with bright eyes. With the addition of a cute baby carved in pink and jade, none of the brothers could be let down by their looks.


    What is this concept?


    You must know that in the circle, no matter how extravagant the appearance was blown up before, as long as you stand with Gu Mingyu, it will be a blow to reduce dimensionality. So far, no matter whether it is domestic or foreign, no one in the circle has the same appearance and temperament. Matched, let alone overwhelmed him.


    But the other three youths who appeared in the live broadcast room are not as refined as Gu Mingyu in terms of appearance, but they are so handsome that they have their own characteristics.


    At this moment, except for Bai Mohua, everyone else is wearing sportswear of different colors.


    When Gu Nan and Bai Moshu saw the staff of the film crew, they just nced over with a faint look, and their bodies subconsciously stood up straight. They looked more nervous than seeing their own leaders.


    ¡¾I f*ck the look they nced over just now made my scalp numb. ¡¿


    ¡¾It¡¯s so cool, it turns out that someone can have such a strong sense of oppression with just one look. I used to think that everything in anime is a lie! ¡¿


    ¡¾They are more handsome than the models in games and anime! ¡¿


    "Why are you here so early?"


    Gu Mingyu was almost exhausted, her calves trembled and she leaned to the side, intending to find someone to lean on.


    Brother doesn¡¯t dare, but he can lean on the two brothers Bai Moshu and Bai Mohua with the cheek.


    Bai Moshu pushed the person away with his hands with a slightly disgusted expression. Gu Mingyu gave full y to his thick-skinned advantage and refused to move away.


    "Let''s go, let''s go, I can''t stand still."


    As for why he didn''t look for Bai Mohua, because he picked up his sister.


    The little girl was also tired from running. Although some of them ran with their children in their arms, it was amazing to be able to run with them for such a long time.


    Bai Moshu said coolly, "Get out!"


    Gu Mingyu closed his eyes simply, "I don''t care, you who brought me out are responsible for bringing me back."


    His hair was wet with sweat.


    Gu Nan didn''t say a word, and took the lead in walking towards the apartment with long legs.


    Bai Mohua hugged her small face and followed Nuannuan with a powdery face, and the two behind, one disgusted and the other shameless, also left. Before leaving, Gu Mingyu didn''t forget to wave for the staff to follow.


    In the elevator, in front of a few powerful men, the staff huddled in a corner and did not dare toe out. Only the cameraman was beating his heart, maintaining his professional ethics and pointing the camera at a few people.


    "Brother, I''m hungry."


    In the suffocatingly quiet atmosphere, when the elevator ascended to the second floor, the murmuring soft voice of milk broke the atmosphere.


    In an instant, the surrounding temperature that everyone could see with the naked eye seemed to rise, and there were slight smiles in the eyes of several men, especially the cold man, looking down at the child in Bai Mohua''s arms. , is very pampering.


    Netizens: I feel suffocated.


    "Nanfeng has already prepared breakfast."


    The **** subwoofer was as sweet as a cello, and finally heard him speak, and theizens who watched the live broadcast were shaking with excitement.


    Aww! What kind of fairy voice is this? They can listen to this **** **** subwoofer for a lifetime and never get tired of it! And that doting look in his eyes, how could he be so good at it!


    ¡¾I don''t care, those eyes are looking at me, these words are for me, please don''t disturb my dreaming! ¡¿


    ¡¾Can you believe it, just listening to the voice makes my nose bleed! ¡¿


    ¡¾It''s so imposing, if my boyfriend looks like this, I''d be happy to die. ¡¿


    ¡¾This look is only for my younger sister. To tell you the truth, I want to be my younger sister. ¡¿


    ¡¾Ah, my sister is too happy, this is all about my brother! ¡¿


    ¡¾Such a brother, please give me a dozen, I don¡¯t have many, okay? ¡¿


    ¡¾Let¡¯s not talk about a dozen, one can wake me up from a dream with a smile. ¡¿


    Ding¡­


    The elevator arrived, Nuan Nuan was put down, and she took her elder brother in one hand and her second cousin in the other to walk to apartment 301.


    This is Gu Nan''s room.


    "We''re going back to take a shower first, save some breakfast for us."


    Gu Mingyu was about to leave when he suddenly met the staff with wistful eyes.


    These people are separated, which way should they go?


    The corner of Gu Mingyu''s mouth twitched, and then he pointed to Gu Nan''s room.


    "Brother, let them go in first, anyway, I wille overter."


    Gu Nan nced at him.


    Powerful beasts have a very important sense of territory, which can actually be reflected in humans.


    Gu Nan doesn''t like too many people intervening in his own territory, except his own sister.


    However, in today''s situation, Gu Nan nodded reluctantly with his jaw strained when he nced at the little figure in his hand.


    The staff entered the room cautiously, not daring to sit down.


    Fortunately, soon, the powerful and oppressive man took the child and left to wash his hair and take a bath.


    There were only white ink paintings left in the room, which made them feel more at ease.


    "You don''t need to be so nervous, Brother Gu Nan just looks scary, but he is actually very nice."


    Bai Mohua hugged a cute little pillow and sat down on the sofa.


    This room is neat and clean, and the overallyout is very atmospheric and mature, but every corner is more or less childish.


    For example, the pillow that Bai Mohua is holding at the moment is in the shape of a cute cat. It is ced together with ck leather shoes and slippers in the shoe cab. There are also cute and cute shoes that are not as big as an adult''s palm. The round cactus on the coffee table. Pink rugs and more.


    It is not difficult to see that these things belong to the younger sister, and the children''s things are integrated into such a mature arrangement, which seems extraordinarily harmonious.

 Chapter 367: This is because he treats his younger sister like a daughter!

    The camera faithfully recorded all these things. From the details, it is not difficult to see that the owner of this room really dotes on the children.


    Ding Dong...


    The doorbell rang, and Bai Mohua''s eyes lit up at that moment, and he went to open the door happily, and the camera moved with his movements.


    After the door opened, there was a young man in a formal suit standing upright outside.


    Although he is not as amazing as a few older brothers, he is definitely better-looking than many of the traffic niches in the entertainment industry today, and his temperament is also somewhat unique. How can I put it...


    ¡¾Just... the first time I saw him, I thought of Deacon. ¡¿


    ¡¾Yes, yes, yes, I said why does it look so familiar, this temperament is really simr! ¡¿


    ¡¾I''m almost suffocating, what kind of live broadcast room is this with so many beautiful men? Is this really something I can watch without paying? ! ¡¿


    "Second Young Master Bai."


    "Come in the south wind!" Bai Mohua hurriedly stepped aside.


    Nanfeng nodded, and entered the room with two bodyguards.


    The bodyguard held all kinds of delicious breakfasts in his hands, and Bai Mohua''s eyes were already glued to it and he couldn''t take it off.


    After the breakfast was all set, he dragged the dinosaur tail behind his buttocks and walked over, stretched out his hand and took a seafood meat bun and ate it happily.


    Bai Mohua ate super happily, his cheeks puffed up a little, his eyes narrowed, and he looked enjoying. The audience and staff in the live broadcast room were all hungry.


    Nanfeng asked the bodyguards to give some of them to several staff members at the right time.


    "These are the breakfasts prepared for you, thanks for your hard work."


    The young man is polite, with a proper smile on the corner of his mouth, and the posture of the whole person is neither humble nor arrogant, which makes people feel veryfortable.


    The staff were a little ttered, but they felt that they couldn''t refuse in front of the youth, so they had no choice but to ept it with thanks again and again.


    ¡¾Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo personally¡± actually do not have elder brother, I think deacon also can be done ¡¿


    ¡¾My brothers are too dazzling, they are the existences we need to look up to, but I can also be a deacon...¡¿


    ¡¾Good guy, is it okay to ask any of the handsome guys that are currently appearing in this live broadcast room? ¡¿


    Although they can''t own it, they can always fantasize about it.


    Nanfeng prepared breakfast and left thoughtfully. Bai Mohua ate without looking up, like a hamster trying to hide food in its pouch.


    The audience who called him ¡°Husband Husband¡± just now suddenly changed their style of painting one by one.


    ¡¾Goose, eat slowly so you don¡¯t choke. ¡¿


    ¡¾What kind of little milk dog is this? This is clearly my little baby! ¡¿


    ¡¾I never knew, it turns out that a boy is really terribly cute! ¡¿


    ¡¾I didn¡¯t feel anything about the cuteness of some male anchors on the Inte before, I always felt a bit pretentious, but... help, can anyone tell me what this cute guy grew up on! ¡¿


    ¡¾Treasure, let¡¯s have some fun, girlfriend fans instantly be mother fans, but it¡¯s okay hhhh...¡¿


    After watching the live broadcast of Bai Mohua, it is estimated that he no longer has girlfriend fans, and all the members are daddy and nanny fans.


    White ink painting "???"


    Nuan Nuan ran out of her bedroom wearing a small skirt after washing deliciously, and Bai Mohua quickly greeted her.


    "Hmm... Nuan Nuan,e here, this is super delicious!"


    He patted the ce next to him, the delicate and soft little man like a doll just sat down next to his brother, and there was a delicious soup dumpling on the small te in front of him.


    In fact, I have eaten it many times, but for Bai Mohua, every time it is very delicious.


    In the live broadcast room, the original one has be two, and the other is more delicate and beautiful, and the cute and soft temperament has almost melted everyone''s hearts.


    Needless to say, there was another scream.


    Especially when Nuan Nuan is eating, her cheeks with snow-white milk fat are bulging, her apricot eyes are bright, her skin is milky white and delicate, her eyshes are as thick as crow feathers, and her curls and curls are still distinct .


    hiss...


    Such a cute little angel now basically wants to have the baby that every family dreams of.


    With just one meeting, Nuan Nuan''s mom and dad fans soared like a rocket.


    But the little girl didn''t know, and was discussing with her cousin head to head what would be more delicious.


    Nuan Nuan "Seafood Meat Bun."


    White ink painting "Delicious!"


    Nuan Nuan "Colorful Rice Balls."


    White ink painting "It''s delicious."


    Nuan Nuan "Soup Dumplings"


    White ink painting "Super delicious!"


    ¡­


    The final result is that there is nothing bad to eat!


    The audience in the live broadcast room were almost amused by these two live treasures.


    ¡¾Hahaha... just ask what is not delicious. ¡¿


    ¡¾Two foodies: Is it not delicious? nonexistent! ¡¿


    ¡¾These two live treasures are so funny, why are they so rare. ¡¿


    The staff also shook their shoulders. It was obviously a very simple conversation, so why did they want tough so much when they said it.


    But the next second the staff couldn''tugh because Gu Nan came out.


    Different from the way he was wearing sportswear before, Gu Nan is now wearing a formal suit, a high-quality ck shirt and suit pants, his hair has been meticulously groomed, some of the broken hair on his forehead has beenbed up, his facial features are clear and three-dimensional, and his facial features areplete. exposed.


    Domineering and elite, this looks like an aura that only a person in a high position possesses.


    Many people in the live broadcast room were already guessing Gu Nan''s upation, basically they were guessing towards the president of thepany, but if such a handsome president was exposed on the Inte, they would definitely not forget it!


    "Big Brother~"


    Nuan Nuan jumped off the dining table and ran over with short legs.


    When he reached the big brother, the young man bent down and hugged him.


    At that moment, the cier gradually melted, as if a ray of warm sun had prated.


    But they know that that ray of warm sun belongs to children alone.


    "Brother, hurry up and eat breakfast, today''s breakfast has meat buns, and the porridge that Big Brother likes to eat..."


    Nuan Nuan talked non-stop with a small mouth, and the indifferent young man held the child in one arm and listened patiently, answering from time to time, giving people a sense of stability and reliability.


    After sitting down, he didn''t eat breakfast the first time, but..bed his sister''s hair.


    It''s hard to imagine that such a man is holding a smallb and sitting behind the little girlbing her hair super seriously.


    It happened that such an incredible thing happened right under their noses.


    One of the two dared tob, and the other dared to sit down obediently and let theb be done.


    Without a sense of trust between the two parties, it is absolutely impossible to do this!


    But seeing the young man''s skillful movements, everyone''s love for his little sister has risen to a new level.


    This is not petting my sister, this is treating my sister like a daughter!

 Chapter 368: interview

    Gu Nan quicklybed Nuan Nuan''s hair skillfully. There were two cute braids, and some white flower hair essories were dotted on the braids.


    ¡¾I can''t believe it, this skill is even better than a girl like me! ¡¿


    ¡¾Look at other people''s brothers and then look at my brother, why do I want this trash brother? ¡¿


    ¡¾Husband husband...¡¿


    ¡¾Shameless, this is obviously my husband! ¡¿


    Gu Nan has already sat down to have breakfast.


    At this time, the door was opened, and a white ink book wearing ck suit pants and a white windbreaker came in.


    This coat is difficult for most people to control. Many people will look thick waist and short legs when wearing it, but it looks just right when worn on young people. People look taller and slender, especially those straight long legs!


    The handsome young man with cold brows is like a handful of white snow, so beautiful that people will never forget it.


    As soon as the white ink book appeared in the camera, no matter if it was a side face or a front face, it would fascinate people.


    ¡¾Husband, look at me! ! ¡¿


    ¡¾True three hundred and sixty degrees without dead ends, I love this **** appearance. ¡¿


    "Big Cousin~"


    Nuan Nuan raised her small arm and waved.


    The young man looked at the child, his cold eyes were gradually stained with a little smile.


    It''s suffocating!


    Not long after, Gu Mingyu, the real protagonist of the live broadcast room, finally came over.


    All kinds of people called husbands and wives were quickly swiped on the bullet screen, but unfortunately, none of the parties could see it.


    The brothers and sisters ate together, some were talkative and some were not. Although they asionally ranted against each other, the atmosphere was unusually harmonious.


    Out of the four live broadcast rooms, the live broadcast room where Gu Mingyu is located is far behind the other three.


    Originally, he had a lot of fans, but now in this live broadcast room, there are several super handsome guys with different temperaments together, and there is also a cute and soft baby, who haspletely captured the public''s aesthetics!


    After breakfast, Gu Nan and Bai Moshu are going to work.


    Nuan Nuan hugged her big brother''s neck and rubbed against his face.


    "Bye bye, big brother, remember to eat on time and don''t drink too much."


    The child confessed milkily, and his cute and caring appearance almost melted everyone''s hearts.


    After pasting the big brother, she stretched out her arms to be hugged by the big cousin, and then stuck to the big cousin again, and the fleshy little milk fat was squashed a little.


    "What about me? Nuannuan, I want to post it too."


    Bai Mohua was circling around in a hurry.


    The children smiled gently and innocently with crooked eyebrows, and in the end the two cute creatures, one big and one small, also posted each other, but the staff andizens in the live broadcast room were so cute that they almost vomited blood.


    ¡¾Baby, I also want to post. ¡¿


    ¡¾That little milk fat, my heart trembles just looking at it! ¡¿


    ¡¾After watching Nuan Nuan, I really want to have a daughter now. ¡¿


    ¡¾I''m too rare for this girl, what color sack do you want Nuan Nuan? Or I''ll prepare one for you. ¡¿


    ¡¾Join the baby-stealing brigade tonight! ¡¿


    ¡¾No! Are my husband and boyfriend leaving, can we see each other again in the future? ¡¿


    ¡¾Wooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooow. ¡¿


    ¡¾Why go out for a trip, in fact, I think it¡¯s good to be at home now (dog head.)¡¿


    [It¡¯s hard not to agree with the idea of ??just recording at home. ¡¿


    Gu Nan and Bai Moshu finally left amidst all the screams and reluctance of theizens in the live broadcast room.


    I don¡¯t know if I will see you again in the future, andizens started to take screenshots frantically.


    It was almost time for the program team to leave, so Gu Mingyu and Nuan Nuan took out their suitcases.


    Gu Mingyu has two big suitcases, but only one is warm.


    Bai Mohua hugged his little cousin very reluctantly.


    "I can''t bear Nuan Nuan, how long will it take me toe back?"


    Gu Mingyu "Seven days."


    Bai Mohua muttered something for so long, hugged the little girl and kissed her little face, then ran back to his room and took out a little golden pig that saved money.


    "Little cousin here, here are the change I usually save, keep it with you at any time for backup."


    Nuan Nuan hugged the little golden pig her second cousin gave her and nodded, "Nuan Nuan knows."


    The director who saw this scene behind the scenes rubbed his chin and smiled treacherously.


    Sitting in the car prepared by the program group, the two also set off.


    In the car, the program team conducted a simple interview on themercial vehicle.


    "Teacher Gu, we have selected some questions from fans for interviews, and you and your sister have to answer them."


    Gu Mingyu sat gracefully and raised his chin, very dignified, Nuan Nuan, who was holding the little golden pig next to him, became serious.


    "bring it on."


    The staff smiled and started asking.


    "At home, who do you think has a higher family status?"


    Gu Mingyu "Nuan Nuan."


    Nuan Nuan "Brother."


    Blunted out a different answer, the siblings looked at each other andughed.


    "Then how do you think the other party''s family status is rtively high?"


    The corners of Gu Mingyu''s lips were raised, and there was a smile in his peach eyes. Those eyes and demeanor were like little hooks, which firmly hooked everyone''s minds.


    "Needless to say, my sister is the favorite of the whole family at home. After all, who doesn''t like her so cute, right?"


    Nuan Nuan "Because it''s my brother, Nuan Nuan''s brothers are super powerful!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, his cheeks on both sides were pinched by the third brother.


    "Now you are only one brother in this program group, you are not allowed to mention other brothers."


    The little girl blinked her eyes innocently, and replied softly, "Oh."


    ¡¾He is jealous, he is jealous...¡¿


    ¡¾Hahaha... No wonder Nuannuan, if I have such a handsome brother who pampers me to the core, I can proudly talk about it every day. ¡¿


    ¡¾I really love the warm little milk voice. ¡¿


    ¡¾When you call me brother, you are very soft and waxy, like a spoiled child. If my younger brother is also like this, I won¡¯t be able to spank his **** every day. ¡¿


    ¡¾It¡¯s not tacit at all, but I like it. ¡¿


    ¡¾So Nuan Nuan is really Xiaotuan''s pet at home, and I can do it too. ¡¿


    ¡¾Nuan Nuan, do you think youck a few sister-inws? I can do it, any one will do! ¡¿


    The program group here has already started to ask the second question.


    "Excuse me, where does brother want to take his sister most on this trip?"


    Gu Mingyu "I don''t know, it doesn''t matter."


    Nuan Nuan "I want to go anywhere."


    Brother¡¯s answer is salty andzy, while my sister¡¯s answer seems to want to visit the whole world.


    Everyone can''tugh or cry.


    "Is there no ce you most want to go?"


    Gu Mingyu thought for a while, rubbed his sister''s head and said, "No, I prefer to sleep at home."


    Fans "..."


    You are really toozy to be aboveboard.


    Nuan Nuan counted her fingers seriously, "I want to go to the beach to watch whales with my brother, I want to go to the forest with my brother to find Otis, I want to go skiing on the snowy mountains with my brother, I want to go to the grasnds to ride a horse with my brother ,think¡­"


    In short, I really want to go anywhere.


    Afterwards, the staff asked some other questions, and the live broadcast was temporarily closed when we arrived at the airport. At present, no one knows where the destination is this time, and Director Wang is very tight.

 Chapter 369: The guests are here

    After taking a nap on the ne, I arrived at the airport in another city.


    Hearing the airport broadcast, Gu Mingyu raised his eyebrows, "Jingdezhen?"


    From this point of view, the recording of this issue should be rted to Jingdezhen porcin.


    The staff smiled and didn''t say much, and took people into themercial vehicle, and then drove all the way away from the busy city to the winding road with more mountains.


    After two hours of driving, I finally stopped.


    At this moment, it is located in a farm in the mountainous countryside, and two groups of guests have already arrived at their destination.


    After greeting each other politely, they patiently waited for the arrival of the other two groups of guests.


    "I''m so nervous. I didn''t expect Teacher Gu Mingyu toe this time. I''m his fan. I can''t believe I''m going to meet my idol all of a sudden!"


    Song Yunxin clenched her hands into fists showing a nervous look, and spoke to the camera with a sweet smile on the corners of her mouth.


    In her live broadcast room, fans are encouraging her to cheer for her, and of course there are also some ck fans who are entric.


    Bai Qingyu had a polite smile on his lips, and his little nephew Lin Zhi was sitting beside him ying with a Rubik''s Cube.


    "I don''t know who wille next."


    As soon as the voice fell, a car drove to the farm.


    Under the expectant eyes of everyone, Lu Qing appeared in everyone''s line of sight. The beautiful woman who still had charm was apanied by a boy in a small suit.


    Immediately after the live broadcast, Lu Qing''s fans started screaming.


    ¡¾Goddess Goddess Goddess. ¡¿


    ¡¾Wife wife wife! ¡¿


    As a movie queen, Lu Qing married very early, and she seldom took part in the entertainment circle after marriage. However, she was also the goddess of white moonlight in the eyes of boys in an era. Still a ssic.


    Now appearing in the public eye again, Lu Qing''s face doesn''t seem to have changed at all, still so beautiful and bright.


    Bai Qingyu and Song Yunxin, two juniors in the entertainment industry, stood up politely and enthusiastically to greet her.


    Song Yunxin''s eyes were full of brilliance, "Hello Senior Lu, my name is Song Yunxin, and I really like all the movies you act in!"


    With a just right smile, Lu Qing nodded upon hearing the words, "Thank you, I thought that young people don''t like to watch the movies I acted in the past. I didn''t expect to meet a little movie fan. This is my son named Mo Ling, son, say hello to brother and sister."


    The boy in the small suit perfectly inherited the advantages of his mother, he is very beautiful, his eyebrows are probably more like his father, and he is full of heroism.


    "Brother and sister, hello."


    After greeting politely, he stood silently beside his mother and didn''t speak much.


    Lu Qing patted his son''s head, "He doesn''t talk much, even at home."


    Of course the two of them would not mind, Bai Qingyu briefly introduced himself and his little nephew.


    Lin Zhi showed a sunny smile to Lu Qing and Mo Ling.


    "Hello, beautiful sister, and Mo Ling."


    Facing the child, Lu Qing showed a smile on his face, "Hello, kid."


    Song Yunxin just remembered that she forgot to introduce her sister just now, and the sweet expression on her face froze imperceptibly.


    At this time, her ck fans in the live broadcast room have already grasped this point and started to attack.


    ¡¾Hehe...someone is only thinking about himself, he even forgot about his sister. ¡¿


    ¡¾Tsk, this sister has no sense of existence, unlike Gu Mingyu who always talks about her sister. ¡¿


    ¡¾Please don¡¯t bring our brother, OK? ¡¿


    ¡¾It seems that the rtionship between their sisters is not very good. ¡¿


    ¡¾Certain ck fans, don¡¯t go too far, Xinxin just saw Lu Yinghou too happy to forget, do you have to be so hostile towards a girl? ¡¿


    Song Yunxin dragged her younger sister over, with an apologetic and embarrassing expression on her face.


    "I was so excited to see Senior Lu just now, look at me, I forgot to introduce my sister."


    She put her hands on her sister''s shoulders in a very intimate gesture.


    "This is my sister Song Xiaoyang, Yangyang, hurry up and say hello to the two teachers."


    Song Xiaoyang is a very introverted little girl, with a blushing face, she whispered hello to Lu Qing''s mother and son.


    They didn''t exchange pleasantries for long, and thest group of guests arrived, which is also the most anticipated group of guests.


    Song Yunxin, who heard the voice, was overwhelmed with surprise, "Mr. Gu and the others should be here!"


    Her character design was originally a sweet and innocent girl, and she had imed to be Gu Mingyu''s fan before, so such an excited exmation did not copse the character design.


    With the arrival of Gu Mingyu and Nuan Nuan, the fans in the live broadcast room soared to an unbelievable height in an instant, and the wrinkles on the director''s face became more delighted.


    ¡¾Husband, I¡¯m here, I¡¯m here to see you. ¡¿


    ¡¾Husband husband...¡¿


    ¡¾Ah, ah, my husband''s beauty is here, with his long legs, his waist, his face, I love it! ¡¿


    "Teacher Gu!"


    "Teacher Gu, Nuan Nuan!"


    Bai Qingyu and Song Yunxin cried out at the same time when they saw the person.


    But Bai Qingyu called the little girl.


    Nuannuan saw Bai Qingyu also showing a nice smile, and called Qingyu brother sweetly, her beautiful eyes were shining brightly, and the delicate and smart child''s smile was not too lethal.


    Lu Qing stared at Nuan Nuan almost with bright eyes.


    what! In her dreams, she wanted to have such a beautiful, obedient and fragrant daughter!


    Lin Zhi next to Bai Qingyu threw away his favorite Rubik''s Cube when he saw Nuan Nuan, and stared at the beautiful little sister with bright eyes.


    "What a beautiful sister!"


    Bai Qingyu "..."


    You brat, do you know that you will be beaten like this? Especially in front of Mrs. Gu, the crazy sister-inw.


    He carefully nced at Gu Mingyu, and sure enough, he met his half-smile eyes.


    Bai Qingyu: What an unlucky boy!


    Gu Mingyu nodded to Bai Qingyu and Song Yunxin, "Hello."


    Then his eyes fell on Lu Qing, "Teacher Lu."


    Lu Qing''s eyes fell on the Nuannuan child from time to time, and he waved his hands.


    "What''s your name, Mr. Lu? I''m older than you, so just take advantage of it and call me Sister Lu."


    Gu Mingyu called Sister Lu in a polite manner.


    "Hello, two beautiful sisters, my name is Gu Nuannuan, and I am my brother''s younger sister."


    Thest sentence is redundant, but it is very childlike and innocent to be said by a beautiful girl in a soft tone.


    ¡¾Nuan Nuan Nuan Nuan, Mom loves you. ¡¿


    ¡¾So cute, so cute, my Nuanbao is the cutest. ¡¿


    ¡¾Nuan Bao, I haven''t seen you for a few hours, and my mother misses you to death. ¡¿


    ¡¾Baby''s self-introduction has melted my heart, I can listen to it a hundred times! ¡¿


    ¡¾Nuanbao''s little milk voice is so soft and waxy that you can feel the sweetness even through the screen! ¡¿


    After all the guests arrived, they put the suitcases in the hall at the director''s prompt.


    Gu Mingyu had a bad feeling, "You won''t be collecting things, will you?"


    As he spoke, he looked down at the little golden pig in Nuan Nuan''s arms.


    Nuannuan "!!"


    Hold your little golden pig tightly!

 Chapter 370: black card

    The little girl looked at the director eagerly, hoping it wasn''t what her brother thought.


    But... a bolt from the blue, this director is really bad, that''s what he thinks! !


    Director Wangughed maliciously, and the faces of all the guests turned ugly.


    Gu Mingyu "No, no, Lao Wang, you want to be the same as other shows, and you also need to charge money and luggage?"


    Wang Dao: "How can it be the same? My ce is still different."


    Before everyone was relieved, he continued, "After all, other directors will leave some money for the guests. I am different. I will not leave any money!"


    Everyone "..."


    Studio"¡­¡­"


    I''m afraid this guy wants to be beaten.


    ¡¾What do you mean, tell me clearly, what will my baby eat without leaving money! ¡¿


    ¡¾Where is my knife? ¡¿


    ¡¾Hahaha... What a loss, director, aren''t you afraid that someone will secretly put you in a sack when you sleep at night? ¡¿


    "What do you mean!" All the guests at the scene also exploded.


    Director Wang: "From now on, you are not allowed to bring anything in your luggage except daily necessities, including money of course."


    Nuan Nuan hugged her little golden pig even tighter.


    Watching the live broadcast, the poprity of the white ink painting is silly.


    "I give Nuan Nuan the little golden pig!"


    Can''t bring money, what will he do for Nuan Nuan''s little golden pig!


    Director Wang didn''t seem to see everyone''s angry eyes, "The funds for traveling in the program group, you will get it in the mission, and the mission will be released to youter, so now, please open the suitcases and let our staff carry out the task." Check it out."


    Of course, not all suitcases are opened, and those suitcases containing personal clothing are unnecessary.


    Check one by one, and those who cannot be taken will be ruthlessly taken away.


    Most of the suitcases of the two girls are masks. Mobile phones and various electronic products are not allowed. Lin Zhi watched anxiously as they took away their Rubik''s Cube and all kinds of toys. Did not cry out loud.


    Mo Ling''s ipad and game console were also taken away, he pursed his lips with a small face very unhappy.


    Song Xiaoyang watched her doll being taken away with tears in her eyes. To everyone''s surprise, there were a lot of homework textbooks in her suitcase.


    Song Yunxin said with some embarrassment, "My younger sister likes to study more, and she must bring her homework with her when shees, for fear that she will fall behind other students."


    Under the eyes of everyone, Song Xiaoyang''s eyes were as red as rabbits, and he smiled shyly.


    Nuan Nuan also showed her a soft and sweet smile.


    Thest is Nuan Nuan and Gu Mingyu''s suitcases.


    Clothes and other things were picked up by Gu Mingyu in his suitcase, and what was left to disy were other things.


    "What''s this? Honey?"


    There are many bottles and cans in the warm suitcase.


    Honey, dried strawberries with strawberry jam, and all kinds of exquisitely packaged pastries, the staff still found several bank cards inside, two of which were ck cards.


    "Hiss..."


    Looking at the two ck cards, all theizens, whether they were on the scene or in the live broadcast room, gasped.


    Fuck!


    Nuan Nuan herself was quite surprised, "Hey, why are the ck cards of Dad and Big Brother here?"


    This ck card is a secondary card connected to the main ounts of the two people. The money in it can be said that Nuan Nuan can''t spend it in two lifetimes, and it is also a very convenient passport for various high-end industries across the country.


    The hands of the staff holding the card trembled, and they held it carefully for fear that if it was damaged, they would not be able to pay for it!


    Director Wang covered his heart and rolled his eyes, good guy, he found two ck cards for a small variety show!


    And this family loves the child so much, the ck card can be stuffed in her suitcase casually, the key is that she still doesn''t know the child''s appearance!


    Besides the two ck cards, there are actually several bank cards.


    ¡¾Is the Gu family still short of children? I knelt down and asked my father to wonder if he could recognize my son. ¡¿


    ¡¾So rich, his surname is Gu, I think of a certain richest man''s family. ¡¿


    ¡¾To be honest, I am too...¡¿


    ¡¾No way, is it really the richest man Gu¡¯s family? So our brother is the son of the richest man, the Gu family? ¡¿


    ¡¾Fuck, what kind of showbiz is this? Isn¡¯t it good to be a dude? ¡¿


    ¡¾Not necessarily, my brother once said that he has no background. ¡¿


    ¡¾Hehe, I almost believed it, if it weren''t for the two ck cards in my sister''s hand. ¡¿


    ¡¾I also almost believed in this evil. ¡¿


    Director Wang coughed, "I will keep these cards close to me!"


    Nuannuan said, "Then can I keep the little golden pig?"


    The child doesn''t care about those cards, she can get them back anyway when she leaves, but she likes the little golden pig in her hand.


    Everyone couldn''t help but twitched the corners of their mouths, thinking that they were still children, and they didn''t know the importance of ck cards at all!


    Song Yunxin looked at the ck card in the director''s hand and her heart beat wildly. Gu Mingyu was indeed the young master of a wealthy family, and she was simr to whatizens guessed at the moment, the richest man in the Gu family.


    In the end, Nuan Nuan still failed to keep her little golden pig.


    "Now, the first task given to you is to choose your own room and clean it yourself. You can use all the materials around you. When the timees, we will invite a few judges to vote. The first ce will get 200 yuan The travel fund for the second ce is 150 yuan, the third ce is 100 yuan, and the fourth ce is 50 yuan."


    Gu Mingyu almost couldn''t hold back and made an international gesture to Director Wang, "What can such a small amount of money be used for?!"


    Director Wang: "To buy your lunch."


    Everyone"¡­¡­"


    The fist is hard!


    This is not for tourism, this is for suffering!


    Participant Gu Mingyu: I regret it very much, I shouldn''t have listened to Wang Huyou back then!


    But now that everyone hase, it is impossible to leave.


    Gu Mingyu "Choose the room first, so you don''t have to push back and forth. If you''re tired, rock-paper-scissors will decide whoever chooses first."


    Several people looked at each other, this guy really dared to say anything, and he was not afraid of being scolded by his own ck fans.


    But he is really not afraid.


    The ck fans in the live broadcast room really started to jump up again, such words as arrogant and rude, ying big names and disrespecting people,ck of quality, etc. were all used on him.


    Fans: Xiaoyou~ It¡¯s not the first day I met my brother. How can I say these words? Can youe up with something new? !


    After a naive gesture of rock-paper-scissors, Nuan Nuan and Gu Mingyu were the second choice, and they were lucky.


    The first group is Lu Qing, "I choose room 3. There is a small balcony where you can see the mountains outside. The air is good."


    Gu Mingyu took Room No. 2, and opened the window to face a river and a field of reeds. You can see many birds and the scenery is not bad.


    Then Song Yunxin, she chose the opposite door of the second room.


    Song Yunxing smiled sweetly, "That room is quite quiet, my sister can concentrate on her homework."


    Thest room No. 4 has no choice.


    However, there is not much difference in the number of rooms, except that the scenery seen by opening the window may be different.

 Chapter 371: You can do nothing but eat

    Everyone dragged their suitcases back to the room they chose. It was really empty except for some necessary furniture, and the quilt cover was not even put on the bed!


    Gu Mingyu "Do you believe me when I say I don''t know how to do any housework?"


    The cameraman brotherughed awkwardly, which had nothing to do with him.


    The fans in the live broadcast room were allughing.


    ¡¾Hahaha... I believe it, so we also want to know how you can arrange the room. ¡¿


    ¡¾What I want to know more is whether to rely on my brother or my sister now. ¡¿


    ¡¾Although I feel distressed, I still have to say that the director did a good job! ¡¿


    ¡¾A group of heartless people, you are still not my brother''s fans, do you just want to see him make a fool of himself? Ah... Actually, I also want to know what my brother who can''t do housework can make a room. ¡¿


    ¡¾Ah... Looking at thements of Gu Mingyu''s fans, I don''t even know what to say as a ck fan. ¡¿


    Gu Mingyu couldn''t see the barrage, so the fans who didn''t know her at all had basically moved closer to the ck fans.


    After putting down the suitcase, Gu Mingyu took his younger sister around the room, like a headless chicken,pletely unsure of what to do next, and could only stare at Nuan Nuan.


    The members of the Gu family who were watching the live broadcast "..."


    Gu Nan spit out two words very coldly, "Idiot!"


    Bai Mohua yelled at the screen, "Get the quilt cover, the quilt cover is on the bed, and pack your luggage to find something to eat!"


    After reading the white ink book, I don¡¯t want to read it, it hurts my eyes.


    As for Gu Mingyu''s biological mother Liu Xiyan, she lost her temper, "This brat, he usually doesn''t listen to him being told to move around and clean up the housework. Now he''s caught blind, why don''t you go to Mingli!"


    In the room, Nuan Nuan and the third brother looked at each other quietly for a few seconds.


    "Brother, let''s take out the clothes and hang them up first."


    Gu Mingyu pped his forehead, "Oh yes!"


    Then Pidianpidianer started packing with Nuannuan, and hung up all the clothes and pants on the clean hangers in the closet.


    He hangs it casually and looks messy, but Nuan Nuan likes to be neater, so he hangs half of his own and half of his brother''s separately. The big and small are arranged in an orderly order, which makes people feel veryfortable at a nce.


    The fans who saw this sceneughed.


    ¡¾Sister is amazing, a hundred times better than brother! ¡¿


    ¡¾Did you underestimate our brother? At least he knows how to hang clothes. ¡¿


    ¡¾hhh... If there is no sister, I can''t even imagine what it would be like for him to clean up the room by himself. ¡¿


    ¡¾Nuannuan is so cute, she can organize clothes at such a young age, I really want a daughter like this! ¡¿


    ¡¾This neat arrangement makes obsessivepulsive disorder physically and mentallyfortable. ¡¿


    The clothes are almost hung up, Gu Mingyu looked at the neat wardrobe with a satisfied smile, and patted his sister palms together.


    "Perfect!"


    The fans in the live broadcast roomughed out loud.


    ¡¾Brother, show some face, this neat wardrobe has nothing to do with you! ¡¿


    Gu Mingyu couldn''t see it, and he didn''t care. This is the result of his cooperation with his sister.


    The shoes are all neatly arranged.


    Finally put the suitcase on the top of the wardrobe and it''s over.


    Gu Mingyu asked her sister without any sense of shame, "What should we do next?"


    Nuan Nuan pointed to the unopened sheets on the bed, "quilt cover."


    Gu Mingyu poked and jumped, and when his sister said that the quilt was covered, then go ahead and cover it.


    But after taking it apart, he studied it for a long time, and he didn''t know how to put it together.


    Forgive him, when I was at home, I had a nanny to help, even when I went to school, I lived in a house bought outside, and there were temporary workers to help change the sheets every day, and after I entered the entertainment industry, I had assistants to help directly.


    So he really doesn''t know how to do this!


    In the end, my sister had toe.


    ¡°The sheets must be made first.¡±


    The two of them quicklyid the sheets together, and then the quilt cover.


    "The corners of this quilt cover should face the corners of the quilt. After getting them all in, just pull a few corners and shake them to make them smooth."


    Gu Mingyu seemed to understand but half understood. After tossing for a long time, not only did he not get it right, but it was a waste of help.


    Nuannuan was so angry that his little face swelled into a puffer fish, and he stretched out his little arm and pushed his brother.


    "Brother, go away!"


    Gu Mingyu rubbed his nose, stood a little further away with a embarrassed face, and waited for Nuan Nuan to tuck the quilt in, and then let him pull the sides to shake.


    Now it¡¯s finally all right.


    Even the brother cameraman looked at him strangely.


    Gu Mingyu was a little guilty, and touched his sister''s head, "It''s amazing."


    ¡¾That¡¯s not a big deal, so in this issue, is the elder brother leading the younger sister or the younger sister leading the boss? ¡¿


    ¡¾Yuyu, shouldn¡¯t it be time for you to reflect on why you can¡¯t do things that your six-year-old sister can do! ¡¿


    ¡¾Really, you can do nothing but eat. ¡¿


    ¡¾Nuan Nuan''s angry look is so cute, like a soft little hamster! ¡¿


    "Okay, leave the rest of the cleaning to my brother, Nuan Nuan, you go out and y!"


    Gu Mingyu pped his chest loudly, he didn''t think he could do anything, he had to prove himself!


    "Okay, brother,e on."


    Nuan Nuan showed considerable trust, and then really left.


    It¡¯s not really to y, but to find things that can decorate the room, and it¡¯s good to find some flowers and nts.


    One of the cameras caught up with Nuan Nuan, and it was seen that after she left the farm, she ran back and forth into the vige with her short legs.


    The roads in this countryside are all bluestone roads, and some moss can asionally be seen in the corners of the walls, but they are clean and have a special vor when walking on them.


    Not long after Nuan Nuan walked, she met a few olddies who were sitting on the threshold peeling peas.


    It was the first time for the old women to see such a delicate and fair little doll, and they were immediately very rare.


    "Whose little doll looks so good-looking."


    Smiling warmly and sweetly, revealing two cute dimples and a row of neat white teeth, she was not afraid to walk over to say hello softly.


    "Grandma, hello."


    "Hey,e to grandma, I have candy here."


    Several old women surrounded the child, with big smiles on their faces, and offered to give her candy to eat.


    If you are in a big city, you must be wary of strangers handing candy, but it is different in rural areas. This is basically the case in viges. These old women will take out a candy or two for the children when they see many children.


    "Grandma, what are you doing?" Nuan Nuan leaned over, with a hint of innocence in her **** and white eyes, and asked childishly.


    "Peeling peas. Is the little boy from some program group? Why did hee out and run around by himself? Don''t worry about the family."


    Nuan Nuan also sat down among the old people, and slowly helped peel the beans with soft white hands.


    "I''m not afraid to have the cameraman brother following me, Nuan Nuan came out to find if there is any Huahua that can decorate my brother and I''s room."


    One of the grandma heard the words and said, "Nuannuan, you want flowers, I have them there, go home with grandma to get them!"


    The little girl quickly waved her hand, "No need, just find some small wild flowers for Nuan Nuan. Grandma, do you have any small pots that you don''t need? Can you lend them to Nuan Nuan for use?"

 Chapter 372: small wildflowers

    "Yes, I have it at home, grandma."


    One of the gray-haired old women stood up, this is her home.


    She took Nuan Nuan to see some of the bottles and jars she collected.


    "We don''t have many other things here, but these porcin pots are the most, and I don''t want to lose them. It''s useless to keep them at home. Nuannuan, see if you like it. You can take as many as you like. .¡±


    After all, it is a famous porcin capital. Although they live in the countryside here, there are quite a lot of this kind of porcin.


    Nuan Nuan squatted down and looked carefully, and found that there are really many types of porcin jars here, some exquisite porcin jars the size of a palm, some with big mouths and small mouths, and those with long necks and small mouths.


    This palm-sized exquisite small porcin jar is just what Nuan Nuan needs.


    "Thank you grandma, I will choose a few."


    "Choose it, choose it, I don''t want to throw these things away, I just leave them to dust."


    These older generations were all poor, so they were reluctant to throw away anything, and picked up as long as it was notpletely broken, but it was useless for the details, so they put it away.


    Nuan Nuan chose a few porcin jars, most of which were small vases, and the olddy also gave her a portable bamboo basket to hold these things.


    "Grandma, I''m leaving first, and I wille to chat with you after my brother and I have cleaned up the room."


    Before leaving, Nuan Nuan greeted several grandmas in a childlike voice.


    "Well, then we can wait."


    The older a person is, the more he likes children. They like all the leather children in the vige, not to mention the little girl like Nuannuan who is like a little fairy child. Besides, she is very polite and her mouth is so sweet, one bite at a time. The soft and waxy grandma really touched their hearts.


    When Nuan Nuan left for this reason, they brought her many small snacks.


    Nuan Nuan ran into the mountains and fields with a small porcin pot in a bamboo basket.


    In the field, she found a clump of four-leaf clover that grew lushly. Her dark eyes lit up, and she began to dig the soil with a small piece of bamboo. It was so dirty, she finally got out the clover.


    The four-leaf clover has more roots, and the leaves grow long and lush. When held in the hand, the leaves spread out and hang down naturally, which looks very beautiful.


    Carefully put the four-leaf clover in the basket before she continued to look for other flowers.


    Don¡¯t look at Nuan Nuan as small, but her short legs are so numb when running in the mountains and fields, and sometimes the cameraman can¡¯t keep up.


    In half an hour, Nuan Nuan had already reaped a lot, and with a basket full of flowers and nts, she ran back with small steps.


    At this moment in the farm, Gu Mingyu was dumbfounded looking at the floor of the room that he had cleaned so much that it was about to flood.


    "Why is the water dragging more and more!"


    He looked at the mop in his hand and mopped it again in disbelief. It didn''t get any better at all, and it became more and more messy. There were some water stains on the wardrobe and the bed.


    Gu Mingyu "..."


    Fuck! Doing housework is more tiring than his filming!


    The fans in his live room were alreadyughing mercilessly.


    ¡¾I knew that you wouldn''t be Gu Mingyu if you didn''t make a fool of yourself. ¡¿


    ¡¾Can people still stand here? ¡¿


    ¡¾Can''t you just shake the water off the mop and take it out? ¡¿


    ¡¾The director is so scheming, the mop he prepared can¡¯t be dehydrated. My family doesn¡¯t use this kind of mop for a long time. ¡¿


    ¡¾Just came from my sister''s live broadcast room, Yuyu, you really have to reflect on it. How long has it been since she went out? Not only has she established a good rtionship with the vigers, but she also picked a lot of beautiful small wild flowers and came back to decorate the room. ¡¿


    ¡¾Sure enough, the elder brother can¡¯t do without the younger sister. ¡¿


    ¡¾Such a capable and soft sister, please give me a dozen! ¡¿


    While Gu Mingyu was having a headache, Nuan Nuan had already returned with a basket of all kinds of beautiful small wild flowers.


    As soon as I ran back to the farm, I met the two sisters Song Yunxin who came out to take out the garbage.


    Song Yunxin paused when she saw what Nuan Nuan was carrying, and she greeted Nuan Nuan with a smile.


    "Where did you find these flowers, Nuan Nuan, they are so beautiful!"


    Song Xiaoyang also stared at the flowers in the warm bamboo basket with bright eyes.


    "Pretty!"


    Nuan Nuan stopped to greet the two of them politely.


    "I looked for it outside. There are many outside. Sister Song, if you like, you can also look for it."


    Song Xiaoyang is eager to try, but really wants to find it.


    Song Yunxin said something with a smile, but in fact she didn''t like those little wild flowers in her heart, but the warm flowers did give her an inspiration.


    The director said that they could use anything in the vige to decorate their room. They only cared about tidying up the room and thought it would be clean, but they didn¡¯t expect to find some flowers and nts to decorate.


    Although this is a rural area, there should be people who grow flowers. She ns to go and see if she can find some more beautiful flowers.


    When Nuan Nuan returned to the room with her brother, Gu Mingyu was throwing away the mop with an ugly face.


    "Stop procrastinating, I''m exhausted!"


    Nuan Nuan walked in with flowers "..."


    "What''s wrong, brother."


    Facing her sister''s innocent and nk eyes, Gu Mingyu was so ashamed that she wanted to cover her face.


    When I asked her to go out to y, I promised to clean up well, but...


    He scratched his head in embarrassment, "I don''t know what''s going on, the water is getting more and more."


    Nuan Nuan nced at the mop in his hand, "Brother, take out the mop, let''s go to the director and ask if there is any dry mop."


    Gu Mingyu patted his head, "Why do I feel like I''ve be stupid when I get here, is my IQ overwhelmed by Director Wang?"


    Director Wang, who was watching the performance of the guests behind the scenes, "..."


    Brat!


    There was still a dry mop, and the two brothers and sisters worked together to dry up the excess water in the room, and it seemed that there was no such a wet and messy feeling.


    ¡¾Fortunately, my sister is back. ¡¿


    ¡¾Nuan Nuan: My brother is really unreliable. ¡¿


    Gu Mingyu was pleasantly surprised to see the little wild flowers brought back by his sister. He hugged his sister and was about to kiss her when he found a lot of mud on her fair and tender face.


    "My Nuannuan is also amazing, but it brought me such a big surprise by asking you to y."


    The kid was so praised that he smiled sweetly, and the whole person smiled sweetly. Theizens squatting in the live broadcast room wanted to hug the kid across the screen and stick it to their faces.


    "Leave these to me! Come on, brother will take you to wash your face first."


    After cleaning the flowers for his sister, he sorted out the flowers. Some Nuannuan with rtively long branches directly folded flower branches of different lengths, and some small and fresh flower bushes were dug up by the roots.


    The porcin pots brought back by Nuan Nuan can only grow some fresh and small wild flowers in low bushes, and after a little tidying up by Gu Mingyu, they be particrly artistic.


    He can¡¯t do housework, but he can still appreciate beauty.


    The small flowers of different colors in the four small porcin pots have different postures. They are ced on the balcony facing the breeze and sunshine, making the whole room a bit more wild.

 Chapter 373: flower arrangement

    There are also some bouquets with long branches that need to be arranged. It is definitely not possible to use such a small porcin pot.


    Gu Mingyu asked where Nuan Nuan found these porcin pots, so he took the child again.


    But they didn¡¯t go there empty-handed. Gu Mingyu took a bouquet of purple irises mixed with other wild daisies. Now they have nothing to give away, so they can only reluctantly use this.


    When Nuan Nuan took her brother there again, those grandmas had already left.


    Gu Mingyu went to knock on the door, and it happened that the grandma was also the one who opened the door.


    When she saw Gu Mingyu, she was startled, and looked at the young man with slightly cloudy eyes in surprise.


    "This... are you a young man or a girl?"


    She is so beautiful, she has never seen such a good-looking person in her life, she can still tell that it is a boy at a nce, after all, although Gu Mingyu is good-looking, she is not feminine at all, and there is a kind of ancient slutty andzy in her gestures Your son Faner.


    It is in the present society that boys rarely grow long hair, which makes grandma a little uncertain for a while.


    Gu Mingyu was not annoyed, of course he could see that this grandma had no malice towards him.


    "Grandma is me, Nuan Nuan, he is my brother."


    Grandma just saw Xiao Nuannuan next to Pretty Qing, and immediately smiled.


    "So it''s Nuan Nuan''s brother,e in."


    "Grandma is bothering you."


    Gu Mingyu took his younger sister''s hand and followed the old man, with a gentle and harmless smile, and he also looked very gentle when talking to the old man.


    After he exined his purpose, the olddy immediately took the two of them to see those bottles and cans.


    "Look, I am also happy that these things can be useful."


    Gu Mingyu boasted, "You really know how to be diligent and thrifty in housekeeping. Grandfather must be very happy to marry a daughter-inw like you. We came all the way just now and the house is clean everywhere. The things you collected are not useless, they are treasures." .¡±


    When Gu Mingyu wants to coax people, no one can resist him, especially the elderly and women.


    At this moment, the grandma was coaxed into a smile by his few words, "You young man is too good at talking."


    Gu Mingyu is sincere, "I''m telling the truth."


    ¡¾It''s aplicated mood. If it wasn''t for that person, I would have thought I had entered the wrong live broadcast room just now. ¡¿


    ¡¾Is the suning out from the west or is it the end of the world? I could hear Gu Mingyu, who is famous for his poisonous tongue, say so many deceptive words! ¡¿


    ¡¾Howe you have never shown your ability to speak sweetly? Your wife has chased you down to ten or eight, so you are not still single now. ¡¿


    ¡¾How can the one in front still attack like a dog. ¡¿


    ¡¾That is, our brother is not just a single dog. Now watching his live broadcast, I think he is very doggy! ¡¿


    [I was originally a ck fan of Gu Mingyu, but we don''t know what happened to Gu Mingyu''s fans, so that their fans are now doing ck fans, pushing our group of authentic ck fans to the side Corner has no idea what to do. ¡¿


    ¡¾Gu Mingyu¡¯s ck fans are probably non-existent ck fans now hahaha...¡¿


    When Gu Mingyu made her grandma happy, she didn''t forget her job.


    He found a long-necked vase, filled it with some water, and after simple artistic processing with irises and some leaves, a well-arranged, beautiful and full flower vase was ready.


    "Grandma, my sister and I don''t have anything to give you now. Don''t dislike these wild flowers. Put them as decorations at home. If you still like these flowers when they are no longer avable,e to me and I will get them for you."


    Grandma was pleasantly surprised when she saw the beautiful vase.


    "This... looks like a very ordinary flower, how can you make it so beautiful after being so arranged!"


    Gu Mingyu hugged the vase and smiled, "I learned the art of flower arrangement when I was ying a character. You just have to think it looks good. Where do you put it? It''s a bit heavy. You can point me to a ce and I''ll put it there for you."


    Grandma really likes these two children. The elder is polite and versatile, and the younger Yuxue is cute and soft. What kind of family can raise such excellent two children.


    She cheerfully brought Nuan Nuan and Gu Mingyu into the room and put the vase away.


    Grandma¡¯s house is cleaned well, but there is basically no decoration in the room, and it looks very in.


    The flowers inserted by Gu Mingyu are now the only decoration in the room. Irises are amon wild flower in the countryside. It won''t look obtrusive at all when ced in the room, but its presence is so strong that it won''t be overlooked. Put it down Finally, it adds a bit of elegance to the whole room.


    The olddy liked it so much, seeing that there were still some flowers that Gu Mingyu brought, she found a few more vases and brought them out.


    "The young man will help grandma get some more vases."


    Gu Mingyu said yes with a smile, and went to the yard to break some branches and grass leaves, and made different styles of flower vases with a few simple strokes.


    Nuan Nuan watched from the side with her eyes wide open.


    "Brother, you are amazing!"


    Gu Mingyu raised his chin slightly, "I don''t know anything either!"


    Nuan Nuan mouth sweet, boasting even more powerful.


    The corners of Gu Mingyu''s mouth rose wildly, and a pair of amorous peach blossom eyes were stained with a smile, which made her look even better.


    The barrage in the live broadcast stagnated for a while, and then surged wildly.


    ¡¾Husband looks at me, this look is amazing! ¡¿


    ¡¾The peach blossom eyes really make my bones crisp. ¡¿


    ¡¾Husband, I am here! ¡¿


    ¡¾Brother''s eyes kill me. ¡¿


    The ck fans suddenly became energetic, and this group of fans finally returned to normal.


    ¡¾That''s it. ¡¿


    But the person who posted this barrage sat in front of theputer and looked at Gu Mingyu''s smiling eyes no less than ten times.


    ¡¾Gu Mingyu has been tired of seeing this face for so long. ¡¿


    But he never left the studio.


    So, some ck fans really express their duplicity to the fullest.


    When leaving, Gu Mingyu was about to leave with the porcin bottle she wanted.


    Grandma: "Let''s go now, I''m going to make dinner, let''s go after eating."


    Gu Mingyu and Nuan Nuan''s feet seemed to stop in disbelief, and turned around to look at grandma with bright eyes.


    Wang Dao''s heart was full of rm bells, and he hurriedly called the staff.


    "No, no! This is against the rules!!"


    In Macy, he shouted so heartbreakingly.


    staff member"¡­¡­"


    They could only bite the bullet and say warmly to Gu Mingyu.


    "Teacher, this is against the rules, and don''t you guys have to go back and clean up the room?"


    Gu Mingyu squinted, "What is the purpose of cleaning the room?"


    Nuan Nuan "Take the money and eat!"


    Gu Mingyu nodded, "That''s right, since it''s all for eating."


    Staff "But after you get the travel fund, you can buy food and have some money left over for other uses."


    Gu Mingyu and Nuannuan looked at each other, okay...


    The two could only bid farewell to the warm olddy with great reluctance.

 Chapter 374: Scheming

    On the other side, because of the inspiration brought by Nuan Nuan, Song Yunxin, who was also looking for flowers, did not go so smoothly.


    In this vige, there are indeed people who grow flowers. Some small courtyards are covered with roses, and there are many roses, orchids and peonies in the courtyards. The whole small courtyard is full of beautiful flowers.


    The family Song Yunxin was looking for had the most varieties of flowers. When she found it, an old man with gray hair in a cheongsam was watering the flowers with a kettle.


    The brightly colored petals are stained with water droplets, making the flowers more delicate and dripping.


    Song Yun was overjoyed, and hurried in.


    But the moment she stepped into someone else''s house, suddenly there was a loud dog barking.


    "Wow woof woof!!!"


    The **** dog, which was resting under the pear tree, suddenly became fierce when it saw the stranger walking in. It bared a mouthful of white and sharp teeth, and looked fiercely at the people at the door.


    "AHH!!"


    Song Yunxin was so frightened that her face turned pale, she screamed and quickly backed away, her face turned pale with fright.


    "Prosperous wealth!"


    The old man who was watering the nts nced at the person at the door, and then yelled at the **** dog.


    The **** dog calmed down immediately when he heard his master''s voice and stopped barking, but still stared at the few people at the door vigntly.


    The old man looked at them "what''s the matter?"


    Although she looks old, she has a good temperament.


    Wearing a dark green cheongsam, with a dark gray knitted sweater over his shoulders, the old man looks more charming after years of precipitation.


    The program team will not provide any help to the guests, so no matter how scared Song Yunxin is, she can only reluctantly stand up.


    She nced at the **** dog cautiously and vigntly, and tried her best to smile in front of the camera.


    "Hi olddy, I''m here to borrow flowers from you."


    The old man looked at her and shook his head, "I don''t lend my flowers to anyone, so go away."


    Song Yunxin hurriedly said, "Grandma, if you don''t want to borrow it, can I buy it? But can I pay you on credit first, and then give you the money after seven days."


    After she finished speaking, both the director in the studio and the backstage couldn''t help frowning.


    Song Yunxin turned her head and showed a sweet smile, "Does this count as taking advantage of the program group''s loopholes, but the director didn''t say that this is not allowed."


    Song Yunxin''s fans in the live broadcast room of course praised her for being smart and clever, in short, all kinds of rainbow farts.


    But ck fans and some passers-by are not used to it.


    ¡¾If everyone is like you, then the rules of the program group are out of the question? ¡¿


    ¡¾As far as you are smart, the guests have never thought of this problem, but the question is, have they done so? To record a program, you have to abide by the rules customized by the program group. ¡¿


    ¡¾It looks like Green Tea is scheming. I''ve seen this kind of woman a lot. ¡¿


    ¡¾What are you doing? Is there any problem with Xinxin doing this? It''s not for money during the show, let alone a few flowers? ¡¿


    ¡¾A group of idiots, our hearts are smart. ¡¿


    ¡¾That dog is so hateful, it scares our hearts. What''s the matter with the owner of this house? Doesn''t a dog know how to put a dog on a leash? ¡¿


    ¡¾Is there something wrong with Song Yunxin''s fans? It was the owner of your family who went to someone else''s house by himself, why did he put the dog on a leash in his own house? ¡¿


    The fans in her live broadcast room quarreled with passers-by who were ck fans, and her fans were generally young, so some words gave people a very bad feeling.


    "Sorry, I don''t borrow or sell my flowers."


    The old man didn''t seem to want to deal with her, "You guys go away and go to another house."


    Song Yunxin put her hands together and said pitifully, "Mother-inw, please, please, I really need these flowers, please help me."


    The old man became a little impatient, "Why can''t you understand me, kid? I won''t sell it, so leave now."


    The expression on Song Yunxin''s face suddenly froze, and she felt so wronged by the old man''s rude words. If it wasn''t for the live broadcast now, her face would definitely be pulled down.


    "Wow!"


    The big dog over there saw that the owner didn''t wee the group of people very much, so it walked up to the owner and barked fiercely at the people at the door twice.


    Song Yunxin clenched her fists, secretly hating her for making her lose face in front of the camera.


    "Okay then, I will disturb mother-inw."


    In order to maintain her image, she didn''t act too ugly, but after she left, her eyes were red and she felt aggrieved.


    "I''m really useless. I can''t borrow any flowers. I''ve let everyone down. I don''t know why the olddy values ??those flowers so much. It''s hard for me to force others. Let''s find another ce."


    This wave of fans who sold Song Yunxin miserably should not be too pitiful to her, but they continued to insult the olddy in various ways, and many passers-by couldn''t stand it and quit the live broadcast room.


    The director in the background frowned when he saw it, "What happened to Song Yunxin, leading fans to attack an innocent viger just because she didn''t lend her flowers?"


    This is too ridiculous, she is not rted to you, she has the right to deal with her flowers.


    "Tsk, didn''t her fans say that she is innocent and kind? This ispletely scheming."


    "The people in the circle don''t have personal settings. On the surface, they seem to be individuals, but who knows what the **** is behind the scenes."


    The live broadcast continued, and Song Yunxin finally got some flowers, but they were not as good as the first one in terms of appearance or variety.


    She felt grievances and dislikes in her heart, but she had a happy smile on her face.


    Holding the flowers and looking calmly at Gu Mingyu and Nuan Nuan''s room, she said deliberately.


    "I don''t know how Teacher Gu''s room is decorated, can you go and have a look for reference?"


    She asked the staff.


    Staff "This depends on whether the teachers themselves are willing or not."


    Song Yunxin pretended to be distressed and struggled for a while, "Then let me ask."


    After finishing speaking, she walked over and knocked on the door.


    It was Nuan Nuan who opened the door. Gu Mingyu was still arranging flowers at the moment, and he dressed up an ordinary porcin vase as beautifully as a flower fairy.


    Song Yunxin stood at the door and could see it at a nce, her eyes widened in surprise.


    "Mr. Gu, you are amazing!"


    The surprised tone was real, she really didn''t expect Gu Mingyu to be able to arrange flowers, and the arrangement was so beautiful.


    She clenched the flower in her hand, and she was quite confident that she could get a high score, but now she is a little uncertain.


    Gu Mingyu nced at the door lightly when he heard the voice.


    Song Yunxin hugged the flowers with a shy look on her face, "I''m sorry, Mr. Gu, I didn''t mean to disturb you on purpose, but I just wanted to see how your progress is. I didn''t expect you, Mr. Gu, to be able to arrange flowers."


    Gu Mingyu raised his headzily, "Did you see it? Then go and do it yourself."


    Obviously don''t want to talk to people anymore.


    Song Yunxin looked at him with admiration, "Mr. Gu, I just don''t know what to do with these flowers. Can you teach me? The flowers you put in are really beautiful."


    Gu Mingyu "I can''t."


    Song Yunxin''s eyes widened slightly, and he couldn''t believe that he just refused in front of the camera!

 Chapter 375: Versailles self-mockery

    The smile on Song Yunxin''s face was only stiff, but soon turned into a bewildered and pitiful look.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Gu, I... Did I do something wrong, do you not like me?"


    Nuan Nuan puffed her cheeks, why is this smell so familiar?


    Oh, by the way, the woman who was scratched by the cat when I was on the set of my brother!


    Gu Mingyu clicked his tongue, and nced at her with a half-smile.


    "That''s why I said you little girls love to think too much. If I really teach you, I will have to bother to rify some gossips on the Inte. Don''t think too much. I''m not saying that you want to gossip with me, mainly It¡¯s because there are too manyizens who like to mess around with CP.¡±


    He said don''t think too much about it, but in fact he just said it to Song Yunxin on purpose.


    This girl is indeed scheming and she hides it very high, but he has yed so many roles, and all kinds of people have carefully observed him. He knows what Song Yun is thinking.


    Tsk, he found out when he was checking the luggage. When he saw Nuan Nuan''s ck card, he could clearly see the calction and greed in Song Yunxin''s eyes. He came to the program group to y with Nuan Nuan, but Not here to trouble yourself.


    Song Yunxin felt a little guilty and flustered when he heard what he said on the surface saying thatizens like to eat CP indiscriminately, but it was actually a warning.


    Actually, she and her agent really nned this way.


    They discussed it beforeing here. In the crew, she was in charge of finding a way to appear in the same frame as Gu Mingyu, and her agent was in charge of finding sailors on the Inte to stir up scandals.


    Gu Mingyu''s poprity can bring countless benefits as long as he gets a little edge.


    Of course, Song Yunxin actually wanted to take this opportunity to make the scandale true, especially after guessing that Gu Mingyu was from a wealthy family.


    Who doesn''t want to be a wealthy wife? Especially the women in the circle, and she is certainly no exception.


    She knew that Gu Mingyu had a vicious tongue, and he honestly said what he wanted to say on the Inte without any scruples at all. He directly pped those who had been rumored with him to **** blood from him without any face.


    But she didn''t expect him to be so unscrupulous before the live broadcast.


    It took a lot of effort for Song Yunxin to adjust her mentality and pull out a smile.


    "Howe, it''s just teaching flower arrangement, so let''s forget it if this is the case, I''m sorry Teacher Gu, I didn''t think about it, but... But I really don''t know how to make these flowers look good, Teacher Gu, you can let me See how you arrange the flowers? I''ll just watch here, and I won''te near."


    Nuannuan took a look at Song Yunxin, pursed her lips and ran to her brother.


    "This one."


    Gu Mingyu shrugged, "I''m afraid I can''t, you haven''t noticed that we are in apetitive rtionship now?"


    Song Yunxin smiled awkwardly, and then pretended to be very rxed, "Well, it is true that I have gone too far, it seems that this method will not work, then Teacher Gu Nuannuan, I will leave first, Teacher Gu goodbye. "


    After leaving, Song Yunxin''s expression almost couldn''t be maintained, this Gu Mingyu is too unmannered!


    She took a deep breath, and said with red eyes and dejected, "It''s all my fault. Teacher Gu misunderstood. Will Teacher Gu have a bad impression of me after it''s over? I like the movies made by Teacher Gu, yes As for his fans, if Mr. Gu doesn''t like me because of this, I will die of grief."


    Good guy, as soon as she said this, the fans in the live broadcast room started to quarrel.


    ¡¾Don''t be sad, a straight guy like Gu Mingyu is not worth it! ¡¿


    ¡¾That is, if you really think you are something special, if you get close to him, you will be fired for a scandal, so we don''t care about it. ¡¿


    ¡¾Gu Mingyu is really narcissistic. ¡¿


    Some of Gu Mingyu''s fans spotted Song Yunxin''s green tea physique with keen eyes. They crawled over to take a look. She was really pretending to be pitiful and rhythmic. Also, why are her fans so hostile? Do they really think they are fake?


    So someone went to Gu Mingyu''s live broadcast room to say hello, and immediately a lot of fish fans came to Song Yunxin''s live broadcast room, talking in a strange way.


    ¡¾Yo, what a big pot of tea, you can smell the fragrance of tea through the screen. ¡¿


    [Our elder brother is indeed nothing special. He also has a younger sister with a ck card. She has a ceiling in the entertainment industry. She has several movies with a box office of billions of dors, and she has worked with international Hollywood directors in several roles. It''s just a small director of a movie with a box office of more than one billion movies. ¡¿


    ¡¾No, what¡¯s so great about this, it¡¯s just that the identity may be rich, which makes everyoneugh. ¡¿


    ¡¾It''s really narcissistic, after all, with that face, every once in a while there are only a few people who want to gossip with him. ¡¿


    ¡¾He likes to y big names, who made him have a bad temper, and it¡¯s just that he hasn¡¯t been blocked by the stars and capital on the Inte for so many years. ¡¿


    ¡¾I''m really worried, why does our brother have so many shorings. ¡¿


    Song Yunxin''s fans "..."


    Fuck! Gu Mingyu''s fans all made self-deprecating remarks about Versailles, which really made people itch with hatred, but they couldn''t refute them, and theyughed at themselves about the good and the bad.


    Some passers-by saw the speeches of Gu Mingyu''s fans and almost died ofughter. What kind of sand sculptures are these.


    Song Yunxin herself still doesn''t know how noisy the barrage is, and now it''s basically being ughtered by Gu Mingyu''s fans.


    She is still the same as before, when there are people or things that don''t like her, she willin in front of her fans. Her manager is almost worried, the guests'' mobile phones are confiscated, and the manager can''t contact her at all. She could only watch helplessly as she chatted and chatted while being annoyed by Gu Mingyu''s fans.


    Back to her room, Song Xiaoyang was doing her homework, when she saw her sister came back, she said immediately.


    "Sister, let me help you."


    Song Yunxin had a smile on her face, "No, you can do your homework."


    She wanted to show her virtuousness in front of the camera, so she asked Song Xiaoyang to do her homework after cleaning.


    Song Xiaoyang looked at her and let out a disappointment, and looked at the flowers in her sister''s hand eagerly. In fact, she also wanted to y, but her sister said that she wanted to be a well-behaved child.


    Song Xiaoyang can only continue to do homework.


    On the other side, Gu Mingyu and Nuan Nuan worked together to arrange all the flowers and put them in the right ce, and the whole room instantly became lively and bright.


    Although these are not precious varieties of flowers, who said that only those precious varieties of flowers are beautiful.


    It was almost time, and the two finally checked the room again, making sure there was nothing wrong and went out.


    I happened to meet Bai Qingyu and Lin Zhi outside, and the uncle and nephew were bickering.


    Lin Zhi "It''s all your fault. We wouldn''t have spent so much time if the quilt hadn''t been turned upside down."


    Bai Qingyu "You have the nerve to tell me, what did you sweep when I asked you to sweep the floor, why can I still pull out so much garbage when I mop the floor!"


    Lin Zhi "You trampled all my clothes dirty."


    Bai Qingyu "I was not careful. I''ll just wash it for you at night. Besides, you broke all my skin care products! I have to borrow it from Teacher Gu!"

 Chapter 376: result

    The way the uncle and nephew get along is basically toin about each other. From the beginning of the mission, the fans in Bai Qingyu''s live broadcast room were almostughed to death by the two of them.


    At this moment, they saw Gu Mingyu and Nuan Nuan''s eyes lit up.


    "Teacher Gu, Nuan Nuan!"


    "Beautiful sister!"


    Gu Mingyu gave Lin Zhi a sideways nce, he had to look at this brat, he was so glib at a young age.


    Bai Qingyu pped his little nephew on the head with a gentle p.


    "My name is Nuannuan. I learned it from whom. When I meet people, I call her beautiful sister."


    Lin Zhi covered the back of his head and curled his lips, "I''m just telling the truth, sister Nuannuan is very beautiful."


    He ran over briskly, puffed out his small chest, and kept introducing himself and exposing his uncle''s background.


    "Sister Nuannuan, let me tell you, my uncle is so narcissistic, he needs to put on makeup when he goes out, and he kicks my ass, isn''t he too inhuman?"


    Bai Qingyu ¨‹Æ¤¨‹#


    Does the brat want to be beaten?


    "I''m an actor, which actor goes out without makeup?!"


    Gu Mingyu clicked his tongue, "I don''t wear makeup."


    Bai Qingyu "...Then Mr. Gu, do you have skin care products? My lotion was broken by this brat."


    "Comrade Bai Qingyu, please be careful with your words, it''s not careful, not careful!"


    Uncle and nephew looked at each other and talked, and they were about to quarrel again.


    Nuan Nuan asked, "Brother Qingyu, have you finished cleaning your room?"


    Bai Qingyu and Lin Zhi immediately became quiet, and both of them were downcast.


    "Just finished cleaning, but it doesn''t feel very good, how about yours?"


    Gu Mingyu sat down on the sofa and poured a cup of tea, "It''s done, go and see for yourself."


    Bai Qingyu picked up his little nephew and ran away.


    After a few minutes, he ran back again, looking at Gu Mingyu with admiration.


    "Mr. Gu, you are too amazing, your room is so neat and beautiful! I will also look for those flowers where I found them."


    Gu Mingyu "It''s all thanks to my sister, and she also found the flowers."


    Nuan Nuan pointed outside, "There are fields, fields, and mountains, and they are easy to find."


    The time ising, Bai Qingyu left his little nephew here, ran out to find some wild flowers and came back to decorate the room casually.


    Forget about flower arrangement or something, he won''t have time.


    When the time came, the director brought several people to the farm.


    "The time given to you is up. Now, several judges will check and vote. The person with the most votes at the end of the vote will win."


    The first room to check was Room 1, which was the room of Song Yunxin and Song Xiaoyang.


    She nced at Gu Mingyu with resentful eyes, but quickly took it back and said embarrassingly.


    "I didn''t arrange it very well, but I tried my best. I hope I can have a good result."


    As soon as they entered their room, everyone could clearly smell a perfume.


    In fact, this perfume was originally a high-end product with a very elegant and pleasant smell, but I don¡¯t know how much she has sprayed it on. It is mixed with other strong floral fragrances, and it smells a bit offensive.


    The flowers she brought back looked very beautiful, and she arranged them in many conspicuous ces. They looked beautiful, but they were overwhelming.


    Theyout of the rural houses is all in a rustic country style. A few of those coquettish and graceful flowers can add color to the room, but if there are too many, it looks out of ce with this room.


    After watching Room 1, everyone quickly went to Room 2, Nuan Nuan and Gu Mingyu''s room.


    The small potted nts made of wild flowers on the balcony, the elegant and fresh flower vases on the table, and the wild flowers hanging on the wall add a bit of wildness to the monotonous background without being obtrusive. Gu Mingyu''s arrangement is very ingenious Incorporate these flowers into the room.


    The clothes are arranged and the bedding is neatly folded, and there is no strange smell in the room, so the first impression is very good.


    Room No. 3 belonged to mother and son Lu Qing and Mo Ling. It didn''t have too many decorations, but it was full of warmth. In the end, Bai Qingyu and Lin Zhi''s room was a bit messy.


    After the inspection, the twelve judges voted for their favorite room.


    "I''m so tired, now that everyone''s votes have been cast, let''s announce the results.


    "Room No. 1, two tickets."


    "Room No. 2, six tickets."


    "Room No. 3, three tickets."


    "Room No. 4, one ticket."


    Bai Qingyu rubbed his nose andughed, "Well, I was mentally prepared for a long time ago. I thought there would be no votes. That kind person voted for me, thank you."


    Lin Zhi "I also thought that there would be no tickets for the room that you messed up."


    "Nonsense, obviously you did it!"


    Lu Qing said to Gu Mingyu, "I can''t see it, I thought you wouldn''t clean up the room, you really don''t look like you."


    Gu Mingyu had a proud face, "My sister hung up the clothes neatly, my sister put the shoes, my sister put on the quilt and folded it, my sister dragged the floor clean, and my sister found the flowers." .¡±


    Lu Qing "...then what did you do?"


    Look at your proud look. If you don¡¯t know it, you think you did those things.


    Nuan Nuan''s little face was also proud, and she answered Lu Qing''s question in a childlike voice.


    "The beautiful vase in the room was made by my brother, and the position of the flowers was also arranged by my brother. There are also small potted nts on the window sill, and my brother swept the floor clean."


    One younger sister blows, one brother blows, the proud expressions cannot be said to be irrelevant, they are exactly the same!


    Both the people at the scene and theizens in the live broadcast room were amused by the two brothers and sisters.


    Lu Qing had a bright smile on his face, "You two really have a tacit understanding, one proudly shows off the younger sister and the other proudly shows off the elder brother."


    Bai Qingyuined, "It was like this when I was on the set. Teacher Gu kept talking about my sister. Nuan Nuan followed Teacher Gu with a small electric fan to give him a blowjob. Share any delicious food with Teacher Gu..."


    Several people were chatting andughing, and Song Yunxin found that he couldn''t get in at all, and his heart was tormented like a fire for a while.


    She suffered so much for that broken room, but in the end she only got two votes, while the wild flowers that Gu Nuannuan brought back won the first ce, which made her feel like a thorn in her heart Ufortable, the smile on the face is very reluctant.


    "Yun Xin''s room is also very nice, those flowers must have been hard to find."


    Lu Qing is a caring big sister who still takes good care of those around her. Seeing that Song Yunxin hadn''t spoken for a long time and didn''t know what she was thinking, she brought her into the topic.


    Song Yunxin tightened her hands on her knees, with a smile on her face, "It''s not hard to find, and the vigers are very enthusiastic."


    Damn it, does Lu Qing want to show off? She put in so much effort but only got the third ce, and Lu Qing''s room obviously has nothing but got the second ce. It''s really unfair!

 Chapter 377: Grandma who grows flowers

    No matter what Song Yunxin thought, the travel funds were distributed ording to the ranking.


    Gu Mingyu held two red notes with disgust on his face.


    "What is the use of these two pieces of money?"


    Nuan Nuan was lying on her brother''sp with bright eyes, half of her fleshy and snow-white face was pressed against her brother''sp, and her soft white little finger poked the two banknotes.


    "Don''t worry, brother, the dishes in the countryside are very cheap!"


    As a child who has lived in the countryside, I can''t understand the price of vegetables in the countryside very well.


    Gu Mingyu snorted, and directly stuffed the two red tickets into the children''s hands.


    "Then Nuannuan will keep the money, and our dinner depends on you."


    That confident attitude doesn''t feel that there is any problem in putting money and burdens on children.


    Brothers and sisters are really daring to ept if one dares to give to the other.


    "Okay, Nuan Nuan will buy a lot of vegetables back!"


    The children put the two small coins in their pockets.


    other people"¡­¡­"


    Bai Qingyu nced at his little nephew.


    Lin Zhi stretched out his hand, "I will take care of the money, and the big brother''s house is kept by the pretty sister."


    Bai Qingyu just rolled his eyes and said, "Come on, I can take good care of Nuan Nuan and take good care of it. If you are careless, our house only costs fifty yuan. If you lose it, drink Northwest Wind today!"


    Lin Zhi stared angrily, "How can you be better than me? You are also careless!"


    Lu Qing''s side is much more harmonious.


    She patted her son''s head and asked, "Son, do you want to keep the money?"


    Mo Ling pursed her lips and shook her head. She looks cute and cute, but Mo Ling is a very cool little guy, with a chubby face pretending to be calm, which is very cute, and the fans in the live broadcast room are so cute.


    "The meals at home are cooked by my mother. My mother knows the prices, but I don''t. My mother keeps the money."


    Mo Ling came to the conclusion that the money should be kept by her mother after careful analysis.


    As for the two sisters of the Song family, Song Xiaoyang had no intention of asking. She felt that the money should have been handed over to her sister for safekeeping.


    But Song Yunxin couldn''t get angry when she saw her sister''s dull look, she didn''t know how to behave at all, it seemed that she had no characteristics at all in front of the camera.


    Song Yunxin took a deep breath, "Xiao Yang, who do you think should keep our money?"


    Song Xiaoyang nced at her nkly, "Sister."


    Then there was nothing to say.


    Song Yunxin was a little discouraged, with a sh of disgust in his eyes, he knew he would not bring her here.


    Song Xiaoyang is actually just her cousin, she is quite possessive, she is the only daughter in the family, but she brought Song Xiaoyang with her for this show, for this reason she even set up a special show for Song Xiaoyang People who love to learn, who knows that it is useless at all.


    Director "The travel fund has been distributed now, and this money also includes part of the vegetables you need to buy for dinner. There are many vegetables in the countryside. You can find them yourself, but you can only bring them back after the owner agrees to the transaction."


    Does this mean that they have to find the food by themselves?


    Gu Mingyu stabbed Director Wang with a knife in his heart.


    What about the one who agreed to travel easily? You give me this!


    The four groups of families nned to separate after leaving the farm. At this time, Song Yunxin walked to Gu Mingyu and Nuannuan.


    "Mr. Gu, go over there. When I came to look for flowers, I saw that there were quite a lot of vegetables there. It''s just that an olddy who grows flowers may not be able to trade at her house. You''d better not go to her house."


    Gu Mingyu nced at her with a half-smile, "Okay."


    He wants to see what kind of medicine is sold in this woman''s gourd.


    Song Yunxin smiled harmlessly, then took Song Xiaoyang and left in another direction.


    Nuan Nuan took her brother''s hand and swayed slowly all the way, and she passed the yard full of flowers.


    Nuan Nuan''s eyes lit up instantly.


    "It''s so beautiful!"


    Through the bamboo fence, Nuan Nuan tiptoed to reach her neck and looked in, but she was so tall that she couldn''t see much even if she tiptoed, and was finally picked up by Gu Mingyu and sat on his shoulders, the little girl moved The entire beautiful yard has a panoramic view.


    Butterflies and bees are gathering honey among the flowers of various colors, dancing and dancing very lively.


    "Wow!"


    There was a loud dog bark, and the **** dog under the pear tree stood up, staring at Nuan Nuan''s direction with a pair of dark eyes.


    Song Yunxin, who hadn''t gone too far, raised the corners of her lips when she faintly heard the dog barking. Gu Nuannuan should be frightened now.


    However, the kid who Song Yunxin thought was frightened was not only not afraid, but even waved his arms and greeted it through the courtyard wall.


    "Big dog!"


    "Wow!"


    Although the **** dog is barking, it is not vicious. It looks more like greeting a little girl.


    "Wow woof~"


    Suddenly, Nuan Nuan also barked like a dog, with a milky bark, which made the **** dog in the yard wag its tail happily.


    A dog and a person spoke anguage that Gu Mingyu couldn''t understand through the flower wall, and he couldn''t help but twitch the corners of his mouth.


    At this time, the door of the house inside opened, and an old man with gray hair but full of elegance came out.


    She was still wearing that cheongsam, walked up to the **** dog and looked out, and met the little girl''s big clear eyes.


    "Grandma~"


    Nuannuan is not afraid to greet the old people inside, the milky voice sounds sweet.


    "You... are also here to borrow flowers?"


    Nuan Nuan tilted her head in doubt, "My brother and I didn''t want to borrow flowers, say hello to the big dog."


    The immature childish speech made the old man let go of his guard, and then he chatted gently with the child.


    "You like Wangcai, I think it likes you too."


    Nuan Nuan''s brows and eyes are curved with a smile as warm as the sun.


    "So it''s called Wangcai, my name is Nuan Nuan."


    "Come in."


    The old man opened the door, and Gu Mingyu walked in with his sister.


    "Grandma, my brother and I are going to the vige to buy vegetables. Grandma, do you have any vegetables at home that you can sell? If you don''t have Nuannuan and brother, go to other ces to ask."


    The old man heard the words and pointed to the small courtyard, "I don''t have many vegetables here, so you can pick whatever you want."


    "Thank you grandma~"


    The little girl thanked very politely, but she didn''t rush to pick vegetables, instead she started ying with Wangcai.


    Wangcai also wagged his tail happily to y with the little girl.


    Gu Mingyu suddenly asked the old man, "I heard you said before that we also came to borrow flowers. Could it be that someone has borrowed flowers from you before?"


    The smile on the old man''s face faded, and he nodded.


    "It was a young girl, but I didn''t lend it to her."


    She looked at the flowers in the garden with a gentle expression, and she didn''t treat ordinary flowers at all.


    Gu Mingyu smiled and said in a natural tone, "Then she might be overwhelmed. May I take the liberty to ask why?"


    The olddy caressed the delicate flowers of the rose with her fingers.


    "The seeds of these flowers were left by my wife when he left. We agreed that from the day he left, I would nt a seed every month until the day he came back."

 Chapter 378: Grandmas story

    The olddy was from the time of the civil turmoil, and she was also a daughter of a wealthy family. She had a childhood sweetheart husband.


    But in that era, it was very difficult to live in peace and stability. Not long after the two got married, the family suffered great changes. The city where they lived was attacked by artillery fire. Most of the family members were killed or injured. down.


    Later, her husband joined the army, and arranged her in this rtively safe mountain vige before leaving. He knew that his wife liked to grow flowers, so he gave her some flower seeds and made an agreement.


    If you miss him in the future, then nt a seed every month, and when these seeds are all nted, he wille back.


    In fact, everyone knows that this is just a constion. In turbulent times, there are no eyesight on the battlefield, and you may die at any time.


    But both the husband and wife tacitly did not say anything, but one with national righteousness and the other with expectations, so they parted so reluctantly.


    From then on, ording to their agreement, the old woman would nt a flower seed every month. She would hold these flowers every day, and sit with her only son at the gate of the courtyard waiting for that person.


    I just waited until the turmoil was over and my son grew up, but I still didn''t get the figure I wanted to see.


    Even many times when she was sitting at the door of the house and taking a nap, she would dream of a man in a long gown walking towards her, just like when he left.


    But when she woke up from the dream, all she could see was the cold alley and the delicate flowers behind her, making her figure even more sad and lonely.


    The son grew up and went out to study and work hard. The only thing waiting with her was the **** dog beside her.


    "I don''t know when he wille back. I have nted a lot of flowers. Why hasn''t hee back to me?"


    The olddy didn''t know whether she was asking the young people or herself, her eyes were red with tears.


    In fact, everyone knows that that person may no longer be there.


    But she had a hope in her heart, and she was unwilling to believe it. Even now, she still insisted on waiting.


    Gu Mingyu was silent for a while and said, "Perhaps, I''ll be back after a while."


    I have persisted in things for a lifetime. If this fact is revealed cruelly, the old woman may have no hope of life.


    Nuan Nuan stood on her toes and wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes with a soft tissue.


    "Grandpa will be very happy to see these flowers taken care of by grandma when hees back."


    The childish and childish voice of the child made the old man feel much better.


    She took the warm, small and soft hand, and said with nostalgia in her eyes, "Yes, he said before that the flowers I take care of are the most beautiful."


    The audience in his live broadcast room are now crying, and they are so moved by the olddy''s story.


    ¡¾Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo£¬ ¡¿


    ¡¾The olddy''s husband should be dead, otherwise he won''te back to find her. ¡¿


    ¡¾The knife killed me, I just want to watch a variety show. Why did you make me cry. ¡¿


    ¡¾I believe in love again, how happy I am to be a man who can be waited for by an olddy for a lifetime. ¡¿


    ¡¾She took good care of their flowers, no wonder she said she would not lend flowers to others, and I would not lend them to me. ¡¿


    Fortunately, the audience in this live broadcast room didn''t know what stupid things Song Yunxin did to borrow flowers before and when he failed to borrow them, otherwise he would definitely be scolded to death now.


    Director Wang was also silent for a while after listening to the story of the olddy, and then said to everyone, "When the show is broadcast, I will leave the part of Song Yunxin intact!"


    Before, Song Yunxin made his fans scold the old man in a rhythmic manner, and he would probably be pped in the face when the show aired.


    "Director Wang, just now Song Yunxin''s manager called to ask us to cut that part when editing."


    Director Wang took a puff of cigarette andughed, "How old is she?"


    He has the final say on this program group, not only to seek justice for the old man, but can he cut such an explosive thing?


    The yard of the olddy¡¯s house is not big for growing vegetables, because it is basically used for growing flowers.


    But not without, and the dishes were well served.


    "I still have potatoes at home, do you want them?"


    "want!"


    Threerge eggnts, one cabbage, three cucumbers, and tworge potatoes. Vegetarian dishes are enough. Grandma¡¯s house has no meat dishes, so I can only look for them elsewhere.


    "The third one in front, their chickens are the best, go and have a look."


    "Grandma, how much are these?"


    The old man waved his hand, "You don''t need to pay, I am very happy to chat with you today."


    Those things have been backlogged in her heart for a long time, and her mood has be more and more depressed. Now she can find someone to chat with and talk about it, which is much better.


    "No, grandma, we are doing a show. If you don''t charge money, the director will be furious. He is old, and we must respect the elderly."


    "Poof..."


    Director Wang, who was drinking tea, spit out water when he heard the little girl''s words, and pointed at himself in disbelief.


    "Do I look old?"


    The people around looked at their noses, noses, noses, and hearts without speaking.


    Everyone in the live broadcast roomughed like crazy.


    ¡¾Hahaha... Nuannuan, you really dare to say anything, are you really not afraid that the director will put on shoes for you? ¡¿


    ¡¾Look how sensible we are Nuannuan, how we can take care of the mood of the elderly. ¡¿


    ¡¾Laughing to death, Director Wang may be in a worse mood now, after all, he has beenined by children because he is too old. ¡¿


    In the end, the olddy couldn''tugh or cry, and charged three dors symbolically.


    Before leaving, she greeted Nuan Nuan, "Come and y with grandma when you have time."


    Nuan Nuan turned her head and smiled with crooked eyebrows, she was really very obedient.


    "Okay."


    When he walked out of the grandma''s house, Wangcai wagged his tail and rubbed against the old man''s leg, making a humming sound.


    Grandma patted the big dog''s head, "I like children so much."


    "Wooooow!"


    The **** dog wagged its tail happily.


    "Go, go home early."


    The **** dog immediately ran to Nuan Nuan wagging its tail, with joy in its swarthy eyes.


    Nuannuan patted its head, "Does Wangcai want to y with Nuannuan? Then grandma, let''s go, and my brother and I will send Wangcai back."


    Wangcai was raised very imposingly. He is arge dog. Just one stop in front of people can give people a sense of oppression, which is a little higher than Nuan Nuan.


    The name Wangcai does not match what it looks like.


    If it were other children, they would have been scared by it and ran away, but Nuan Nuan didn''t feel scared at all. After all, she was the child who even rode a big tiger!


    Gu Mingyu and the others soon came to the family that the grandmother said was good at raising chickens. The host family warmly entertained the two brothers and sisters, and also recognized Wangcai, and said in surprise.


    "This Wangcai has such an arrogant temper. He won''t eat any food given by others, let alone leave with others. I didn''t expect him to follow you."


    Nuannuan proudly puffed out her small chest, "Wangcai likes Nuannuan, and Nuannuan also likes Wangcai!"


    "Woof!" The big dog responded to the children with a face.

 Chapter 379: Cook by myself

    With their little money, it is enough to buy a few eggs, and it is also difficult to buy a chicken, but there is nothing left after they are used up.


    But Nuan Nuan and Gu Mingyu were lucky. The owner happened to kill chickens today, so the two discussed and bought two chicken legs. The price given by the owner was also very cheap, just twenty yuan.


    Authentic local chicken, chicken thigh meat is superrge.


    Gu Mingyu bought it for twenty yuan, but he still felt a little unbelievable.


    "Two chicken legs are so big, twenty!"


    This is too cheap.


    Nuannuan nodded, "Auntie gave us a discount."


    Wangcai quietly followed Nuannuan, it''s time to go back and cook.


    When I arrived at the farm, I happened to meet Song Yunxin and Song Xiaoyang.


    When the woman saw the big dog beside Nuan Nuan, herplexion changed instantly. There was still fear and guilt in her eyes, but she couldn''t believe it.


    Wangcai also found the woman over there, and it also remembered her smell.


    When Wangcai looked over, Song Yunxin''s face turned pale with fright.


    "How is it here!"


    Song Yunxin couldn''t maintain the expression on her face and persona all of a sudden, her voice became sharp.


    The expected thing did not happen, Gu Nuannuan was not only not scared by the big dog, but even brought it back!


    How is this possible, the dog was so fierce when she went there.


    Gu Mingyu smiled mockingly when he saw the guilt in her eyes.


    "I forgot to tell you, my sister is born to attract all kinds of animals, let alone a dog, even a tiger here will not hurt her."


    He was telling the truth, but it seemed to others that he was joking.


    Song Yunxin''s fans were cursing.


    ¡¾The face is so big, I really think that I am the darling of heaven who loves flowers and blooms. ¡¿


    ¡¾This bull is blowing his hair out. If you are capable, you should really go find a tiger to see if it bites. ¡¿


    ¡¾It¡¯s not a wild dog, I really think I¡¯m great. ¡¿


    But hearing what Gu Mingyu said made Song Yunxin feel guilty, and she smiled forcedly.


    "Then... that Nuannuan is amazing."


    Gu Mingyu''s fans noticed something was wrong with Song Yunxin sharply, and started conspiracy theories.


    ¡¾Do you still remember what this woman said deliberately in front of her brother and Nuannuan when she was looking for food? ¡¿


    ¡¾Now thinking about it, why does it always feel like there is some conspiracy in it. ¡¿


    ¡¾It''s normal for a little girl to like flowers, but if I saw those flowers, I couldn''t help but stop. ¡¿


    ¡¾Song Yunxin went to borrow flowers, so I know that Grandma has a dog at home, and when I recall what she said before, I always feel that she meant to nder Grandma in it. ¡¿


    ¡¾Her heart is so dirty. ¡¿


    Many people are powerful, everyone analyzed together, and it was confirmed that Song Yunxin was really uneasy before.


    So they swiped the barrage one after another to ask their brother to stay away from her, and Nuan Nuan to stay away from that woman.


    Damn it they can''t see the barrage!


    The director looked at the people who came back, "Guests who have bought vegetables can cook their own dinner."


    Each of them has a small kitchen in their room where they can cook.


    but¡­


    Gu Mingyu looked at these dishes, the expression on his face cracked.


    "How do you cook the rice, what about the vegetables?"


    He one! indivual! All! No! meeting!


    At this time Song Yunxin came over again, "Mr. Gu, don''t you know how to cook? I asionally cook some meals at home, how about I help you."


    Gu Mingyu put away the cracked expression on his face, took a deep breath and decided to face the difficulties.


    "No need, I..."


    "elder brother."


    He didn''t finish the rest of the sentence, and his clothes were ripped off by his sister.


    "Nuan Nuan knows how to cook, Nuan Nuan knows how to cook."


    The little girl looked up at her tender little face and said that she would, with a small expression begging for praise, her eyes sparkling.


    The attentive smile on Song Yunxin''s face froze, and the hand beside her was clenched unconsciously.


    It was Gu Nuannuan who spoiled her again, because she guessed that there was a high probability that there would be a part of cooking by herself, so she even went to the chef to learn cooking skills, just to show a good performance in front of Gu Mingyu and get close to him.


    "Are you so good at Nuan Nuan? How can you cook at such a young age?"


    She pretended to be surprised, "This is not a joke. If you don''t do well, you and your brother will have nothing to eat today."


    Unexpectedly, the children are very confident, "I will do it, I have done it before."


    Gu Mingyu knew when his sister was talking about the past, and immediately felt a terribly distressed heart.


    He rubbed his sister''s head, "You don''t need to cook, you teach my brother, I will do it! My sister is really good."


    Think about when the dignified young master of the Gu family went out of the kitchen? But now he is willing to learn for his sister.


    "Good~"


    The little girl was so excited that the corners of her mouth were upturned, showing her neat little teeth. If there was a little fluffy tail behind her, she would probably have been shaking.


    Nuan Nuan held her brother''s hand andughed limply.


    Gu Mingyu pinched her little nose dotingly, "Let''s go."


    After speaking, I saw the corner of the stunned woman''s mouth raised into a smile, but the smile didn''t reach her eyes.


    "If you have time, you should pay more attention to your sister. Isn''t it appropriate for a child to hold so many things for her?"


    When she leaned over to look for Gu Mingyu just now, she subconsciously threw everything to Song Xiaoyang.


    She often does this kind of behavior at home, and now she shows that she is very close to her cousin and takes care of her under the camera, but after a long time, those subconscious behaviors will be exposed identally.


    At this moment, she was reminded by Gu Mingyu that she panicked, and quickly took all the things Song Xiaoyang was struggling to carry, with an unnatural smile on her face.


    "I was careless, Xiao Yang, are you okay?"


    Song Xiaoyang shook his head and timidly said it was okay.


    But at this moment, it couldn''t stop the fans and ck fans in her live broadcast room from arguing fiercely. For a while, the live broadcast room where Song Yunxin was located was filled with smog, and those passers-by who originally wanted to go in saw the situation and quickly slipped away.


    The audience in the original live broadcast room also left a lot. Of the four live broadcast rooms, Song Yunxin''s live broadcast room has the smallest number of people, and it is still half fans and ck fans.


    When Bai Qingyu came back, he knew that he had to cook by himself and copsed, "Then can the two of us still have dinner today?!"


    Lin Zhisheng has nothing to love "Probably not."


    Lu Qing is not in a hurry. After she gets married, she will cook for her family herself, so it ispletely fine.


    Bai Qingyu saw Lu Qing''s calm look, so he brought his little nephew to him with a cheeky face.


    "Sister Lu, can we see how you cook?"


    The uncle and nephew looked like two dogs, one big and one small, looking at Lu Qing eagerly.


    Lu Qing was also generous, "Okay, my son can make dumplings, but it''s a pity that he won''t eat dumplings today."


    Mo Ling, who was praised, was still just a child no matter how stable he was. He unconsciously puffed out his chest.


    Bai Qingyu "Excellent!"


    Mo Ling''s eyes became brighter.


    On the other side, Gu Mingyu and Nuan Nuan, who had already returned to the room, began to get busy. They both wore the aprons prepared by the program team.


    Gu Mingyu¡¯s is white, and the warm one is pink withce.


    The Nuannuan kid in an apron is so cute that a group of fans in the live broadcast room vomited blood, so they rushed to take screenshots like crazy.


    Gu Mingyu listened to his sister''smand, "What should we do? How much rice should we cook?"


    Fortunately, the program team was not so frantic that they needed to buy rice from the vigers.

 Chapter 380: Friendship among children

    "Brother, are your potatoes really shredded?"


    Nuan Nuan sighed for the nth time holding the potato shreds that were as thick as her fingers, and the size and shape were uneven.


    Gu Mingyu smiled embarrassingly.


    "Also... barely usable."


    He didn''t dare to let a child as young as Nuannuan hold a knife, so he came to this step of cutting vegetables, but the result can be imagined, none of the vegetables were cut, and he almost put his fingers in the chaos. It was cut.


    When I start cooking...


    "It''s oily...the oil hasn''t been put out yet!"


    "Brother, that''s not salt but sugar!"


    "Less vinegar, otherwise it will be very sour."


    Finally, Nuan Nuan couldn''t take it anymore, and directly squeezed away the young man who almost jumped up in a hurry, rolled up his sleeves and went to bed by himself.


    "Give it to me." Full of momentum.


    The little girl had a serious expression on her white and tender face. She picked up the spat and started cooking in an orderly manner, which was in stark contrast to Gu Mingyu''s flustered look.


    Gu Mingyu "..."


    All right, Nuan Nuan is now the master of their family.


    The little girl is not only easy to handle, but also the fried dishes are very delicious.


    Potatoes are not shredded at all, but potato sticks at most. She used them to stew chicken drumsticks. In the end, the juice was very beautiful, both in the color of chicken drumsticks and potatoes.


    "It smells so good, I''ll try it."


    Gu Mingyu couldn''t wait to pick up the potatoes with his chopsticks and taste them. They were soft and rotten, and they werepletely cooked to taste. The chicken legs were also stewed to soft and rotten. The color was attractive, and the meat could be inserted with a light chopstick.


    "tasty!"


    I really didn''t expect my sister''s cooking skills to be so good!


    Nuan Nuan raised her chin slightly, "I''m amazing!"


    Gu Mingyu praised sincerely, "That''s right, you can open a shop with your culinary skills."


    ¡¾Suck it, I want to eat it just looking at it, my sister is too amazing! ¡¿


    ¡¾Brother really can¡¯t do anything but eat. ¡¿


    ¡¾Nonsense, I was arranging flowers in front of me, but cooking... Fortunately, I didn''t blow up the kitchen. ¡¿


    ¡¾hhhh... If there is no Nuan Nuan, maybe this kitchen could really be blown up by him. ¡¿


    Nuan Nuan and the others were the first to prepare the dishes, and they brought out all the food, except for the cabbage fried by Gu Mingyu, which was really unsightly, taking a bite was like eating poison, and the rest were made by Nuan Nuan, which not only looked good but also tasted delicious.


    "Hey, you guys cooked it so quickly, we cooked the meal with Mr. Lu."


    Bai Qingyu had a sullen expression, his face was dirty.


    Gu Mingyu raised his eyebrows, "Have you been mining?"


    Bai Qingyu touched his face, his smile copsed.


    "I used to cook like Teacher Lu, but..."


    The one behind him couldn¡¯t speak anymore, he really had no face to speak.


    But he has a good nephew who can disrupt the situation.


    "My uncle fried the eggs into ck charcoal, and the bottom of the pot was pierced. I have no choice but to ask Aunt Lu to cook together."


    Bai Qingyu looked hopeless, "How to cook is more difficult than doing math problems when I was in school. It was very easy when I saw Teacher Lu cooking. I thought I could do it, but I didn''t realize that until I got started. I just thought."


    Actually nothing.


    "Mr. Gu, what did you guys do? Wow... so much, so you know how to cook, Mr. Gu! That''s amazing!"


    Gu Mingyu''s mouth twitched, "No."


    Although it is embarrassing, but "I did this, and my sister did the rest, isn''t it amazing?!"


    Everyone "..."


    It¡¯s not that you are so proud!


    Lu Qing burst outughing, she could see it, and Gu Mingyu himself felt a little ashamed, but this didn''t affect him at all from showing off his sister.


    Everyone sat on the small table with their own dishes, and Bai Qingyu brought over the te of charcoal he made, and the uncle and nephew fought over who should eat the charcoal, and thest te of scrambled eggs was made by Bai Qingyu Be left out in the cold.


    The same treatment as it was Gu Mingyu''s fried cabbage. He tried to eat it unbelievingly, and his face changed drastically, and he hurried to the trash can to spit out his mouth.


    "Nuan Nuan, don''t eat this."


    He had a serious expression, he didn''t expect that he really made a te of poison.


    "Teacher Gu, give us some soup."


    Bai Qingyu and Lin Zhi had the hardest time today. They didn''t have much money, they didn''t dare to buy meat, and the most expensive eggs were fried, so the two of them ate fried potatoes and a te of vegetables today.


    The three dishes that were prepared with saving money have now be two pitiful ones.


    "Look at you poor people."


    Gu Mingyu stepped aside, "Come and eat."


    The eyes of the uncle and nephew lit up instantly.


    "Thank you, Teacher Gu!"


    "Thank you big brother!"


    It will be even more touching when you eat warm fried dishes on the table.


    "Why is Nuan Nuan so powerful?"


    "I can''t believe such a delicious dish is fried by Nuan Nuan, my nephew will only eat it!"


    Lin Zhi "Uncle, why do you have the face to talk about me!"


    Bai Qingyu "Look at other people''s children, you are two years older than Nuan Nuan!"


    Lin Zhiqi became a puffer fish, "Then big brother can arrange flowers, can you?"


    Today is another day of hurting each other.


    After dinner, Nuannuan used the leftover egg soup bibimbap to eat for Wangcai. The chicken was gone, but there were bones.


    Because he was afraid of scaring people, Wangcai was always in the yard behind the farm, wagging his tail excitedly when he saw Nuan Nuan.


    "Wangcai has eaten."


    Wangcai eats a lot because of his bigger body, Nuan Nuan deliberately asked his brother to cook more.


    It was quite happy to eat, and it gnawed the two bones after a few clicks.


    "Sister Nuan Nuan."


    While Nuan Nuan was eating with Wang Cai, the other three children also ran over at some point.


    But they dare not approach.


    Nuan Nuan waved, "Why are you here?"


    "Let''se and take a look."


    The curious eyes of the three children all fell on Wangcai.


    Song Xiaoyang had met Wangcai before. At this moment, the little girl stood timidly behind the two boys, stretching her neck to look at the big dog cautiously.


    Nuannuan warmly introduced Wangcai to them, and introduced three children to Wangcai in a decent manner.


    Wangcai finished his meal, arched his head on Nuan Nuan''s hands, and barked at the three children very calmly.


    Mo Ling had a serious smile on his face, although he didn''t have much expression, but his eyes were bright.


    "Can I pet it?"


    Nuannuan asked Wangcai in a milky voice, "Wangcai, if you let Brother Mo Ling touch it, you will bark once, and if you don''t, you will bark twice."


    "Wow!"


    The big dog gave a bark in embarrassment.


    The three children were all looking at Nuan Nuan with admiration.


    "You are so amazing, you can still talk to it!"


    Nuan Nuan raised her chin slightly and was proud.


    "Yes, many small animals like to be warm."


    After seeing Wangcai''s cleverness, the three children were no longer afraid. They walked over slowly and touched its back carefully.


    "Wangcai is so big."


    "Wow, Wangcai''s fur is so clean, so many."


    "Wang Cai is so good."


    Soon, because of the **** dog, the four children yed together quickly, and the rtionship was not too good.

 Chapter 381: Embroidery

    After the individual interviews with several adults werepleted, Nuan Nuan held her brother''s hand and wanted to send Wangcai together.


    "Uncle, let''s give away Wangcai too!" Lin Zhi took Bai Qingyu''s hand and pulled it out vigorously.


    Bai Qingyu scratched his head, "That''s fine."


    Mo Ling looked at her mother helplessly, "Mom, go."


    Lu Qing smiled and touched his son''s head, "Like dogs?"


    Mo Ling nodded, "Yes, I like it."


    "Then let''s go together."


    Song Xiaoyang looked at Song Yunxin eagerly.


    "elder sister."


    She timidly called her elder sister, but the smile on Song Yunxin''s face was a little stiff.


    How should I put it, when she went to borrow flowers before, she had already med the old man, and even calmly led her fans to attack her. If she went now, she would feel pped and reluctant.


    But if everyone goes and she doesn''t go, it will appear that she doesn''t fit in.


    He resented Gu Nuannuan even more in his heart.


    If she hadn''t brought that dog back, how could there have been so many things!


    "Okay, then let''s go together."


    Under the camera, Song Yunxin covered her emotions and followed with a smile on her face.


    Lu Qing and Gu Mingyu looked at each other, they were both veterans in the circle, they could clearly see Song Yunxin''s stiff and jealous face just now.


    Gu Mingyu pinched Nuannuan, soft and fluffy hair. He didn''t pay much attention to people like Song Yunxin, but he was also secretly on guard.


    Lu Qing secretly decided to keep her son away from her, but she believed that Song Yunxin would not dare to do anything under the camera.


    A group of people came to the olddy''s house. The old man was lying on a deck chair under the pear tree, holding a delicate and elegant embroidered round fan in his hand and slowly fanning the wind.


    Wangcai went in, rubbed against her feet, and theny down next to the old man.


    "Grandma, we brought Wangcai back to you."


    "Here wee."


    The old man smiled and asked everyone to sit down.


    There is a streetmp in the yard. It is gettingte now, and the streetmp has been turned on automatically, illuminating the entire yard.


    The garden is full of fragrance of flowers, and the delicate flowers look like beautiful elves in the night.


    Lu Qing likes this ce very much, "It''s so beautiful here."


    Grandma smiled and did not speak, but got up and went to the room to get some fruits to entertain the guests.


    "This embroidery is exquisite, and the embroidery method is somewhat simr to the master Su Wanniang."


    Lu Qing''s eyes were attracted by the embroidery that the old man put on the recliner.


    Nuan Nuan also came over, because the flowers and butterflies embroidered on it are so beautiful.


    It''s as agile as if you can smell the fragrance of flowers.


    Embroidery is a magical skill. The pattern on it is clearly visible, but when fingers touch the cloth, no traces of needlework can be felt.


    Song Yunxin couldn''t helping over because she heard the name Su Wanniang.


    Who in the circle doesn''t know Su Wanniang?


    She is a well-known designer, and she was also the number one in thest international fashion design. She used embroidery and national style elements to design a set of stunning dresses, and in the end she just broke out and squeezed out designers from other countries. Be a champion.


    It was also from her that national style dresses gained a ce in the world. The dresses produced by Su Wanniang''s studio have also be well-known high-end products in China. Domestic actresses fought fiercely for the endorsement of her clothing brand. .


    "Is this really Su Wanniang''s embroidery?"


    Song Yunxin was very skeptical. Although she admitted that the embroidery looked beautiful, how could this country old mane into contact with such a character.


    Lu Qing asked politely.


    "Grandma, can you show me your round fan?"


    The olddy smiled and nodded, "Look, it''s just a little thing I made when I was bored."


    Lu Qing was surprised, "You did this?"


    Song Yunxin breathed a sigh of relief, her eyes unconsciously showed arrogance and contempt.


    She just said, a country woman, how could there be Master Su''s works.

 Chapter 382: dog bodyguard

    Lu Qing didn''t ask much after seeing the fan, but he really liked it very much.


    "This is very simr to Su Wanniang''s embroidery technique, and the round fan you made is also very beautiful, mother-inw. Such a fan is priceless outside."


    The warm, soft white little fingers touched the round fan, and nodded when they heard Lu Qing''s words.


    "nice!"


    The olddy touched the little girl''s head with a smile, "I like it."


    Nuan Nuan nodded honestly, "I like it, grandma is amazing."


    The old granny said, "Since you like it, Nuannuan cane to granny''s ce more when you have time. I have other embroideries in my room, and I''ll show you all."


    "Okay, thank you grandma~" The child''s voice was soft and sincere, and the old grandma smiled lightly, obviously liking the little girl in front of her very much.


    Everyone didn¡¯t stay here for long before going back to sleep, and the live broadcast for this day finally ended.


    "Brother, why didn''t Grandma''s sone back?"


    Gu Mingyu patted her head, "It''s not that I won''te back, but that I don''t have time toe back."


    Nowadays people''s life basically revolves around work. It is obviously impossible to work in such a remote mountain vige. Once you get busy with work in a big city, it is not so easy toe back.


    Gu Mingyu can guess that if grandma''s child is filial, she must have thought of taking her to live in the city, but her obsession with this ce is too deep, or that she is too obsessed with that person. Inseparable.


    "When you are here, if you want to y with grandma, go."


    Nuan Nuan hummed obediently, and fell asleep after rubbing her furry little head in his brother''s arms.


    The next morning, when it was almost six o''clock, Nuan Nuan''s biological clock made her wake up on her own.


    She yawned a little and rubbed her eyes, and sat nkly for a while before realizing that she was not at home now, but was recording a show outside.


    "elder brother."


    Called softly, brother, the people around him were sound asleep and didn''t respond at all.


    So...does she want to continue running today''s morning run?


    Nuannuan thought about it, and now she can''t fall asleep even after waking up, so she got up, got dressed and got out of bed.


    The whole farm is also quiet. The mountains are filled with thick fog in the early morning, and the flowers, nts and trees are covered with water vapor, but the air is very fresh.


    "Wow!"


    In the quiet morning, a dog barking made the children''s eyes light up.


    "Prosperous wealth!"


    "Wow!"


    The **** dog ran over wagging its tail, and directly bumped into Nuan Nuan.


    "Wang Cai, why are you here?" Nuan Nuan smiled happily.


    The **** dog wagged its tail and circled the child. It slept at homest night, but when it was dawn, it ran over here, specially to guard the child, but it did not expect her Also get up so early.


    "Wangcai, Nuan Nuan wants to go for a run, can youe with me?"


    Big brother said that it is difficult to develop a self-disciplined and healthy life, and you have to persevere every day.


    "Wow!"


    Wangcai was naturally very happy, so he took the children for a jog in the vige, but after going out for ap and returning, Nuan Nuan was no longer apanied by a dog.


    When the brother cameraman started to prepare for work, he suddenly heard a series of barking dogs from far to near.


    The staff was stunned for a moment, and turned their heads to look dumbfounded.


    "Fuck! What''s going on over there, why are there so many dogs!"


    It is estimated that the dogs in the whole vige gathered together and ran over here.


    "Is that Gu Nuannuan?!"


    Someone saw the small figure at the front, and his voice suddenly became much higher.


    I saw the little girl running diligently in front, followed by dog ??bodyguards surrounding her, not far nor close, so many dogs... very oppressive, and the scene was very imposing.


    Who wouldn''t be dumbfounded by this?

 Chapter 383: Warm task

    "Hoo hoo... How are you, uncle."


    Tired from running, Nuan Nuan was panting, her fair little face was now flushed, and she leaned slightly on Wangcai beside her to greet the staff present.


    "You... hello."


    The staff responded stupidly.


    No!


    "Why do you wake up so early, Nuan Nuan? What''s going on with these dogs...?"


    Looking at the group of dogs, everyone retreated a little distance in unison, a little timid, but this is also human nature.


    Nuan Nuan nced at the dog next to her, with a little helpless expression on her face.


    "Wangcai took me out for a morning run, and then they came along."


    Really just follow wherever you go, basically all the dogs in the whole vige are here.


    staff member"¡­¡­"


    I just want to ask if you are a big bone? Why did I attract so many dogs when I went out for a run?


    ¡¾What did I see! ! ¡¿


    ¡¾I got up early in the morning and started the live broadcast without even brushing my teeth and washing my face. I didn''t expect there to be such a surprise. ¡¿


    ¡¾What''s going on? ¡¿


    ¡¾Good guy, there are so many dogs, if I am chased by so many dogs, I will be scared to death. ¡¿


    ¡¾Cow, now I kind of believe what Gu Mingyu said before, even a tiger will be fine in front of her. ¡¿


    ¡¾Tigers and dogs are still different. ¡¿


    ¡¾This shouldn''t be a program effect, right? ¡¿


    ¡¾You go and give me this effect to try? ¡¿


    At such an early morning time, not many people watched the live broadcast, but because of the appearance of Nuan Nuan and that group of dogs, the discussion heat increased a lot.


    "Go back, thank you for running with me."


    Nuan Nuan stroked their big dog heads one by one. These dogs were also very obedient, waiting in line one by one.


    rubbed her hand and left.


    Wangcai also left to see his master.


    It bowed its head in the little girl''s arms before leaving.


    "Goodbye, Wangcai, I will find you."


    "Wow!"


    Everyone watched the whole process, only to find it unbelievable, as if the children could really talk to them.


    "Since Nuannuan got up early today, let Nuannuanplete the first task."


    Nuan Nuan "???"


    "Is there any money?"


    Director "...Yes, the reward forpleting this mission is 100."


    "it is good!"


    Her answer was louder.


    The task is also very simple, that is to call everyone up.


    The first one to call was his brother.


    Gu Mingyu fell into a deep sleep, and her sister didn''t even know she had gone out for a run and came back.


    "Brother, wake up brother, third brother..."


    The little rm clock with a milky voice woke up her brother, but she didn''t wake up, and Gu Mingyu stretched out her hand and pressed her into his arms.


    "Good boy, sleep."


    Without opening his eyes, he skillfully patted his sister''s furry head to put her to sleep.


    The little guy whimpered, pouted his little **** and arched his brother''s arms, and tickled him.


    Now Gu Mingyu finally woke up, facing the camera with his messy hair.


    Gu Mingyu "..."


    "Die, I haven''t washed my face yet!"


    He quickly covered his eyes, there should be no gum.


    It''s really bad!


    The audience in the live broadcast room burst intoughter watching his subconscious movements.


    ¡¾It turns out that fairy men are sometimes troubled by eye mucus. ¡¿


    ¡¾I don''t care, my brother just woke up with no makeup. His skin condition is absolutely amazing. Even a girl like me would be so envious after seeing it. ¡¿


    ¡¾What a pity, why does my brother sleep with his clothes on. ¡¿


    ¡¾Brother''s feet look good too! ¡¿


    ¡¾A group of LSPs, my brother looks so beautiful in pajamas, it doesn''t matter if there is eye mucus! ¡¿


    Nuan Nuan Pa pulled her tousled hair and continued to call others.


    Lu Qing''s side is okay, she got up and opened the door not long after hearing the knock on the door.


    Bai Qingyu''s uncle and nephew were also in a deep sleep. Nuannuan yelled for a long time but no one opened the door. In the end, it was his brother who helped wake them up.


    Thest one was Song Yunxin''s group. Nuan Nuan just knocked on the door and it was opened. It was Song Xiaoyang who came to open the door.


    "Ah! Why are you here so early?"


    Song Yunxin came out of the bathroom and quickly covered her face when she saw the camera.


    "I haven''t put on makeup yet."


    Gu Mingyu Lu Qing "..."


    As far as you are concerned, you are still without makeup.


    But such things are not umon in the entertainment industry, so no one said anything.


    In the live broadcast room, Song Yunxin''s fans praised her for nothing more than good looks, good skin and goodplexion.


    Of course, there are also sharp-eyed people who can see that she has put on in makeup.


    ¡¾No, no, no, no one really thinks she doesn''t have makeup on, right? ¡¿


    ¡¾Fuck, the way you wake up looks like this, you''re lying to a ghost! ¡¿


    ¡¾I''m afraid only some naive and blind people can''t see it. ¡¿


    ¡¾The other three are really Su Yan, please learn a little bit, okay? ¡¿


    ¡¾You are blind, our Xinxin¡¯s skin is already in good condition. ¡¿


    ¡¾You are just jealous! ¡¿


    "Xiao Yang, are you doing your homework?!"


    Nuan Nuan didn''t look at Song Yunxin, her attention was all on Song Xiaoyang.


    To everyone''s surprise, there were still textbooks and homework on the table in the room at the moment, and Song Xiaoyang was holding a pen in his hand when he came to open the door.


    Song Yunxin no longer concealed her "in makeup" in a ''self-destructive manner'', and nodded with a smile when she heard Nuan Nuan''s question.


    "Yes, our Xiao Yang loves to study very much."


    Her fans in the live broadcast room really praised her again, and even some passers-by who didn''t know the situation were very impressed when they saw such a child who loves learning.


    She set Song Xiaoyang a character who loves to learn, of course not for her, but to use her to attract the audience. In the end, Song Xiaoyang returned to normal life, and these attention and fans will naturally fall on herself.


    Song Xiaoyang nodded, and yawned with a bad face.


    Lu Qing frowned slightly. It is good that a child loves to study, but for such a young child, the body should be more important. Too little sleep time will have a bad impact on the child''s body.


    Mo Ling, an upright little boy, directly pointed this out.


    "Our child is still growing up, even if he likes to study, he still needs to sleep a lot. School doesn''t start until eight o''clock. Why do you get up so early?"


    The expression on Song Yunxin''s face froze, and she hurriedly stepped forward to put away her pen and said angrily.


    "I also persuaded Xiao Yang to let her rest more, but this child is stubborn and loves studying too much."


    Song Xiaoyang looked at her sister hesitantly, but she did not speak under her stern eyes.


    Aunt said that if she listened to her sister, everything she said was right.


    "Xiao Yang won''t do homework now, the director has sent us another task, let''s go."


    Nuannuan took Song Xiaoyang''s hand and left the room, "You can do your homework anytime. If you really like it, we can do homework with you when we go to grandma''s house after dinner, okay?"


    Song Xiaoyang was pulled by Nuan Nuan with a smile on his face, "Okay."

 Chapter 384: never forget

    The task in the morning was very simple, and several groups of families got another bonus afterpleting it. Now including the task bonus earned by Nuan Nuan, their family already has 500 yuan.


    The other least group, Bai Qingyu and Lin, also had a value of two hundred.


    After the task ispleted, it is the real leisure time. The four children went to grandma''s house to y.


    "Grandma, I''m here to find you."


    Wangcai in the yard came out wagging his tail when he heard footsteps.


    Grandma was watering the flowers and pulling weeds. Nuannuan rushed over to help, pulling out some weeds growing in the flower pots.


    "Grandma, I will do this, I will."


    The old man smiled and watched several children helping in the yard, and went back to the house to get some pastries to greet the four little guests.


    "Thank you, grandma."


    The children thanked them politely, and began to eat the sweet-scented osmanthus cake happily.


    "tasty!"


    Granny is holding a basket, which contains the embroidery works she has not finished. She is sitting upright on the chair at the moment, wearing sses, and starts to embroider stitch by stitch. Her movements seem to be very skillful, every time Needles are familiar by heart.


    Several children watched while eating. The embroidery thread is really very thin, and there are many ssifications of each color.


    "Come on, Grandma will test your eyesight. How many colors are there in these threads?"


    She took out a bunch of red threads in different shades, some of which were clearly visible and some of which were invisible to the naked eye.


    Lin Zhi scratched his face, "It''s just bright red, orange and pink."


    He can only see three colors, and he really can''t distinguish the others.


    Usually he can use colored pens for drawing, and he only knows a few colors.


    Mo Ling carefully identified the small face, and then nodded with confidence.


    Grandma asked, "Did you see it?"


    Mo Ling nodded, "Well, I can see five colors, but I don''t know some colors."


    After finishing speaking, he directly started to separate the five colors of threads he could see and arrange them.


    are Crimson, Scarlet, Pink, Peach and Tangerine.


    Song Xiaoyang stood beside Nuan Nuan and said timidly, "I...I see ten colors."


    Grandma patted her head, "Come and try."


    With the encouragement of his friends and the kind eyes of his grandmother, Song Xiaoyang stepped forward to distinguish the embroidery threads of different colors he saw.


    Lin Zhi''s eyes widened but he didn''t see any difference between those colors.


    "Very good." Grandma patted the little girl''s head and praised.


    Song Xiaoyang, who was praised and affirmed, was extremely happy, her little face was flushed, and the smile on her face became more and more obvious.


    "Where is Nuannuan? How many colors do you see?"


    "Grandma, I think there are thirty-five kinds."


    Hearing her number, the children were all shocked.


    Not only them, the audience in the live broadcast room even put their eyes on the screen and still couldn''t see that these embroidery threads can be divided into thirty-five colors.


    Grandma was stunned when she heard the number Nuan Nuan said, and then the smile in her eyes became bigger.


    "Come on, tell me all the thirty-five colors you have."


    ¡¾It¡¯s a lie, how could there be so many colors. ¡¿


    ¡¾My eyes are blurred, but I still can''t tell the difference between these colors. ¡¿


    ¡¾Isn¡¯t there only one red color? ¡¿


    ¡¾I can see twelve different colors. ¡¿


    ¡¾It is estimated that those who can see the different colors of lipstick can distinguish a lot. ¡¿


    While they were discussing, Nuan Nuan had already distinguished the threads of different colors and arranged them neatly ording to the depth of the color.


    She really distinguished thirty-five different colors.


    The friends were all shocked.


    "Grandma, is the color of Nuannuan correct? Why can''t I see that there are so many colors!"


    Lin Zhi opened his mouth wide. Is there something wrong with his eyes or Nuan Nuan''s eyes?


    "correct."


    Grandma gave an affirmative answer, and everyone felt a little incredible.


    "Nuannuan is very powerful. Among the embroidery threads I showed you, there are a total of thirty-five kinds, and you found them all."


    Nuannuan''s little expression suddenly became a little proud, she is very powerful!


    "Nuan Nuan, do you want to learn embroidery with grandma?"


    Nuan Nuan blinked, "Can I do it?"


    "Being able to distinguish the color of the embroidery thread is the most basic requirement for embroidery. You can try it. Come over and teach you."


    The old man embroidered and slowlypleted his work, while exining some basic knowledge of embroidery.


    Several other children were also listening, but they were so dizzy that they couldn''t understand at all.


    In the end, apart from Nuan Nuan who listened with gusto, the other three were in a daze.


    Netizens in the live broadcast room also had expressions on what you said.


    But they want to know if Nuan Nuan understands it.


    Soon this question was asked by my grandmother.


    Nuannuan held her little hands and answered questions obediently.


    "I understand the first part, but I don''t understand thetter part, but Nuan Nuan wrote it down."


    Everyone "???"


    Remember...have you written it down? !


    You don¡¯t even know how to write it down?


    Caring saw everyone''s suspicion and bewilderment, and murmured with puffy warm and snow-white cheeks.


    "I actually wrote it down."


    Then he opened his mouth and repeated the knowledge that Grandma just said.


    Although it is not as verbatim as a repeater, but the key point is lost!


    Even grandma was shocked to see that the little girl forgot to respond, and even the work in her hand didn''t even get a single injection.


    ¡¾Fuck! What kind of perverted ability is this, can you never forget it? ¡¿


    ¡¾Shocked my whole family, I have only seen this stuff in novels and TV dramas! ¡¿


    ¡¾I go! Nuan Nuan is exposing the fact that she is not human in the program group? ¡¿


    ¡¾Too awesome, listening to Nuan Nuan repeat what Grandma just said, my whole scalp is numb. ¡¿


    ¡¾This is no longer something a genius can exin, this ability is simply against the sky, okay? ¡¿


    After Nuan Nuan finished speaking, the scene was so quiet that a needle could be heard falling on the ground, and she found that everyone was staring at her dumbfounded.


    "what''s wrong?"


    Children don''t seem to think it''s a big deal that their memory is too good.


    "Ah! Nuan Nuan, you are so amazing, you actually remember everything!"


    Lin Zhi was the first to react and screamed, looking at Nuan Nuan with bright eyes, don''t worship too much.


    Even Mo Ling looked at her with shining eyes.


    "Can you have a photographic memory?"


    Nuannuan nodded, "I just have a better memory."


    Everyone: Baby! You are not a little bit, you are going to heaven!


    Grandma looked at Nuannuan with the excitement of picking up the treasure.


    "Okay, okay, Nuan Nuan, would you like to embroider with Grandma? Grandma will teach you."


    The little girl has crooked eyebrows, and she can dispel all the haze when she smiles, and the sunshine is very clean.


    "Then Nuan Nuan wants to apprentice?"


    Grandma''s expression was gentle, "Well, if you want, I will be your teacher from now on."


    The child walked up to the old man and rubbed against her palm, "Nuan Nuan is willing, teacher~"

 Chapter 385: fishing

    Recording a variety show, I also asked a teacher by the way, which no one could have imagined.


    In the live broadcast room, fans are basically brushing congrattory words, and they are really happy for the children, but there are also some people who are entric.


    ¡¾It¡¯s just a person who cannot help being famous. Seeing how happy you are, it seems that she has worshiped some famous teacher. ¡¿


    ¡¾I¡¯m really ignorant, what is such a teacher here for? It doesn''t help the business. ¡¿


    ¡¾Tsk tsk, I thought I worshiped some master, what are some people happy about with so many fans. ¡¿


    ¡¾We are happy, what''s the matter with you? ¡¿


    ¡¾Nuan Nuan just likes it, does she need you to guide me in her life? ¡¿


    For the rest of the time, Nuan Nuan sat on a small bench with her chin in her hands and watched the old man embroider.


    She exined the knowledge about embroidery in a gentle voice, and by the way broke down the knowledge that Nuan Nuan had memorized before and exined it more clearly.


    She didn''t put down what she was holding until she was tired.


    "I''m getting old, and now my eyesight and spirit are getting worse, and I don''t know how much time I can embroider."


    I don''t know how long she can wait for that person.


    Nuan Nuan hurried over to help her put the basket away.


    "Teacher, take a rest when you are tired, Nuan Nuan is here to apany you."


    "it is good."


    With a kind smile on his face, the old man rested on the rocking chair after talking with Nuannuan for a while.


    Seeing this, Wangcai got up, ran to the room and took out a small nket.


    Nuan Nuan took it and covered it for the teacher.


    Today''s sunshine is very good, although it doesn''t make people feel cold, but people''s health is not very good when they are old, so it is safer to cover them with a small nket.


    She still remembers what she promised Song Xiaoyang before.


    "Xiao Yang, let''s do homework together."


    She also brought a textbook, but unlike Song Xiaoyang, because she mainly came to rx, she brought an exercise book.


    "OK."


    Song Xiaoyang happily took out her homework, and the two girls put the exercise book on the stone table and began to study the questions seriously.


    Lin Zhi had an incredible expression on his face, looking at the two little girls as if he was looking at a monster, "You guys even brought homework with you when you came to y!"


    Nuan Nuan looked at him, "Didn''t your uncle bring you homework?"


    Lin Zhi''s eyes were slightly guilty, "My mother stuffed it in the suitcase."


    But he doesn''t want to do it!


    Nuan Nuan "It''s okay, you can watch us do our homework, or y by yourself."


    Lin Zhi looked at Mo Ling, "Come on, let''s go y by the river."


    Song Xiaoyang''s weak voice sounded, "No... no, my mother said, children can''t go into the river, it''s dangerous."


    Nuannuan nodded in agreement, "Children can''t y in the water without adults watching."


    Lin Zhi looked at me so bored, "Then what are we doing?"


    Nuan Nuan thought for a while, "Come here and do your homework together, and let''s go out to y together after finishing."


    "where to?"


    "Fishing! When I was cleaning the room, I saw two fishing rods in the farm."


    The eyes of several children lit up instantly, and then the four little heads got together to write two homework.


    Nuan Nuan made an English exercise book, and she did a lot with just a few strokes.


    Lin Zhi''s forehead hurts when he sees it. "What I''m most afraid of is English. I feel that I can never finish reciting words. Every time I recite one, I forget one."


    He was afraid, and turned to look at the math problem Song Xiaoyang did.


    "Why didn''t you do these few?"


    Song Xiaoyang blushed, "I...I won''t."


    Lin Zhi patted his chest immediately, "I''ll teach you, I will!"


    Then he leaned over to discuss chatteringly, and he really did two questions, but he couldn''t do some of them.


    While scratching his head, Mo Ling''s voice came.


    "Wrong, here we need to calcte the subtraction inside the brackets first and then the division outside..."


    Soon, with the help of Mo Ling, the two solved the most difficult questions.


    Nuan Nuan went to help Song Xiaoyang after finishing her own questions. She also sessfullypleted the questions she didn''t know before and understood them.


    Song Xiaoyang showed a smile on her face, which made her even more lovely.


    After finishing her homework, Nuan Nuan woke up the teacher and asked her to go to sleep in the house, and then she took Wangcai and a few children back to find fishing rods.


    A few adults went to work and came back after a while. A few children ran to the river bank with stools and sat down, keeping a distance of more than one meter from the river for safety.


    "How do I go fishing?"


    Nuan Nuan murmured, "It seems to be catching earthworms."


    In the past, there was a river in Xiaoxi Vige, and she saw that other children caught earthworms and went fishing.


    Earthworms generally like to appear in wet soil and under stones. Nuan Nuan found a fat earthworm not long after.


    Mo Ling walked away with a look of disgust, "This bug looks so disgusting!"


    This is what he said the most except when he was exining homework to Song Xiaoyang.


    Song Xiaoyang also stood far away, looking at the wriggling soft-bodied insects with fear.


    "We don''t want Nuannuan anymore, it''s so scary."


    Nuan Nuan poked the earthworm with a branch, "But fish like to eat them the most."


    Mo Ling''s face looked even uglier.


    "Fish eat this!"


    Obviously some can''t ept it.


    "Most of the fish in the river eat this."


    Lin Zhi is not afraid of courage, and after asking how to make it, he put it on with a fishhook.


    Nuan Nuan was helping on the side, and of course the two of them were the ones fishing in the end.


    It''s just that fishing is a bit boring. Lin Zhi couldn''t sit still after sitting for a while, so he handed the fishing rod to Mo Ling directly.


    "Come here, I''ll take a look over there!"


    He is simply restless.


    As soon as Mo Ling sat down, Nuannuan''s fishing rod started to move.


    "Wow! Nuannuan, your fishing rod is moving!"


    Lin Zhi, who hadn''t run far, ran back again.


    A staff member hurried forward to help the children pick up the fishing rods, which can still help.


    The children were so excited when they saw the fish caught for the first time, and even Mo Ling had a very obvious expression on his face.


    "What a big fish!"


    The fat fish is bigger than the palm of an adult. The four children like it very much. They are afraid that it will die and quickly put it in the stic basin they brought.


    Lin Zhi didn''t run away anymore, just squatted by the basin to watch the fish.


    Nuannuan continued fishing confidently. This time, both fishing rods were moving. The children excitedly pulled up the fishing rods again. This time the fish was smaller, but it did not affect their mood.


    "Where is the little doll fishing?"


    An old man holding a cattail fan came over and took a look.


    "There are not only fish in this river, but also crayfish."


    Nuan Nuan''s eyes lit up, "Crayfish are delicious!"


    The old manughed, "Do you want to try fishing crayfish?"


    "Yeah!" Several children nodded at the same time.


    "Okay, I''ll bring the tools, you guys wait here."


    The old man is also a childlike innocence, and he likes to toss about these things in his spare time.


    He came again with some bait and a few lines.


    "Do you just use this line to fish?"


    The old man smiled cheerfully, "Enough is enough."

 Chapter 386: crayfish

    Grandpa not only knows that there are lobsters in this river, but also knows where the most lobsters are.


    So the children tied one end of the small rope to a branch and the other end with bait, and followed the grandfather to catch crayfish.


    Wangcai walked at the end like a loyal guard.


    Don''t say it, this fishing for lobsters is much faster than fishing.


    Not long after the bait was put down, a long string of red lobsters came up when it was picked up again.


    "Don''t touch it with your hands, this thing can trap people, you put the rope on top of the bucket and shake it, and they wille down."


    Lin Zhi bluffed, "Hahaha... I caught two big lobsters at once!"


    Mo Ling only caught one, and he ran back quickly to continue fishing without admitting defeat.


    Song Xiaoyang also forgot his shyness at this moment, and with bright eyes, he took the lobster he caught and ran quickly to the stic bucket with a small rope and shook it, and the crayfish fell down.


    Lin value "Look who catches the most among us today!"


    Then a few children rolled up inexplicably, running back and forth with a small rope, counting while running.


    Lin Zhi exaggeratedly said, "I caught a thousand!"


    Mo Ling, a little boy who likes to be silent, was shocked by his shamelessness.


    "There are not a thousand of them in total!"


    Lin Zhi felt slightly guilty, "There are still some that haven''t been caught yet."


    Song Xiaoyang had a smile on his face, "I caught 21."


    Nuan Nuan''s little face was proud, "I caught 46 of them!"


    Hehe... Her luck is the best.


    By the river surrounded by green hills, several white and tender children were holding their trousers, and the sound ofughing and ying made the quiet small mountain vige lively.


    Many people who have finished their farm work can''t help but look at the children when they walk back. They are all beautiful and fair, and they run outside all day in the vige, and their skin is tanned to a wheat-colored skin. Monkeys are totally different!


    The results of thest few children together are gratifying, and most of the lobsters are already filled in the stic bucket.


    "Wow!"


    While the children were worrying about how to take all these lobsters home, they suddenly heard Wangcai''s cry.


    Nuan Nuan looked up on tiptoe and found a cat stealing fish.


    "Our fish was stolen by cats!"


    The little girl''s eyes were wide open, Wangcai had already run up the steps to chase the cat.


    The one who stole the fish was an orange cat. Although it was fat, but its body was very flexible. When Wangcai caught up with the fish in its mouth, its four paws caught wind and ran away quickly.


    "Wangcai...Don''t chase after Wangcai."


    Nuan Nuan hurried up to stop Wang Cai, fearing that it would really bite the orange cat.


    "It''s okay, we still have fish here."


    The little girl touched Wangcai''s head softly and said.


    Today they have a lot of harvest, fish and fish for cats to eat.


    The old man also caught a lot of crayfish, and now he walked over slowly with a bucket in his hand.


    "Children, do you want to eat strawberries? The strawberries at Grandpa''s house are ripe."


    The children looked at each other, and then raised their hands in unison, "Yes!"


    Then sang the immature two tigers and followed the old man to his house.


    ¡¾Let''s just say, aren''t the babies too easy to cheat? ¡¿


    ¡¾Bao''er, you can''t do this, it''s too easy to trust strangers! ¡¿


    This question was also asked by Mo Ling.


    "Mom said, you can''t follow strangers casually."


    In order not to let the old man hear him, he spoke in a very low voice.


    Song Xiaoyang burst into tears, "Then...then what shall we do now?"


    Lin Zhi groaned and punched twice indiscriminately.


    "Don''t worry, I will protect you!"


    The small **** were pped loudly.


    Nuan Nuan is not worried at all.


    "There is a cameraman brother following us. We are broadcasting live now. Many people are watching. If there is danger, they will call the police. Don''t be afraid, but in the future, when there are no adults around, you must not follow others casually."


    Nuan Nuan made the audience in the live broadcast roomugh with the expression of I am smart.


    ¡¾Nuan Nuan, you are such a clever little ghost. ¡¿


    ¡¾Nuan Nuan: I''m so smart. ¡¿


    ¡¾Me: suddenly realized, so it is. ¡¿


    ¡¾The day when the cameraman brother was forced to be a tool man. ¡¿


    The old man¡¯s house has a big yard, and there are a lot of vegetables and fruits nted in the yard, which looks neat and pleasing to the eye.


    "Olddy, I''m back."


    As soon as the grandfather entered the courtyard, he yelled into the house. Not long after, a grandma wearing an apron came out.


    Seeing the doll behind the old man, he suddenly smiled.


    "Grandma Li~"


    Nuan Nuan recognized this person. When she went to borrow the pot before, this old woman was also sitting there peeling peas.


    "Nuan Nuan is here."


    The old man smiled and opened his eyes, "Hey, why have you caught so many crayfish? Give it to me quickly, I will feed you with clean water, don''t die and it won''t taste good."


    "Thank you grandma~"


    Several children thanked at the same time, and the grandfather took them to pick strawberries.


    "Just pick the big ones!"


    Very proud.


    "Grandpa, can I pick a few and give them to my brother?"


    The strawberries here are not as big as those on her farm, but they taste delicious.


    "Yes, there are cherries and mulberries over there, so pick more."


    In their yard, rows of cherry trees and mulberry trees were nted beside the fence, and now they are full of plump fruits, which look very gratifying.


    A few children entered here and had fun as if they had entered heaven.


    "Fat Orange!"


    While eating, Nuan Nuan discovered the big orange cat who had been stealing their fish before.


    At this moment, the cat was squatting on the wall looking down at the child, and then meowed as a response.


    "Wow!"


    Wangcai walked up to Nuannuan, and yelled fiercely at the fat orange on the wall.


    The orange cat immediately exploded, and the fur on its back arched turned into a hedgehog, grinning at Wangcai.


    The confrontation between the two sides seemed to be a fight at any moment. One was on top and the other was below. After fighting with their eyes for a long time, neither of them moved first.


    Nuan Nuan "..."


    At first she was afraid that they would fight, but now it seems that she was thinking too much.


    After all, these fruits belong to other people''s homes, and Nuan Nuan felt embarrassed to pick too many, so she ate a little with restraint, and then saved some for her brother.


    The other people are simr, even the most skinny forest value is the same.


    From this point of view, the education in our family is still very good.


    "Grandma, grandpa, you gave us so much food, how do we return the gift?"


    The child began to worry.


    Grandma smiled and said, "What kind of gift are you returning? These are home-grown and worthless."


    The old man was sitting on the rocking chair and dangling, "My grandson shoulde back from school in the afternoon. You little ones can chat together, and you can go out for a walk more. If you don''t eat these fruits, they will be wasted. It''s not a problem."


    "Thank you grandma, thank you grandpa~"


    Thank you politely, it''s time for them to leave.


    It¡¯s just that when they left, the two little boys carried the stic bucket of crayfish together, and the fish was given to Fat Orange to eat, while Nuan Nuan and Song Xiaoyang hugged the various vegetables and fruits that grandma and the others gave them.

 Chapter 387: eat crayfish

    Waiting for the adults toe back after finishing their tasks, good guy, the children at home have almost prepared all the dishes for dinner.


    Gu Mingyu asked the director with a beautiful face, "So why did you ask us to do the task?"


    Director Wang "To let you experience life."


    The fans in other live broadcast rooms were all feeling sorry for their idols, but only the fans in Gu Mingyu''s live broadcast room made a series of merciless ridicules.


    ¡¾Hahaha... I was going to dieughing when I saw the part where you were chased by a goose. ¡¿


    ¡¾Brother, it¡¯s not that we don¡¯t love you enough, it¡¯s that it¡¯s really nice to see you being chased by geese. ¡¿


    ¡¾The director is also amazing. Seeing them scrambling to help take care of the poultry is in stark contrast to the rxed and happy atmosphere of the children. ¡¿


    Nuan Nuan picked up the fruit she had left for her brother, and ran to him with short legs.


    "My brother eats, Nuan Nuan leaves for my brother, they are all the biggest and most delicious."


    My sister''s soft voice instantly healed Gu Mingyu''s wounded heart that was chased by geese for hundreds of meters today.


    He sat down with his sister, watched the crayfish trying to escape from prison while eating fat fruits, andined to his sister shamelessly.


    "My brother was assigned to feed the geese today. You don''t know how fierce those big fat geese are. They chased me after feeding them. Fortunately, your brother and I are quick and fast, otherwise it would be a disaster."


    Nuan Nuan felt distressed immediately, and took her brother''s hand tofort her, her little face was aggressive.


    "Nuan Nuan avenged her brother!"


    Gu Mingyu stuffed a few mulberries and asked, "How to take revenge?"


    Nuan Nuan said without even thinking about it, "Catch the big white goose in the director''s room while he''s sleeping and yell at him!"


    Isn''t this vicious?


    Gu Mingyu almost died ofughter, and gave her sister a thumbs up, "As expected of my sister, no one can think of this method except you!"


    Nuan Nuan''s little tail was about to curl up under her brother''s praise.


    Director "..."


    I can hear you please!


    ¡¾Hahaha¡­¡¿


    ¡¾What a smart boy hahaha, I really love this proud little expression. ¡¿


    ¡¾Yes, yes, yes, just grab the big white goose and gossip about the director, ouch, my tears are about to burst out ofughter. ¡¿


    ¡¾Why are these two siblings so cute. ¡¿


    ¡¾Sister: Raise your fist to avenge your brother. Brother: Everything my sister says is good and right. ¡¿


    ¡¾God, I love these two siblings so much. ¡¿


    Seeing the crayfish, Bai Qingyu''s eyes shone like a wolf''s. It was obviously not cooked yet, but his saliva was already dripping out.


    "How to do this?"


    He took a branch and poked those crayfish back out of the stic bucket, and asked the others eagerly.


    "I don''t even know how to fry dishes, let alone this, so I''ll just wash the crayfish."


    He has a very clear understanding of himself, so he rushes to wash the crayfish.


    Song Yunxin disliked this thing in his heart, and kept his face calm.


    "Although I don''t know how to cook, I can also help with side dishes."


    She doesn''t want to clean this thing!


    Lu Qing said generously, "Let mee, I need some seasonings to make crayfish, let''s ask the vigers if they have any."


    "Then I''ll do the washing."


    Although Gu Mingyu despises these little guys who bark their teeth and ws, he will fight hard to get them.


    "Let me wash together."


    "And us!"


    Several children actively and enthusiastically helped together. Although it was troublesome to clean the crayfish, the children would not be bored when they chatted lively.


    They exined clearly what happened today.


    Nuan Nuan sat on the small bench, leaning her furry head on her elder brother''sp with a tilt, talking about her apprenticeship in a childish voice.


    "The teacher is amazing. All the things she embroiders are super beautiful. Nuannuan will be as amazing as her in the future."


    Gu Mingyu had a smile on his face, and his peach blossom eyes were a little doting, "As long as you like it."


    Most of the bucket of crayfish was cleaned quickly with everyone''s efforts, and Lu Qing and Song Yunxin also prepared all the seasonings and side dishes.


    Above the farm in the afternoon, the smell of overbearing crayfish wafted far away, and now even the director started to get greedy.


    Who can say no to delicious crayfish?


    Bai Qingyu''s eyes lit up even more, "Finally... I can finally eat crayfish again after four years."


    That expression of taking a breath is really addictive.


    Gu Mingyu opened a bottle of beer in an elegant sitting posture.


    Director "Where do you get your beer?!"


    How could he not know.


    Gu Mingyu raised his mouth and smiled, "Guess?"


    Director Wang "..."


    Song Yunxin was suffering a lot. While smelling the smell, she wanted to eat it, but at the same time, she disliked it. It was fished from the river, it looked dirty before.


    "almost."


    Among the cheers, the crayfish was finally cooked, steaming hot and red, and looked very appetizing.


    "Hoo hoo... so hot, so hot!"


    When he started eating, Bai Qingyu didn''t let go even if he was so hot that he jumped his feet.


    Nuan Nuan Ren''s skin is tender, Gu Mingyu didn''t allow her to do it, for fear of being burned.


    Wearing gloves, under the eyes of the child with watery eyes, he fed the meat of the first crayfish he peeled off to the little snow-white sister next to him.


    Nuan Nuan stuffed delicious crayfish meat in his mouth, and the expression on his snow-white face was not too satisfied.


    "Good time!"


    Gu Mingyu quickly peeled another one to feed his sister, but was pushed by the child with his chubby hands.


    "No, brother eat."


    Gu Mingyu raised his eyebrows, "Isn''t it delicious?"


    Nuan Nuan Chick nodded like pecking at rice, "Yes, it''s delicious, and my brother will eat it too."


    Good things are to be shared with my brother.


    The smile in the young man''s eyes deepened.


    Brothers and sisters, you mouthed each other, and then the child wore gloves to do it himself.


    Although she has little strength and is a bit slow in shelling, she is super serious. The brother next to her will feed her from time to time, and her little mouth never stops.


    Song Yunxin restrained herself after eating a few, and she also peeled a few crayfish for Song Xiaoyang to show off. Her fingers were hurt by the lobster shell, and her mouth would inevitably bruise after eating this stuff. It was messy and her image was gone, so she ate carefully herself.


    "I''m full, you eat."


    Bai Qingyu really admires her, she can bear it in front of such delicious food!


    Song Xiaoyang looked at her sister, pursed her lips and wanted to say that she was full, but Nuan Nuan stuffed her with a mouthful of meat.


    "Xiao Yang, you are so slow to peel, you will suffer a loss, eat more, you have caught a lot of crayfish today."


    Song Xiaoyang put a smile on his face again.


    "Ok!"


    Song Yunxin''s expression was not very good. She didn''t expect that Gu Nuannuan even bought her cousin in a short time.


    Scheming at such a young age is really amazing.


    After eating arge pot of crayfish, everyone''s mouths are greasy.


    Gu Mingyu took a tissue and wiped his mouth casually, then hooked his fingers, and the little girl immediately ran over with short legs, obediently raised her face and pouted at the chubby little girl. Let my brother wipe my mouth.

 Chapter 388: Army of white geese, call him!

    Nuan Nuan kept her promise, and after breakfast the next day, she took her brother to find the big white goose to avenge him.


    Gu Mingyu walkedzily in front, followed by the child and the **** dog.


    In the countryside in the morning, there was morning dew, and from a distance, the little boy was driving the big white and fat geese to the field with bamboo sticks.


    Gu Mingyu, who is narrow-minded, can tell at a nce that the leading big white goose is the one with a group of harem talking about him yesterday. "


    He really has no shame inining to his sister.


    "that''s it!"


    The kid who was chasing geese looked confused, what the hell? !


    Nuan Nuan smiled embarrassedly at the child.


    It was the first time for the little boy to see such a beautiful little person that could not be described in his barrennguage, and he smiled at him, and his face turned red immediately.


    "You you... who are you!"


    Mom, he saw his future wife!


    Nuannuan greeted politely, "Hello, my name is Nuannuan, can I borrow your big goose for a while?"


    The little boy fully embodies what the term selingzhifa is, let alone lending it to her, even if it is all there is no problem.


    His super heroic big hand waved "Take it all!"


    At this moment, he has forgotten the taste of his mother''s fried pork with bamboo shoots!


    "thanks."


    Gu Mingyu looked at the little boy with a big fart and narrowed his eyes dangerously, tsk... wait for his mother to respond after revenge.


    Watching Nuan Nuan walk directly towards the big goose, the little brother cameraman and the audience in the live broadcast room were all overwhelmed.


    This big goose is a tyrant in the countryside, and even the dogs will take a detour when they see it.


    If anyone provokes them, they can press their necks and spread their wings to catch up for hundreds of meters, making people scream and keep their mouths shut.


    "Teacher Gu, this is... warm."


    You really asked Nuan Nuan to avenge you!


    ¡¾I didn''t know for a while whether the rtionship between the siblings was real or not. ¡¿


    ¡¾Ah... Really let Nuan Nuan take revenge? ¡¿


    ¡¾Ahhh! Hurry up and stop it, it hurts so much to talk about it! ¡¿


    ¡¾Nuannuan baby,e back quickly, don''t go there! ¡¿


    Gu Mingyu was very calm, "Don''t worry, I don''t worry about the rest, just deal with the big white goose."


    His sister Tiger dares to touch her ass!


    Everyone: Have you forgotten that you were chased by a mere big white goose and ran away in embarrassment yesterday!


    "Dear goose,e here."


    Nuan Nuan stood not far from the big white goose and waved.


    The big white goose tilted its head and nced at her. Under the shocked gazes of everyone, it really swayed its fat buttocks and walked in front of her.


    The big goose took a look at Nuan Nuan with its peas-like ck eyes, and squawked as if asking her what''s the matter.


    Nuan Nuan touched its furry thick neck.


    The others widened their eyes, hey! It didn''t bother anyone!


    "Big Goose, did you bully my brother yesterday, can I pull a feather from you as an apology to my brother?"


    "Gah!"


    "Then I''ll take it as your promise."


    Nuan Nuan touched the big white goose with her small hand, and then quickly tore off a feather with her small hand.


    The big white goose felt a little pain, spread its wings and pped but did not hurt Nuan Nuan.


    "Brother, I will avenge you!"


    The little girl held the feather, and two beautiful dimples appeared on her chubby cheeks.


    Gu Mingyu gave her sister a thumbs up "Awesome!"


    The little snow-white girl smiled even more happily.


    Then she turned around and hugged the big white geese and touched her head, muttering in a low voice to establish a rtionship with the big white geese.


    The cameraman moved closer, but still couldn''t hear what the child was saying clearly.


    After a few minutes, she stood up and said, "Let''s take revenge on the director uncle."


    Gu Mingyu is also high-spirited, childishly "go!"


    Nuan Nuan waved his small hand, if there was a small tail behind him, it might have been raised up, "Big goose, keep up!"


    The da da da da da da da da da da da da da shi da shi da da da da da da da da shi da da da da da da da s steps gave off a majestic and domineering aura.


    Everyone couldn''t help but twitched their mouths when they heard her words, feeling speechless for a while.


    Come on, it''s a goose and not a human, how could I listen to you... Damn!


    ¡¾Fuck, I''m really keeping up! ¡¿


    ¡¾Is there something wrong with my eyes or something wrong with this world? ¡¿


    ¡¾Level 10 of our Nuannuan Goose Language is still these big fat geese who have be masters! ¡¿


    ¡¾Are you really keeping up? ¡¿


    The audience in the live broadcast room couldn''t believe it, and excitedly beat the pendulum on the keyboard and screamed.


    At the scene, everyone except Gu Mingyu rubbed their eyes, and when they opened their eyes, they still saw the little girl walking in front with arrogance, followed by a long line of big white geese swaying behind her.


    "Fuck!''


    I don¡¯t know who called everyone¡¯s voice.


    "Brother, let''s go."


    Nuannuan, of course, will not forget his brother, and took his hand to look for the director with his head held high.


    "Poof..."


    The director who was watching the live broadcast in the background was stillughing at the innocence of Nuan Nuan, but the next second he couldn''tugh and sprayed out a mouthful of water.


    Quickly took down the water ss, he stared at Nuan Nuan and the big goose behind her.


    "really!"


    How is this possible.


    But seeing the rocket-like data and the dense barrage in the live broadcast room, he finally believed it was true.


    "Did the kid say he wanted to avenge his brother?"


    After realizing it, Director Wang remembered something.


    The other program staff present came to their senses and heard his words.


    "Yes, it seems that they areing to you for revenge."


    Director Wang was inconceivable, "Why did you find me? This is a matter of the nner."


    "But this... It is indeed you who suggested that Mr. Gu go feed the geese."


    "fart!"


    He quickly put the water ss away and was about to leave in a hurry.


    "Director, where are you going?"


    Director Wang replied while running, "Nonsense, of course I ran away, or I would really let those geese talk about me!"


    He loses face? It still hurts!


    But he was unlucky, as soon as he ran out of the farm, Nuan Nuan led her army of white geese to kill him.


    The little girl''s eyes lit up when she saw Director Wang sneaking away.


    "Uncle Director!"


    Director Wang denied one after another, "I''m not the wrong person for you!"


    The child waved his hand, especially like a little general, "Come on! Call him!"


    The big white goose spread its wings and rushed forward screaming.


    The little girl followed up and said, "Talk down!"


    Director Wang yelled and started to run quickly. When he was in school, he didn''t run so diligently in the school sports meeting.


    Other people in the farm were attracted by the sound, and after seeing the situation clearly, they were shocked, "What happened?"


    The director was actually hunted down by a group of big white geese, but why did he gloat a little bit? Hehe!


    staff member"¡­¡­"


    Can they say that they are also confused now?


    Gu Mingyu picked up his younger sister and kissed her chubby soft white face.


    "My sister is avenging me."


    The little girl softly rubbed against her brother''s neck.

 Chapter 389: Your family is purely human, right?

    Although I don''t know what happened, it doesn''t affect everyone watching the White Goose Army online and calling Director Wang.


    The eyes of a few children are even brighter.


    Lin Zhipa pulled his uncle''s clothes and climbed up, his voice was so excited that no one else could hear him.


    "Come on, yell at the director''s ass!"


    Bai Qingyu quickly covered his mouth, brat, what if the directores back to his senses and puts on shoes for him!


    ¡¾emmm... This is the worst director of a variety show I¡¯ve watched, not one of them. ¡¿


    ¡¾Hahaha, I''m going to die ofughter, my mother asked me if I was crazy after the end. ¡¿


    ¡¾The warm thief is domineering, and with a wave of his little hand, he shows the momentum of thousands of troops. ¡¿


    ¡¾So herees the question, is our Nuan Baoer still human? ¡¿


    ¡¾This **** human can¡¯t do it, right? ¡¿


    ¡¾What kind of fairy brother-sister rtionship is this! ¡¿


    ¡¾Such a beautiful and short-sighted sister, please give me a dozen. ¡¿


    ¡¾I probably have something wrong with me. At one moment, I envy my sister for having so many handsome older brothers, and for another moment, I envy my brothers for having such an obedient and gentle sister¡¿


    ¡¾I want to have a baby, I hope to have a daughter who is as cute as Nuan Nuan and seems to have superpowers. ¡¿


    Although the director contributed his body to be chased by the big white goose, it is gratifying. The number of people in the live broadcast room has now reached 30 million, more than the previous two days, and the number is still growing.


    This is all the flow of Wang Dao''s heart and mind. I didn''t expect it to be brought about by his own contribution to entertainment.


    He should be moved to tears when he found out, right?


    Wait for the big white geese to run 400 meters after the screaming director, Nuan Nuan sat in his brother''s arms and shouted loudly.


    "Come back,e back, stop chasing!"


    The voice of the little milk is quite loud.


    There was a loud cry of goose, and then the leading big white goose retracted its wings, and a group of big white geese behind it also stopped.


    They turned around, and their fat, snow-white buttocks swayed back.


    The director leaned on a tree and gasped for breath. He hates running, especially such a crazy way of running!


    Who would have thought that the little girl could actually bring a flock of big white geese to tease him!


    The key is that the group of big white geese are so obedient, it''s outrageous!


    Not only the director and the audience in the live broadcast room thought it was incredible, but the little boy who had raised these big geese for so long also had an expression of doubting who I am and where I am in life.


    He has chased his big goose for so long, but he didn''t realize that his big white goose can be so obedient, and he will do as he says!


    After the group of big white geese came back, the little boy looked excited, thinking that his goose was probably the one chosen by heaven.


    So he waved his hand and pointed at the director again, "Go! Call him!"


    Director "..."


    There is a sentence mmp I don''t know if it should be said or not.


    The big white goose that walked slowly past the little boy gave him a look of ''what kind of stupid thing is this'', and then returned to Nuan Nuan.


    Little boy "..."


    Wow, I almost didn¡¯t cry, I¡¯m the one who raised you up, I¡¯m you white-eyed geese!


    "Wow, Nuan Nuan, you are so amazing!"


    "Do they all listen to you? Nuannuan, are you a superhero?"


    "Are Nuan Nuan''s group of big white geese your little brothers?"


    The little friends immediately gathered around, their eyes lit up and they began to ask questions.


    Nuan Nuan touched the head of the big white goose.


    "They are very good, do you want to pet them?"


    The nagging Gu Mingyu and the director "..."


    They are only obedient in front of you.


    The big white geese made great contributions today, Nuan Nuan decided to take them to eat delicious food.


    So he asked the little boy what the big white goose likes to eat the most.


    The little boy who was still immersed in sadness looked at the beautiful sister in front of him and felt that he could do it again.


    "My big white geese like to eat snails and small fish and shrimps in the reed field the most, but my mother said that they are afraid of danger there, so I usually don''t let me go there when I am alone."


    Nuan Nuan looked at her brother eagerly after hearing the words, those beautiful big eyes seemed to be able to speak.


    ¡®Brother, shall we go? let''s go~''


    Acting like a baby with her eyes, of course Gu Mingyu...promised.


    "Let''s go."


    "Okay!" The children became excited and wanted to bring their parents with them.


    She looked down at Song Xiaoyang, and secretly felt jealousy in her heart. In the few days since she came to this program group, Gu Nuannuan has been in the limelight several times. You don''t need to watch to know how lively their live broadcast room is now.


    No, she has to find a way to show off.


    But all Song Yunxin could think of was getting close to Gu Mingyu.


    After thinking about it, she pushed Song Xiaoyang to Nuan Nuan and told her.


    "You y well with Gu Nuannuan."


    Now we can only start from Gu Nuannuan. Gu Mingyu''s mouth is too poisonous, even if he is live broadcasting now, he will act recklessly. Not only can''t get the desired effect by approaching, but he will also bring shame on himself.


    Song Xiaoyang didn''t know what her sister was thinking, but she was happy to approach Nuan Nuan and be good friends with her.


    The little girl took her brother''s hand and walked in the front, followed by a long line of big white geese. The geese were as tall as them with their necks, and they looked majestic.


    The little boy in this vige followed behind his big geese, his eyes staring at them almost bulging out, but the group of geese still didn¡¯t pay him a single nce.


    is very sad.


    Why does the goose that I raised be so obedient and majestic in front of my beautiful sister, and I can talk to whoever I say.


    Walking along, suddenly there was something more in the line.


    Like... the big dog in the vige.


    The most important thing is that Nuan Nuan still remembers the names of each of their dogs, and she calls the dogs without names Wang Wang.


    "Xiao Huang."


    "Wow!"


    "Wow woof."


    "Wow!"


    In addition to the big white goose, there are more dog members in Nuannuan''s younger brother army.


    Director "..."


    "Quick, I need oxygen from the oxygen tank!"


    Having been a director for so many years, he felt that he had encountered the greatest enemy in his life.


    Not only him, but also the staff of the program group and several guests were dumbfounded, and the shock in their hearts could not be described in words.


    Bai Qingyu trembled when he spoke, "Gu Gu Gu...Mr. Gu, your family is pure human, right?"


    Now this problem cannot be exined by science.


    Gu Mingyu rubbed his sister''s little head and spoke proudly.


    "Just kidding, my sister just has a strong attraction and affinity for animals."


    Just? !


    You call that just? This is directly open and hang up, right?


    Lu Qing muttered in a daze, "Is this physique real?"


    She really asked the voices of many people.


    Nuan Nuan frowned, her tone was modest, "It''s not very powerful, it''s just that I can make friends with animals."


    The children worshiped with their eyes "Can you teach us about Nuan Nuan?"


    They also want to make friends with animals. Who doesn¡¯t want to walk with the wind, followed by an army of majestic animals?

 Chapter 390: The orange cat is cursing

    The staff of the crew looked incredible, "Kid Nuan Nuan is a miracle!"


    "Director, the traffic in our live broadcast room has shown a fountain-like growth since you were nagged by the big goose, and now it has broken through 50 million viewers."


    Director Wang''s mouth twitched when he heard the phrase ''since you were called'', and now he still feels a little pain in his butt.


    Gu Mingyu really didn''t talk about martial arts at all, and even sued his sister!


    "This physique is also amazing. Now there are seven big dogs. They really attract wherever they go."


    Wang Daosi duck''s mouth is stubborn: "Hehe, that''s it, isn''t it just a few big white geese and dogs, why doesn''t she attract cats?"


    After speaking, he found that everyone was silent, and stared at him with extremely strange eyes.


    "Director, Cat."


    You said it was a coincidence, but when you said cat, it really appeared.


    Director Wang suddenly looked at the live broadcast room, and then took a deep breath, feeling his face was swollen and pped.


    At this moment, Nuan Nuan led her army of small animals towards the reed field. When passing by the door of the grandfather who took them fishing for lobster yesterday, there was a big fat orange lying on the wall of their house.


    The little girl raised her hand to say hello, and the eyelids of the others jumped when they saw it.


    Good guy, didn¡¯t this kid brazenly recognize all the cats and dogs in the vige?


    Several dogs in the vige looked at thezy orange cats on the wall and raised their ears one by one.


    Although the cats and dogs in the vige are not stray cats and dogs, there are also gangs between cats and dogs, and they have to fight from time to time.


    "Meow~"


    The orange cat on the wall looked at the dogs with contempt and arrogance, and jumped directly from the wall into Nuan Nuan''s arms.


    Gu Mingyu''s face darkened, "Is this guy clean? I''ll jump on you!"


    It¡¯s not surprising that Gu Mingyu reacted so strongly. The main reason is that cats and dogs in the countryside are not raised as pets. The former are used to catch mice, while thetter are used to guard the door. Almost all of them are free-range and do not take good care of them. , Not to mention taking a bath, some cats and dogs may never take a bath from birth to growth.


    Even if the cat itself loves to be clean, fleas and the like are easy to grow on the body without a bath.


    Thus, Gu Mingyu carried the orange cat by the nape of its neck and put it on the ground.


    "Follow yourself, don''t jump on my sister."


    Fat Orange "..."


    Its throne is gone!


    Nuan Nuan squatted down and touched its fluffy and soft head tofort.


    "Don''t be sad, I''ll give Aju a bath when I get back."


    Fat Orange shook his beard, his big round eyes turned into dead fish eyes in an instant.


    Forget it, let it take a bath and touch the water, and it is not so difficult to walk by itself.


    The only downside is that you can no longer contemptuously look down on those stupid dogs.


    Now it''s the dogs'' turn to look down on him and give him a goofy look.


    The orange cat frowned and meowed at a group of dogs. Even if you couldn''t understand its catnguage, you could still feel that it was really scolding the dogs.


    "Wow!"


    Wangcai let out a yell at the orange cat. Fat orange eyes looked at the many dogs and they must have suffered a fight, so the four paws ran fast, cursing and leaving.


    A group of silly dogs are waiting, Ben Meow will call his brothers to find the ce now!


    Others don''t know what Fat Orange is doing, they only know that Orange Cat has left.


    Then some keyboard warriors who are not picky and feel very unhappy appear.


    ¡¾Hehe... Why is the cat ignoring you when you brag so well? ¡¿


    ¡¾Laughing to death, what attracts animal physiques, I can see what kind of medicine is used on her body. ¡¿


    ¡¾So this kid is going to debut? Is it necessary to exaggerate so much? ¡¿


    ¡¾Gu Mingyu also took great pains for his sister. ¡¿


    ¡¾He''sing, he''sing, keyboard warriors are here with their weapon keyboards. ¡¿


    ¡¾Although I arrivedte, I knew that there would be no shortage of this group of yin and yang people. ¡¿


    But soon, the fans in the live broadcast room discovered that this group of yin and yang keyboard warriors were quickly kicked out of the live broadcast room and banned.


    When they changed the trumpet to continue spraying, they were cleared out as soon as they sent out a barrage. This speed is simply unprecedented.


    Fans "!!"


    ¡¾Good guy! When did the administrator''s speed turn out to be so fast! ¡¿


    ¡¾Too relieved, I give full marks to this administrator. ¡¿


    ¡¾This wave of hype is so good, I have long since seen that group of aggressive guys not pleasing to my eyes. ¡¿


    In this regard, Nanfeng, who has a deep reputation behind the scenes, pushed the sses on the bridge of his nose.


    What qualifications do these idiots have to judge the baby of the Gu family?


    Nuan Nuan, who was recording the show, didn''t know that even if her family members were busy, they would take time to watch her live broadcast and maintain the "peace" of her live broadcast room.


    When we arrived at the reed field, Nuan Nuan waved his little hand, and the big white geese quacked excitedly, pped their wings and ran in.


    Nuan Nuan "Don''t run too far, remember toe back."


    The big white geese went straight into the water, their necks plunged into the water, and they happily ate delicious food.


    The fact that they can grow so big and so fat is inseparable from the rich food in the reed field in the river here.


    Nuan Nuan Guang saw many small fish and shrimps in the water on the shore.


    With adults present, the children should be more courageous, chirping and discussing how to get some fish.


    "I didn''t bring any tools."


    "I have it at home!" The little boy in this vige patted his chest and expressed positively.


    "Many homes in our vige have bags and fishing rods for fishing. Do you want them?"


    Nuan Nuan and his friends looked at each other, then nodded in unison.


    "want!"


    Just as they were about to find fishing tools, Song Yunxin suddenly eximed.


    "Are there migratory birds over there? Mr. Gu, can you take a look?"


    She was surprised and moved closer to Gu Mingyu.


    "I''ve only heard of migratory birds but haven''t seen them yet. Let''s go and have a look?"


    Nuan Nuan looked in the direction she pointed, but unfortunately she was so small and short that she could only see a forest of reeds on her tiptoes, but nothing at all.


    A pair of big hands pinched her armpits and directly picked her up and put her on her shoulders.


    Gu Mingyu saidzily, "I don''t want to move."


    This is answering Song Yunxin''s invitation.


    Nuan Nuan finally saw the birds in the reed forest, their eyes were shining, and she didn''t recognize many of them.


    "My brother has so many beautiful big birds."


    Gu Mingyu squeezed her little face and hummed, "Want to see it?"


    Nuan Nuan looked at him eagerly, but you just said that you don''t want to move.


    Gu Mingyu seemed to have forgotten what he said just now, "If you want to go, I will apany you."


    This was a direct p in the face of Song Yunxin, and he almost didn''t tell her directly.


    ¡®I just don¡¯t want to go with you. ''


    Song Yunxin "..."


    Assi, let''s destroy, who the **** can conquer this dead man!

 Chapter 391: here comes the cat

    No matter how quarreled in the live broadcast room, Gu Mingyu has always adhered to the principle that as long as I don¡¯t see it, I can treat it as if it doesn¡¯t exist.


    Later, when I heard the little boy say that I can still row a boat in theke on the other side of the reed forest, I was even more moved.


    But the boats in this vige are all small wooden boats, and none of their guests know how to row.


    This is not difficult for Gu Mingyu, with his mouth that can make ck fans m the keyboard and make people smile, he quickly became the women''s friend of the vigers, almost The situation of the whole vige was inquired clearly.


    The fans were shocked, they didn''t expect you to be such Gu Mingyu!


    "I''m sorry, Grandma Deng."


    The young people have good mouths and are especially good at speaking. A lot of things are said to their hearts, and asionally they can help solve some problems. In addition, Yuxue''s lovely warm children are next to each other. It was so loud that people felt as if they had drunk honey, they all wished they could hold her in their arms and coax her like their own granddaughter.


    "What''s the trouble? Anyway, my son is not busy now. There are many domesticated ducks and geese in the reed forest that used toy eggs on the spot. My big goose is also there, just for him and my naughty grandson to pick them up." Bring some goose eggs back to make salted eggs, and those ones are delicious."


    After the two thanked each other again, a simple and honest middle-aged man followed them away.


    This is the son of the grandma''s family. He smiled at them with some embarrassment, scratched his head and led the way.


    "The boat is beyond the reed forest, let''s go directly there."


    No matter how small the boat is, it is quite heavy for people, so for convenience, they are all ced at a small dock on the side of the reed forest.


    Of course, one boat for a group of people is not enough, so they borrowed Gu Mingyu''s convenience, and they found another person who can row.


    In two boats, Lu Qing and Song Yunxin took their two children on one side, and Gu Mingyu and Bai Qingyu took their two children on the other.


    After the allocation, the children excitedly ran ahead holding the small bags of the fish. There were several big dogs escorting them, and they looked very majestic.


    The people in the vige were surprised when they saw these dogs chasing after the little girl''s buttocks. Wait until some people call their dogs back, and then look againter.


    Well, their dog ran away with the little girl again.


    When returning to the reed field, at the corner of the vige, I suddenly found a series of domineering big catsing out aggressively.


    The familiar fat orange is also inside, and the leader is a roon cat that isparable to a small dog. It has a long scar on its face. It looks super fierce, but it is also inexplicably very handsome.


    The orange cat, whose body is almost as fat as a piglet, is on the left of the cihua cat, and on the right is a ck cat.


    The ones behind aremon cats in the countryside.


    There are three flower cats, white cats, and cow cats, among which cihua cats and orange cats are the most.


    When they came out like little tigers stepping on their own domineering BGM, the dogs who had been around Nuan Nuan quickly stood up with Wang Cai as their leader.


    The momentum of the confrontation between the two armies suddenly came out.


    But everyone was dumbfounded by this situation, what is this situation!


    ¡¾Damn, I actually saw the momentum of the two armies fighting on the ancient battlefield from the cat and the dog! ¡¿


    ¡¾Good guy, is this a real-life cat-dog fight? ¡¿


    ¡¾Why do I suddenly feel that these cats and dogs are so handsome. ¡¿


    ¡¾That orange cat, why do you look so familiar. ¡¿


    ¡¾Oops, I¡¯m so excited, please use this as the momentum of the battle between the two armies on TV in the future! ¡¿


    ¡¾It''s time for the film and television industry to reflect on why people are not as good as cats and dogs. ¡¿


    "Meow meow meow¡­"


    Before the cat-dog battle started, the orange cat came to the front and meowed at the dogs.


    Old dog, I brought the boss and brothers here, tremble, a group of stupid dogs!


    The contemptuous and provocative eyes are really full of hatred.


    Wangcai looked at the leading roon cat with calm and fierce eyes.


    A cat and a dog have fought dozens of rounds just because of their eyes.


    Seeing this scene, several children ran behind the adults to probe their brains.


    Worried that they would identally injure them if they really fought, but couldn''t help but watch.


    Nuan Nuan swallowed, and weakly tried to persuade her.


    "There is something to discuss, don''t... don''t fight."


    These are not my own cats and dogs. If they were my own, she would definitely be educated. Fighting hurts her body and hurts her feelings. It''s not worth it.


    The moment the little girl spoke, the cats, cats and dogs all turned their heads in unison, and their eyes fell on her.


    Nuan Nuan "..."


    "Meow."


    Unexpectedly, the leading roon cat let out a deep cry.


    "Wow!"


    Wangcai barks fiercely at Lihuamao.


    These two sounds were like some kind of signal, and the cat and the dog began to crazily output towards each other, and the sound of the cat and the dog could be heard in the whole vige for a while.


    Nuan Nuan''s little face was bitter.


    "Don''t fight cats, I''ll catch fish for you to eat."


    "Don''t fight with dogs, it will hurt."


    She would like to talk about getting big bone sticks for the dogs, but the problem is that she doesn''t have any.


    Unknowingly, Nuan Nuan ran among them with her little feet, her left hand resting on Wangcai''s forehead, and her right hand resting on Big Cat''s forehead.


    "No fight no fight..."


    The little mouth was chanting these words, and the scene seemed to be practicing.


    Everyone "..."


    Gu Mingyu''s face turned ck, and the little guy ran over like a rabbit, but he couldn''t catch him.


    Although I have a kind of confidence in my sister, but what if I am identally injured in this scene?


    Fortunately, Nuan Nuan''s ''approach'' seemed to be effective. Although the two sides were cursing, they failed to fight after all.


    The little girl also took the opportunity to touch the cat boss''s hair a few times.


    Although they stopped fighting, the group of cats and dogs sat together and discussed something. The cats barked for a while, and the dogs barked for a while, which made Gu Mingyu and others twitch their mouths.


    When Nuan Nuan came back, Bai Qingyu couldn''t help asking curiously.


    "What are they doing?"


    Nuan Nuan "Are you in a meeting?"


    Hehe... cats and dogs will have meetings these days, and it really keeps pace with the times.


    "What is the theme of the meeting?"


    Nuan Nuan raised her small chest and proud face.


    "It''s about how to allocate a ce next to me!"


    After finishing speaking, Nuan Nuan felt a little worried, "Brother Nuan Nuan wants to pay the cats and cats, and there are big dogs. We are poor now, can we afford it?"


    Gu Mingyu "..."


    other people"¡­¡­"


    I always feel that this is a bit ridiculous.


    Finally, after the cats and dogs came over, Wang Cai stood on the left of Nuan Nuan, and the cat boss stood on the right.


    It¡¯s a bit like the blue dragon on the left and the white tiger on the right, although it¡¯s only a low-end version.


    But it is also quite domineering, after all, other children don¡¯t want it yet.


    Other cats and dogs also stood on the sides or behind her, following a long tail.


    Nuan Nuan raised her face, "It was like this when I was in Xiaoxi Vige."


    I don''t think there is anything strange at all.

 Chapter 392: gift for cat

    Director Wang looked hopeless, "It''s over, when our show was sent for review, people wouldn''t say we engage in feudal superstition, right?"


    The staff "..."


    Don''t say it, it''s really possible.


    Nuan Nuan is apanied by cat bodyguards and dog bodyguards. The little man walks unconsciously with his head held high, and his spirit is particrly good.


    Other children came over enviously. Fortunately, these cats and dogs are very obedient and don''t bite. They touch them asionally and run to Nuan Nuan. This can be regarded as their bodyguards.


    Nuan Nuan smiled and showed her neat little white teeth. Holding their hands, several friends walked out of a majestic posture.


    So majestic!


    ¡¾I knew that no animal could resist our warm charm. ¡¿


    ¡¾If our Nuan Nuan Bao''er travels to a world ruled by animals, wouldn''t everyone be petted? ¡¿


    ¡¾I already have inspiration, I will write a novel after watching the live broadcast. ¡¿


    ¡¾I said before that cats don¡¯t like our Nuannuan people? Come out, your face is swollen, right? ¡¿


    ¡¾I don¡¯t like this, it¡¯s obviously that I can¡¯t grab the dog and call the boss and brothers to find a ce. ¡¿


    Just like that, they crossed the city and arrived at the edge of the reed forest. The group of big white geese saw Nuan Nuan came back and swam over, dragging the water with their feet.


    Walking into the reed forest, the cats and dogs ran around like they were having fun, especially the cats, they usually like toe here to catch mice or wild ducks, and they are all fat and strong.


    Two vigers paddled across the water in a boat. Gu Mingyu put a life jacket on her sister, and she squatted down holding her small fishing and stroking the furry heads of the cats one by one.


    "Be good, I''m going to find you something to eat."


    "Meow~"


    Cats are afraid of water, but after Nuan Nuan boarded the boat, the cat boss took the initiative to follow!


    Nuan Nuan and Lin Zhi on the same boat were pleasantly surprised.


    "Boss Cat, you are here too!"


    "Meow."


    Cihuamao responded to her domineeringly and calmly, nced at Wangcai, walked to the bow of the boat with catwalks and sat down firmly.


    Wangcai also wants toe up, but its size and this boat can''t amodate it at all.


    I could only watch helplessly as the boat drove away.


    The two children on the other boat looked at Nuan Nuan''s cat on their boat with envy.


    What''s more, the big white geese swam over with their buttocks swaying, and followed Nuan Nuan''s boat leisurely.


    Lin Zhi felt that he was so majestic, he stepped on the edge of the boat with his hands on his hips and one foot, and his tail was about to go up to the sky. His uncle pped him on the shoulder and brought him back to reality.


    "Do you want to go swimming!"


    Lin Zhi muttered, "I don''t look more imposing."


    "Wow, there are so many beautiful big birds here."


    Migratory birds flying back from the north are starting to find a suitable ce to hatch their babies this season.


    The little brother of the cameraman took pictures of the scenery and migratory birds here. Some people in the live broadcast room who know more about birds also helped to poprize what kind of birds those are.


    "My brother''s bird is so beautiful."


    Gu Mingyu nced at it, and he knew it.


    "That''s called a mandarin duck."


    Only the male mandarin duck is more beautiful, and its feathers are bright and colorful in the sun.


    Most of the beautiful birds are males, probably because the females are all Yangou?


    Excitedly admiring these migratory birds for a while, Nuan Nuan finally remembered that she had to get rations for the cats.


    The child crawled beside the boat and put the small bag in the water.


    The vigers who were rowing the boatughed when they saw this, "Your one is for children to y with. There is a ground cage in the boat box. Take it out and put it in the water. You can always get somethingter when youe to pick it up."


    Gu Mingyu opened the ship''s box, and sure enough there was a folded ground cage inside.


    The two children were very enthusiastic and ran over to help.


    After cing the ground cage ording to the requirements of the vigers, they started to y on theke to their heart''s content.


    In a rare rxation, Gu Mingyu hugged her soft little sister, pinching her little face with his slender fingers.


    Seeing the innocent and happy smile on her face, he alsoughed.


    It''s worth it.


    After rafting on theke and swimming around, the children were led by several local children to wander around in the reed forest like monkeys.


    When she came back, Nuan Nuan''s original white face was all dazzled, holding a big white and fat goose egg in her hand, and ran towards her brother with cheerful small steps.


    "Brother, big goose eggs, Uncle Asheng said that taking them home and making salted eggs is the best."


    Gu Mingyu pinched her little nose, and herzy and maic voice was full of affection.


    "Look at what your little face has be."


    The child obediently raised his face and wiped it for his brother.


    Gu Mingyu took a wet towel and carefully wiped off the dust on her face, when the cat boss walked over with something in his mouth.


    "what!"


    When the cat boss saw something in his mouth, the two women, Song Yunxin and Lu Qing, were so frightened that their faces turned pale, and even Bai Qingyu and Gu Mingyu''s expressions changed.


    No one else, what this guy has in his mouth is a very fat big rat.


    The cat boss walked unhurriedly to the child with a mouse in his mouth, and gave her a gift.


    This is the fattest and biggest mouse it has ever picked.


    Sitting on the ground, the cat boss patted the mouse with its furry paws and meowed at the child.


    eat fast.


    Nuan Nuan "..."


    "I don''t eat this."


    Nuan Nuan squatted down, staring at the cat boss with clear ck and white eyes and exining patiently.


    "We''ll cook and eat ourselves when we get back. People can''t eat rats."


    The cat boss tilted his head, as if he didn''t understand that people don''t eat such a delicious thing, it''s so strange.


    Then it threw the mouse to its little brother, Fat Orange, flicked its tail, and ran into the reeds again.


    "Aren''t you afraid of Nuan Nuan?"


    Lu Qing was simply in admiration, she was not afraid of such a big mouse.


    The little girl showed a smile, "Not afraid!"


    She has seen mice before. The cats in the countryside are not pet cats. They basically catch mice.


    She has a good rtionship with animals, cats like her and often send her some strange small animal corpses.


    Such as mice, birds, snakes and butterflies.


    Sometimes when she is hungry, she will also pick up gifts from cats and dogs, such as birds, pheasants and rabbits, and make delicious food.


    It''s time to retract the cage.


    Under the nervous and expectant eyes of the children, the vigers skillfully pulled up the ground cage one by one.


    "I see shrimp!"


    Lin Zhi eximed when he saw a shrimp.


    This one shrimp was like a signal, and soon other things appeared in the cage.


    Crabs, and a big fish with arms long.


    Now not only the children, but even the adults showed expressions of surprise and anticipation.


    "Hahaha... we have lunch today."


    There are no tasks today, and everyone is having a good time, and this is the real feeling ofing to this program group to rx.

 Chapter 393: Su Wanniang

    The cats ate all the small fish and shrimps. Several children rushed to feed them, but the cats and cats on Nuan Nuan''s side were the most crowded. The little girl rubbed her leg.


    "Eh? The cat boss?"


    Among these cats, there is no big cat figure. Fat Orange is indeed a heavy cat. It not only grows fat, but also has a lot of meat on its body, and the key is to eat a lot.


    I only ate such a big mouse before, and now I am anxiously leaning in front of Nuan Nuan, begging for food, and the little fish and shrimp are delicious.


    Nuan Nuan touched its fur, the hair was shallow, and when pressed down with one hand, it waspletely solid flesh.


    Gu Mingyu looked down andughed.


    "This meat looks really unambiguous."


    Fat Orange may not have understood what he said, but the smart cat felt the ridicule from him.


    With a shrimp in its mouth, it was meowing and outputting crazily, and I don''t know what it said.


    This guy is really a talker.


    The cat boss is back with a big one in his mouth.


    Live, the kind that is pping its wings.


    It walked up to the little girl with steady and fierce steps, and left the quacking wild duck behind, stepping on its neck with its furry feet to keep it from moving.


    "Meow!"


    Eat, you can eat now.


    Everyone "..."


    You are a cat, why are you so keen on feeding humans!


    Nuan Nuan''s eyes widened a little, and then she looked up at her brother.


    Gu Mingyu "..."


    It is reasonable to suspect that the cat is trying to squeeze himself out as an older brother.


    but¡­


    "Sit and wear in prison, sit and wear in prison..."


    ¡¾Hahaha...I''m dying ofughter, cat, we appreciate your kindness, but we just can''t eat it. ¡¿


    ¡¾Cat: Gan! So there is nothing to feed the children now? ¡¿


    ¡¾I''m curious why Maomao is so keen on feeding Nuan Nuan Bao''er. Is it because she really loves her deeply? ¡¿


    ¡¾Cat: To be honest, I want to kill a certain brother and take over by myself. ¡¿


    ¡¾I also really want to feed Nuan Nuan Baoer, okay, but unfortunately I don''t have that chance. ¡¿


    ¡¾Hey... It''s not as good as a cat. ¡¿


    In the end, the wild duck was released. After all, it is to protect animals, and they are still broadcasting live.


    The cat boss could only reluctantly let go of his paws, watching the wild duck fleeing in panic with cold eyes.


    But its mood doesn''t look very good.


    Nuan Nuan touched its head, "The cat boss is so powerful, he eats fish."


    Although the cat boss can¡¯t feed her, she can feed cats.


    The ferocious-looking roon cat took a look at Nuan Nuan, sniffed it with its nose, and opened its mouth to eat it with dignity.


    After feeding the cats, everyone went back to make lunch with buckets containing two big fish, some crabs and bigger shrimps.


    During the past few days in the vige, everyone fully realized the charm of Nuan Nuan to animals.


    When I run in the morning, I am apanied by dogs. When I go out, I am either followed by cats and dogs or big white geese.


    There are gifts from cats every day.


    Knowing that she doesn''t like dead mice, she would asionally send some small insects or live sparrows, and she couldn''t resist her enthusiasm.


    It¡¯s already the fifth day here, Nuan Nuan is wearing a small apron, and made some flower cakes, salted egg cakes, small cakes and biscuits super seriously.


    The little cakes made by the little one are delicious.


    Lu Qing and Bai Qingyu were extremely envious of Gu Mingyu.


    "Your sister is too good, she can cook and make pastries at such a young age."


    Bai Qingyu was also very greedy, "It would be great if my daughter in the future is also so beautiful and well-behaved."


    Gu Mingyu squinted at him, "What if it''s his son?"


    Bai Qingyu looked horrified, "Mr. Gu, what kind of horror story are you telling? If I give birth to a son like Lin Zhi in the future, will I still be able to keep my hair?"


    That terrified expression can be used as an emoticon pack.


    Lin Zhi looked at his uncle with a cool look.


    ¡¾You can''t hide the eyes of a person who wants to kill himself. ¡¿


    ¡¾Who doesn''t want a baby like Nuan Nuan. ¡¿


    ¡¾First of all, you have to find a good-looking girlfriend. ¡¿


    ¡¾Speaking of which, idols generally don¡¯t get girlfriends when their careers are rising, right? ¡¿


    ¡¾Didn¡¯t everyone say itter? Even an idol can''t stay unmarried forever. ¡¿


    While talking, Nuan Nuan has already made her own snacks.


    The milk-vored biscuits were taken out to share with the friends, the flowers were all sent by the vigers, and there were salted eggs.


    The goose eggs and duck eggs here are endless, and they are basically made into salted eggs, and the ones that are still oily look particrly appetizing.


    "Brother will eat for you."


    Her favorite is the salted egg-vored shortbread, and her brother also helps knead the dough.


    The small eyes looked expectantly at his brother after taking a bite, waiting for the evaluation.


    "It''s delicious, much better than the ones you bought."


    Gu Mingyu pinched her chubby face with her fingers and praised her.


    Nuan Nuan smiled happily, packed out a small bamboo basket, and went to the teacher with some pastries.


    "Nuan Nuan, we will go with you."


    The children can¡¯t stay idle, even the shy and timid Song Xiaoyang likes to run with Nuannuan now.


    Every time Song Yunxin talked about homework, she would say it anxiously.


    "Nuan Nuan is better at studying than me, she can teach me what I don''t know."


    That adoring and determined tone didn''t **** her off, and now even Song Xiaoyang doesn''t listen to her.


    When Nuan Nuan took her friends to deliver pastries to the teacher, she didn''t expect that there was someone in the teacher''s house!


    This is strange, every time I came here in the past few days, there were only teachers and Wangcai.


    "teacher."


    Nuan Nuan stood at the door and looked at the old man eagerly, wondering whether he should go in or not.


    In the yard, there are two middle-aged women who are also wearing cheongsams drinking tea elegantly, with a unique temperament in their gestures.


    One of the gentle womenughed when she saw the children at the door.


    "Teacher, this is our little junior sister."


    The other aura is stronger, with a heroic look between her brows, and the red cheongsam looks like a war robe on her, with a very unique temperament.


    Now follow them in the live broadcast room...


    ¡¾I am XXX, Su Wanniang! ¡¿


    ¡¾It''s really her, why is she here! ¡¿


    ¡¾Wait, their teacher? ¡¿


    ¡¾What did I miss! ¡¿


    The old man beckoned Nuan Nuan to pass.


    The child hugged the little basket, trotted over with short legs and stood beside her, looking cute.


    "Teacher~"


    "Hey, these two are your senior sisters, her name is Su Qingran, and this one over here is called Su Wanniang."


    The one with gentle temperament is Su Wanniang, and the other is Su Qingran.


    is the name Su Wanniang, why does it sound so familiar?


    Before Nuan Nuan thought about it, she called out politely.


    "Hello, Senior Sister Wanniang, Hello, Senior Sister Qingran."


    Then she received a gift from the two, a beautiful hosta and bracelet.

 Chapter 394: Yuxue cute pink and white dumplings

    At this moment, the live broadcast room is already full of excitement because of the existence of these two people.


    As long as Su Wanniang is in the entertainment and fashion circles, she knows that she is a real boss.


    Although she looks gentle, but her character is very tenacious and strong, once she does something, she must do her best. In the end, she seeded, and thousands ofizens remembered her, and established her own high luxury Clothing brands, even some aristocratic celebrities from abroad came to her for custom-made dresses.


    Another Su Qingran is no stranger to many people, especially in the niche industry of embroidery.


    She is a master-level veteran in the circle, and many embroidery students are proud to worship her.


    It''s a pity that she has a very high standard for epting disciples. So far, only three of them have been epted by her as direct disciples, and they are all well-known in the industry now.


    Her works, even a small embroidered handkerchief, are snapped up by rich wives anddies of the rich and noble families.


    These two big bosses are sitting together in a small yard now, and their rtionship with the old man is still very unusual.


    Especially when the old man asked Nuan Nuan to call the two senior sisters, he was stunned, okay? !


    ¡¾So... this olddy is the master of Su Qingran and Su Wanniang? ¡¿


    ¡¾What the hell, I thought she was really an ordinary old man, she just knows how to embroider. ¡¿


    ¡¾I was so scared that I immediately drank water to calm down. ¡¿


    ¡¾This is the real sweeping monk! ¡¿


    ¡¾What did some people say before? We, Nuan Nuan Bao''er, are quite proud of having an ordinary person as their master, what an ''ordinary person. ¡¯]


    ¡¾Ah, the face ps came very quickly, I don¡¯t know if they have face. ¡¿


    ¡¾Song Yunxin heard the disdainful and haughty look in Nuan Nuan Baoer''s apprenticeship before. Fortunately, she didn''te today, otherwise I would feel embarrassed for her. ¡¿


    ¡¾I want to see what expression she will have when she finds out. ¡¿


    ¡¾Song Yunxin''s fans scolded her before, but after Su Wanniang finds out about her, she probably won''t be able to hang out in the fashion circle. ¡¿


    The discussion in the live broadcast room did not affect the liveliness of the scene at all.


    After the two women took out the presents they had prepared, Su Wanniang waved to the child, her well-maintained slender fingers clinging to the shape of a peach blossom carved from white jade, which looked agile and cute.


    The little girl looked at the master, and ran over in small steps after she nodded.


    "Senior Sister Wanniang~"


    The child''s voice is milky, with a unique cleanliness and innocence.


    "Senior sister will tie your hair for you."


    With a gentle voice, she untied Nuannuan''s braid.


    The little girl''s hair has grown a lot, it is ck and thick, and very smooth.


    Su Wanniang squeezed her fingers together, and then skillfully pulled a lovely side of her hair and inserted the hairpin into it.


    This hairstyle fully exposed her small snow-white neck, which made her look a little longer.


    With the neat bangs in front of the forehead and the scattered fine hair on the temples, the whole white jade-like little person looks like a nobledy who was pampered in ancient times.


    "Wow¡­"


    The children¡¯s eyes lit up.


    Su Wanniang looked at the child with satisfaction, and pinched her chubby snow-white face with her fingers.


    "So lovely."


    Su Wanniang has never been married because of her childhood shadow. She didn''t have much feeling for children before, but it''s rare to see such a delicate and beautiful little girl, and she suddenly became interested in dressing her up.


    "I also brought a light pink Confucian skirt."


    She and Su Qingran looked at each other, and they saw a tacit understanding in each other''s eyes.


    "Little junior sister to change clothes?"


    Nuan Nuan blinked her big eyes and looked at the teacher eagerly.


    The old man smiled and nodded, "Go, take your little friend with you, and Wanniang will go to the room and choose a set for her."


    Su Wanniang nodded, and brought the two little girls into the room with a smile on her face.


    Only two little boys and Wangcai were left staring at each other.


    "Do you two want to change too?"


    Mo Ling shook his head, not interested.


    Lin valued "Are there any clothes worn by heroes?"


    The old man smiled and shook his head, "That''s not true."


    Lin Zhi sat down, "Then I won''t go either."


    They ate and waited, and after a while the two women came out with two children.


    Nuannuan is wearing a light pink Confucian dress, with white and delicate skin, and exquisite and beautiful features. At this moment, a red peach blossom flower is painted on the forehead, a small pink and white dumpling that looks very cute like Yuxue, soft and glutinous The want to take a bite.


    Song Xiaoyang next to her is wearing a bright yellow Confucian skirt, with a cute little oval face, she looks shy and yful, and she is also a little beauty.


    "Wow¡­"


    Lin Zhi''s eyes widened, "Pretty sisters are even more beautiful, two beautiful sisters."


    Song Xiaoyang was extremely shy at first, but now he was even more shy, holding Nuan Nuan''s little hand nervously.


    Wearing small embroidered shoes, Nuan Nuan led her bouncingly to the old man, then raised her arms and turned around twice, her ck and white eyes sparkling, her voice soft and excited.


    "Teacher, is it good to see?"


    The Confucian skirt on her body is excellent both in fabric and workmanship, and the embroidery is so flexible that it seems toe alive. Every detail is handled very well, making itfortable and beautiful to wear.


    Now she is really a little princess who was pampered and raised in ancient times. The small appearance carved in pink and jade really makes people want to **** it back and raise it for themselves.


    Even Su Wanniang, who had never nned to get married and have children, was ruthlessly moved.


    It would be nice to have a daughter like this, she would be in a good mood just by dressing her up every day.


    It''s a pity that this belongs to someone else''s house.


    Su Wanniang looked at her junior sister with regret.


    Su Qingran is married, but she only has one son, who is six years older than Nuan Nuan, but that boy has been very independent and self-disciplined since he was a child, which gave her no sense of aplishment in raising a baby.


    As for the little girl next to her, of course she is also very cute, but Nuan Nuan is at least their junior junior sister now, and that has nothing to do with them. After leaving here, they probably won''t meet each other.


    "So lovely."


    The old man touched her little head with a smile in his eyes.


    The child took the initiative to lean over and gentlyy on her legs, with his chubby cheeks sticking to her hands.


    She really likes the feeling of the teacher, she is kind and tolerant like a grandma.


    Nuan Nuan, who was wearing a small Confucian skirt, did not change. The senior sister and teacher also said that these two sets of Confucian skirts were given to them.


    It was the first time for Song Xiaoyang to wear such a beautiful little skirt. She was shy and a little excited, and followed Nuan Nuan like a tail.


    Two cute little girls in small Confucian skirts chatted with the adults for a while, and yed with Wangcai for a while, and they reluctantly left after a long time.


    The little girl held hands, and the two little boys walked side by side, chattering wild words.


    One second I was talking about the embroidery on the skirt, and the next second I was talking about what I would eat today.

 Chapter 395: Su Qingran

    As soon as she returned to the farm, Nuan Nuan ran towards her brother with her short legs in her little skirt.


    The baby swallows flung themselves into the young man''s arms like returning to their nests. The little girl raised her feet happily, and her starry eyes with crooked eyebrows smiled very beautifully.


    "Look, brother, Nuan Nuan looks good~"


    The child clings to his brother softly, with a sweet voice.


    Gu Mingyu hugged the child and looked down. Her family''s already soft and delicate little girl is even more beautiful. This little girl has red lips and white teeth, and the flower on her forehead is also pretty.


    Well, she is also the little princess of their Gu family.


    Gu Mingyu bowed his head and kissed her soft and chubby little face without hesitation.


    "It''s so pretty, the little skirt your master gave you?"


    Why didn''t they think of buying this kind of skirt for children before, it''s so cute.


    Also having this idea was Mama Gu who was watching the live broadcast. Almost at the moment when she saw her precious daughtering out in a small Confucian skirt, she waved her hand and asked people to buy this beautiful skirt.


    Children should be dressed so cutely and smartly.


    "It was given to Nuan Nuan by the senior sister."


    The little girl had pink lips, and with a small mouth, she went to the master''s house to deliver pastries, and then told her about meeting the two senior sisters.


    "Senior Sister and the others are so pretty, and they also like Nuan Nuan''s. They tie my hair up and change into beautiful little skirts. There are also Xiao Yang''s. Nuan Nuan and Xiao Yang are more beautiful in their clothes."


    Song Xiaoyang also had a smile on his face.


    "Your clothes."


    Looking at these two beautiful little dolls, Lu Qing was really moved. She also wanted to have such a lovely daughter who could be dressed up beautifully by her, not to mention the sense of aplishment.


    It''s a pity, my son is not easy to dress up.


    Mo Ling was chilled by his mother''s eyes, and quickly slipped away.


    "This dress is really simr to Su Wanniang''s style. It''s so beautiful, but maybe it was made by Su Wanniang''s fans?"


    She didn''t dare to say that she was imitating Su Wanniang''s style, for fear of attracting attention from Nuan Nuan''s senior sister.


    ¡¾You are telling the truth. ¡¿


    ¡¾The eyes are really poisonous, when did you be Sherlock Holmes hahaha...¡¿


    ¡¾It''s a pity that you didn''t see Su Wanniang herself. ¡¿


    ¡¾Who would have thought that the world is so small. ¡¿


    ¡¾Nuan Nuan Baoer became Su Wanniang''s junior sister just like that, no one could have imagined this. ¡¿


    Nuan Nuan blinked her eyes, "Sister Lu Qing, you are so amazing, how do you know that Nuan Nuan''s senior sister belongs to Su Wanniang..."


    Lu Qing was at a loss and forced, "Huh?"


    Song Yunxin pricked up her ears to eavesdrop "!!"


    "What did you say?!"


    Song Yunxin stood up all of a sudden, with disbelief in her voice and expression.


    Gu Mingyu frowned and looked over coldly.


    She also quickly realized that she had copsed just now, and smiled reluctantly, but she cared more about another matter.


    "You mean...Su Wanniang?"


    Nuan Nuan nodded, and gave her a strange look with ck and white eyes, "Yes, Nuan Nuan''s name is Su Wanniang."


    Song Yunxin''s expression suddenly changed, she was a little panicked and a little suspicious, unwilling to believe it.


    Lu Qing was pleasantly surprised, "Is it the Su Wanniang I know?"


    Nuan Nuan shook her head sincerely, "Nuan Nuan doesn''t know, I have two senior sisters, and one is Senior Sister Su Qingran."


    This time Gu Mingyu''s expression changed, "Su Qingran?"


    His expression looked a little strange.


    Because as far as he knows, there is Su Qingran, the daughter-inw of the old Xie family in City A, who is skilled in embroidery, and is the existence that all wealthy women flock to.


    Of course, the Xie family is an aristocratic family that is not inferior to the Gu family.


    I just don¡¯t know if this Su Qingran is the eldest daughter-inw of the Xie family.


    Others are very curious about the two Nuannuan senior sisters, but Song Yunxin is very confused now.


    She always had a bad premonition, so when she returned to the room and saw the clothes Song Xiaoyang was wearing, she always felt ring.


    "Go change your clothes."


    She said in a calm voice, "What does it look like to be idle all day long? Song Xiaoyang, you used to love studying, but after you came here, you were taken by Gu Nuannuan and the others and you often ran out to y and forgot to study, right? How can you be so sorry Your parents."


    Song Xiaoyang, who was originally very happy, trembled slightly when she said that, and looked at her timidly with red eyes.


    "But... But I have finished my homework."


    With the help of Nuan Nuan and the others, my studies have improved by leaps and bounds, even better than when I was in school.


    Song Yunxin taught with a serious face, "Can I do whatever I want after I''m done? Why are you so disobedient now, go and change your clothes."


    Song Xiaoyang sniffed, feeling extremely wronged, and suddenly yelled at Song Yunxin with the courage he didn''t know where he came from.


    "I hate you!"


    Then she turned around and ran out of the room, she was going to find Nuan Nuan, she didn''t like her sister anymore.


    Song Yunxin was left where she was, with an unbelievable and slightly distorted expression on Jiaohao''s face, almost forgetting that she was live broadcasting now.


    ¡¾What is she doing. ¡¿


    ¡¾There is no need to be so strict with children, right? They have finished their homework carefully, so why restrict children''s actions. ¡¿


    ¡¾Children''s nature is to love to y, Song Xiaoyang is already very good. ¡¿


    ¡¾Song Yunxin is really a little underwhelmed. ¡¿


    ¡¾The biggest failure of this program group is that Song Yunxin was invited, what a rat shit. ¡¿


    ¡¾Oh my God, I feel wronged for Baby Xiaoyang, you are just her sister and not her mother, right? Take care of her homework, take care of her making friends, and take care of what clothes she wears! ¡¿


    Of course, there are fans of Song Yunxin who are exining feebly, but anyone who saw her behavior just now felt disgusted.


    Song Yunxin also came to his senses, and hastily exined a few words on the excuse that he was too tired.


    It is only her true fans who are willing to believe her exnation full of loopholes.


    On the other side, Song Xiaoyang who ran out was so wronged that he burst into tears. He went all the way to Nuan Nuan and Gu Mingyu''s room, knocking on the door softly.


    It was Gu Mingyu who came to open the door. He was very surprised to see Song Xiaoyang, and then yelled inside.


    "Nuan Nuan, your kid is here."


    The little girl looked over suspiciously, "Huh?"


    Seeing Song Xiaoyang with eyes like red rabbits, he immediately ran over wearing slippers.


    "Xiao Yang, what''s wrong with you?"


    Song Xiaoyang cried, but hugged Nuannuan aggrievedly.


    "Nuan Nuan, don''t like my sister anymore, woo woo woo..."


    The two children hugged each other, Nuan Nuan patted her back tofort her.


    "Don''t cry don''t cry..."


    The scene of the two milk dumplings hugging andforting each other is very heartwarming, but what is going on?


    Then the people from Song Yunxin''s live broadcast room came over and exined the whole thing. All theizens in Gu Mingyu''s live broadcast room felt that there was something wrong with Song Yunxin!

 Chapter 396: sixth day

    After Nuan Nuanforted Song Xiaoyang here, Gu Mingyu wiped the child''s face with a wet towel, and then let the two little sisters y freely.


    Song Xiaoyang''s mood will be much better after crying, and it''s embarrassing.


    "Nuan Nuan, I don''t want to do so much homework anymore, I''m so tired."


    Her academic performance is actually in the top five, not very good but not bad.


    Originally, my cousin asked me to participate in this program. I didn¡¯t ask her opinion at all, and even set her a character who loves to study, so I came here with so many homework.


    But she really didn''t want to face so much homework every day, and she didn''t know how to resist because of her personality.


    Later, with the help of Nuan Nuan and the others, I managed to finish my homework. I thought I could y with my friends, but my sister said that to her.


    She likes this beautiful dress on her body so much that she doesn''t want to take it off.


    This is the first time she has resisted her cousin.


    Her parents are ordinary migrant workers. Because they had to go to work far away, they fostered her at the aunt¡¯s house, and their parents would send back living expenses every month.


    She was not taken seriously in that family, and even the money was basically controlled by her aunt. She would not resist, but would only endure timidly.


    During this period of time, being influenced by Nuan Nuan and the others, I gradually became more courageous and rebellious. Although I was uneasy, I was still very happy after beating my cousin before.


    The two little heads got together and talked a lot. Song Xiaoyang didn''t speak ill of her aunt''s family and her cousin, and Nuan Nuan didn''t ask, but just took out some of her little toys and shared them with her.


    Small toys are of course made now, such as small frogs, butterflies, boats and airnes made of paper.


    Song Xiaoyang soon forgot the previous grievances after ying, and gradually showed a smile on his face.


    After an unknown amount of time, the door of their room was knocked again. Not surprisingly, it was Song Yunxin who knocked on the door this time.


    She seemed to have adjusted her emotions, apologizing as soon as the door opened.


    "Trouble you, Mr. Gu, it''s all my fault..."


    Later, Song Xiaoyang was called over, and he also knelt down and sincerely apologized.


    Although Song Xiaoyang really wanted to stay here, she also knew that she couldn''t stay forever, so she just said obediently, and followed her back.


    Nuan Nuan took her brother''s hand.


    "Brother Nuannuan will be obedient in the future."


    Gu Mingyu pinched her little nose, "Then do you think Song Xiaoyang is good?"


    The child nodded seriously, of course Song Xiaoyang is good.


    "That''s it, people who like you will like you no matter how naughty you are.


    Just like Bai Qingyu and Lin Zhi, although they often quarrel with each other, Bai Qingyu will still wash his nephew''s clothes and take care of him, and put Lin Zhi''s favorite dishes into his bowl when eating.


    If you don''t like it, no matter how obedient you are, you won''t be able to catch her eyes. "


    He said thetter sentence lightly. Although he didn''t name the name, everyone who heard it could understand it.


    ¡¾This is about Song Yunxin. ¡¿


    ¡¾To be honest, I also think Song Yunxin is fake. Her concern for Song Xiaoyang is superficial, which can be reflected in many details. ¡¿


    ¡¾My brother is really daring, it¡¯s really cool to connotate someone so openly. ¡¿


    After the episode of Song Yunxin and Song Xiaoyang passed, the sixth day soon came.


    Director Wang gathered everyone together, "Through my own efforts, everyone now has some savings in their hands."


    The corner of Bai Qingyu''s mouth twitched, "Director, you are really unreserved, don''t we only have a little savings?"


    After getting along with each other these days, the young man''s courage has also grown, and he can even yell at the director.


    Director Wang "..."


    One by one, it is getting more and more outrageous. He is simply the worst director, bar none!


    "Today, you can take your children to the famous scenic spots in the town to check in and y. All the expenses will be paid by the money you earned during this time, and at the end, please buy your children a souvenir that you think is worth collecting."


    As soon as his words fell, everyone present was dumbfounded.


    "With this little money, you want us to travel? Do you want to buy souvenirs?"


    The directorughed so hard that he deserved a beating.


    "That''s right, you can spend as much money as you have, and you have to bear the fare and the like."


    Everyone "..."


    What can you do with such a little money, what can you buy!


    Bai Qingyu took out his pitiful seven hundred yuan.


    Gu Mingyu''s face is not very good-looking, and they are only more than 1,300.


    This small amount of money can''t buy a single piece of clothing for him.


    After so many days of hard work, I can finally take my sister to y. How can I have fun with this little money?


    Gu Mingyu asked, "Going to the town to find a way to earn money is not a vition of the program group''s regtions?"


    Director Wang smiled and said, "It depends on your own abilities."


    Smiles suddenly appeared on the faces of the other people, as long as they can find their own way to make money in the town.


    But when they really arrived, they knew that their thinking was too simple.


    After all, they are all celebrities, and the only way they can think of to make money is to take pictures and sign autographs, but with so many people on the street, you can¡¯t ask people if they are your fans, and then mor to sign autographs to make money, right?


    That''s too embarrassing.


    Gu Mingyu was still thinking about how to get some money, so his sister tore his clothes, and then pointed to the stationery store.


    "Brother, Nuan Nuan can draw."


    Gu Mingyu''s eyes lit up immediately, and he picked up his beautiful sister and kissed her.


    "Sister, brother depends on you."


    I don''t feel that there is any shame in relying on my sister to make money, so I can enjoy it with thick skin.


    Lu Qing also thought of a way. Both she and her son could y the piano, so they found a restaurant, discussed with the boss and got permission to y the piano.


    Bai Qingyu and Lin Zhi stared wide-eyed,pletely unsure of how to find a way to make money.


    Finally, with the help of Lu Qing, Bai Qingyu got a job as a waiter, because he was very handsome, and after putting on a suit and vest, many people were attracted by him and the boss was very satisfied with it.


    Child Lin Du doesn¡¯t have to do anything, just watch his uncle make money.


    Only Song Xiaoyang had some problems. Song Yunxin was quite confident in herself and nned to dance to make money, but it was too troublesome to bring Song Xiaoyang.


    Now she is discussing with Song Xiaoyang to let her find a ce to sit and wait for her toe back.


    But in such a strange city, it is simply unreasonable for a cowardly person like Song Xiaoyang to make such a request.


    "I... I will be good."


    Song Xiaoyang said nervously, "I won''t bother my sister."


    She didn''t want to stay alone in a strange ce.


    Song Yunxin is a little impatient, this is a good opportunity, she ns to show off her danceter, and now she is impatient and exhausted with Song Xiaoyang.


    "Xiao Yang,e with us."


    Nuan Nuan who came out of the stationery store held her hand.

 Chapter 397: warm painting

    At the moment when she was grabbed by Nuan Nuan''s little hands, Song Xiaoyang''s nervousness suddenly settled down.


    "it is good."


    Song Xiaoyang nodded seriously.


    Gu Mingyu gave Song Yunxin a cool look, and left here with the two children without saying a word.


    Not knowing why, Song Yun felt a little flustered.


    It''s okay, it''s okay, everyone will be amazed by her danceter.


    Comforting herself like this, Song Yunxin calmed down, and took the money to buy a beautiful dress.


    Although she also disliked the dress as being too cheap and ordinary, there was nothing she could do with the current conditions.


    What she didn''t know was that because her actions just now were too damaging to the poprity of passers-by, there were not many people in the live broadcast room at all, and even her former fans silently left a lot.


    [I don¡¯t know what Song Yunxin¡¯s fans think, just put yourself in their shoes, if my rtives let me stay alone in a strange city, I will feel abandoned by the whole world, Song Xiaoyang is just a child who is only a few years old , Her personality is also very shy and introverted. ¡¿


    ¡¾How did Song Yunxin be like this? It was good before. ¡¿


    ¡¾That''s just a performance, I''m afraid this is the real her, so some live variety shows are really a magic mirror. ¡¿


    ¡¾I really like the other people in this program group, they get along naturally and warmly, Song Yunxin is really like a rat droppings. ¡¿


    This is what many people think.


    Many celebrities are eager to express themselves in front of the camera, and after a long time, their true nature will be exposed.


    Song Yunxin is not the first, and certainly will not be thest.


    At this moment, Song Yunxin''s manager was staring at what was happening in the live broadcast room with dark eyes. The phone rang, and when she connected, she knew that Song Yunxin was probably over.


    Not to mention her disappointing performance in the show, participating in this show not only did not gain followers, but also lost followers seriously.


    Just say that she offended Su Wanniang''s teacher, and unless a miracle happens in the future, she probably has nothing to do.


    The people who are still recording the show don''t know the changing situation outside.


    Nuan Nuan took Song Xiaoyang''s hand, and followed her brother closely to the central square.


    The three of them are all good-looking, and they are the focus of attention no matter where they go, especially such abination of male gods and cute babies, which almost leads to the end of the road.


    "Ahhh!! Yuyu!"


    A fan recognized Gu Mingyu, and was so excited that his body swayed.


    Gu Mingyu had a slight smile on his mouth, and his slender figure looked like azy and elegant cat when he walked.


    "We are recording a program, please try not to disturb the staff, please?"


    His voice is not loud, but he has great influence. When he was speaking, the people around him became quiet. After listening to him, he nodded excitedly and obediently. He didn''t walk away, but he didn''t get too close. screamed.


    Waiting for Gu Mingyu to set up the easel under a big tree, Nuannuan sat on a small bench, with his brother on the left and his best friend on the right, with a paintbrush in his hand and began to paint.


    She is not good at drawing people, but she is very good at drawing animals.


    Because when I was practicing painting with my cousin at home, I used the small animals at home as models.


    Now there is no need to draw tooplicatedly. She took the paintbrush and tickled it with her small hand, and a cute and fat orange jumped onto the drawing paper.


    The slightly rounded chubby orange is sleeping on the quaint brick wall,zily, and the branches in the corners are full of spring green, which looks vibrant.


    ¡¾Our Nuan Nuan Baoer is really versatile! ¡¿


    ¡¾I just want to ask Nuan Nuan Baoer what surprises we don''t know. ¡¿


    ¡¾God, how old is Xiao Nuannuan, why are there so many? I feel that my life of nearly thirty years has been in vain. ¡¿


    ¡¾Brother, are you sorry? Just let my sister work to earn money. ¡¿


    ¡¾This year''s elder brother is probably the happiest winner in life, being led by his younger sister to lie down and win. ¡¿


    After Nuan Nuan finished drawing Fat Orange, he drew the cat boss, Wangcai, ck cat, Sanhua, etc...


    She seems to remember all the expressions of cats and dogs very clearly, and each small animal is slightly different.


    More and more people gathered around, and they were amazed to see the small animals drawn by Nuan Nuan.


    This is someone else''s child!


    Gu Mingyu took the opportunity to sell his sister''s paintings.


    "A piece of one hundred, you can take a look if you like."


    Her sister''s beautiful paintings, he felt that it was a loss for one hundred.


    Nuan Nuan was afraid that if her brother set the price too high, no one would buy it. In the next second, a group of people started buying it madly.


    "I want this one. When I watched the live broadcast, I really liked the cat boss, so handsome!"


    "I want Fat Orange, every time I hear it swearing, I feel so cute."


    "I want to prosper, this dog is also very handsome, and it is good for protecting Nuan Nuan Baoer."


    Obviously, these people have watched the live broadcast.


    Nuan Nuan didn''t even know that the little animals in the vige had their own fans.


    But seeing that all the paintings were sold, a smile appeared on his face.


    And these are not enough. After snatching those few paintings, it is a pity that there are still some that cannot be snatched.


    "Nuan Nuan Baoer, can I draw a portrait of the cat boss for my sister?"


    "I want to talk about the director''s big white goose, haha...it even talked about your brother."


    Gu Mingyu next to him: Are you polite?


    It''s still early, Nuan Nuan has long been proficient in drawing small animals, and soon drew a few more.


    Gu Mingyu was afraid that his sister would be tired, and the money should be almost enough, so he closed the stall.


    The expressions on the faces of those who haven''t bought the painting should not be too regretful, but Gu Mingyu is hard-hearted, and if he doesn''t give a painting, he won''t paint.


    If I really want my sister to continue painting ording to their request, when will this be? Haven¡¯t you seen peopleing here in a steady stream?


    Hurry up, hurry up.


    After leaving with the two children, they found a restaurant with a quiet environment, and then the three of them began to count the money.


    "16, 17, 18...23, a total of 2,300 yuan!"


    Nuan Nuan and Song Xiaoyang''s eyes were wide open. They painted there for about three hours, and they earned so much money!


    "My sister is awesome!"


    Nuan Nuan held her little face and smiled.


    "I''m amazing!"


    Praise yourself is not humble at all.


    Song Xiaoyang looked at Nuan Nuan adoringly, "If only I were as good as Nuan Nuan."


    "Then do you like drawing?"


    Song Xiaoyang''s eyes were full of brilliance, "I don''t know, but I really like Nuan Nuan''s paintings."


    It is impossible for my aunt to spend money to send her to art sses.


    Thinking of this, Song Xiaoyang''s eyes dimmed.


    "Then give these things to Xiao Yang."


    Nuan Nuan gave her the remaining brushes and paper.


    "Come here and I''ll teach you how to draw. Nuan Nuan''s paintings were also taught by my cousin."


    The two children got together and muttered together, Gu Mingyu put away the money and ordered lunch, and after eating, he could take his sister to y.

 Chapter 398: ceramics

    After lunch, Gu Mingyu took the two children to the yground, the aquarium, and the more famous scenic spots in Jingdezhen. The smiles on Song Xiaoyang''s face grew more and more, and he was happier than ever.


    Finally, the specialty of Jingdezhen is of course ceramics. Gu Mingyu took two children to the ceramic workshop.


    There are special experience items here, as well as master teaching.


    "Can you pinch anything?" Nuan Nuan was wearing a small apron, eager to try with mud in her hand.


    She is good at kneading mud. She learned it for a long time when she gave the little brother a gift. Although the soil is different, it should not be much different.


    The master can say anything. By the way, he also showed the process of kneading ceramics, and then let them try it by themselves.


    Gu Mingyu touched his chin and stared at it seriously for a while, then said confidently, "I think I will."


    After a few minutes¡­


    Gu Mingyu "..."


    What is this lump in front of me!


    Nuan Nuan''s little head leaned over to take a look, and then pretended not to see it.


    Gu Mingyu didn''t believe in evil, and even got into a fight with this mud.


    Nuan Nuan couldn''t hold it well at the beginning, and it broke several times, and then she regained her strength and continued.


    After all, there is a foundation, and soon a decent little vase came out.


    After making the small vase, she took the remaining mud and made a few naive little animals.


    There are Otis, briquettes, rhubarb, and a few Maine Coon cats. As for the ones from Xiaoyi to Xiaoqi, let¡¯s forget about them. Feathers are too troublesome and can¡¯t be pinched well.


    Gradually, when her elder brother and Song Xiaoyang were still fighting for their own porcin vase, small animals of different shapes were ced in front of Nuan Nuan.


    When the master came from another ce, he saw the little thing in front of Nuan Nuan spraying out a mouthful of water.


    "you¡­"


    He widened his eyes, this kid made all these?


    Nuan Nuan was still holding a puppy in the image of Wangcai in her hand, and when she saw the mastering, she hurriedly asked.


    "Master, can these warm ones be burned?"


    The pottery master nodded with aplex expression.


    Song Xiaoyang looked at Nuan Nuan with envy and admiration.


    "Nuan Nuan, you are so amazing."


    It feels like she can do everything, she is so amazing.


    The audience in the live broadcast room were also stunned by the child''s hand. Although it is someone else''s child, Nuan Nuan is still so young, how can she know everything!


    Nuan Nuan exined with a sweet smile on her face.


    "Before my little brother didn''t know what to give him on his birthday, so I learned how to make y figures for a long time, and then I can make little people."


    Song Xiaoyang: "Then you can still draw, it''s super beautiful!"


    "Because my second cousin is a painter. He is super good. I learned painting from him. I can''t draw very well now."


    Nuan Nuan gave Song Xiaoyang a little y in the shape of a kitten, "This is for you."


    Song Xiaoyang held the y in his hand very preciously, and his eyes seemed to be radiant.


    "I will definitely protect it!"


    Elder brother didn¡¯t do well either, and he gave uppletely after doing the four different images countless times.


    Nuan Nuan asked him in a low voice, "Brother, what do you like? Nuan Nuan gives it to you."


    Gu Mingyu leaned over and took a look. My sister pinched it herself, so I had to choose first, otherwise it would be snatched away after it was cooked and brought back.


    He chose a beautiful Maine Coon cat. Although it has not been colored yet, he feels that this cat has the most elegant body and fits his temperament.


    Finally, Nuan Nuan left pictures of a few animals for the master to help color, and left the address for them to burn and post back before leaving.


    The sun had already set. Before leaving Jingdezhen, Gu Mingyu bought two ceramic matryoshka dolls as souvenirs for the two children. Nuan Nuan also chose a beautiful fox mask for her brother.


    Finally, I bought a pack of delicious sugar-fried chestnuts, and basically spent all my money.


    Nuan Nuan held her third elder brother with her left hand, and Song Xiaoyang with her right hand, and walked to the assembly to prepare to go back.


    Coincidentally, on the way back, they met Lu Qing and Mo Ling who were in a hurry.


    After being stopped, she quickly said, "What a coincidence, it just so happens that we have to rush back."


    After finishing speaking, she couldn''t helpining, "The program team is too stingy, they only give such a small amount of money. It took a long time for me, my son and Bai Qingyu to earn less than 1,000 yuan, but the money for buying souvenirs for my son is Yes, it¡¯s just a little bit of time.¡±


    She took her son to the shops in a hurry to check in, and she didn''t have time to take a good look.


    After returning to the assembly, it wasn''t long before Bai Qingyu hurried over with Lin Zhi, and only Song Yunxin was left.


    After waiting for a long time but no one came, Director Wang immediately lost his temper when he answered the phone call.


    "What? Song Yunxin got into an argument with the tourists?"


    He also epted this person''s ability to be a monster.


    Song Xiaoyang heard the director call Song Yunxin''s name, and immediately grabbed Nuan Nuan''s hand nervously.


    "What''s going on with her now?"


    The staff over there quickly exined that it turned out that a child identally bumped into her with an ice cream and soiled her clothes. The parents and children over there also apologized, but Song Yunxin directly quarreled with them because of a bad mood.


    As for why she was in a bad mood, of course, when she danced, it waspletely different from what she imagined.


    In her heart, her dance would definitely amaze the audience, and then those audiences would bring money to give to herself.


    But it was only when she actually danced that she realized that she was embarrassed. When she danced, many people watched, but they all took videos of her, and there were more elderly people watching.


    As soon as they heard that she asked for money, the onlookers immediately ran away with a sigh, leaving her so embarrassed that she couldn''t hold back the expression on her face.


    In the end, it waspletely different from what she had imagined. Not to mention, she got three hundred yuan after working so hard, which was not enough for her to buy clothes!


    Regardless of the live broadcast, her face was almostpletely dark.


    Now being hit by a child and soiling her clothes, Song Yunxin couldn''t control her temper anymore and started arguing with others.


    Wang Dao raised his forehead, he just felt that Song Yunxin was really a shit-stirring stick, bah bah bah...what a silly metaphor.


    It''s obviously a rat droppings.


    Finally, the matter was resolved with the help of the staff, but after this encounter, the expression on Song Yunxin''s face could no longer be maintained, and when she returned to the farm, she went back to the room without saying a word.


    The embarrassment she lost today made it impossible for her to face the live broadcast.


    Everyone looked at each other for a while, and the living room was a little awkward.


    Especially Song Xiaoyang, the whole viin sat beside Nuan Nuan with his head bowed, looking pitiful.


    Everyone actually looked down on Song Yunxin''s actions, especially her attitude towards Song Xiaoyang.


    If it weren''t for a few children who have a good rtionship and often take her to y together, this child may have a psychological shadow.


    The three people who were in the entertainment industry all knew clearly that Song Yunxin''s variety show this time might be overturned.

 Chapter 399: Send a Gift

    Thest day ising soon, and the program team will no longer release any tasks on this day.


    Nuan Nuan also knew that they would leave here soon, so she took a few friends to the mountains to pick a lot of beautiful small wild flowers, and then asked her brother to help make a beautiful bouquet.


    Shey on the table by herself, holding a pen and seriously writing small cards.


    "Nuan Nuan, what are you doing?"


    Lu Qing was really curious. The little ones had been busy since the morning.


    Nuan Nuan held up the small card in her hand, a palm-sized rectangr piece of paper, with pretty stick figures or small animals drawn on the corners, very cute.


    Therge nk space in the middle is used for writing.


    The little girl''s handwriting is beautiful, and what she writes is basically blessings.


    "This one was given to Grandma Wang''s family in the third family in the vige, this one was given to Grandma Liu''s second family, this..."


    The children are so busy, just to give gifts to familiar vigers.


    Although I have only been here for a few days, the children go out to y almost every day. People in the vige like them very much. They are taken to this house to pick some vegetables, and then to that house to pick some eggs and fruit. of.


    The kindness of these vigers also made Nuan Nuan want to give some gifts when they left.


    Children don¡¯t need to give expensive gifts, as long as they are thoughtful, that¡¯s why four children went to pick flowers and write small cards.


    "Well, let me help you."


    Bai Qingyu raised his hand, "I''lle too, and I''ll help Teacher Gu make flowers."


    Song Xiaoyang nced at the door of her sister''s room, her eyes dimmed in disappointment.


    Song Yunxin seldom went out of the room since she came back yesterday, and the program team also conscientiously found an excuse for her being unwell.


    In fact, everyone knows it well.


    Lu Qing called Song Yunxin just now, but she didn''te out.


    Song Yunxin can''t wait to end this show as soon as possible and go back.


    ¡¾Although there is one person missing, I think it is much more harmonious now. ¡¿


    ¡¾Although it¡¯s not good to say that, isn¡¯t it good for her to record the show well? Why insist on being a demon? ¡¿


    ¡¾Too eager to express, we are not blind. ¡¿


    ¡¾This is fine now. ¡¿


    Soon Lu Qing went to cook, and they nned to eat together on thest day, and the others went to help after finishing their work.


    During lunch, Song Xiaoyang went to call his sister, and finally called her out this time.


    Song Yunxin looked haggard, of course, with makeup on.


    As soon as she came out, she looked disappointed and sad, and said a lot of teasing words, which means that she med Lu Qing and the others for not helping her yesterday, so she failed.


    Gu Mingyu & Lu Qing "..."


    Really... shameless?


    Gu Mingyu rolled his eyes unceremoniously.


    "Have a meal!"


    Nuan Nuan pouted her lips, "Sister Song, you didn''t buy any souvenirs for Xiao Yang yesterday."


    The expression on Song Yunxin''s face froze.


    "I''m sorry, it''s all my fault..."


    Gu Mingyu "You know you are not good, so can you shut up?"


    Bai Qingyu worked hard to pick up the rice, his shoulders started to shake because of the muffled smile, Mr. Gu is the best!


    Lu Qing couldn''t help but rolled his eyes, it might as well note out.


    They have been busy all morning to get everything done, but when youe out, you feel weird, what''s going on!


    ¡¾I''m really convinced, Song Yun''s heart doesn''t stop after this, he really wants to kill himself! ¡¿


    ¡¾My brother made me feel refreshed, this kind of person should be direct and don''t be polite, otherwise I will be the one who feels ufortable. ¡¿


    ¡¾It''s better not toe out, why does Baby Xiao Yang have such a big sister. ¡¿


    ¡¾It''s very unlucky, I feel that her painting style has changed in one ce, and the director will not invite her in the next season. ¡¿


    ¡¾Strongly request that Song Yunxin not appear in the next season. ¡¿


    After eating, Gu Mingyu couldn''t help but smile, "Everyone has something to do today, so it''s okay for anyone who doesn''t help with the cooking and who washes the dishes?"


    Song Yun froze.


    "I¡­"


    "You don''t want to eat free food, do you?"


    Without waiting for her to continue, Gu Mingyu interrupted her with a look of surprise.


    Song Yunxin gritted her teeth when she saw it, "No, I''ll wash it."


    Lu Qing and Bai Qingyu looked at each other, it was great!


    After washing the dishes, Song Yunxin saw that they were about to go out to give gifts, so she followed them cheekily.


    She mainly wanted to visit that Granny Su''s house, and wondered if Su Wanniang was still there.


    The family gave gifts out, and finally went to Teacher Nuannuan''s house.


    The old man was still wearing a cheongsam, leaning on the rattan chairfortably, holding a round fan in her hand, a big dog beside her, and asionally a few butterflies flew past her.


    Originally, there was only one person in the house, and it looked deserted to live in, but it wasfortable and natural for the old man.


    Such a beautiful small courtyard, if she didn''t have someone in her heart, it would be quitefortable.


    "teacher."


    Nuan Nuan ran over with short legs and gave her a hug.


    The old man sat up with a smile on his face and rubbed her little head.


    "Here wee."


    As if they knew they woulde.


    "sit."


    There are stone tables and chairs under the pear tree, but they are not enough. Nuan Nuan ran around diligently, bringing out a few small benches from the house.


    Song Yunxin looked around as soon as she came in, but unfortunately she didn''t see the person she was looking for.


    "Teacher, this is for you."


    Of course, what is given to the teacher is different from what is given to other people. The flowers are nted in small porcin pots, and the small wild flowers as blue as the sky are dotted among the green leaves, densely packed like a starry sky.


    Although it is a small wild flower, the old man cherishes it very much.


    "And this one, this one was drawn by Nuan Nuan."


    She took out a painting, which she had spent a long time drawingst night, the elegant old man under the pear tree was embroidering, a **** dog at his feet, and a soft white dumpling in a peach pink skirt on the other side Also studying decently.


    After reading it, the old man put it away very preciously, with wet eyes, "I like it very much."


    "Teacher, my brother and I are going back today, but I wille to see you when I have time, or if you miss me, you can also visit me. I will ask my elder brother to pick you up by ne."


    "Okay, wait for the teacher."


    She left and went to the room to get some books, and handed her a whole set of embroidery tools.


    "Go back and learn slowly. Don''t worry if you are still young. If the teacher is not around, you can go to your senior sister if you don''t understand. I remember you said that your home is in Lincheng of City A, and Qingran''s home is also in City A. , it is convenient for you to find her, Wanniang will not be fixed if she runs around."


    The old man babbled, and Nuan Nuan sat beside her and listened carefully, nodding from time to time to show that she remembered.


    Song Yunxin "That... I want to ask."


    Gu Mingyu "You don''t want to ask anything!"


    Several pairs of eyes looked at her, Song Yunxin was blocked by Gu Mingyu until her face turned blue.


    But seeing his cold gaze full of coldness, she shrank her neck and dared not say anything.


    Awesome!


    Bai Qingyu gave him a thumbs up.


    As for what Song Yun wanted to ask, who didn''t know what to say.


    The teacher and the apprentice are chatting well, you intervene and ask about Su Wanniang with ulterior motives, isn''t this finding fault?

 Chapter 400: You are not allowed to bully Nuan Nuan

    After the first season of "Traveling with Cute Baby", Nuan Nuan received a lot of news, including family members and ssmates.


    Now she is considered a little star, and the ssmates in the ss even watched her live broadcast.


    I''m sorry hehehe...


    After confirming the time to go home, Nuan Nuan reluctantly bid farewell to the master and Wang Caimao boss.


    The little brother of the cameraman recorded thest scene of these little animals walking to the entrance of the vige to bid farewell to Nuannuan. When the show is broadcast, it will definitely increase the ratings.


    Everything is over, without the apanying camera, Song Yunxin drags Song Xiaoyang to a corner andpletely removes her disguise.


    "Why are you so useless!"


    Song Yunxin stared at Song Xiaoyang with an ugly face, "It''s fine if you can''t help me a little bit, the Su family you went with that Gu Nuannuan, why was she chosen!"


    If Song Xiaoyang is also selected, it will be much more convenient for me, but she is so useless.


    Song Xiaoyang was reprimanded and lowered her head, "I...I am not as good as Nuan Nuan."


    "You don''t know how to behave well!"


    She skillfully twisted Song Xiaoyang''s arm.


    "Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo...my sister hurts..."


    A ruthless light shed in Song Yunxin''s eyes, and he almost vented all the grievances of the past few days on Song Xiaoyang.


    "You still know it hurts, do you know how much opportunity I lost because of this..."


    "what are you doing!"


    The petite figure ran over like a cannonball and knocked Song Yunxin away, causing her to stagger back several steps.


    "Why are you bullying Xiao Yang, scoundrel!"


    After Song Yunxin stood firm, she saw that the person who bumped into her was Gu Nuannuan, and her face was distorted with jealousy and hatred. She was a popr little flower in the entertainment industry, but this kid took all the shots.


    "Gu Nuannuan, I''m teaching my sister, don''t meddle in it."


    Nuan Nuan, like an old hen protecting her cubs, opened her small arms to block Song Xiaoyang, staring fiercely at Song Yunxin.


    "You are not her older sister. How can an older sister bully her younger sister? My older sister is obviously protecting her younger sister. You are not worthy!"


    Nuannuanqi is dead. In her impression, older brothers and sisters protect their younger sisters, just like her older brother, Lin Jiu''s older sister. This is the first time she has seen such an older sister who bullies her younger sister. She is not worthy of being Xiao Yang. elder sister.


    Song Yunxin''s face was ugly, "Gu Nuannuan, get the **** out of here, or don''t me me for being rude!"


    She really wanted to hit someone directly, but thinking of Gu Nuannuan''s identity, she reluctantly suppressed the anger in her heart.


    "You are not allowed to bully Nuan Nuan!"


    Although Song Xiaoyang is timid and looks like a doormat, he also wants to protect his good friend at this moment.


    Now in her heart, the first important thing is mom and dad, and the second important thing is warmth.


    She likes to be warm.


    "You dare to talk to me like this, Song Xiaoyang, you are so courageous!"


    Song Yunxin waspletely angry, and raised his hand to pull her over to teach her a lesson.


    But the next second her hand was grabbed and flung away vigorously.


    Gu Mingyu wiped her slender fingers with well-defined joints carefully with a paper towel. That face, so beautiful that everything pales inparison, was icy cold at the moment, but the originally sentimental peach blossom eyes seemed to contain ice, biting her inch by inch. freeze.


    Song Yun''s heart trembled, his pupils shrank and he panicked.


    "I... I didn''t touch Gu Nuannuan."


    Gu Mingyu sneered, "You are really challenging my bottom line over and over again."


    He hugged his younger sister with one arm, held Song Xiaoyang with the other hand, and looked at her contemptuously and coldly.


    Suddenly heughed, but the smile didn''t reach his eyes, making Song Yun''s hair stand on end, and his heart pounded.


    "If you can continue in the entertainment circle in the future, I will lose."


    The light and fluffy words made Song Yun''s whole body feel cold, but the young man left with the two children Shi Shiran in her horrified and desperate eyes.


    Song Xiaoyang nced at Nuan Nuan and then at her brother, feeling envious.


    If only...if only she had a brother who protected her like this.


    "Xiao Yang, go back with us, don''t be with her, otherwise what will you do if you are bullied again?"


    Gu Mingyu asked her, "Do you remember your parents'' phone numbers?"


    Hearing his parents, Song Xiaoyang nodded with sparkling eyes.


    "Yeah, I remember."


    She has already memorized the phone numbers of her parents.


    Gu Mingyu handed over the phone, "Call them and tell them that you are going to live at my house first."


    As for how he knew that Song Xiaoyang was not Song Yunxin''s real sister, it was just a chance hearing.


    "Thank you Nuannuan brother."


    Song Xiaoyang was very happy holding her mobile phone. She didn''t have a mobile phone in the Song family. Every time she wanted to call her parents, she had to behave well, and then begged her aunt for a long time before she gave it.


    But each call is not long.


    Enter the string of numbers in my heart, and then wait for a few seconds nervously. The moment the phone is connected, a familiar voicees from the opposite side.


    At that moment, Song Xiaoyang felt aggrieved for some reason, and tears flowed from his eyes red.


    "Hey?"


    "mom, Mom, Mom."


    The little girl choked up and called mother, the person opposite seemed to be stunned for a moment, and then suddenly burst into tears.


    "Xiao Yang, it''s Xiao Yang, right? I''m sorry, Mom and Dad are sorry for you. We shouldn''t have fostered you in your aunt''s house, and we shouldn''t have trusted your grandma."


    Song Xiaoyang''s parents identally discovered the live broadcast. When they found out that their daughter was also on TV, they couldn''t believe it, and at the same time they were a little happy and proud.


    After that, the two would click on the live broadcast to see their daughter whenever they had time every day.


    But looking at them, I found that something was wrong. Although it was not obvious, Song Yunxin was a little arrogant towards her daughter''s demeanor and performance sometimes, and forced her to get up so early every day to do homework. Children need to grow up and have a good rest.


    They could barely suppress the strangeness in their hearts and endured it, but when their daughter appeared in front of Song Yunxin in a beautiful little dress, she took it for granted that she taught her daughter a lesson and went to Jingdezhen to ask her to find a ce to sit and wait for her. Sometimes it''s really unbearable.


    The reason why the husband and wife left their child at the eldest brother¡¯s house was because the environment outside was not good. The two of them were just ordinary workers.


    Another reason is that Song Xiaoyang¡¯s grandmother is also in the eldest brother¡¯s house. Rural people often have their parents go out to work hard, and the children are basically handed over to the older generation.


    They thought that although their mother was partial to the older brother, she would not treat her granddaughter too harshly after all, and they would send back living expenses and tuition fees every month.


    Who knew that after they sent so much money back, that''s how the family treated their daughter?


    After watching the live broadcast, the husband and wife were trembling with anger, and called back to question. The eldest brother refused to tell the truth, and the mother only left one sentence.


    "Little girl is just a film, you still want to raise more money, isn''t that how you alle?"


    Really drove them both crazy.

 Chapter 401: Nuannuan, your brother is so much!

    Both the husband and wife n to put aside their work and go back to take their daughter to live with them. Anyway, they have saved a lot of money over the years.


    At that time, renting a better house and letting the daughter follow them is better than being tortured in that house.


    They knew that the daughter of the elder brother¡¯s family was a star, but the husband and wife never took advantage of their family. On the contrary, they sent back living expenses, tuition fees and even other expenses.


    Xiao Yang is just a child, can''t the family tolerate her so much?


    They bought all the high-speed rail tickets, and suddenly received a call from their daughter, and heard her aggrieved voice, so distressed that they cried.


    "It''s none of mom and dad''s business."


    Song Xiaoyang defended her parents in a low voice. She knew that her parents had worked very hard for her to live a good life.


    "Mom and Dad wille back to pick you up soon, Xiao Yang, you will live with us from now on, and our family will never be separated."


    Song Xiaoyang smiled through tears, and his eyes lit up instantly.


    "Really Mom and Dad?"


    "Well, really."


    Hearing the affirmative voice from the other side, Song Xiaoyang didn''t feel aggrieved anymore. She hasn''t seen her parents for a long time, and she misses them so much.


    "Mom and Dad, I want to wait for you at Nuan Nuan''s house."


    She mustered up her courage and whispered what happened just now. She didn''t dare to say it before because her aunt and sister knew that she would be beaten, but now she is not afraid.


    Song Xiaoyang''s parents turned red with anger when they heard that Song Yunxin had pinched her daughter, and she had done such things before.


    They gritted their teeth so that they would not let themselves curse in front of their children.


    "Okay, thank you for Mom and Dad, we''ll be back soon."


    Song Xiaoyang said yes, hung up the phone reluctantly, and carefully returned the phone to Gu Mingyu.


    "Thank you, warm brother."


    Gu Mingyu hummed, Nuannuan happily took her hand, and went to the airport together.


    Song Xiaoyang took a big ne twice, the first time was uneasy and timid, she didn''t experience the joy of flying for the first time at all.


    But this time...


    "Look, Xiao Yang, the cloud over there looks like a little pig."


    "Xiao Yang, that cloud looks like cotton candy."


    "Wow... We flew above the clouds, and the clouds below are like a white sea."


    The first-ss cabin of the ne is now upied by our own people, and the warm little milk voice seems a little excited, leading Song Xiaoyang to look at the clouds outside the window.


    From time to time, the two children would put their heads together and murmur without knowing what they were talking about. After a while, they would hold the milk bottle and drink a few sips with their feet up and their heads shaking.


    Nuan Nuan shook her head from side to side just like her brother tasting wine.


    "Good milk, good milk."


    "Poof..."


    Gu Mingyu, who was drinking red wine, almost spit out seeing her like that.


    His eyelids twitched, and he tapped the child''s forehead angrily.


    "Who did you learn from?"


    Nuan Nuan covered her small forehead andughed.


    "I learned from my brother."


    Gu Mingyu "Nonsense, I am not like this."


    "Then your legs are crossed, Nuan Nuan has short legs, so you can''t cross them."


    As she spoke, she also performed a demonstration. The two short legs could not be said to ovep gracefully, but they could only be said to be mixed together.


    Gu Mingyu "..."


    After a long time on the ne, the two children became tired, and the little one nestled on the chair and began to sleep.


    Gu Mingyu called the flight attendant to take two small nkets to cover the children, and took a nap with his blindfold on.


    Until the nended, the assistant woke him up, and he went to call Nuannuan again.


    The bewildered child half-opened his eyes, and his voice was soft and milky.


    "Brother, hug~"


    Brother''s voice was so sweet, Gu Mingyu bent down to pick up the child.


    The little girl closed her eyes, her delicate nose sniffed him like a puppy, as if she had confirmed something, she rested her little chin on the third brother''s shoulder with peace of mind.


    Song Xiaoyang was followed by her assistant. After getting off the ne, Gu Mingyu put on a mask and hat, and left through the special passage with her soft little sister in her arms.


    Here, the Gu family, who had arrived earlier, were looking forward to it.


    "I''ming!"


    Gu An yelled bluffing, and Gu Mingyu also noticed the people here.


    "Are you asleep?"


    Papa Gu grabbed his daughter directly, but within a few seconds, the whole family surrounded the little guy who was still soundly asleep, and Gu Mingyu was squeezed out.


    Gu Mingyu "..."


    I think that he is a big star, where he is not admired by the stars, he is also at home, and he bes a marginal figure from time to time.


    Of course, this treatment is not only for him alone, the eldest brother is not exempt either haha...


    At this moment, the little girl was hugged by her father and changed into another embrace. Nuan Nuan woke up again in a daze.


    Still not awake, without opening his eyes, the little nose sniffed left and right, and then muttered "Dad."


    Papa Gu was overwhelmed with surprise, "Haha... Guaibao knew it was Dad before he even opened his eyes. Sure enough, we, father and daughter, have a good understanding! Kuaibao must miss Dad."


    Gu An was unconvinced, he was the shortest, and his father and brothers were too much, so he yelled a few times to lower down and let him see his sister, what happened?


    This group of peoplepletely disregarded his feelings because of their stature.


    "Dad, give me my sister, she will definitely know that it is me who is holding her!"


    His sister''s little nose is very clever, and she remembers the smell of everyone, without opening her eyes, the little nose knows who is holding her by taking a sniff.


    There was a time when the brothers especially liked to hug her up while she was sleeping, and the little guy shrugged his nose and soon could vaguely call him brother.


    Gu Linmo gave his whimsical young son a white look.


    "Let''s go, go home."


    With a smile on his face, he picked up his daughter and walked in front of her.


    Gu An murmured brokenly, "Brother, you are so useless, you can''t beat Dad no matter what."


    Gu Nan looked at him coldly with downcast eyes, "You cane?"


    Gu Mingli clicked his tongue, "Sure enough, **** is still old and spicy."


    White ink painting "I also want to hug Nuan Nuan."


    Bai Moshu rubbed his head, "Let''s go."


    Several people left without even looking at Gu Mingyu, as if he didn''t exist.


    Gu Mingyu: Shit!


    When did his presence be so weak?


    On the way back home, Nuan Nuan and Song Xiaoyang both woke up. Seeing so many handsome big brothers, Song Xiaoyang became even more timid.


    Nuan Nuan pulled her to introduce her father and brothers.


    After listening, the little girlfriend''s mouth opened wide.


    "Nuannuan your brother is so much!"


    And they are all super super good-looking, prettier than anyone she has ever seen.


    Nuan Nuan is slightly proud, "My brothers are super powerful."


    Papa Gu "cough cough..."


    Nuan Nuan "My father is the most powerful."


    Gu Linmo was instantly satisfied with the contemptuous eyes of his sons and nephews.

 Chapter 402: The fate of Song Yunxin

    With Nuan Nuan''spany and introduction, Song Xiaoyang gradually became less nervous.


    Arriving at the Gu family, Song Xiaoyang couldn''t close his mouth when he looked at the Gu family''s vi.


    In the past, she thought that her uncle and aunt''s family was already very rich, and her sister was a big star who could earn a lot of money and lived in a vi, butpared with the Gu family, they were nothingpared to the Gu family, and there was noparison at all.


    "Nuan Nuan, your house is so big."


    Nuannuan nodded, isn''t it? When she first looked back at her home, she was even more ignorant than Song Xiaoyang. She couldn''t even imagine that someone would live in such a big house.


    As soon as I got out of the car, several figures ran over like a gust of wind.


    The **** cat briquettes jumped up and hit Nuan Nuan directly.


    But he was caught by the quick-sighted elder brother.


    The body of the briquette is now bigger than a small dog, and its flesh is even more solid and weighs well. If it is thrown into the arms of my sister, can she catch it?


    "Meow meow meow!"


    The briquettes failed to fall into Nuan Nuan''s arms, and she was very dissatisfied, her body was suspended in the air, waving her paws and meowing, trying to grab the little girl.


    "Don''t make trouble."


    Gu Nan patted the ck cat''s head, his deep maic voice had a unique cool color.


    Brick''s body stiffened, and he reluctantly quieted down, but his eyes were staring at the warmth.


    Fortunately, Nuan Nuan raised her hand to touch its head, and the briquettes snored contentedly.


    "Meow~"


    The coal ball meowed, its head arched in the palm of her hand, and its tail flicked on Gu Nan''s wrist. It turned its head and yelled at the young man.


    Gu Nan put the ck cat down.


    "Wow woof!"


    Rhubarb rushed towards Nuan Nuan among a few super-sized furs with Maine Coon bloodlines, circling wildly around Nuan Nuan.


    Da Mao and Mama Cat¡¯s voices are much more delicate.


    In an instant, she was surrounded by a group of beautiful or domineering furries.


    Song Xiaoyang and Song Xiaoyang beside him were also touched.


    Seeing these beautiful cats from Nuan Nuan''s house, Song Xiaoyang''s eyes are so bright.


    In the end, Nuan Nuan was fished out of the furry pile by his brother.


    Mother Gu hugged him and kissed her snow-white cheek.


    "Wee home baby."


    Nuan Nuan hugged her mother''s neck with sparkling eyes, and kissed her on the face.


    "Well, Nuan Nuan is back home, and her mother is Song Xiaoyang, a good friend of Nuan Nuan."


    Mother Gu smiled gently, and of course she knew Song Xiaoyang after watching the live broadcast.


    "Let''s go, wee Song Xiaoyang to my house as a guest."


    The Gu family is a real rich family, Song Xiaoyang still doesn''t know what a rich family is and what a noble family is.


    But she knew that Nuan Nuan''s family was super rich.


    But in Nuan Nuan''s family, she couldn''t see the eyes and feelings of her sister and aunt who disliked her and made her feel inferior and ufortable.


    Nuannuan''s family members take good care of her emotions, especially her cousin, who can y with their two children without any sense of disobedience!


    "After drinking this cup of milk, we will be friends from now on!"


    Bai Mohua took out three bottles of Wang Zai, and sat cross-legged in front of the two children to make a bold statement.


    Nuan Nuan held the milk and took a sip, "Xiao Yang, you drink too."


    Song Xiaoyang nodded. After drinking the milk, Bai Mohua took the two children to catch bugs again.


    Led by the emotions of the two, Song Xiaoyangpletely rxed, with a happy smile on his face all day long.


    Seeing Nuan Nuan getting along with her brothers, Song Xiaoyang is envious. If...if he also has a brother, he will definitely protect himself from being bullied.


    At night, two little girls were lying on the same bed ying with their mobile phones.


    Originally, I was ying Match 3 and watching cartoons, but a push message suddenly appeared on the phone page.


    Nuan Nuan sharply saw the word Song Yunxin.


    Then she clicked on.


    #ËÎÔÆÐÄ, what a big white lotus#


    Nuan Nuan nced at it, as if it was bad news, she nced at Song Xiaoyang.


    "Your sister seems to have been scolded."


    Song Xiaoyang pursed her lips, "She''s not my sister."


    After seeing Nuan Nuan getting along with her brothers, she realized that the way she got along with her cousin was wrong.


    Nuan Nuan didn¡¯t watch any more, and continued to y Xiao Xiao Le with her little girlfriends.


    At this time, a video released on the Inte happened to be the video of Song Yunxin taking Song Xiaoyang to a corner to teach him a lesson when he was about to go home.


    I don¡¯t know who took this video and posted it on the Inte. The poprity of the live broadcast of the "Cute Baby" program is still high, and this video will poke a ho''s nest when ites out.


    ¡¾Is this really a sister? Song Yunxinpletely treats human children as maids, right? Hit and scold if you want to? ¡¿


    ¡¾You have such a big face, you actually want to take advantage of your sister. Are these two real sisters? ¡¿


    ¡¾Look at Yue, how can there be such a hypocritical person, and he is just a girl of the country? The one who gave her this title was probably blind. ¡¿


    ¡¾I''m really convinced, why me your sister for your own problems, what a shameless woman. ¡¿


    ¡¾Song Yunxin get out of the entertainment industry, how can this kind of person be a public figure, and he is not afraid of spoiling elementary school students. ¡¿


    ¡¾Hehe...it¡¯s already broken. Many of her fans are young students. Song Yunxin often uses words to guide them to swear and suppress opponents. ¡¿


    ¡¾Song Yunxin get out of the entertainment industry, people with corrupt morals are not worthy of being public figures. ¡¿


    Gradually, more and more people asked Song Yunxin to get out of the entertainment industry.


    Back home, Song Yun waspletely flustered when she saw the negative news. She hurriedly called her agent and asked thepany''s PR department to help suppress the news.


    Damn it, why was it photographed!


    After the call was made, before Song Yunxin could speak, the gloomy voice of the manager on the other side came.


    "Look what you''ve done!"


    Her manager was also full of grievances. After spending so much resources to make her famous, in the end, he lost himself because of a variety show.


    "Sister Wang, you must help me, I don''t know there are people taking videos there."


    "If you don''t know, you can do whatever you want? How many times have I told you to control your temper, do you really think that you can do whatever you want if you are popr?"


    Song Yunxin quickly apologized and said that she would not do it in the future.


    Her agent interrupted her at this moment.


    "Don''t have a future, you don''t have a future either."


    Song Yunxin was stunned as if struck by lightning, she asked in a trembling voice.


    "Sister... Sister Wang, what do you mean, you are joking with me, right?"


    Sister Wang sneered, "It''s not just about the video, you don''t know how many bosses you have offended this time, you idiot!"


    After speaking, she hung up the phone directly.


    The backgrounds of Su Wanniang in the fashion industry and Gu Mingyu are even more extraordinary.


    Thinking about the fear in her eyes now, she didn''t expect that the mysterious big boss behind Fanxing Films was actually Gu Mingyu.


    Fan Xing... The leading boss in the entertainment industry, who wants to mess with him!

 Chapter 403: spoiled

    Song Xiaoyang''s parents came early the next morning, and they were stopped by security guards when they came to the Gu family vi area after looking for the address.


    Both of them are ordinary workers, and they seem a little out of ce with this high-end vi area.


    Amidst their uneasy mood, the security guard called Gu''s family to confirm.


    "It''s Father Song and Mother Song, please wait a moment, the Gu family will send a car to pick you up soon."


    "No, no, just go in by ourselves."


    The security guard exined patiently, "Gu''s family is too far away from here. If you don''t know the route, you can easily get lost in it and you won''t be able to find it."


    The two waited in peace for a while, and a ck car drove out.


    "Excuse me, are you Song Xiaoyang''s parents?"


    "We are." The husband and wife nodded repeatedly.


    "Get in the car."


    The car drove in the vi area for more than ten minutes before arriving at the Gu family vi.


    In such a high-end and luxurious ce, neither of them dared to look around, but at this moment they heard their daughter''s familiar voice.


    "Mom and Dad!"


    Song Xiaoyang flew into the arms of her parents like a baby swallow returning to her nest, and the three hugged and cried together.


    When their emotions stabilized, the two thanked the Gu family gratefully.


    "Thank you very much for taking Xiao Yang away, otherwise she didn''t know what would happen if she followed Song Yunxin back."


    Both of them know about things on the Inte, and it is precisely because they know that they are afraid.


    If Xiao Yang is still in that family now, he will definitely be Song Yunxin''s tool to vent his anger.


    "Xiao Yang is fine."


    Nuan Nuan smiled with crooked eyebrows, "Uncle and aunt, Xiao Yang likes to draw, take her to learn how to draw."


    Song Xiaoyang''s father nodded, "Hey, the two of us are actually thinking about it. Children nowadays will learn some art. Should we take her to learn it too?"


    Mother Song also said, "Although our sries are not very high, we have saved enough over the years. Renting a small house in S City, our husband and wife will definitely be able to raise Xiao Yang."


    They left without food. They were too cautious to stay in such a ce. When they left, they left a small jar of pickles in embarrassment.


    "We made this ourselves, you...don''t hold it against you."


    Looking at the Gu family, they were a little embarrassed to show their hands.


    Nuan Nuan hugged the jar that wasn''t too big, "Thank you, Uncle and Aunt, Xiao Yang, you have to remember Nuan Nuan''s phone number, call me if you miss me."


    "it is good!"


    Song Xiaoyang held his parents'' hands and nodded very seriously.


    After seeing them off, Gu Mingli took the pickle jar from the child and sent it to the kitchen.


    "Make something to eat."


    Don''t waste it even if you pick up everything.


    After the shooting of the variety show, Nuan Nuan started her study career again, and faced an exam as soon as she returned.


    Early the next morning, before Nuan Nuan woke up from the bed, the bedroom door was opened.


    Then several people walked in.


    It is raining outside, so there is no need to go for a morning run, and the little girl will wake upter.


    At this moment, in a daze, I feel like I am being hugged.


    The little nose moved. It was the cold scent of cedar on the eldest brother, um, the faint scent of wine on the third brother, the scent of mint shower gel on the fourth brother, and the sunshine-like breath of the second cousin. Well... thest one is the big cousin. Brother''s body smells like disinfectant.


    With eyes still closed, Nuan Nuan can easily distinguish the smells of the brothers.


    She was picked up by her elder brother, her small snow-white arms wrapped around his neck, her small chin rested on his broad and safe shoulders, her curly eyshes trembled slightly, as if she was about to open her eyes in the next second .


    "Where are the socks?"


    Gu Mingli searched around but didn''t find the child''s socks, so he pinched her little snow-white feet that were not as big and fleshy as his own.


    A little itchy, Nuan Nuan murmured, and her round toes twisted a few times in resistance.


    "here."


    Bai Mohua took a pair of socks with small ears, but Gu Mingli snatched one away, and stood on one side for the children to put on.


    Gu Mingyu was arranging her hair, and Bai Moshu was packing the children''s schoolbags.


    Before he was fully awake, he was taken care of neatly by his brothers.


    Nuan Nuan kissed every brother on the face.


    "Let''s go, I''ll send you to the exam."


    Nuan Nuan "...Brother, are you all sending me?"


    so many people.


    Gu Mingyu pinched her tender smiling face, with a faint smile in her peach eyes.


    "Hmm, our little one is more or less a star now, brothers go to school to say hello and ask the teachers to pay attention, so as not to affect you."


    Although Nuan Nuan''s information is well protected by them, almost no one can find out her identity information.


    But there are many students and parents in the school who know her.


    Nuan Nuan still thinks that the brothers are too exaggerated.


    However, when she arrived at the school, she found that there were many more people than before, and they all lingered at the school gate.


    Gu Nan got out of the car first, and his stern and superior appearance and temperament instantly became the focus of others, especially when he carried a certain child in the car down.


    "Nuan Nuan Baoer!"


    I don¡¯t know who yelled, and the crowd started tomotion, and many people took out their mobile phones to take pictures.


    Nuan Nuan blushed when she was called, she... When did she have such a title.


    "Nuan Nuan Baoer, I am your mother fan!"


    "I''m a fan of Dad, so it turns out that Nuan Nuan Bao''er really goes to school here, that''s great!"


    "Nuan Nuan Bao Er''s mother loves you!"


    "I''m an older brother, an older brother fan."


    As soon as the self-proimed brother fan shouted out, several pairs of eyes looked at him.


    The pressure from Nuan Nuan¡¯s brother.


    The man''s scalp was numb from being stared at, and he shrank his neck silently.


    Although there is no news about Nuan Nuan on the Inte, the child is quite famous in her own school, and many parents know her.


    Gu An also came down with his schoolbag on his back, and hummed at those who imed to be younger sisters and older brothers.


    Her sister has a brother, thank you, no need for a wild brother outside!


    Finally entered the school, the school leaders who heard the news hurried over.


    After all, this Gu family is the director and the father of the school''s sponsor.


    "Master, why are you here?"


    "Send my sister to school, pay attention these two days, don''t let other people disturb her ss."


    The school leader nodded seriously, "Don''t worry, I''ll let the teachers watch over the students."


    Nowadays, children like to y with mobile phones. Their elementary school students are fine, and many people in the junior high school department probably watched the live broadcast.


    Even if they are not chasing stars, many people who have been on TV shows will want toe and watch it out of curiosity.


    He just didn''t expect that there would be so many people in the Gu family mobilizing teachers just to send his sister to school!


    This little girl is really the first person in history, she is indeed the little princess pampered by the entire Gu family.


    He couldn''t help but nced at the child, who was delicate and white, as beautiful as a doll, but those eyes were clear and bright, without the arrogance of being overly pampered.


    Just one look can make people feel good.

 Chapter 404: feeding

    He has also heard about this child''s deeds in school, but all the teachers who have taught her are not without praise.


    Smart and serious, she has a good rtionship with her ssmates. Even though she was born in a family like the Gu family and was pampered by almost everyone, she is still neither arrogant nor impatient.


    This child is really rare. If it were any other child with a weak heart, his tail would be up to the sky.


    But it¡¯s also true to be squeamish. From the school gate until now, my feet haven¡¯t touched the ground.


    It was not until the door of her ssroom that Gu Nan put the little guy down.


    "Let''s go to school."


    Nuan Nuan raised her small face and said hello softly, and hugged the long legs of her brothers.


    "Nuan Nuan will miss my brothers."


    Several handsome and extraordinary brothers rubbed her little head, "I''ll pick you up after school."


    The little girl walked into the ssroom with her brothers looking at her with concern.


    Gu Nan and the others went to the principal''s office to discuss some matters before leaving.


    ...


    "I still can''t believe it, my tablemate has be a star!"


    The students in the ss showed great enthusiasm for Nuan Nuan''s return.


    In the children¡¯s minds, those who can spot a star on TV are people who are very far away from them. I didn¡¯t expect a starlet to appear in their ss now, but I¡¯m so proud!


    Nuan Nuan took out all the biscuits in her schoolbag and shared them with her ssmates.


    "My brother is the big star, I''m not, Nuan Nuan is just going to record shows with my brother."


    She patiently emphasized that she is not a star, but this does not dispel everyone''s enthusiastic attitude towards her.


    Nuan Nuan "..."


    Well, it''s up to you.


    When it was time for ss, I finally calmed down, "Stop arguing, I have an exam today, so don''t whisper."


    Some people wailed and some were calm. After the test papers were handed out, it became quiet, only the sound of flipping through the test papers and writing was left.


    After ss was over after the exam, some students they didn''t know came one after another outside their ssroom, and even senior students.


    Some people asked, "Is Nuan Nuan Baoer in your ss?"


    Nuan Nuan "..."


    The little face blushed even more when she heard this name, what... what Nuan Nuan Baoer!


    "Yes, yes, are you here to find Nuan Nuan?"


    "Really? Where is Nuan Nuan Bao''er, we brought her a present!"


    These are the big brothers and big sisters from junior high school. The children only think that Nuan Nuan is so powerful now, so many senior students are looking for her.


    "Nuan Nuan, many people are looking for you outside."


    Then those junior high school students who saw Nuan Nuan walked into their ssroom with bright eyes.


    "Nuan Nuan Bao''er, here are the choctes I bought for you."


    "Nuan Nuan Baoer, this is a small cake made by my mother."


    "This is a little cookie my dad made..."


    Suddenly surrounded by a group of people and feeding them, Nuan Nuan was a little ufortable at first, but they gradually began to introduce themselves, without exception, they all said they were her fans.


    While chatting, she also talked about her performance on the show, especially her ability to tame animals, which is really cool.


    Just chatted like this, Nuan Nuan opened his mouth and ate what they fed.


    It¡¯s delicious~


    She only charged those cheap snacks that could be eaten, and didn''t want the Nuan Nuan that seemed expensive.


    Those who are not rtives or rtives are not allowed to collect things indiscriminately.


    "Oh, it''s really the same as a little hamster."


    "No wonder her brother likes to feed her, who doesn''t like that."


    "Nuan Nuan Baoer, why note to my house, my mother makes delicious food."


    The little girl shook her head quickly, and said softly, "No, Nuan Nuan has her own parents and brothers."


    "My parents also like you so much, they want to abduct you back."


    The little girl was frightened and hugged the table tightly,


    "Don''t abduct Nuan Nuan."


    Everyoneughed when they saw this.


    "Ahem... what are you all doing, what are you doing here if you''re not in your own ss!"


    The teacher walked into the ssroom, and the students in the junior high school saw the teacher and immediately slipped away like a rabbit.


    Alone left with his mouth full, and the table in front of him was full of warmth from all kinds of snacks.


    She and the teacher on the podium stared at each other with innocent eyes.


    teacher"¡­¡­"


    Finally, the teacher found a bag for her from nowhere, and put all the gifts in the bag.


    Then the exam.


    Nuan Nuany on the table and wrote quickly. After carefully checking all the test papers with a chubby little face, the rest of the time was spent on drawing.


    "Nuan Nuan, don''t you go."


    The little girl was grinding her teeth with a small milk-vored biscuit.


    "I''ll wait for my brother."


    There are too many things that she can''t take away by herself, so she can only wait for her brother toe to her in the ssroom.


    "Lin Jiu, these are for you."


    She also gave some to her friends, hup~ I was so full.


    Gu An, who was at school, was the first toe to their ssroom, and she was dumbfounded when she saw the pile of things around Nuan Nuan.


    "Where did thesee from?"


    Nuan Nuan "It was given by my junior high school brothers and sisters."


    Gu An: Tsk tsk, as expected of his sister, this is too popr.


    Gu Mingyu came to pick her up, but she didn''t find the little girl at the school gate, so she called to find out she was still in the ssroom.


    Come in and take a look, good guy, how many people stuffed things into her sister.


    "It seems that our little baby is quite popr now."


    When the little girl saw her brother, she ran over to hug her brother. She put her chin on her brother''s shoulder and began to mutter.


    "A lot of people came here today, and they all brought gifts for Nuan Nuan, but there were some gifts that Nuan Nuan didn''t want, and all they received were food and some small cards."


    Gu Mingyu pinched her little nose, "You did a good job, and you won''t need any food in the future. Even if you be a piglet, our Gu family can afford it."


    The little girl snorted, "There is no such beautiful little piggy as Nuan Nuan."


    Gu Mingyuughed, "Yes, yes, whose little pig is as cute as our Nuannuan Baoer, right? Hahaha..."


    "Brother, you are not allowed tough at me, I am Gu Nuannuan, not some Nuannuanbaoer."


    After returning to Gu''s house, Nuan Nuan really couldn''t eat any more when eating, and held a bowl of rice with a guilty conscience.


    The family who always cared about her soon found out that something was wrong.


    "Why don''t you eat? Is Nuan Nuan sick?"


    The little girl quickly shook her head, "No... no, I''m still full."


    "Ok?"


    Gu Nan who approached touched the little girl''s round belly and frowned.


    "What did you eat today?"


    Nuan Nuan poked her finger and told everything about being fed at school.


    Everyone "..."


    "Don''t eat like this next time, children need to eat to grow taller, otherwise you will always only have this little bit."


    Gu Mingyu''s voice was threatening and intimidating.


    This frightened Nuan Nuan, she still wants to grow into long legs like her brothers, not short legs!

 Chapter 405: Xie Jingsheng

    Nuan Nuan repeatedly promised that she would never eat so many snacks outside next time, and everyone in the Gu family patted her little head in satisfaction.


    Tsk... It''s no fun if I can''t feed the children for dinner today.


    In the evening, Gu Linmo called the school, exined what had happened very concisely and clearly, and said that so many students should not be allowed to visit his daughter, even during get out of ss.


    The principal promised, "Okay Mr. Gu, I will ask the teacher to give the children a good ideological education, and strictly put an end to this kind of atmosphere that disturbs the children''s study,"


    The headmaster had just promised to hang up the phone, and then another call came in.


    "? Hello Who are you?"


    "Gu Nan."


    headmaster"¡­¡­"


    The Gu family, do you want to be so nervous about that kid?


    He took a deep breath, and said the same thing to Gu Nan, and he had the same requirements because of their father and son.


    After Gu Nan finished, another phone call came in.


    The principal suddenly had a bad feeling in his heart.


    Sure enough... Gu Linmo called seven times after that, all of them were the brother of ssmate Gu Nuannuan.


    The principal''s eyelids twitched, and he had to exin to the teacher that this ssmate Gu Nuannuan must not have any idents at school, otherwise the few members of the Gu family could overturn his school.


    When going to school the next day, the teacher of Nuan Nuan''s ss came very early, and sat at the door, staring at the students passing by.


    "Don''t go in if you are not a student in our ss."


    Continue toe and feed Nuan Nuan''s senior student "..."


    The fun is gone in an instant.


    Nuannuan also had a very quiet day, she didn''t think much about it, and continued to study hard and take the exam seriously.


    After the exam, the results came out soon. Nuan Nuan is the first in the grade this time.


    She took the report card, bouncing around like a soft white rabbit looking for her brother.


    The first thing I looked for was of course my younger brother who was in the same school.


    Running to the door of the elder brother''s ssroom, a little furry head poked out inside, and she was recognized immediately.


    "Gu An! Our sister is here!"


    Discovering Nuan Nuan''s male ssmate''s eyes lit up immediately, and he shouted loudly into the ssroom.


    Gu An, who was unting that he was a Wenqu star descended to earth, was clever. He looked towards the door with zing eyes, and he saw his cutest sister.


    He flipped over from behind the desk and ran towards the door without forgetting to yell at that ssmate.


    "You Immortal Banban, how many times have I told you that she is my sister!"


    As soon as he walked in, he was taught by his sister.


    "Little brother, you can''t swear."


    Nuan Nuan bulged her soft white cheeks, her clear eyes were round and round.


    "Okay, okay... I won''t talk about it in the future, sister, did you miss my brother, so you came to me specifically?"


    The little girl nodded obediently, and then took out her report card.


    "Brother, I got the first ce in the exam."


    Gu An patted her head and praised, "Not bad, my sister is the real Wenqu star."


    "Gu An, didn''t you just say that you are a Wenqu star descending to earth?"


    Gu An red at him, "Go away, you don''t have the right to interrupt me when I talk to my sister."


    Then he dragged his younger sister into the ssroom and sat in his seat. He didn''t know where to find a big apple and handed it to her.


    "Brother gave you a reward, eat this for now, and reward you again when you go back."


    As he spoke, he also showed his grades.


    "Look, bro, I''m in the top 20 of my grade now, isn''t my grade improving super fast!"


    The little girl hugged the apple and nodded, "Yeah, my little brother is also super powerful."


    "What about my reward?"


    Gu An shamelessly moved his side face in front of his sister, and was satisfied only after being kissed by her.


    "I have also been promoted to more than 20 ces."


    Gu An''s good buddy came over eagerly.


    Gu An "Get lost!"


    He has no sister and wants to rub his sister, but there is no way.


    The break time between sses was very short, and Nuan Nuan didn''t stay here for long before going back under his reluctant eyes.


    But on the way back, she ran into a student in the junior high school who was wearing a school uniform.


    Just as she was about to walk past him, the little brother stopped her.


    "Are you Gu Nuannuan?"


    The boy''s voice is uniquely refreshing, his skin is cold and fair, his facial features are clean and beautiful, Mingming is still young but he is calm and calm, his thin lips are lightly pursed, and his ck and white eyes are full of alienation and distance.


    Nuannuan looked up at him, "Yes, little brother, what''s the matter with you?"


    The young man nodded slightly, and handed out the velvet cake in the small transparent gift box in his hand.


    "My name is Xie Jingsheng, and this is what my mother asked me to give you."


    Nuan Nuan blinked her eyes, her delicate face was wrinkled and tangled.


    "But... But my father and brothers won''t let me ept gifts from others."


    The boy opposite seemed to be taken aback, and then exined.


    "My mother''s name is Su Qingran."


    The little girl''s eyes lit up instantly.


    "It''s Senior Sister Qingran!"


    Xie Jingsheng felt awkward when he heard this child who was not as tall as his own chest call him mother and senior sister.


    "So you are the little nephew that the senior sister said~"


    The child''s voice was crisp, but his eyelids twitched slightly when he heard that sentence.


    "Don''t call me nephew."


    Nuan Nuan took the beautiful little cake in his hand, "Why?"


    "Because you are younger than me." The boy emphasized seriously.


    Nuan Nuan said, "Then I will call you Nephew Jing Sheng, okay?"


    "Not good."


    Nuan Nuan hugged the little cake and ran away, "Nephew Jing Sheng is in ss, you should go back to ss soon, Nuan Nuan is going to ss too!"


    Xie Jingsheng "..."


    I already said don¡¯t call me nephew.


    He felt that his mother had made trouble for him.


    For this little guy, he was specially asked to transfer schools, although it doesn¡¯t matter where he studies.


    Xie Jingsheng thought in his mind that the child he saw just now was indeed worthy of being as cute as Yuxue in his mother''s mouth.


    Forget it, let me take care of her as a younger sister in the future, my mother will go crazy thinking about her daughter.


    When Nuan Nuan returned to ss with the cake, the teacher had already gone in. Seeing that Nuan Nuan waste, she let her in.


    One is because she can''t offend the group of men behind her who protect her shorings, and the other is because Nuan Nuan is cute and good grades, so whoever teacher doesn''t like such a child.


    Lin Jiu "Where did you get the little cake?"


    Nuan Nuan "My nephew Jing Sheng gave it to me."


    She didn''t expect that her senior sister''s son was also studying here.


    After returning home from school in the afternoon, Nuan Nuan showed her grades to everyone in the family, and got kisses from her parents, a pat on the head from her grandpa, and awards andpliments from her brothers.


    The child''s brows and eyes were crooked with joy all day long, and he sweetly called everyone in the family.

 Chapter 406: Dont call me nephew

    When going to school the next day, Nuan Nuan received another feed from Nephew Jing Sheng.


    Xie Jingsheng handed the mango halberd to the child, and when she opened her mouth, she had a bad feeling, so she subconsciously reached out and blocked her mouth.


    The child stared at him with big moist and clear eyes, and Xie Jingsheng felt inexplicably guilty.


    "Don''t call me nephew." He emphasized.


    Nuannuan nodded, it turned out that Nephew Jing Sheng didn''t like her being called Nephew.


    "Then Nuan Nuan will call you Jing Sheng."


    Xie Jingsheng said very little, and just nodded when he heard the words, reluctantly agreeing.


    "Jing Sheng, did senior sister make this for Nuan Nuan? Yesterday''s cake was delicious."


    Xie Jingsheng hummed coldly, met her sparkling eyes, couldn''t help but reached out and touched the top of her head.


    Nuan Nuan tilted her head and rubbed it skillfully, this action stunned Xie Jingsheng, and then her thin lips slightly raised, and she smiled a little, which looked even better.


    "Then I''ll go first."


    "Jing Sheng, are you still looking for Nuan Nuan tomorrow?" The little girl looked at the boy expectantly.


    Xie Jingsheng paused, "Mom will make you something again tomorrow."


    Nuan Nuan immediately smiled happily with crooked eyebrows.


    "Then I will wait for you tomorrow."


    After returning home that day, Nuan Nuan went to the farm and forgot to tell her brothers about Nephew Jing Sheng.


    But these are all trivial matters. She took out the small handkerchief she embroidered during this time and put it in her schoolbag, nning to ask Nephew Jing Sheng to help her see it when she sees her again tomorrow.


    For this reason, she wrote a letter earnestly, expressing her miss for her teacher and senior sister in tender writing, and finally wrote her blessings.


    Put the letter into the envelope with a sense of ritual, and then went to bed with peace of mind.


    On the second day, Xie Jingsheng came to her again, this time bringing delicious egg tarts.


    "Jing Sheng, you are here."


    The child stared at the egg **** with bright eyes, and let out a sound of wanting to eat it.


    "Here, eat."


    "Okay, Jing Sheng, wait a minute."


    She quickly ran back to the ssroom with the egg tart, took out the things she had prepared from her schoolbag and handed them to the boy.


    "This one is embroidered by Nuan Nuan, please ask my senior sister to look at it for me, and this is a letter from Nuan Nuan to my senior sister."


    The boy looked at the thing in his hand and nodded, and was about to leave when another gadget was ced in his hand.


    "This is a small pottery made by myself, I give it to you."


    The little ceramic is a cute little orange cat, which looks naive.


    It was she who made it in Jingdezhen, and within a few days, it was snatched up by the family, leaving only a small pottery made of a little orange cat, which happened to be a gift for Jing Sheng''s nephew.


    The young man yed with the gadget with his cold, white and slender fingers, and a slight smile shed in his detached and cold eyes.


    "thanks."


    After the two separated, they ate egg tarts happily, but they didn''t expect that the senior sister''s cooking skills were so good.


    "Nuan Nuan, who is that little brother? He is super handsome. He also came to you yesterday to give you something."


    The child sat on the bench and turned his feet up.


    "It''s Jing Sheng, Nuan Nuan''s nephew."


    She talked about her rtionship with Xie Jingsheng''s mother.


    Lin Jiu: "Wow~ You have started embroidery now! So he is the nephew you mentioned, so pretty!"


    Nuan Nuan shared an egg **** with her best friend, a little looking forward to whether the senior sister would reply to her letter.


    At this moment, Xie Jingsheng returned to the ssroom and put away the envelope and the little handkerchief embroidered with butterflies.


    Originally, he wanted to put the small ceramics in his schoolbag, but he hesitated looking at the naive kitten, and chose to put it on the table. He even tapped its little head with his fingers, and his cold eyes were stained with a smile. meaning.


    Although it was just a shallow smile, it made the whole person seem to be glowing, and the female ssmates who were secretly paying attention to him in the ss blushed.


    This newly transferred ssmate not only has excellent grades, but also looks really good-looking!


    "Xie ssmate, do you also like this kind of small ornaments?"


    The most beautiful and cheerful female student in their ss was confused, and couldn''t help but went forward to strike up a conversation.


    Before, Xie Jingsheng waspletely alienated. Except for a few boys he knew well, he was rarely seen talking to girls.


    At this moment, with such a shallow smile, people can''t help but want to get closer.


    "dislike."


    When the girl came to talk, the smile in Xie Jingsheng''s eyes disappeared, and he changed into a clean and distant look again.


    It doesn''t look too aggressive or indifferent, but it is inexplicably daunting.


    The girl blushed when she heard the three words he answered.


    "Ah, that''s it, then...then I''m leaving."


    Her face was flushed with embarrassment, and at the same time she was very annoyed. Her social skills have always been unfavorable to others, but she overturned Xie Jingsheng several times.


    ...


    When I saw Xie Jingsheng again the next day, Nuan Nuan received a reply letter from the senior sister and a strawberry mousse cake.


    "Senior sister wrote back to Nuan Nuan!"


    The eyes of the little children are bright and bright.


    Xie Jingsheng hummed lightly, and unconsciouslyughed along with it, his thin lips curled up into a beautiful arc.


    Nuan Nuan also gave him the small animal biscuits she made at home, two in total, one for the senior sister and one for Jing Sheng.


    "Jing Sheng gave this to you, I made it myself."


    Xie Jingsheng stared at the two packets of biscuits, and took a few seconds before taking them.


    "it is good."


    Xie Jingsheng took the biscuit and touched Nuan Nuan''s little furry head before leaving.


    After he returned home, the Xie family and his wife had not returned as usual. There was only a housekeeper and a docile Labrador in the house.


    "Master, you are back."


    Xie Jingsheng nodded without saying a word. After putting away his schoolbag, he stroked Labrador''s supple head.


    Not long after, Su Qingran came back.


    As soon as she saw her son, she asked, "Are you happy to receive the letter I wrote?"


    Xie Jingsheng nodded, and took out the small biscuits from Nuan Nuan and handed them to her.


    "Is this from Nuan Nuan?"


    He nods again.


    Su Qingran rolled her eyes indecently, what should she do if she despises her son even more with the warmparison?


    "Do you think there was some ident when I gave birth to you? Why didn''t you have the vitality of a young man? I''m worried that you won''t be able to marry if you keep on like this."


    Xie Jingsheng "..."


    "I am your son."


    Su Qingran nodded perfunctorily, "I know, I know."


    The small biscuits made by Nuannuan are still as delicious as ever. How about making some small pastries for her tomorrow?


    Xie Jingsheng went back to his room and took out a pack of biscuits. He stared at it for a few seconds, and finally opened it.


    He doesn''t like sweets like his father, but his mother likes to make all kinds of sweets.


    He never ate the sweets made by his mother, but in the end his father ate them skillfully while frowning.


    Think about Nuan Nuan''s little face, if she knows that she hasn''t eaten, she will be very sad, right?


    Xie Jingsheng took out a biscuit in the shape of a kitten, and took a bite out of it expressionlessly.


    Slightly sweet with a milky aroma, unexpectedly quite good.

 Chapter 407: Gu family meeting

    Xie Jingsheng somehow became the messenger between his mother and Nuan Nuan, going around between the two every day.


    He doesn''t understand, he obviously has a mobile phone!


    "Jing Sheng, you eat too."


    Nuan Nuan shared the donuts made by her senior sister with Xie Jingsheng.


    Xie Jingsheng pursed his lips and shook his head, "You eat it yourself, I won''t eat it."


    Nuan Nuan didn''t force it, and sat with him on the school''s rest chair with a cry, and gnawed on the donut with small bites.


    That small appearance really looks like a little hamster that steals food, its eyes are big and bright, and its snow-white cheeks are bulging, wanting to poke it.


    Xie Jingsheng was thinking like this, and his finger really poked Nuan Nuan''s cheek, and she withdrew his finger after looking suspiciously with her **** and white eyes.


    "You got something on your mouth."


    Under the warm eyes, he answered dryly, but the ears hidden in the broken hair were a little reddish.


    Nuan Nuan didn''t suspect him, and thanked him softly.


    "This one is for Senior Sister."


    She took out the letter and handed it to Xie Jingsheng as usual, and then took out a small straw cage with fireflies inside.


    "This one is for Jingsheng. At night, the fireflies inside will glow. It looks like a littlentern. It''s pretty. The little bottle is filled with floral dew. Remember to feed them a little. Put them away when you''ve seen enough at night." oh."


    Xie Jingsheng frowned holding these things, "You don''t need to give me these."


    Nuan Nuan is old-fashioned and pretends to be an adult.


    "You are my nephew, the elders should give the younger ones things!"


    Xie Jingsheng''s eyelids jumped when he heard this.


    "Tomorrow is Saturday, see you on Monday."


    Waving goodbye to Xie Jingsheng, Nuan Nuan ran back to the ssroom on short legs.


    Xie Jingsheng stared at the small cage the size of a palm in his hand, and the fireflies inside were quiet.


    What gift should he return?


    ...


    During this time, the Gu family found something wrong with Nuan Nuan, for example, asionally she would bring back some small things, and Gu Nan even identally found the envelope in her schoolbag.


    Sometimes they would find Nuan Nuan lying on the table seriously writing something, as if she was replying to a letter.


    The Gu family suddenly had rm bells in their hearts.


    Although their children are still young, they are beautiful. Now the children are precocious, and the little boys in the kindergarten can catch the beautiful little girls and call them wives!


    Their Nuannuan family is so obedient and beautiful, and they are afraid that those brats outside will try to abduct their simple Nuannuan.


    Finally on this day, the child was surrounded by parents and started asking questions.


    Gu Linmo "Baby, what have you been doing these days?"


    Gu Mingyu "Did any strange little boy approach you and give you something?"


    Gu Mingli "Especially Xin!"


    Gu Nan nodded, "Yes."


    Stared at by several pairs of eyes, Nuan Nuan looked weak and innocent.


    "No."


    The hearts of the parents sank suddenly.


    Oops, some brat tricked their daughter!


    "Nuan Nuan, think about it again, is there really nothing wrong?"


    The kid thought about it for two seconds, and then let out an ah.


    Grandpa, mom, dad, and brothers¡¯ eyes lit up, let¡¯s talk quickly.


    "I forgot to tell you, Dad, is this the letter you are talking about?"


    She took out a beautiful envelope from her schoolbag.


    At that moment, the Gu family looked at the envelope with eyes that really wanted to burn a hole through it.


    Nuan Nuan opened in front of them, "This is a letter written by senior sister to Nuan Nuan."


    The eyes of everyone in the Gu family changed from burning knives to stunned in an instant.


    Wait...Sister?


    "Your senior sister?"


    Then they realized that Nuan Nuan seemed to be a teacher.


    But there are two teachers, one is Su Ran, who teaches children how to y the guqin, and the other is an embroidery teacher who paid homage to the embroidery teacher during the recording of the show. They are still thinking about going to visit the old man when Nuan Nuan is on vacation that day. .


    Speaking of Yuan, this thing is really wonderful, and her two teachers are both named Su.


    If there is a senior sister, it must be the embroidery side.


    It turned out to be the senior sister, who scared them to death, thinking that there was a short-sighted brat outside trying to abduct their baby.


    "How did you and your senior sister think of writing letters?"


    Nuan Nuan thought it was not an important matter at first, and there was no difference between writing a letter and sending a message on a mobile phone, but when her fathers asked her, she could obediently answer them.


    Gu Linmo "Wait, you said, Xie''s son has transferred to your school?"


    Nuannuan said loudly, "Where is my little nephew?"


    Brothers immediately rxed, it''s my nephew, not some wild brother.


    This is still a seniority.


    After Nuan Nuan returned to the room, the Gu family went to the study for another meeting.


    Gu Linmo stroked his chin and pondered, "I know that child from Xie''s family. He seems to be polite, but he is alienated from everyone. He has too little contact with him so he doesn''t know his character. However, Xie''s family has a good family style, and he makes friends with Nuan Nuan." It should be fine."


    Gu Mingyu "That''s not necessarily the case. Many people who look like gentlemen on the surface are actually scheming."


    Gu Nan "Check it out."


    Then they set their sights on Gu An.


    "It''s convenient for you at school, watch more, don''t let my sister be bullied."


    Gu An patted his chest and promised, "Your sister will rest assured and leave it to me!"


    A few adults in their hearts: You are the one who is most worried.


    A young boy was taken so seriously by the members of the Gu family. Those who didn''t know it thought they were discussing some important meeting about family development.


    However, these amazing and talented people outside arepletely unaware of the problem.


    On Saturday, the Gu family and his wife brought gifts and warmth to meet her teacher.


    Anyway, the current means of transportation are also very convenient, and I have a private jet at home, so I can leave whenever I want.


    Coming to this mountain vige again, Nuan Nuan received a great wee as soon as she arrived at the entrance of the vige.


    A group of big white geese quacked and jumped up from the river and ran towards her, then surrounded the child,


    Nuan Nuan "...Don''t squeeze, don''t squeeze, you pushed my parents out!"


    The Gu family couple "..."


    What bad intentions can the big white geese have? The big white geese just want to stick with the children.


    Such a spectacle of course attracted the attention of many people, and they all showed a clear look after seeing who the people surrounded by the big white geese were.


    "Hahaha... So Nuan Nuan is here."


    "Nuan Nuan is still as popr as before."


    "Oh, Nuan Nuan came to see your teacher."


    The surrounding vigers greeted her warmly, obviously they were all impressed by this soft white and delicate little girl.


    "Grandma and Grandpa, hello uncles and aunts."


    The little girl touched the heads of the big white geese to greet everyone.


    After throwing off the big white goose, Nuan Nuan walked all the way to the teacher''s house, and a group of cats and dogs fell behind her buttocks.

 Chapter 408: Shop around and throw away

    The Gu family and his wife hadplex expressions, watching their daughtere to the door of the master''s house with a lot of pomp.


    Before knocking on the door, the little girl''s soft milky voice yelled inside.


    "Teacher Nuannuan is here to see you!"


    "Wow!"


    It was not her teacher who answered Nuannuan, but the **** dog Wangcai, who opened the door after that.


    The old man came from the house, and his eyes were full of smiles when he saw Nuan Nuan at the door.


    The Gu family and his wife put all the gifts they brought in her room, and Gu''s mother chatted with the old man for a few minutes before they became acquainted.


    The topics of the two women basically revolved around Nuan Nuan. It''s really not modest at all to praise this one and that one.


    Even Papa Gu was eloquent on the topic.


    In short, there is only one theme.


    My daughter is the cutest, the prettiest, the sweetest mouth, the softest and most polite.


    I have to say thatpared to brazen boasting about her daughter, neither of the two women canpare to Gu Linmo alone.


    Fortunately, Nuannuan and Wangcai went to y. If she heard her father praise herself so much, even though she is young, she can also understand what it means to be so embarrassed that her toes are on the floor.


    Because of the topic of Nuan Nuan, the rtionship between Gu''s husband and wife and Teacher Nuan Nuan quickly became closer.


    After Nuan Nuan brought Wangcai back to the group of cats and dogs who followed her all the way back, she took out the embroidery she embroidered in her spare time and handed it to the teacher.


    "Teacher, this is embroidered by Nuan Nuan."


    The old man looked at the embroidered handkerchief handed over by the little girl. It was embroidered with round lotus leaves and a chubby carp.


    Although she is immature, she is very cute and smart, and Nuan Nuan really puts the knowledge she has learned into it!


    The old man was shocked. The little guy is really a genius. How long has it been since he started studying? In less than two months, I was able to embroider things.


    You must know that even though she was known as an embroidery genius at the time, she was learning to identify silk threads of various colors, stitches and strokes in the first few months of learning, and it took a year and a half to embroider her own embroidery. ''s first work.


    Her two apprentices took longer.


    But how long is Nuan Nuan?


    hiss...


    This is really a waste of money.


    Nuan Nuan looked at the teacher eagerly, and felt a little uneasy when she saw her finger caressing the fat fish that she had embroidered.


    "Teacher, is Nuan Nuan stupid? I didn''t embroider this well."


    The old man took a deep breath and raised his hand to stroke the little girl''s hairy head.


    "If you are stupid, how can others live?"


    But in order not to make the child proud andcent, the old man did not praise hervishly.


    "Nuan Nuan is great and very talented."


    I really didn''t expect that half of my body was stepped into the coffin, and at the end of the day, I actually epted such a talented child.


    The look in her eyes that looked at Nuan Nuan became softer.


    "You are still young. I heard from your parents that you are still learning guqin and painting. There is no rush for embroidery. Now take a break and don''t put too much pressure on it. Children learn too much and it is easy to distract attention. If you can''t learn well Will regret it."


    Nuan Nuan looked at her nkly with big eyes, "But Nuan Nuan doesn''t feel tired."


    She wrung her fingers and began to mutter and count seriously, "Learning painting on Monday and Thursday, learning Guqin on Tuesday and Friday, learning embroidery on Wednesday and Saturday, and doing whatever you want to do on Sunday. These are all very fun."


    The little girl''s eyes are very sincere and calm. She really treats these skills that are very difficult for others to learn as she is ying.


    Because she likes it, and because she is too smart and talented, she can learn everything quickly.


    But Nuan Nuan didn¡¯t have this self-awareness at all, she still felt stupid.


    Painting is not as good as my second cousin, guqin is not as good as Teacher Su Ran, and embroidery is even worse than my teacher and senior sister.


    The old man who heard her words "..."


    Do you know that you are going to be beaten outside?


    But she was really shocked, and at the same time pleasantly surprised.


    Interest is the biggest motivation for learning. Although her little apprentice seems to have a wide range of interests, she is not a three-minute enthusiasm, but a little genius.


    In the world she thinks of y, she has learned these skills unconsciously, which is what many people dream of.


    She was so happy that the smile in her eyes became more obvious, and she patted Nuan Nuan on the head lightly.


    "Good good good..."


    Fortunately, she didn''t say anything, but Nuan Nuan could feel the teacher''s happiness, so she was also happy.


    They didn''t stay at the teacher''s house for long before they left. After returning to school, they continued to ask Xie Jingsheng to send letters to himself and his senior sister.


    In order to express his gratitude, the child would bring some snacks to share with him every time.


    And old-fashionedly stood on the lounge chair and patted him on the shoulder.


    "It''s been hard work."


    After filming, she jumped down, wiped the ce she stepped on with a tissue, and then showed an innocent smile to Xie Jingsheng.


    Xie Jingsheng "..."


    He squeezed a chestnut and threw it into his mouth expressionlessly, forget it, he can''t move anymore.


    Just as Nuan Nuan was reading the letter written by her senior sister with her feet up, Gu An came over.


    "younger sister!"


    Not only did hee here by himself, but he also brought many good buddies in the ss to support himself.


    snort! If the seniors bully his sister, he will still beat him!


    The bear who walked in front and walked out of his rtives did not recognize him, like the king of the mountain who took his younger brother out to patrol the mountains.


    At this moment, King Shan was looking at Xie Jingsheng with critical eyes.


    Not as handsome as I am, not as domineering as I am, and not as friendly as I am indifferent.


    Very good, he wins!


    "Sister, this is the nephew you mentioned."


    Xie Jingsheng''s eyelids twitched, and that expressionless Qingjun face seemed to be cracked.


    Seeing her brothering, Nuan Nuan''s eyes lit up, she gave her little brother a big hug, and then took his hand to introduce them to each other.


    The young man looked down at Xiao Douding, who was not as tall as his chest in front of him, with an air of doing things in a natural way.


    "Hello."


    He greeted quietly.


    "Hello, I''m Nuan Nuan''s brother. My sister already has seven brothers, and each one is very powerful."


    Xie Jingsheng was confused, "Oh?"


    so what?


    Gu An "So just be your nephew, don''t even think about being my sister''s brother!"


    There are **** in the family who robbed his sister from him, and he is still the weakest one, so it makes me angry to think about it!


    Xie Jingsheng "..."


    He had never been so speechless.


    Nuan Nuan "Brother, do you eat chestnuts?"


    Gu An took advantage of the situation and sat next to his sister, "Yes!"


    The little girl was holding a bag of chestnuts, and she grabbed a few chestnuts with her little hand and handed them to her little brother.


    After peeling it off, Gu An didn''t eat it himself, but fed it to his younger sister.


    He was so satisfied to see his younger sister eating so well with her puffy cheeks.


    The boy next to him showed a thoughtful expression upon seeing this.

 Chapter 409: Second brother is back

    So Gu An discovered that he was the one who fed his younger sister to eat chestnuts, but there was an extra person behind him!


    He stared at Xie Jingsheng with small eyes, what''s going on! This is my sister!


    Xie Jingsheng looked over coldly, but he didn''t say that Nuan Nuan was his sister.


    Under the feeding of the two of youing and going like apetition, Nuan Nuan''s mouth was stuffed full, and a pair of innocent and clear eyes were wide open, looking a little pitiful.


    "I...I don''t want it anymore."


    She covered her mouth and jumped off the rest chair, then ran away quickly on her short legs.


    Gu An quickly chased after him, "Sister, wait for me!"


    Xie Jingsheng looked at the chestnuts in his hand and then at the child who had run away, a little bit of disappointment unconsciously appeared in his slightly alienated eyes.


    The young man tightened his five fingers and held the chestnut in his hand.


    He finished eating in a short while.


    He has never eaten this food before, and it is... strangely delicious.


    Xie Jingsheng didn''t go home after school, but went shopping in the mall.


    In the past, he didn¡¯t like shopping, because his family would prepare everything he wanted, and there was nothing to buy.


    But today he wants to buy that child some gift for her.


    After shopping for a long time in those shops that little girls like, Xie Jingsheng pursed his lips, his eyes were dazzled.


    How... how so many things.


    "Is there anything I can do to help?"


    The store manager has been watching this clean and good-looking boy for a long time, and the more he looks at it, the longer he frowns, probably because he doesn''t know what to choose.


    Xie Jingsheng pursed his lips, "I want to choose a present."


    "Then may I ask if you gave it to a friend, a sister or an elder?"


    Xie Jingsheng immediately thought of Nuan Nuan''s words about Nephew Jing Sheng.


    His eyelids twitched, he could never be an elder.


    "Sister, about seven years old."


    "Little girls generally like these, dolls and these beautiful hair essories..."


    With the store manager''s introduction, Xie Jingsheng''s frowning rxed slightly, and after looking around, he chose a snow-white furry bunny pendant.


    This can be hung on a schoolbag.


    When he went to school the next day, he gave a gift to Nuan Nuan, along with a letter from his mother as usual.


    Nuan Nuan was very pleasantly surprised to receive the small gift, looking at Xie Jingsheng with bright ck and white eyes.


    "Jing Sheng, did you give this to me? Nuan Nuan likes it very much, thank you!"


    Xie Jingsheng nodded, "You gave me a gift before, return it."


    Nuan Nuan was so happy with her crooked smile, she ran back to the ssroom and hung it on her schoolbag, then ran out with her small schoolbag on her back and walked around the boy.


    "Is it good or not?"


    The soft and waxy voice kept asking questions, very lively.


    The boy''s eyebrows and eyes were unconsciously stained with a smile, his thin lips slightly raised, and he hummed lightly.


    With more and more contacts with the senior sister, Nuan Nuan also knew something.


    For example, her two senior sisters were actually adopted by the teacher.


    Ms. Wanniang lived in a very unfortunate family when she was a child. Her parents often quarreled and cheated one after another. They regarded her as a young girl and almost sold her. In the end, she was lucky enough to be rescued by the teacher.


    Senior Sister Qingran is a little simpler. She is just an orphan who doesn¡¯t know her parents. She was picked up by the teacher when she was about to starve to death.


    In the end, both of them changed their surnames to Su, and begged the teacher to give them names.


    ...


    Time is rushing, it is another summer vacation, the students are happy and sad


    I am happy that I finally have a holiday, but sad because I have a lot of homework.


    It is really painful and happy.


    Nuan Nuan packed all her homework into a small schoolbag, turned her head and saw a very unexpected and pleasant person at the door of the ssroom.


    "Second brother!"


    She didn''t even want her schoolbag, and ran over to the young man who ran straight to the door like a swallow with short legs.


    The young man had a warm smile like a spring breeze on his face, and he opened his arms and hugged the little man into his arms.


    "Second brother, second brother..."


    Nuannuan hugged the young man''s neck, her voice was soft and slightly choked, and she called out to her second brother several times with her big red eyes.


    Lin Jiu looked confused, isn''t that from Big Brother Nuan Nuan? How did he be the second brother? !


    "Nuannuan, good boy."


    The young man is as warm as jade, hugging the child in his arms and coaxing gently, there is a soft warmth in the long and narrow eyes.


    It waspletely different from Gu Nan''s temperament, and Lin Jiu immediately realized it.


    This really can''t be Nuan Nuan''s big brother, her big brother definitely doesn''t look so gentle!


    "Second brother, Nuan Nuan misses you so much, I haven''t seen you for a long time, and you didn''te backst Chinese New Year."


    The delicate and snow-white girlined softly, her arms tightly hugging the young man''s neck, as if she was afraid that he would disappear in the next second, her delicate little face looked so pitiful and aggrieved.


    "Sorry, I can stay with you for a while when Ie back this time."


    Gu Bei wiped his sister''s tears distressedly, with a gentle voice that pampered her, "I''ve turned into little rabbits."


    Nuan Nuan''s eyes lit up, she looked at him expectantly and asked, "How long will Second Brother stay at home?"


    "For half a month, I will go to a friend''s privateboratory to help out for the rest of the time. If you want me, you can go with me."


    The little girl becamepletely happy, "Going to go!"


    Gu Bei''s warm eyes shed a subtle cunning, if other brothers knew that he was abducting his sister now, they would be furious.


    On the way home, Nuan Nuan was chatting with her second brother all the time, as if she could never finish talking.


    Gu Bei also listened patiently, tidying up his sister''s hair from time to time.


    After returning home, the child put away his schoolbag and couldn''t wait to take his second brother to the underground world.


    Under the action of the environmental simtor, different nts here grow very well together.


    In the hot summer, it cools down naturally as soon as you enter here, and the air smells so fresh.


    She also tiptoed off a big juicy grape and handed it to her second brother.


    "Brother, brother, the grapes are delicious!"


    After giving it to her brother, she couldn''t wait to eat it herself.


    Several cats that werezily sleeping here came out of the grass, and meowed when they saw Nuan Nuan and Gu Bei.


    Walking graceful catwalks, she walked up to Nuan Nuan''s feet and rubbed back and forth.


    "It''s so beautiful and cool here, I want to take Xiao Xiao Er and Xiao Er to live here for a while."


    Gu Bei touched her little head, "You decide for yourself."


    Nuan Nuan frowned and rubbed against the second elder brother''s palm, took out a pack of dried fish from the small bag of his clothes, and squatted down to feed the cats one by one.


    Because the air in this small underground world is clean and fresh, even without any air conditioner, there is a cool smell.


    In hot weather, not only the little animals at home like to drill here, but even grandpa, mom, dad and brother like toe here to enjoy the cool.


    It can be said that the whole family likes this ce, and there are some vegetables and mushrooms growing here. It is not toofortable to sit and eat a hot pot and a small barbecue together on a whim.


    Originally it was just a gift from Gu Bei to his younger sister, but now the whole family loves this ce.


    "Second brother, let''s find some mushrooms and eat them back."


    The mushrooms nted here are of course non-toxic, and because of the suitable environment, there are mushrooms emerging from the ground almost all year round.


    Nuan Nuan carried a small basket, took her brother''s hand and began to search everywhere.

 Chapter 410: Second Brothers Little Tail

    Picking mushrooms is addictive.


    Especially this kind of good and big ones.


    Nuan Nuan hugged a chubby and leaned in front of the second brother.


    "Look, brother, is it fat? I found it!"


    Gu Bei also took one off and put it in his sister''s basket, andughed when he saw the little boying over to ask for praise.


    "Very fat, very warm."


    The Nuan Nuan child was immediately delighted, and leaned over to his second elder brother and kissed his warm and handsome face.


    "I''m looking for something else."


    The child was humming a little song, bouncing around like a cheerful little snow-white rabbit in the forest.


    When the basket waspletely full, she was still a little unsatisfied.


    "There are still a lot of mushrooms left unpicked. I will pick some more in the evening and send them to my uncle''s house. I will also send mushrooms to my uncle''s, two teachers'' and senior sister''s house."


    Gu Bei was carrying the basket, holding his sister''s limp little hand in one hand, seeing her seriously nning to give mushrooms to rtives, his long and narrow eyes became more and more warm.


    Gu''s current dishes are basically from Nuan Nuan''s farm, and it''s not harmful to eat delicious, because there is no need to worry about pesticides and other chemicals.


    The worms on the green vegetables are eaten by the chickens raised on the farm.


    It''s rare for the family to get together, so at Gu''s mother''s suggestion, everyone simply held a small barbecue banquet.


    "Nuan Nuan, is your wine ready to drink?"


    Gu Mingyu pinched the little milk fat on her sister''s face, thinking of the wine brewed on her farm a few months ago.


    This year, the grape grove in Nuannuan Farm is bearing fruit, and there are quite a lot of fruit. During the period of maturity, the vines look very heavy.


    The grape flesh is juicy, sweet and full-bodied. After a small portion of the grapes eaten for a while are sold, most of the remaining grapes are used to make wine.


    Gu Nan searched for someone for a long time, and found a master who has been making wine since his ancestors to guide the brewing.


    "I do not know."


    Gu Nan "Have someone bring it over to taste, it should be fine."


    He is sitting on a stool with his sleeves rolled up at the moment, holding a washed shiitake mushroom in his bony left hand, and a bamboo stick in his other hand, and he is threading a skewer in a down-to-earth manner.


    In fact, it''s not just him, the whole family is busy now.


    Mother Gu didn''t ask the servants to help, she likes this kind of hands-on activities for the whole family, which can enhance the rtionship.


    After all the preparations were done, the wine from the farm was also delivered.


    As soon as the wine barrel was opened, the rich aroma of wine wafted out.


    Gu Mingyu''s nose twitched, her peach blossom eyes were smiling.


    "That''s right, let''s ferment for a while, this wine will definitely be a top-notch wine."


    He turned his head and looked at Nuan Nuan''s eyes shining, "Sister, don''t sell these wines. Brother, I bought them. Let''s eat by ourselves."


    Nuan Nuan stood next to her mother and looked at the barbecue eagerly, and nodded her head when she heard the words.


    "Okay, brother, you don''t need to buy it, Nuan Nuan invites you to eat!"


    She is also a little rich woman now.


    The whole family couldn''t helpughing at the child''s proud appearance.


    The moonlight is pleasant, the wine is fragrant, and the Gu family is happy and lively. This kind of picture rarely appears in the wealthy family, and it is also the most enviable.


    ...


    In the first few days after the holiday, Nuan Nuan ran beside her second brother like a little tail, or she took her second brother away.


    Almost tied people by his side, it really made Gu Bei dumbfounded, and the other brothers saw their teeth sour.


    "I won''t run away again, you."


    Gu Bei scraped the tip of her nose with his fingers.


    Nuan Nuan smiled embarrassedly.


    "I...I can''t control myself."


    Gu Bei picked him up, "It''s time to do homework, let''s go brother stay with you."


    "it is good!"


    Nuan Nuan hugged the second elder brother''s neck close to him, her dark eyeballs were as pure as gemstones.


    While Nuan Nuan was doing homework, Gu Bei sat next to him drinking coffee and reading academic books.


    A gentle and refined young man, his every move reveals the charm of a schrly gentleman.


    It''s a pity that only a younger sister and a few cats and dogs can appreciate him now.


    When Nuan Nuan was doing homework, neither brother nor sister spoke, and the whole space was quiet.


    But the atmosphere is very harmonious and warm.


    Summer vacation homework was finished in a few days by Nuannuan, because it was too easy for her.


    Close the homework book, the little girl stood up and stretched, bent down and picked up the coal **** and rubbed them vigorously.


    "It''s finished~"


    There was the sound of wings flying outside the window, and the two looked over, two peacocks and a sea dongqing flew from outside andnded on the window sill.


    "Small five, six, and seven."


    They each called out and folded their wings. Two peacocks walked in gracefully with their beautiful and gorgeous big tails, rubbing against Nuan Nuan.


    Gu Bei marveled, "The two of them really learned how to fly."


    It''s not low-altitude taxiing, it''s the kind that can really fly.


    And I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because she grew up with Hai Dongqing, whether it¡¯s a swan or a peacock raised by Nuan Nuan, they are inexplicably fierce.


    At the top, you can catch mice and rabbits, and at the bottom, you can fight with cats and dogs at home.


    Looks beautiful, but fierce is also really fierce.


    There was a time when a chick on the farm was targeted by an eagle.


    Once or twice, the eagle sessfully caught food, and it became more and more fond of going to the farm to hunt.


    When I was about to catch the chick for the third time, two peacocks suddenly flew over to catch it, and they pecked and scratched fiercely at the eagle''s head and feathers. Be fierce.


    The swans behind also rushed over to help, but the eagle was chased half the mountain by the peacock and the swan, and finally fled screaming in embarrassment.


    After that battle, no eagles came to the farm again.


    But the beautiful feathers of the two peacocks were also broken a lot. It was warm and distressing to see them, and then they hugged them to find the big cousin.


    It took a long time for their beautiful feathers to grow well.


    "I''m going to see Otis this year, do you want to go together?"


    Nuan Nuan poked their little heads, every year she would go to Changbai Mountain to see Otis.


    Xiao Qi is definitely going, Xiao Wu and Xiao Liu nodded as if they understood what she said.


    They are going too.


    This year¡¯s trip to Changbai Mountain was apanied by only the second brother. The younger brother didn¡¯t do his homework seriously and was locked up at home.


    The fourth brother''s racing club is too busy to leave, and he doesn''t have time to apany her.


    The second cousin, his teacher and brothers and sisters went to sketch in the wild, and I don¡¯t know when they wille back.


    Not to mention the other older brothers, they are all busy.


    It took a long time for Nuan Nuan to leave, and there is Otis in Changbai Mountain, so they don''t have to worry about her safety.


    The day before he left, Nuan Nuan and his second brother made lunch together in the kitchen and sent it to their parents and other brothers, and then they showed off in their circle of friends.


    She and Gu Bei set off early the next morning.


    Before leaving, Father Gu hugged his daughter very reluctantly, and kept telling his son to protect his sister.


    Gu Bei was helpless, "Dad, you''ve said it ten times, the ne is about to take off, and it''s toote if you don''t leave."


    Father Gu reluctantly handed over Nuannuan to his second son.

 Chapter 411: The beauty of the peacock

    With two peacocks and a sea dongqing, Nuan Nuan instantly felt the warm wee from everyone in the Animal Protection Station.


    They learned the news from Uncle Yu Shuhua in advance, and brought a lot of things that peacocks and Haidongqing like to eat and tried to feed them.


    "These two peacocks are too beautiful."


    "The feathers on the tail are very shiny, and they are so big."


    "The imposing manner is also different, I seem to feel the aura of domineering from them."


    "It''s different from the peacocks I saw before. It grows so big. I heard it can fly, is it true?"


    Everyone in the protection station can be regarded as Nuan Nuan''s old acquaintances. At the moment, most of them are chatting around Nuan Nuan and asking questions, while a small number of people focus on Gu Bei.


    Especially some young girls and some elderly aunts and uncles.


    The little girl is purely because she is handsome. When Gu Bei gets along with others, he is polite and polite. His gentle temperament and tone of speech give people a feeling of spring breeze.


    Such a young man will ask who doesn''t like it, and whoever will be tempted without a nce.


    This man, once he gets old, he can''t see such a good young man is single.


    so¡­


    "Boy, are you Nuan Nuan''s elder brother? How old are you this year?"


    "Do you have a girlfriend? Auntie, I have several beautiful girls here. Let me introduce you."


    "I also know a lot of good girls, all graduated from prestigious universities, if you want, young man, how about I introduce you to a few?"


    Gu Bei "..."


    His eyelids twitched.


    This is also a question he has never understood, why do people always like to introduce him to someone.


    The smile on his face almost froze, "Sorry aunties, I already have someone I like."


    Gu Bei tactfully refused, and the group of people obviously showed regret on their faces.


    Such a good guy, it''s a pity that he has someone he likes.


    When she left the protection station, there were two big peacocks lying quietly at Nuan Nuan''s feet, and her eyes turned nimbly to look at her brother.


    "Brother, brother, who do you like?"


    Gu Bei pinched her delicate little nose, "They''re lying, of course the one I like is you."


    Nuan Nuanughed, looking a little silly.


    Yu Shuhua took out his mobile phone, "Are we going to continue the live broadcast this time? Nuan Nuan is now a little star, right?"


    Nuan Nuan pouted her mouth, "Nuan Nuan is not a star, not many people recognize me."


    She didn''t understand what the third brother said, that wherever she went, there would be people screaming and being watched.


    Except for being surrounded by crowds at school that day, Nuan Nuan felt that she didn''t have the ostentation that a starlet should have in the following days.


    s... probably because I am not very popr.


    The big-hearted kid just muttered about it for two days and thenpletely forgot about it.


    She had no idea that the reason for this was that the school had already been greeted several times by her brothers, and even when she went out, she would bring a few bodyguards who were particrly difficult to mess with at first nce, and no one dared to approach her at all.


    This caused Nuan Nuan not to feel that she was famous, and she was still the unknown little baby of the Gu family.


    Gu Bei lowered his eyes and smiled, "Don''t you protect the station for popr science knowledge? Open it, use this."


    He took out a box from his backpack, opened it and found a red earring inside.


    Yu Shuhua thought the young man was joking, isn''t this just an earring.


    But Gu Bei squatted down and put the jewel-like earrings on Nuan Nuan''s ears.


    "This can connect people''s mental system, and the angle of view ispletely synchronized with Nuannuan. When the live broadcast is turned on, the audience in the live broadcast room sees simr to a holographic image. If they use a holographic helmet or a holographic cabin to watch the live broadcast, it will be more immersive. The realism of the environment."


    Yu Shuhua couldn''t understand, but he was shocked.


    After putting earrings on his sister, Gu Bei tapped on his wrist, and a virtual screen appeared, like aputer with a keyboard.


    His jade-like slender fingers skillfully tapped on the keyboard.


    Yu Shuhua couldn''t see the virtual screen, but he could see strings of mysterious blue codes shing across Gu Bei''s lens.


    His eyes widened.


    etc! Are we still living in the same world? !


    Gu Bei manipted the virtualputer to connect to start the live broadcast and didn''t care about it anymore.


    "Let''s go."


    At the same time, a strange live broadcast room suddenly appeared on the Maoyan Live App.


    Note: There are surprises in watching the live broadcast with a holographic helmet.


    "What the hell? Can you watch the live broadcast with hologram?"


    "is that a lie."


    "Hehe... This look is fooling people, rubbing off the heat of hologram."


    But some people couldn''t help but clicked in curiously, but there was no holographic helmet.


    As soon as they entered, they felt that the camera''s angle of view was a bit strange and a bit short, but they knew the reason when the little anchor spoke.


    but¡­


    ¡¾Is this camera tied to the eyes? Feeling at the same line of sight as the little anchor]


    ¡¾So clear. ¡¿


    ¡¾Why does it feel weird? This camera has the same angle of view as the little anchor¡¯s eyes. It shouldn¡¯t be like this if it¡¯s on a person¡¯s head. ¡¿


    At this moment, Nuan Nuan is trying to keep up with her elder brother and Uncle Yu with her short legs, walking extra hard.


    There are two peacocks with big tails behind them. After arriving in the forest, they also had a hard time walking, because there are bushes everywhere, some of them have thorns, and it is easy to hang on their beautiful big tails.


    Nuan Nuan looked up at the tree, turned her head and said to the two big peacocks.


    "Little Five and Little Six, can you fly up there? It feels easier to walk up there."


    She pointed to the branches, her peacock can fly, so it shouldn''t be difficult.


    ¡¾What a beautiful peacock. ¡¿


    ¡¾Where is this ce? ¡¿


    ¡¾Is it a child who is talking, this child obviously doesn¡¯t understand, can peacocks fly? ¡¿


    ¡¾It can fly, but it doesn¡¯t fly high or far. It¡¯s no wonder that these trees are so high that they can fly up. ¡¿


    But the next second they were pped in the face.


    It turns out that these two peacocks can not only fly, but also fly really high and beautiful.


    When they spread their wings and flew up, the golden sunlight shone through the leaves and sprinkled on the two peacock feathers. The jewel-like green and blue beautiful feathers were intertwined, flying side by side like a dancing peacock prince.


    The peacock''s tail feathers shone finely under the golden light, dazzling, beautiful and gorgeous, and I can''t wait to pile up all the gorgeous words on them.


    Because Nuan Nuan watched them take off and lightlynd on the high tree branches. Whether they entered the live broadcast room before or just came in, they were all so shocked by this scene that they could not speak.


    "Try to see if you can fly on it, be careful of your tail."


    There arerge gaps between the branches, and there are many rattan thorns and weeds on the ground. Their tails are so big and they are still dragging.


    Both peacocks gave a loud cry in response to Nuan Nuan, then spread their wings and flew up skillfully, their ability to avoid obstacles is also top-notch!

 Chapter 412: peacock

    ¡¾Damn it! Is this a **** peacock? Real peacock? ! ¡¿


    ¡¾Could it be that everything I know about peacocks is made up? I clearly remember that peacocks can''t fly! ¡¿


    ¡¾It¡¯s so beautiful, I almost thought I saw a phoenix. ¡¿


    ¡¾It¡¯s almost there, after all, Phoenix¡¯s son, Kong Xuan, is actually a peacock. ¡¿


    Two peacocks are flying through the forest, and asionally they can meet some fruits that ripen in this season.


    Such as red bayberry.


    Xiaowuxiaoliu originally wanted to pick a few red bayberries for Nuannuan, but a long blue snake suddenly appeared on the bayberry tree.


    Xiao Wu dodged the snake''s attack with his keen intuition, spread his wings and screamed, and grabbed the snake with sharp ws.


    Xiao Liu discovered the situation on his brother''s side, and flew over as well.


    Nuan Nuan ran over when she heard their calls. She had very good eyesight and could see the situation on the tree clearly.


    A long cyan snake opened its mouth and bent its neck to defend against attack, and two beautiful big peacocks harassed it fiercely and aggressively with their ws and beaks.


    The snake was also unlucky. Under the beating of two sturdy peacocks, it seemed a little careless and extremely embarrassed.


    In the end, he was pulled directly and fell from the tree.


    The green snake''s first reaction when it fell to the ground was to run away, twisting its slender body to leave the ce of right and wrong.


    But how could the two peacocks let it go so easily, they are very narrow-minded and hold grudges!


    Xiao Wu and Xiao Liu flew down quickly, and continued to chase and beat the snake, and even grabbed its body and flew to a high ce before throwing it down.


    The two peacocks cooperated tacitly, but within a few minutes, the snake that tried to bite Xiao Wu was killed.


    After confirming that it was dead, the two peacocks were very excited, their bodies crossed and twirled and flew upwards, their beautiful tail feathers intertwined as if they were dancing.


    They are celebrating their victory.


    Yu Shuhua took the video camera and recorded this scenepletely, his whole body was shaking with excitement.


    "Unbelievable, unbelievable..."


    Such a precious and beautiful picture, he thought he would never forget it in his life.


    Even more excited than him was the audience in Nuan Nuan''s live broadcast room.


    While watching the two peacocks fight the snake together, the number of people in the live broadcast room increased at an incredible speed.


    After watching their fight and the dancing of the two peacocks intertwined, their scalps were numb with excitement, and their eyes were fixed on blinking for fear of missing every frame and every second.


    Laughing to death, I couldn''t bear to blink.


    Those screaming barrages of excitement spewed out like a fountain, and all kinds of rewards were dazzling.


    Finally, after dancing and celebrating, the two peacocks came to their master with their spoils. Even with a snake in their paws, the posture ofnding was so graceful and beautiful.


    They put the dead snake in front of the little girl, raised their slender and beautiful necks and whistled softly, and rubbed them on Nuan Nuan''s body. This action is very familiar to Nuan Nuan, and they want to praise it.


    "Little Five and Little Six are super powerful." Nuan Nuan stroked the heads of two peacocks and praised.


    They were obviously very happy, because after being praised, they shook their wings and tails. At that moment, two extremely gorgeous feather fans slowly unfolded.


    The shadows of the trees are mottled, and the golden sun shines on their tails, which is beautiful.


    After Xiaowu and Xiaoliu opened their tail feathers, they took small steps and began to turn around Nuannuan, really showing their graceful and majestic figure from all aspects.


    Gu Bei "..."


    Why do these two peacocks look a bit mboyant?


    ¡¾I''m dead, my God, these two peacocks are too good at it. ¡¿


    ¡¾Ahhh! ! I saw it, and the two peacocks opened their tails to me. ¡¿


    ¡¾Their tails are definitely the most beautiful among all the peacocks I have ever seen, not one of them! ¡¿


    ¡¾And the part about spinning and dancing before really surprised me. For a while, I thought I saw the legendary phoenix. ¡¿


    ¡¾One of them is a green peacock, this green peacock is too beautiful. ¡¿


    ¡¾Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh... little anchor, I finally waited for you again, did youe to find Otis, my Otis, I miss him so much! ¡¿


    Someone who has been following the official live broadcast of the protection station also recognized Nuan Nuan at this moment.


    The most worthwhile thing to watch in this live broadcast room every year is when the little anchor goes to Otis, there are quite a lot of diehard fans.


    "It''s so beautiful, don''t break the tail, it''s hard to grow back."


    Nuan Nuan touched the big tails of two peacocks, making others envious and jealous but couldn''t touch them, but suddenly, one of the bullet screens caught everyone''s attention.


    ¡¾Fuck shit! I touched the peacock''s tail! ¡¿


    ¡¾It turned out that the surprise of wearing a holographic helmet in the live broadcast room is because of this! ¡¿


    ¡¾Wearing a holographic helmet can empathize with the little anchor! ¡¿


    As soon as the barrage came out, I don¡¯t know how many people went to find out their holographic helmets and put them on. At that moment, the whole vision and feeling were different.


    They seem to be able to feel everything that the little anchor can feel.


    Those without holographic helmets and holographic cabins can only watch helplessly and ask what is going on.


    At present, holographic technology is developing rapidly in our country and gradually revealed in all walks of life.


    Of course, the most widely used is in games, movies and stage, but these are only superficially known.


    But this is the first time it has been applied to live broadcasts. They can empathize with the anchor.


    This is really cool!


    The Inte exploded because of this, and more and more people came to this live broadcast room.


    Those who have a holographic helmet can experience it with a holographic helmet, and those who don¡¯t have a holographic helmet can only go to the official website of Xinrui Technology to mourn.


    ¡¾How long, how long? ! Why is the output of your cutting-edge holographic helmets still so worrying! ¡¿


    ¡¾Holographic helmet, I want a holographic helmet, it¡¯s fine if I can¡¯t experience the game well, why can¡¯t the live broadcast let me experience it now! ¡¿


    ¡¾When will the next batch be on the shelves? I just ask if you can have more helmets! ¡¿


    ¡¾Depend on! What are you crying about in Country Xia? Our Country G hasn¡¯t opened up sales channels yet, so where are we going to cry! ¡¿


    ¡¾Our M country is also the same. ¡¿


    ¡¾I still don¡¯t want to believe that it was the Xia Kingdom that was first conquered by this kind of technology. ¡¿


    ¡¾It must be Xia Guo who stole our M country''s technology! ¡¿


    Seeing this, those fans who were still urging Xinrui to hurry up to produce helmets were not happy.


    ¡¾Where''s the face? You don''t even want a pair of underwear to hide your shame, do you? ¡¿


    ¡¾The tes of human faces in some countries are so big that the entire universe can¡¯t fit them. ¡¿


    ¡¾The world is so beautiful, why are some people like shit. ¡¿


    ¡¾As some countries are so thick-skinned that they can resist rockets, why don¡¯t they go to the Ministry of Defense to make contributions ande here to show. ¡¿

 Chapter 413: Big white tiger fishing warm

    The employees of Xinrui Technology were also confused by the sudden urge to add a holographic helmet, and then found out that it was because of a live broadcast after checking the messages of someizens.


    They were also taken aback, "What''s going on, when will live broadcasts be able to use holographic technology?"


    The current holographic technology is still being perfected, and the few industry scenes and characters that can be used are all pre-set.


    However, it is still difficult to transform the real scene into a virtual one.


    But what about this live broadcast?


    The technician who discovered this immediately reported the matter, and then Nan Feng and Gu Nan knew about it.


    Nanfeng "Holographic live broadcast?"


    He clicked into the live broadcast room with his mobile phone, and after watching it for a while, he realized something was wrong.


    Nanfeng smiled, "Understood, I will tell the boss."


    The employee scratched his head, "Why does it feel like Assistant Nanfeng is not in a hurry and is still smiling?"


    "Stupid! You are stupid, who is watching the live broadcast seriously."


    He could recognize the familiar little milk voice.


    "Wait, this is... Nuannuan!!"


    Gu Nan also received the news. Even though he had no face after clicking on the live broadcast, he recognized it after hearing a word from the little anchor, and the two peacocks with big tails in front were very familiar.


    "Brother, we are almost there."


    In the live broadcast room, the younger sister''s soft and soft milk voice floated into his ears. Although he knew that she was calling her second child, Gu Nan insisted that his younger sister was calling him.


    "Boss, you have a dinner this afternoon, and the other party is Boss Chen from the Chen family."


    Gu Nan hummed, staring at the live broadcast with cold eyes, feeling a little regretful that he couldn''t see his sister''s face.


    "Before the nostrils were turned upside down, the one who said that we were honored to cooperate with him?"


    Nan Feng hummed, "He said he came to apologize."


    I mourn in silence for Mr. Chen, this is the wrong time to apologize.


    Sure enough, the next second he heard his boss''s voice saying coldly.


    "Not going."


    Nanfeng nodded and left to deal with this matter.


    If it was normal, the boss would not care about these things. He believes that there are no friends in the business field, only interests. As long as Boss Chen shows enough sincere interests, they will not have opportunities to cooperate.


    But now... the boss is obsessed with his sister''s live broadcast, so just cancel those irrelevant dinner meetings.


    Nuan Nuan didn''t know that because her live broadcast brother had pushed a few dinners and meetings, her short legs were tired from walking, and she was so delicate that she didn''t want to leave.


    "Brother, are you tired?"


    She eagerly leaned towards her second elder brother, and her soft white hand grabbed Gu Bei''s slender fingers.


    Gu Beiughed lightly, and scratched her nose with his fingers.


    "Come on, second brother will carry you away."


    The little girl immediately gave a small cheer, and she opened her small arms and was embraced by the handsome young man who was as gentle as jade.


    At that moment, there was only screams in the live broadcast room.


    ¡¾I''m dead, I''m dead, what kind of welfare is this? ¡¿


    ¡¾Damn it, I wanted to say it when I heard his voice before, my ears are going to be pregnant, and now I see someone else! ¡¿


    ¡¾I''m going to die, this man is **** good-looking! ¡¿


    ¡¾I go! Little anchor, how many older brothers do you have? I remember it wasn''t him when I came herest time. ¡¿


    ¡¾Every brother of the little anchor is super handsome and super doting on her, I am envious of her real name. ¡¿


    ¡¾To be honest, I want to soul wear the little anchor. ¡¿


    ...


    "Huh? Where''s Otis?"


    Already arrived at Otis''s territory, it was the first to find Nuan Nuan and they ran out to meet her before, but I haven''t seen the big white tiger until now.


    "Otis, where are you, Otis?"


    The child asked his brother to put himself on the ground and started shouting.


    "Otis... O..."


    A big, fluffy tail suddenly fell from a tall and sturdy tree in front of her. The tip of the tail hooked and retracted from time to time, as if it was fishing, no, it was fishing for Nuan Nuan.


    Nuan Nuan "..."


    "Otis?"


    There is no one with this big tail except her Otis.


    But the big tiger doesn''t make a sound, its whole huge white body is perfectly hidden among the dense green leaves, except for its lowered tail, you have to search carefully to find the tiger that stared at the three people below with its golden eyes. head.


    "Otis, why did you run up the tree again!"


    Otis didn''t make a sound, just hooked a big fluffy tail in front of the child.


    ¡¾Fucking trough trough trough! What is that. ¡¿


    ¡¾Scared me! ¡¿


    ¡¾This horse is the tail of a beast, right?! ¡¿


    ¡¾Run, why are you still standing here! ¡¿


    ¡¾Wow! Such a big tiger, one child at a time is no problem at all! ¡¿


    These are obviously neers to the studio, as for those old fans.


    ¡¾Calm down, it¡¯s just that the tiger¡¯s tail is such a big deal. ¡¿


    ¡¾That¡¯s right, it¡¯s just a tail. One thing to say, my Otis¡¯s tail is still so beautiful, I want to hug it. ¡¿


    ¡¾Suddenly I have an idea, I know that now I can watch the live broadcast in hologram. ¡¿


    ¡¾We feel the same with the little anchor. ¡¿


    ¡¾Ahhhhh! ! Little anchor, put your hand on that big tail! ! ¡¿


    ¡¾Press up and press up! I also want to touch Otis'' ass! ¡¿


    New fans "..."


    There may be something wrong with the old fans in this live broadcast room.


    But I have to say, their attitude made many neers curious.


    Then, as everyone expected, Nuan Nuan raised both hands and grabbed Otis''s big furry tail.


    This fluffy soft touch, finally...they finally touched Otis'' big tail!


    This is the dream of many Otis fans.


    Mom, they are promising, they even touched the tail of the big white tiger!


    "Otis,e down quickly."


    The little boy tugged the white tiger''s big tail twice, and the leaves trembled in the next second, and a handsome, fluffy big face te came out from between the thick leaves.


    Those golden and majestic pupils reflected a small, soft white human child below. The beast that was frightening at first made people feel harmonious and warm inexplicably at the moment.


    Otis'' tail shook, and he roared lowly at the little girl below.


    Nuan Nuan grasped its big tail, and the next second the person was lifted up.


    Nuannuan "!!"


    "Wow! Otis Nuannuan is very heavy!"


    She wasn''t worried about herself, she was worried about whether Otis'' tail would hold her.


    But the truth is, the little girl''s weight is nothing to the king of the jungle!


    It sessfully caught the little girl.


    Gu Bei "..."


    Should I save or not?


    He got closer and watched with his own eyes that the big snow-white tiger carefully ced the child on the most stable branch and sat down. Then it stepped on the branch with its big feet and turned around, rubbing its head gently against his sister.

 Chapter 414: Who wouldnt want to own a big tiger?

    This feeling of having a soft, big, furry head on the belly, this soft and fluffy feeling surrounded by big tigers!


    This is paradise! !


    At this moment, everyone in the live broadcast room was fascinated, especially those fans of Otis, who screamed directly.


    Then they were scolded by family members and neighbors.


    "Screaming! Scared to death!"


    Although they were scolded, they couldn''t hear them wearing holographic helmets at all, and they were so excited that they couldn''t extricate themselves.


    ¡¾Wooooow...I love the feeling of being trapped in a furry body. ¡¿


    ¡¾What kind of fairy live broadcast room is this? It is heaven for plush lovers. ¡¿


    ¡¾Oh my god, if it wasn''t for sure that this is really a live broadcast, I would suspect that this is in a holographic game. ¡¿


    In the previous live broadcast, they could only be envious when they watched the little anchor y Otis in various ways, but now it is different, and now they also feel it.


    Moreover, the feeling of being in close contact with Otis is really cool!


    It has only been a few minutes since Otis appeared on the stage, but more and more people like this gentle and domineering white tiger.


    More people want the soul piercing little anchor.


    The little anchor is number one in the world 666, she is called the second in the anchor world, absolutely no one dares to be the number one, after all, who can get in touch with such a wild, handsome, domineering and spiritual white tiger!


    After Nuan Nuan and Otis posted all kinds of stickers, the big white tiger finally took her down.


    The branch it was on was bent a lot, and the whole tree shook after jumping off.


    Otisnded lightly and handsomely, Nuan Nuany on its back and was well protected.


    Bai Hu nced at the person who came with the child today, Yu Shuhua had seen it before, as for the other person.


    It moved to Gu Bei''s side.


    Nuan Nuan introduced to it, "Otis, this is my second brother, you have seen him before."


    The big white tiger shook his beard and smelled the smell of Gu Bei, and he had indeed seen it.


    There are still two strange breaths here, the big white tiger sat down, and the Nuannuan on its back just slid down its back.


    Ha...except for her, who can experience this kind of big white tiger sliding on the slide!


    Otis'' golden eyes stared at two peacocks with big tails not far away.


    Little Five and Little Six also looked at it vigntly.


    Nuan Nuan pinched Otis'' big face te on her toes.


    "That''s Xiaowu and Xiaoliu, they''re peacocks, Xiaowu and Xiaoliu, it''s called Otis, and it''s Nuannuan''s good friend."


    Nuan Nuan introduced them to each other, and suddenly there was an eagle cry in the sky.


    Hai Dongqing, who was already an adult, folded her wings and flew down like an arrow. Finally, she skillfully spread her wings and stopped less than one meter above Nuan Nuan and Otis.


    The scene just now scared many new viewers in the live broadcast room to death, especially those who experienced the holographic perspective. Their hairs stood up in fright, thinking that this eagle was going to attack people.


    What a handsome Costin.


    "Little Seven."


    They heard the kid greet Hai Dongqing again. Except for the old audience, the new audience was all bad.


    How many animals do you know? Flying in the sky and running on the ground, you can only swim in the water!


    Xiao Qinded on the branch above Nuan Nuan''s head, turned her head flexibly, and lowered her head to rub her.


    "Xiao Qi is so good."


    Very good, after the big white tiger, the king of the forest, they touched the king of the sky again, and this is the highlight of life.


    This live broadcast room is simply the most exciting live broadcast room they have ever seen, and now the whole person is in a state of excitement.


    Costin¡¯s feathers are sofortable to the touch too!


    Otis nced at the big bird, snorted and pulled the child into his arms with his paws, and pressed her whole body on his fluffy and soft belly.


    It''s domineering and stingy, but everyone really loves its **** petty temper.


    After all, who wouldn¡¯t want to own such a big, handsome, domineering and clingy tiger.


    It''s a pity that they can only satisfy their hunger through live broadcast.


    Laughing to death, except for the little anchor, no one dares to get close to Otis, and Otis doesn''t talk to others.


    Not to mention Otis, even ordinary tigers are afraid.


    The live broadcast of the small anchor is unique and cannot be copied, which is the consensus of everyone.


    Even if those anchors in the live broadcasting circle are greedy for her traffic, they can''t replicate this live broadcasting method.


    The good news is that this anchor only broadcasts live once or twice a year, both during summer and winter vacations.


    "Otis, do you think that Nuan Nuan has grown a lot taller? I have painted a lot of portraits for you. Let me tell you secretly. My cousin and I participated in thepetition before and won a prize. They are super beautiful. In the end, the painting was auctioned off by the big brother..."


    The little girl spoke wildly and thoughtfully, and the big white tiger next to her listened carefully and gently, growling from time to time as if in response.


    As for whether you understand it, who knows.


    Gu Bei and Yu Shuhua began to choose a ce to set up a tent.


    Otis led them to his cave. The terrain here is a bit high, but it''s just right to pitch a tent.


    It is a white tiger that loves cleanliness. Whether it is inside or outside the cave, it is very clean. It onlyes back after eating outside.


    When the two adults were busy setting up the tent, Nuan Nuan also helped like a tail.


    Take Otis and three beautiful big birds to the forest to collect dry firewood. Nuan Nuan is small and weak, so of course he can''t get much.


    But she has Otis.


    She could still tie up the dry wood with a rope, and then Otis could easily bring the dry wood back with the tail of the rope in his mouth.


    After running back and forth with a few animals several times, when she was tired, she climbed on Otis''s back to let him walk, and she was so happy.


    ¡¾If this is survival in the wild, the little anchor is definitely the winner in life. ¡¿


    ¡¾I also want this kind of life, it looks sofortable. ¡¿


    ¡¾If I identally fall into the forest like in the novel, if I have such a helper, I will never starve to death! ¡¿


    ¡¾If there is a survival program in the wild, if the little anchor participates, it will be considered a blow to dimensionality reduction. ¡¿


    Surviving in the wild is too easy.


    Just looking at these beautiful animals feels so healing, and the little anchor¡¯s soft voice.


    Tired from work, it¡¯s so refreshing to turn on such a live broadcast when I go home, and watch it while eating with snacks.


    The firewood was already enough, Gu Bei quickly called his sister to stop.


    "The firewood is enough, brother will cook right away, you and Otis can go out and y."


    Nuan Nuan looked at him anxiously, "Is there anything else Nuan Nuan can help with?"


    The soft and sensible appearance is rare.


    Gu Bei rubbed her little head, thought for a while, picked up a basket and handed it to her, "Let''s go find something to eat, don''t try anything in the forest, only pick the kinds of mushrooms you know, bring them back for us to see." just pass."


    The little girl took the basket and said obediently. After thinking about it, she put on her small schoolbag and stuffed some fruits into it.


    "Let''s go~"


    Otis carried the people on his back and walked towards a further ce with cheerful small steps.

 Chapter 415: Small Purple Tentacle

    There are many dangers in the forest, but at the same time there are many good things.


    Nuan Nuan is wearing overalls, carrying a schoolbag, and wearing a hat with rabbit ears on her head.


    The snow-white and petite one was bouncing around in the forest, like a soft white milk rabbit bing a sperm.


    She was holding a chubby mushroom in her hand, which was edible, and this kind of mushroom was also grown at home.


    Even if the two adults are not around, Nuan Nuan still poprizes the knowledge of these mushrooms with that little voice.


    Of course, Nuan Nuan will not mess with science poprization, she only says what she knows, and if she doesn¡¯t know, just say she doesn¡¯t know.


    ¡¾Are all kids like this these days? ¡¿


    ¡¾The little anchor actually knows so many types of mushrooms, and feels like a waste. ¡¿


    ¡¾After living for more than 20 years, I don¡¯t know as much as a child. ¡¿


    ¡¾This is the child of someone else¡¯s family in the legend. ¡¿


    "Otis,e down a little bit."


    Behind the little girl, a big snow-white tiger was walking slowly, holding a basket in its mouth, basically following Nuan Nuan wherever he went.


    Hearing her words, he lowered his head, waited for Nuan Nuan to put the mushroom in his hand, and then continued to follow.


    "There are fungus over there!"


    Seeing the ck fungus on the tree stump, Nuan Nuan''s eyes lit up, and he ran over bouncingly.


    She skillfully picked the fungus and put it in the basket, when two peacocks running ahead suddenly called out.


    Nuan Nuan ran over with short legs, and found ck matsutake.


    This thing is precious.


    The little girl''s eyes were shining, and she pulled the leaves on the ground with her soft white hands and picked the ck matsutake carefully.


    "Little Five and Little Six are amazing."


    Afterplimenting the two peacocks in a soft voice, a dissatisfied white tiger hit the head on the back.


    It is not heavy, but it can make people feel its presence deeply.


    The little girl could only turn around and touch the white tiger''s big head.


    "Otis is the best."


    A certain white tiger shook its tail, which was considered satisfactory.


    Nuannuan stuck out her tongue, and continued to look for things she knew, and found several ck matsutake with the help of two peacocks.


    Not long after she walked, she found a bush of wild grapes, and there were birds pecking and eating among the grape forests.


    The grapes are small, but round and round like little purple pearls, very pretty.


    The immature ones taste very sour, while the mature ones taste good.


    As soon as Otis approached, all kinds of birds in the grape grove flew away in a hurry, chirping in fear.


    Nuan Nuan sped his hands together and muttered silently.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry."


    But she still has to pick grapes. If you are afraid, you cane backter, she can''t pick many anyway.


    There is no need to worry about pesticides on the wild grapes on this mountain, at most there is some dust.


    Nuan Nuan wiped the picked dark purple grapes with paper and threw them into his mouth, the sweet and sour taste immediately spread.


    tasty!


    Her eyes lit up instantly.


    Letting Otis wait outside, relying on her petite body to get in through the vines, her eyes shone brightly on those ripe pickings.


    Take it back and feed it to my brother.


    Picking it up again and humming a little song, obviously very happy.


    She didn''t let Xiao Wu and Xiao Liu in, for fear of getting their tails.


    Nuan Nuan is not greedy, she picked a few strings and then left them alone.


    As he was about to leave, he heard a weak creaking sound.


    She paused, thinking she had heard wrong.


    "Otis, did you hear anything?"


    A certain white tiger shook its ears and shook its head solemnly.


    No, what kind of sound can there be in this broken ce!


    It was about to use its paws to pull Nuan Nuan away quickly, when the sound appeared again.


    Okay, listen clearly this time.


    Looking at Nuan Nuan who got into the grape grove again, Otis made a critical face.


    The audience in the live broadcast room will dieughing at Otis'' face-changing technique.


    With the sensitivity of the white tiger''s ears, how could it not be able to hear, so it was intentional.


    Nuan Nuan followed the sound and found a sable that was injured and entangled in vines. She didn''t know how long she had been trapped here, and she was weak and miserable.


    Seeing Nuan Nuan, Sable excitedly moved with all his strength, and looked at her pitifully with a pair of jet-ck moist eyes.


    Nuannuanforted it, "Don''t move around, I''ll rescue you."


    Her soft voice was harmless and gentle, and Sable gradually calmed down, watching the little girl struggling to get those vines.


    Unable to remove it with bare hands, she opened her schoolbag, found a pair of small scissors, and cut off all the vines wrapped around the sable.


    The vines on one of its hind legs got entangled in its flesh, and it hurt very much when touched.


    "Hold up, I''ll just cut it off."


    "Squeak..."


    Sable let out a pitiful cry, and when it touched the slender vine, it could clearly feel its body shaking.


    The little girl keptforting the little sable, and then cut it quickly.


    The little sable fell to the ground with a thud, and looked at Nuan Nuan with a buzzing sound, even struggling to look up, let alone run away.


    Nuan Nuan covered her hat, went out with the little sable in her arms, and met Otis''s big face, which made me very unhappy now.


    smiled warmly and tteringly at it.


    "Otis, look how pitiful it is. If you encounter it, please help. It''s all animals."


    Otis let out a cold snort from his nose, and his contemptuous eyes fell on Sable, as if he was looking at some garbage.


    ''this one? You use this thing topare with me? ''


    That haughty expression seemed to be written.


    Everyone isughing like crazy, the barrage area in the live broadcast room is full of hahaha.


    Nuan Nuan put the sable down, found a square scarf from her schoolbag, and found a few wooden sticks to wrap its leg between them. Two peacocks came to watch the fun.


    "Drink of water."


    Nuan Nuan put some water in the cap of the mineral water bottle and fed it.


    I don''t know how long it has been trapped there, thirsty and hungry, when Nuan Nuan picked it up, I could feel the bones, it was too thin.


    Sable managed to get up to drink water, and then ate some wild grapes.


    "Let''s go back first."


    Holding the little sable, Nuan Nuan thought that she had to go back quickly and ask her second brother and Uncle Yu Shuhua to show the little sable.


    Otis saw that the sable was not pleasing to the eye, shaking his beard and cursing all the way.


    It¡¯s really a little kid who doesn¡¯t pay attention, and there¡¯s another hairy one next to him!


    Nuan Nuan secretly nced at it, "Otis, you are the best."


    The big white tiger squinted at her, did he know to please me now? Useless!


    "Otis, Otis, don''t be angry, I''ll let the little sable go when its injury heals and can go away, okay, Otis, you are so good."


    Little Milk''s voice is sweet, but everyone who hears it feels heartbroken.


    Little anchor, your sweetness is beyond the standard!


    Who can resist this!


    Unexpectedly, Otis couldn''t stand it, and finally forgave the little sea king.


    Just seeing the little sable in her arms became more and more upset, and would snort at it from time to time, trying to scare it to death by this method.

 Chapter 416: Clingy little sable

    In order to prevent Otis from getting angry, he really scared the little sable to death before he went back. Nuannuan was called a sweet-mouthed, soft and waxy little milk voice along the way to coax the big white tiger without repeating the words.


    The audience in the live broadcast room burst intoughter and satisfaction.


    The main reason is that listening to the voice of the little anchor is really a kind of enjoyment. Listening to it can make people feel happy and rxed.


    But some people''s faces are a bit smelly.


    For example, Gu Nan who is watching the live broadcast.


    Her sister has never coaxed him like this! But to coax that big white tiger!


    I feel sour in my heart.


    "Ah Choo~"


    A certain child sneezed unexpectedly, rubbed her nose and she muttered.


    "Are my parents and my brother thinking about Nuan Nuan~"


    After saying this, they hade to the foot of the mountain where the tent was set up.


    The journey up was a bit steep, and Nuan Nuan was brought up lying t on Otis''s back.


    Two peacocks pped their wings and flew up easily.


    "Brother, Uncle Yu!"


    Sliding down Otis''s back as if on a slide, Nuannuan hugged the little sable, and quickly ran towards her second brother with her short legs.


    "Second brother Nuan Nuan found a wounded little sable,e and take a look."


    "What? Sable?!"


    Yu Shuhua immediately dropped the things in his hands and ran over. Sure enough, he saw the dying little sable in the little girl''s arms, and quickly and carefully hugged it.


    "I have experience in treating animal wounds, let me do it."


    And he also brought a lot of wound medicine. When he used to go out with his colleagues from the rescue station, he always prepared some, just to help some injured animals at any time.


    The little sable looked very weak, but he survived very tenaciously.


    And after Nuan Nuan fed it some water and wild grapes, its spirit was much better than before.


    So I was still hungry.


    Yu Shuhua quickly checked it out, and asked Gu Bei to help make some minced meat, nning to feed it with a syringeter.


    The three people and two peacocks circled around the little sable. At this time, Xiao Qi''s cry came from the sky, and a dead wild rabbit was thrown in front of them.


    Gu Bei couldn''t helpughing, "You really came at the right time."


    He was still thinking that there was no fresh meat, so he could only feed the little sable with frozen meat, and the next second, Xiao Qi came with fresh food.


    Gu Bei carried the rabbit and went to the side with a dagger to deal with the wild rabbit.


    Nuan Nuan didn''t go to watch it, because the second brother refused to let it, saying that it was too **** and not suitable for children, and she was still broadcasting live.


    Nuan Nuan obediently said, and could only squat on the ground helplessly watching Uncle Yu treat the wound of the little sable.


    Not long after, Gu Bei came back, carrying the processed rabbit meat, which was also washed.


    Not far from Otis Cave, there is a natural pool, in which water is constantly gushing, very clear and clean.


    Gu Bei wore a sky-blue apron, and made some minced meat with a quick movement.


    What was originally a rough and **** thing, he did it inexplicably with the gentle feeling of a househusband, feeling that everyone else is shining.


    ¡¾To be honest, I want to marry...¡¿


    ¡¾I also¡­¡¿


    ¡¾I think of some Puxin men. ¡¿


    ¡¾Ugly and narcissistic, I met a man like this when I went on a blind date. ¡¿


    ¡¾The sry is three or four thousand and he vowed that after marriage, he will be responsible for making money to support the family, and the woman will stay at home with her husband and children and not show her face. ¡¿


    ¡¾The sisters in front are too fast! ¡¿


    ¡¾Just ask who among the girls nowadays doesn¡¯t like a good-looking boy who can be the head housekeeper. ¡¿


    ¡¾I am not good enough for him, if I have money, I will take care of this man! ¡¿


    ¡¾He is obviously not short of money, okay, just look at his demeanor. ¡¿


    ¡¾s... the men nowadays are severely prized, ugly, self-confident and ipetent, and me society for unfairness. ¡¿


    ¡¾The good-looking rich and gentle can cook. ¡¿


    ¡¾Just... little anchor, do you want a sister-inw? ¡¿


    Nuan Nuan didn''t know how many people in the live broadcast room were fascinated by the second brother''s cooking, but at the moment, the kid was also holding his cheeks and looking at the second brother with a crooked corner of his mouth.


    His second brother is really good looking.


    So gentle and can cook!


    The little friend has be the little tail of the second brother again, and she will follow him wherever he goes.


    Behind him was a huge white tiger.


    The minced meat is ready, Gu Beijiang puts the minced meat into a syringe and feeds it to the little sable.


    The wound on the hind leg has been healed by Yu Shuhua, and he smiled in relief seeing the little sable gobbling up the minced meat.


    "If you can eat so much, you should be able to survive."


    After speaking, he got up to wash his hands.


    Nuan Nuan found some small rattans, sat quietly on the stone, ten white and fat little fingers weaved a small basket nimbly.


    This is a nest for a little sable.


    Soon weaved the basket, sacrificed a piece of clothing, and started cutting that piece of clothing into the shape of a pocket with small scissors and a needle.


    Finally, I found some leaves and grass, kneaded them softly and stuffed them inside. With my little fingers, I sewed and mended nimbly, and soon made afortable and soft nest for the little sable.


    At this moment, not only the audience in the live broadcast room were so shocked that they could stuff their mouths with eggs, but even Yu Shuhua looked surprised.


    "Nuan Nuan, you can still sew clothes!"


    It seems that the movement is quite skillful.


    Nuan Nuan still has some regrets after finishing the small nest. If it takes a little longer, she can still embroider a small flower on the small cushion.


    "I don''t know how to make clothes, this is very simple."


    Much simpler than her embroidery.


    Yu Shuhua "..."


    This may not be difficult, but you are really just a child!


    "Okay, little sable sleeps here!"


    She carefully put the little sable into the den, and even touched its head.


    "Squeak once if you are hungry, squeak twice when you are thirsty, and squeak three times when you are in pain."


    Little Sable and her stared at her watery, ignorant and pitiful.


    Nuan Nuanpromised, "Okay, then be good, I''ll give you some more water, okay?"


    Little Sable moved his head, and rubbed against Nuan Nuan''s little hand in a weak and dependent manner.


    When Nuan Nuan brought the water over, it drank it obediently.


    It''s just that this is a clingy and delicate bag. As soon as Nuan Nuan leaves its sight, it squeaks anxiously. That sound sounds really pitiful and miserable.


    There is no way to Nuan Nuan but to hug its little nest, even when eating.


    Then this caused Otis to be very upset, very upset, and bared his teeth fiercely at the little sable several times.


    Then the little sable began to tremble, how pitiful it was.


    Nuan Nuan "..."


    Otis was so angry that his teeth hurt, and he made an old and unhappy sound in circles.


    This sable is a **** bitch!


    Otis is domineering, let Nuan Nuan put down the sable paw and pull her to his side.


    The little sable began to whine pitifully again, and that miserable cry really made those who heard it sad and those who heard it shed tears.


    Nuan Nuan couldn''t bear it anymore, but the big white tiger was lying between the two of them, and Nuan Nuan was not allowed to look at it.


    It looks like the Milky Way between the Cowherd and the Weaver Girl.

 Chapter 417: Comb Otis

    Nuan Nuan could only look at the little sable apologetically, and took out a smallb tob Otis'' fur.


    As long as the strength is moderate, theb will feelfortable on the hair.


    Otis quickly became enjoying himself, his furry head kept rubbing against Nuan Nuan''s body, squinting his eyes with a drowsy expression on his face.


    Furry animals are prone to shedding, and Otis is no exception.


    Especially when the weather is hot, it can be heated into a big nket without shedding any hair.


    As soon as theb is down, the asional ck tiger hair wille down in the snow white.


    "I can''t waste it, I can make a few felt little Otis."


    While muttering, the little girl took out a small bag and collected all the hair that Otisbed.


    After brushing the fur on its body, the big white tiger feels smoother and feels better.


    "Paws." Nuan Nuan sat on a clean stone and stretched out her hand.


    The big white tiger obediently raised its big paw and ced it on her hand.


    Nuan Nuan lowered her head, and with a small expression, she used a scrub board and a small cotton swab to clean up some dirt on its paws and worn nail shells, and cut off the excess fur on the soles of its feet.


    One paw took her a long time.


    But the little girl was extraordinarily patient. The strange thing was that the audience in the live broadcast room watched the seemingly boring thing with relish and showed no signs of impatience.


    Gu Bei made some fruit juice, and added the wild grapes that Nuan Nuan brought back, and added some crushed ice to it, it would not be too refreshing to drink.


    As for why there is ice here, it is because Gu Bei brought a small refrigerator and sr batteries.


    Ghosts know how shocked Yu Shuhua was when he saw the palm-sized sr battery, because the energy storage of that battery is really ridiculously powerful.


    As expected of a university bully, he is very good at physics equipment.


    There are still some things that I couldn''t bring in the car, and Nuan Nuan ns to take Otis to get them tomorrow.


    Drinking the juice prepared by the second brother felt refreshed, and Nuan Nuan continued to clean Otis''s other paws and ears.


    Throughout the whole process, this big tiger was well-behaved and quiet, doing whatever it asked it to do, which made other people envious.


    A certain little sable was whining at the beginning, but Nuan Nuan really couldn''t hug it anymore, and after a while, she calmed down with an aggrieved expression on her face.


    It didn''t take long for it to fall asleep.


    Waiting for Nuan Nuan to clean up Otis'' ears, it was dusk.


    When the sun set on the hillside, it dyed the whole world red, the clouds in the sky seemed to be on fire, and the forest was also covered with ayer of gorgeous colors.


    "It''s so beautiful."


    Three people, a tiger, and two peacocks sat or stood watching the direction of the setting sun. Xiao Qi came back at some point, and also folded her wings andnded on the rock above them.


    The setting sun stretched their shadows very long, and there seemed to be no barrier between humans, animals, and nature.


    ¡¾I don¡¯t know why, but when I saw this scene, I suddenly wanted to cry. ¡¿


    ¡¾This live broadcast room is really warm, I hope it can go on like this forever, I can watch it forever. ¡¿


    ¡¾The rtionship between the little anchor and the animals is really natural. This reminds me of the fact that many Inte celebrities used cats, cats and dogs to perform under the camera to attract traffic and make money, but behind the scenes it was revealed that they abused those small animals. ¡¿


    ¡¾This is really good, the way they get along is not like who orders who uses who, but how they get along as friends. ¡¿


    ¡¾The little anchor really has a magic power, a magic power that makes animals really like her and protect her. ¡¿


    ...


    The sky was getting dark, and they built a fire in the open air. Otis was covered with fur. Nuan Nuan pushed him away from the fire, and then stuck himself to its fluffy and soft belly.


    Although it''s a bit hot this day, it''s reallyfortable to stick to Otis'' stomach.


    The little girl, as soft and white as glutinous rice balls, rubbed on Otis'' stomach, but unfortunately the live broadcast room has been closed, andizens did not appreciate this extravagant feeling.


    "Otis, why is your belly so soft."


    Nuan Nuan pressed it with her little paw.


    The big white tiger shook its tail, and gently pressed its paws on her belly.


    As if to say ''Your belly is also soft. ''


    Nuannuanughed crisply, rolled directly on Otis, and then rolled around like it was rubbing glutinous rice balls.


    A hairy mouth...


    "Bah bah bah..."


    Gu Bei always has some weird little machines on his body, for example, now, a small night light that is automatically suspended in the air, the light almost illuminates the surroundings.


    Yu Shuhua is checking the body of the little sable.


    The little sable, who had eaten enough and had a good night''s sleep, was in much better spirits than before. She stared at Nuan Nuan with her jet-ck eyes, and when she saw the little girl, she whimpered softly.


    Wait for Nuan Nuan to touch its head, and the little sable can happily rub against her palm, and even try to stick it on her face.


    Unfortunately, the post was unsessful, and the domineering and narrow-minded Otis came over again.


    Its golden eyes looked at the little sable menacingly, probably thinking how to swallow this little guy without making the child sad.


    Nuan Nuan raised her hand and was about to touch Otis''s head, but was pulled over by him, and then licked at the little paws.


    Because there are barbs on the tongue, I am afraid of hurting the soft and tender skin of the child, so the movement of licking hands for Nuannuan should be much more careful and gentle.


    Wait until the little guy no longer smells of little sables on his hands before letting go.


    Little Sable "..."


    Nuan Nuan is already used to it, after all, this guy was like this before.


    When it was time to go to bed, Gu Bei wiped his sister''s face, hands and chubby little jiojio, and then prepared to enter the tent with her in his arms.


    "Otis, go back to bed and see you tomorrow morning."


    Nuan Nuany on her second elder brother''s shoulder and waved her little hand.


    The little sable was taken into his tent by Yu Shuhua, and he was afraid that he would be eaten by a narrow-minded big cat or tiger if he was put outside.


    Cuddling in a warm tent is not eptable, Otis is definitely not willing.


    Otis let out a low growl, as if responding to Nuan Nuan, then turned around and flicked his tail to go into the cave.


    "Good night, second brother."


    Nuan Nuan kissed her second brother''s gentle and handsome face.


    "Good night." With a smile on the corner of Gu Bei''s mouth, he also installed a mushroom-shaped night light in the tent, which would make his sister sleep more peacefully.


    After kissing her chubby little face, Gu Bei checked the tent to make sure there were no mosquitos before he hugged his sister to sleep.


    In the middle of the night, a white shadow sneaked out of the cave again without making a sound, and finally stopped in front of Nuan Nuan and Gu Bei''s tent.


    Otis sniffed at the dark tip of his nose, turned around slowly in two circles, and then found afortable position to lie down on.


    His nose arched in the direction of the tent door, and he managed to stuff his ck nose into the tent before hey down and fell asleep with peace of mind.

 Chapter 418: Go find the bear

    The next morning, Nuan Nuan opened her eyes, dazedly rubbed on the second brother''s shoulder, and found that her whole body was still pressed on the second brother''s arm.


    She hurriedly got up and squeezed the second brother''s arm.


    "Second brother, are your hands numb?" A certain child asked softly.


    Gu Bei "..."


    It must be a lie to say that it is not numb, after all, I can''t move now.


    But he couldn''t help but smile when he saw his younger sister pinching his arm so attentively.


    "fine."


    That''s numb.


    Nuan Nuan squeezed even more vigorously.


    Suddenly the tent moved, and everyone inside the tent looked out. The dark shadow blocking the door of the tent really couldn''t be ignored even if they wanted to.


    "Otis?"


    When did Otise over?


    "Roar~"


    The zipper on the tent door was opened a small hole at some point, and at this moment, the nose and mouth under its eyes got in.


    Nuan Nuan crawled over and poked its nose with her finger, Otis stuck out his tongue and licked it.


    "Hey hey... When did youe, Otis?"


    The big white tiger arched vigorously, then opened the zipper and got his whole head in, hitting the little girl''s limp belly.


    Nuan Nuan also stretched out her small arms to hug it, bowed her head and kissed Otis on the forehead.


    "Otis is so good."


    Maomao felt a little moist, and she asked, "Otis, did you keep vigil for Nuan Nuan and brother?"


    The big white tiger didn''t answer, the chin pad warmed his legs with his eyes closed, and the little girl nimbly scratched his chin with his fingers. The white tiger made a purring sound from his throat, as if he was veryfortable and wanted to sleep.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that the tent couldn''t hold it, this big guy must have gotten in and slept with Nuannuanst night.


    "Otis, let''s go and bring back everything else in the car, and walk over to exercise."


    Nuan Nuan and Gu Bei put on clothes suitable for sports, but Yu Shuhua didn''t go with him because he walked slowly as he got older.


    When she was about to leave, Nuan Nuan suddenly thought of something, and turned her head to look at Otis eagerly.


    big cat"¡­¡­"


    Suddenly, there was an ominous premonition.


    "Otis, it''s too tiring to ask you a tiger to help you move things, Nuan Nuan can''t bear to tire you."


    Otis looks at her, so what?


    "So let''s call the big bear next door, isn''t it still next door?"


    Otis reluctantly thought of the silly bear.


    Nuan Nuan hugged its head and tried to fool it.


    "Think about it, Otis, it''s tiring to carry things, your hair is so white, it won''t look good if it gets dirty, so we need to find a helper at this time.


    The powerful tiger is still gray. It is much easier for us to ask it for help. A strong and intelligent tiger must learn how to let others do the work for him! "


    At this moment, the live broadcast room has already opened, and not many people entered the live broadcast room early in the morning, and many people spoke to the little anchor in a cloud of fog.


    Who is Bear? It''s still hairy, it won''t be what they think.


    But I couldn¡¯t stopughing when I heard herst sentence, little anchor, are you sure Otis can understand your humannguage?


    Gu Bei was watching his sister fooling Otis.


    I didn''t expect to be able to fool you in the end.


    Although Nuannuan was reluctant to touch the big stupid bear, it stillpromised.


    As long as it puts the child in prison, no one can take it away, and whoever grabs it will beat him.


    Take Otis to the brown bear''s territory, and the brown bear is still sleeping in its den at the moment.


    Suddenly smelling Otis''s breath, the whole bear was startled awake.


    After finishing the calf, the big tiger won''t get nervous again ande to fight with it.


    That must not work, how many times have I been beaten by it!


    Hurry up and pack up and run the bear.


    When the big brown bear was about to run away with the wild pear it found yesterday, Yuanyuan''s ears trembled as if she heard the little girl''s voice.


    It still remembers that little human girl, and every time ites, it will bring delicious food for itself, and it will be veryfortable to use that thing called ab to scratch itself a few times.


    Big Bear hesitated, he didn''t want to meet Otis and wanted to find a human child.


    In the end it chose thetter.


    It takes a long time for a human child toe here, at worst, he will be beaten up by that big tiger, anyway, he has rough skin and thick flesh.


    And when there are human children around, I don''t necessarily get beaten.


    Pull the wild pear into its mouth and gnaw it. The big brown bear twisted its round buttocks and walked towards the ce where the human child''s voice was.


    At this moment, Nuan Nuan is still barking like a big bear.


    Many people in the live broadcast room didn''t know who she was calling, but some people did.


    But these people are just bad, they just don''t tell the new guy to guess.


    ¡¾Isn''t it what I thought? Couldn''t really be a bear. ¡¿


    Unable to ask, some people began to guess. Seeing that Nuan Nuan can even y with tigers, it is hard not to let people think about it when she is called this name in the forest.


    ¡¾I think the same thing, make sure, the only ones following the little anchor are her brother and the old man. ¡¿


    ¡¾Fuck shit, if it''s really a bear, then I really doubt if the little anchor is human. ¡¿


    ¡¾Suddenly a little nervous and looking forward to it. ¡¿


    ¡¾Perhaps a little bear? I still can''t imagine the big brown bear. Is our little anchor enough to stuff the big brown bear''s teeth? ¡¿


    Nuan Nuan yelled for a while and didn''t want to yell anymore, took out a grape from her schoolbag and ate it.


    Brother got one, I got one, little five got one, little six got one, little seven got one, Otis is a tiger.


    A certain little girl stuffed it into her mouth like a little hamster, watched her brother eagerly pass it over after eating, and then ate another one by herself hehe...


    A sneaky brown bear hid behind a big tree, and quietly nced at the human child.


    Seeing Otis, it quickly retracted its head, its paws stuffed into its mouth, and a big furry face te was tangled.


    Is this going to go or not.


    In the next second, it saw the human child take out a bottle of honey that was crystal clear like amber.


    "I brought honey. I wanted to give it to Big Bear. If I can''t find it, I won''t give it to him."


    Bear"!!"


    Honey!


    It ran out from behind the tree without hesitation, staring at the honey in the human child''s hand with a pair of small eyes, drooling.


    The moment Nuan Nuan heard the voice and looked over, there was screaming in the live broadcast room.


    ¡¾Run, little anchor, run! ¡¿


    ¡¾Damn it! Such a big bear, little host, run! ¡¿


    Old fans have seen enough excitement, and suddenly feel refreshed.


    I thought they were ignorant at the beginning, and then they were deeply shocked by the little anchor.


    ¡¾No rush, no rush. ¡¿


    ¡¾It¡¯s not just a bear. ¡¿


    ¡¾calm down¡­¡¿


    That tone is really very t.


    But to be honest, no one will be afraid to see such a big bear running over, it feels oppressive.

 Chapter 419: Probably all eyes are used to like myself

    The bear is already big, not to mention that this one can still be a neighbor to Otis, let alone a fat man weighing nearly 800 catties, standing up like a super giant.


    When it ran, it felt like the whole ground was trembling, let alone facing the fierce scene of it running, if you can hold it back without screaming, you are a capable person!


    Although after reading the bullet-screen messages from those old fans, they knew that the little anchor would probably be fine, but everyone still couldn''t help but tremble with fear.


    After all, their perspective is now that of the little anchor. Those who can¡¯t bear the pressure of the big bear will directly exit the live broadcast room. It¡¯s much better to take off the holographic helmet and watch it again.


    In the tense and exciting atmosphere, Nuan Nuan looked at the big bear running over Pidianpidian, his eyes lit up, and the corners of his mouth curved into a particrly beautiful arc.


    "Big Bear!"


    "Roar!"


    The big bear gave Otis a vignt look, and saw that it didn''t stop him, and happily walked over with its big paws.


    It stretched out its big round head and looked curiously at the human next to the human child, and looked away with just one nce, then walked to the child''s side and sat down very familiarly.


    A pair of pitch-ck eyes stared at the honey in Nuan Nuan''s hand, drooling.


    Nuan Nuan opened the jar of honey and handed it directly.


    "Bear, do me a favor."


    The big bear only has honey in its eyes now, and it is willing to say anything to a human child.


    Holding the jar of honey, it started to eat, and Otis was very disgusted by the way he ate.


    It stretched out its paws and pulled the little boy to its side. It didn''t know why this little guy liked that dirty bear.


    No vision at all!


    Probably all the eyes are used to like myself.


    A certain big white tiger is so narcissistic and takes it for granted.


    At this moment, the audience in the live broadcast room saw Nuan Nuan getting along with the big bear, and they didn''t know whatnguage to use to express their feelings.


    Although I had guessed it a long time ago, when I actually saw it, I still felt that my heart couldn''t bear it.


    Should I say that the little anchor is a newborn calf not afraid of tigers, or should I say that she is heartless?


    Some old fans have already started the process of getting to know the little science anchor and the big bear. It is said that there are rted videos in the post.


    Although the new fans are eager to watch those videos, they are afraid of missing the live broadcast, so they bear it.


    Don''t know why, they just don''t want to miss every minute of the present.


    Even if the little anchor sits here and watches the big bear eat honey, they don¡¯t feel bored.


    However, when someone asked how the old fan and young anchor and Otis met, surprisingly no one knew.


    Because when the first live broadcast, the little anchor obviously already knew Otis.


    Everyone is even more curious, it¡¯s useless to post barrage inquiries, because the little anchor doesn¡¯t watch the barrage at all!


    When Big Bear finished eating the jar of honey, the hair on his mouth could not be seen.


    Nuannuan''s small eyes also became a little disgusted with it.


    So the soft white hands tugged at its clean fur.


    "Go take a shower first."


    Anyway, it''s still early, and her brother brought breakfast, so she can just eat something on the road.


    Many furry animals don¡¯t like water, but bears don¡¯t dislike it, because they asionally go to the river to catch fish to eat.


    Nuan Nuan held the hand of his second brother, while Otis stood on the other side and walked towards the river, with the big bear following closely behind him at a distance of three meters.


    It''s not that it doesn''t want to get closer to human children, but every time it gets close, it will be bared by the overbearing tiger.


    Fortunately, the big bear is also really big, so he followed slowly behind without letting him approach.


    Arriving at the river, Nuan Nuan took off her shoes, rolled up her trousers to her knees, and stepped on the clean pebbles flooded with water with her bare, white feet.


    Otis didn''t want to step on the water, so he found a big tree andy down to rest and lick his paws.


    Under the sun, the little girl''s skin was as white as fat, her feet stepped on the clear river water and sshed a little bit of water, the smile on her face was as bright as a sunflower, and she looked very lively.


    "Beare here."


    Nuannuan beckoned, and the big bear walked over with an apple in his mouth without haste.


    Gu Bei also took off his shoes, rolled up his sleeves, took out ab from his warm schoolbag and walked over.


    "No shampoo."


    Nuan Nuan regretted, "It''s still in the trunk of the car, so I didn''t take it if I couldn''t fit it."


    Gu Bei thought for a while, "I saw a saponin tree when I came here, let''s use that."


    While rubbing Nuan Nuan''s little head, he turned and left.


    "I''ll be right back."


    Nuan Nuan nodded obediently, "Okay~"


    The big bear walked slowly into the water, and sat down on the **** at the child''s gesture.


    The water wets the fur on its body, and it can be seen that it is very fat and solid.


    The whole body is not supported by hair!


    Nuan Nuan stood in the shallow water before her calf was covered, Nuan Nuan stood on a smooth stone, the big bear was lying in the water with its **** pouted, its head in front of her.


    "Gulululu..."


    The big bear stared at the child in front of him with a pair of round eyes, and made a bubbling sound when its nose got into the water.


    "Hold your head up a little bit."


    The kid cleaned up the sticky honey on his face te and neck.

 Chapter 420: Big bears manual service

    After the second elder brother came, I rubbed it vigorously with saponins.


    Regret while rubbing warm.


    "The big brush I brought is also missing in the suitcase!"


    Because I have experience here, I have to wash Otis and Big Bear once or twice every time, so things like shampoo and brushes are quiteplete.


    But there are too many, and the road up the mountain is not easy to walk, so I didn¡¯t bring them.


    Gu Beiforted, "Just wash it casually, and wash it again when youe back."


    The big bear lying in the water shook his ears and scratched his butt. After being washedfortably, he turned over automatically to reveal his round belly.


    Nuan Nuan "..."


    Gu Bei "..."


    Seeing that the two of them were not moving, it patted its stomach, as if urging them to hurry up.


    You are really self-conscious.


    Withoutbing its fur, Nuan Nuan drove away a certain big bear who was lying in the water and trying to extend the artificial service.


    "Hurry up and throw the water away, stay away from us, and we''ll wash you again when all the things from the mountain are brought."


    "Roar."


    The big bear ran a little far away with its whole body wet, and then shook its body wildly, and the water droplets on its body were thrown flying all over the sky.


    Otis looked at the bear like he was looking at a fool.


    In such weather, the big bear walked slowly behind them, and ran to the front from time to time to beg for a piece of fruit. It didn''t take long for the fur on its body to be dried.


    It also wiped out more than half of the various fruits in Gu Bei''s backpack.


    This was expected, and the things in the backpack are vacated so that I can carry other things.


    Nuan Nuan was tired from walking, so she didn''t ask her second brother to hug her this time, she just climbed on the back of the big white tiger.


    "Otis, I bought you a toy, which one do you like, basketball or football ball?"


    ¡¾I understand the truth, but what the **** is a ball of yarn? ¡¿


    ¡¾Looking for such two big guys to help move things, this kind of treatment is really no one. ¡¿


    ¡¾Hahaha... Why is the silly bear always being bullied by Otis? I have seen Otis chasing him away several times. ¡¿


    ¡¾The big bear is cursing: That shameless stinky tiger knows how to dominate the little anchor every day. ¡¿


    ¡¾Hanhan Xiong Bai has grown so big that even tigers can''t beat him. ¡¿


    ¡¾Other tigers may be able to fight, but this is Otis. ¡¿


    ¡¾Otis, the eternal king, does not ept rebuttals. ¡¿


    ¡¾The little anchor is Otis''s little princess, hey... I want to be Otis''s little princess too. ¡¿


    ¡¾It would be great if Otis could turn into a human being. The Otis who bes human must be so handsome that I will marry him. My sister doesn¡¯t mind transsexual love (shame shot jpg)¡¿


    ¡¾What the **** are you all thinking, if Otis can really turn into a human, then I don¡¯t mind hehe...¡¿


    The men who saw these tiger and wolf barrages shed tears of sadness.


    Who would have thought, now they can''t evenpare to a tiger, can they?


    Well, it¡¯s really iparable.


    This ce is remote, and their car is an off-road vehicle with good performance. They drove until they couldn''t find the road before stopping.


    It''s just over an hour away from Otis'' territory.


    Of course, it is calcted by Otis and their feet.


    "Second brother cut a watermelon and eat it first."


    Nuan Nuan slid off Otis''s back skillfully, felt sorry for the big white tiger Xiong Xiong and Xiao Wu, and decided to cut a watermelon for them to eat first.


    Gu Bei nodded, and took out a big watermelon from the car.


    The big bear''s eyes lit up, and he didn''t even care about being afraid of Otis running over. He stared at the big watermelon in the human''s hand, sticking out his tongue and looking like I really want to eat it.


    Gu Bei patted its head, and after feeding it several times, he found that this big bear is really a mother if it has milk.


    Cut the watermelon into three parts, give the two extra parts to the two big guys, and warm the rest to the two peacocks.


    The big bear sat down on the ground, and couldn''t wait, so he hugged the big watermelon and started working hard.


    Eating like a pig, his entire face was buried in it.


    Come on, the hair that has not been washed for a long time has be sticky again.


    Nuan Nuan doesn''t like this sticky feeling the most.


    Her eyes hurt from seeing it, so she carried the other half of the big watermelon to Otis.


    Baihu eats more gracefully. He even asked Nuan Nuan to cut the watermelon into three half-moon shapes, and then he lowered his head and ate slowly.


    Gu Bei left some watermelon for Nuan Nuan and passed it to her, and gave the other piece to the two peacocks to eat together, and started to pack things by himself.


    "My brother eats too, let''s eat together."


    Nuan Nuan gave half of her persistence to her second brother.


    Gu Bei looked down at his obedient younger sister, with a doting smile in his clear eyes.


    "Okay, let''s eat together."


    No matter how many times I listen to it, my brother''s gentle voice is still so nice!


    There were still threerge watermelons left, and Gu Bei packed them into snakeskin bags along with other fruits.


    Of course, they are all fruits that are not perishable and easy to store.


    Don¡¯t even think about strawberries and grapes, they may go bad after one night.


    Other things were packed in the suitcase. When leaving, Gu Bei took one, and tied two on Otis''s back.


    Nuan Nuan''s children circled around it, "Is it heavy, Otis, if it''s heavy, I''ll take something out."


    The big cat arched her body with its head, indicating that there is no problem.


    The big bear is also carrying the fruits on its back with ease, and its eyes are still rolling on the sack, feeling that this thing is easy to use!

 Chapter 421: The scene of a large horse fall

    There are also some fruits in the warm little schoolbag, and I ran to Otis to feed them for a while, and then ran to feed the big bear.


    "Brother, brother, you want to eat pears, Nuan Nuan feeds you."


    Gu Bei pinched her soft and fleshy cheeks.


    "Don''t eat."


    "Then do you want to drink water?"


    "give it to me."


    When my brother squatted down to drink water, the little guy wiped his sweat with his own handkerchief, and his heart ached.


    "We won''t bring so many next time."


    Gu Bei thought for a while and said, "I''ll go back and research a car that can walk freely in the forest."


    Nuan Nuan nodded immediately, "Yeah, second brother, you are the best."


    This is not apliment, it is the truth.


    Her second brother is super powerful!


    ¡¾What kind of fairy brother is this! ¡¿


    ¡¾What kind of cute little sister is this! ¡¿


    ¡¾What a touching brother-sister rtionship! ¡¿


    ¡¾I love this pair of brothers and sisters so much, although they are amateurs, but the crew of @¡¶´øάÍÞÈ¥ÂÃÐС·, you really don¡¯t think about finding a way to call this pair of brothers and sisters into it? ¡¿


    ¡¾I want to see them in variety shows, and I want to see what my sister looks like. ¡¿


    ¡¾But having said that, why does my sister always give me a very familiar feeling. ¡¿


    ¡¾Me too... Is it my illusion? It feels very warm. ¡¿


    ¡¾Whether it¡¯s the physique that attracts animals, or such a thoughtful and warm gesture, as well as that little milk voice and this familiar height. ¡¿


    ¡¾Should...not be that coincidental, by the way, that young man looks very familiar! ! Fuck I remembered. ¡¿


    ¡¾When the program team went to Gu Mingyu''s house, there was a live broadcast that was not edited, but everyone who watched it remembers it. Nuan Nuan has several very, very handsome brothers, and one of them looks exactly like him! ! ¡¿


    ¡¾I, I, I, I... I also remembered it! It''s the big brother who looks very, very cold, I love that one the most so I always remember it, I said why he looks so familiar, this is a **** face! ¡¿


    ¡¾But the temperament is different. In the previous program group, the one who looked super cold and domineering gave people a sense of oppression across the screen, but this one is different. This one is as gentle as jade! ¡¿


    ¡¾Damn it! What the **** is going on, the little anchor can''t be really warm! ¡¿


    ¡¾No... what are you all talking about. ¡¿


    Watching the live broadcast of the Mengbao program group before, my hands were shaking with excitement at this moment. Some people who took screenshots before hurriedly dug out the photos forparison, and then posted them on the Inte.


    Those two faces can¡¯t be said to be unrted, they can only be said to be exactly the same!


    After repeatedparisons and confirmations byizens, these are really two brothers, or twins!


    What kind of human **** is this? There are twins who grow up to be so beautiful. Nuwa, tell me, are they your direct descendants? When you created humans, you opened the back door!


    ¡¾Wooooow... What kind of fairy face is this. ¡¿


    ¡¾Confirmed, the cold one is our warm big brother, and the warm one is our second brother. ¡¿


    ¡¾Even if they have exactly the same face, the two are really easy to tell apart. ¡¿


    ¡¾I love me so much, such twins are really amazing. ¡¿


    ¡¾Let me tell you, Nuannuan''s big brother and second brother are these two, right? Her third brother is Gu Mingyu, and there are two cousins, one is super cute and clean, and the other is a male **** of abstinence! ¡¿


    [I, I, I... I am an old fan who has been watching the live broadcast of the little anchor. I also know that she has a fourth brother, who is a cool and handsome brother. She also has a little brother who is not much different from the young anchor. A little handsome guy. ¡¿


    #Image] [image#


    Someone posted a screenshot of himself.


    In an instant, not long after, this post bar gathered all seven of Nuan Nuan''s elder brothers.


    Then looking at it, everyone felt that they couldn''t breathe.


    ¡¾Let¡¯s just say, what kind of powerful gene is this family. ¡¿


    ¡¾If this family enters the entertainment industry, then the entire entertainment industry will be their world. ¡¿


    ¡¾Their family has rounded up all the styles that a good man in the world should have! ¡¿


    ¡¾My God, all these brothers are gods. Let¡¯s try to find out their upations. I always feel that they are very extraordinary. ¡¿


    ¡¾Seriously, with this temperament that can¡¯t be concealed through the screen, if an ordinary person I would stand upside down and eat the keyboard! ¡¿


    So theizens started looking for them in a hurry, as if they must find out their identities.


    At this time, Nuan Nuan didn''t know that she fell off the horse, and even pulled out the radish with mud, and her brothers were pulled out.

 Chapter 422: Big Bears Honey Water

    Didn''t know that Nuan Nuan and his brother, who had been stripped of their vest, had returned to Otis'' territory.


    Smelling the smell of Otis everywhere, the big bear hesitated to go in.


    Nuan Nuan thought for a while, "Big Bear, you can just wait here, okay, let''s take the things back and I''ll send you a bottle of honey."


    Hearing the word honey, Big Bear Yuanyuan''s ears trembled and his eyes lit up.


    The short Jiujiu tail behind the buttocks swayed wildly.


    This is really a big fool who only has food in his eyes.


    Otis flicked his tail, gave the big bear a sideways nce, walked over and twitched his tail at it with a low growl.


    If you don¡¯t follow in, don¡¯t you still want it to go in with those things on its back!


    The big bear shrank his neck, and quickly walked inside with his things on his back.


    It is the first time that it enters the territory of the big white tiger so openly. Hey!


    While walking, I was so envious in my heart that such a rich andrge territory was taken over by that **** tiger.


    "Otis you are the best."


    Warm and sparkling eyes looked at the big white tiger in surprise, although small, but also know what the territory means to theserge beasts.


    As the saying goes, one mountain cannot amodate two tigers, and Otis will never allow other ferocious beasts to invade his territory.


    But whether it was allowing Xiao Qi to fall into its territory before or the current big bear, it is all because of her.


    Of course, two peacocks are not beasts.


    Nuan Nuan hugged the big white tiger and rubbed it affectionately.


    "Otis, you are my best best partner!"


    A certain domineering and arrogant white tiger shook its ears, listening to the child''s soft praise, he was very satisfied.


    The big bear who was walking in front secretly nced back. What about it, it also likes human cubs.


    Otis nced over, and the big bear became his porter honestly.


    Finally arrived, Yu Shuhua saw them waving repeatedly.


    "Come on, I''ve got lunch ready."


    Nuannuan is also very tired. She didn''t want to tire her second brother and Otis during the journey, and insisted on walking by herself. Now she feels sore with her short legs.


    The little sable is lying in the nest that Nuan Nuan woven for it, with its small and cute head on the basket, and its big moist eyes staring outside.


    Now seeing Nuan Nuaning back, it immediately squeaked excitedly, wanting to crawl out of the den with its injured leg.


    "Little Sable, be obedient and don''t move around, so that the injury can heal quickly."


    Nuan Nuan ran over with short legs, panting, squatted down and patted its head to calm it down.


    The little guy hugged her hand with his little paws in a docile and sticky manner, as if he was talking about something.


    Nuan Nuan coaxed it patiently for a while, and then the little sable calmed down and stayed obediently in the den, but her eyes and head kept moving with her.


    Watching her get into the tent and drag out a small cushion to put it next to it, and then the whole person fell on it and didn''t want to move.


    The little sable groaned twice, reaching for his body and wanting to pass.


    Nuan Nuan raised her hand and put it in its nest, and the little sable obediently put her whole head in her palm, and it stopped making trouble at all.


    Otis, who unloaded the suitcase on his back, walked slowly to Nuan Nuan andy down next to Nuan Nuan. His golden eyes condescended to look at the little sable not far away.


    That small one is not enough to fit between its teeth.


    The little sable blew twice tremblingly, looking timid but courageous, he did not remove his head from Nuannuan''s palm.


    Just curled up into a ball, covered his head with his tail, and pretended that he didn''t see Otis.


    "Hey! Xiong Da is here too."


    Of course Yu Shuhua knew about this big bear, so he named it Xiong Da.


    Although it is Xiong Er''s naive character, it doesn''t inherit Xiong Da''s ingenuity in the cartoon at all.


    No, as soon as it got to the ce and dropped its things, it ran away with a big pear in its arms, because the tiger smelled the strongest on the other side of the cave, and it smelled ufortable, and it only had food in its eyes.


    If Otis could talk, he would just drive this stinky bear out. The smell on his body is the strongest, how can you have such a big face!


    Yu Shuhua was in high spirits, "I''ll give Xiong Datiao a ss of honey water."


    It can¡¯t be said to adjust a cup, but its physique needs to be adjusted.


    Bears like to eat honey. When Nuan Nuan came here, I specially brought some more. It is all produced in the farm. It has a strong fragrance and is sweet.


    Just by smelling it, the bear already sniffed and stretched its neck to poke its head in this direction.


    "Drink honey water."


    Yu Shuhua walked over with the honey water unhurriedly. Xiong Da stood up with bright eyes and hugged it with two front paws without any politeness. He couldn''t wait to bury his head in it and drank it.


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry, take your time and don''t pour it, or you won''t be able to drink it."


    The honey water was thickened, and Xiong Dake couldn''t bear to waste it, so he put the water basin on the ground, buried his head in it and drank it without lifting his head.


    Nuannuan rested and got better and had lunch together. There is also a fresh fish for lunch today.


    Yu Shuhua was a bit worried about his old father mentality, "This was brought by Xiaoqi, and now I don''t know where to go. There are many other eagles in this forest. I don''t know if I will run into danger if I run around."


    Nuan Nuan is not worried, "Xiaoqi is very powerful, no other animals can hurt it."


    She is confident in her own cub.

 Chapter 423: Small green tea sticky essence

    After eating, Nuan Nuan took her own small bowl and followed her second brother to wash herself.


    The water in the small pool spring is clean. I don¡¯t want to pollute the water, so I use a small basin to pump out the water for reuse.


    When Otis drinks water, he goes directly to the pool.


    After washing the dishes, Nuan Nuan continued to follow her brother like a tail to pack her luggage.


    "Otis, here''s a toy for you!"


    Nuan Nuan took out a few **** and arranged them, and then took out a small felt doll that looked exactly like the big white tiger.


    "This is made of Otis'' fur. I asked Sister Qingran to help me make it. She is very good at making this."


    Otis leaned over and sniffed it. It was indeed his own hair, so he opened his mouth and took it.


    The paws pulled all the **** to him. Since it was for it, no one was allowed to be given to other animals!


    Not ying now, Otis put everything in his mouth and hid it in his cave, and then left to hunt and eat.


    Eat and drink enough and consume a lot of energy, as soon as I sit down to warm up, I feel a little drowsy.


    Gu Beigang hugged her in his arms, her little head bit by bit, and soon fell asleep on his brother''s arm.


    At the same time, the live broadcast room was also plunged into darkness.


    ¡¾No! I want to see Nuan Nuan and Second Brother! ¡¿


    ¡¾When will the live broadcast room gather all Nuan Nuan''s brothers. ¡¿


    ¡¾Summon the dragon? ¡¿


    ¡¾No, it¡¯s Summoning Nuannuan, ah, I really love the beauty of this family. ¡¿


    ¡¾To be honest, I want to be Nuan Nuan''s sister-inw. ¡¿


    ¡¾Hehe... Just ask who doesn¡¯t want to. ¡¿


    ...


    Little Sable whimpered softly, looked at Gu Bei pitifully, and limped trying to get into Nuan Nuan''s arms.


    Gu Bei tapped its head with his fingers, and his voice was so clear that even animals could easily feel good about it and let go of their defenses.


    "You just stay in there obediently, ande out when you are done."


    Little Sable let out a cry, and looked at Nuan Nuan eagerly, after all, he still didn''t pass.


    Mainly because I was afraid that the tiger would go crazy when it came back.


    Hey... how can we abduct the child.


    Gu Bei hugged his younger sister to lie down under a shady tree and take a small nap.


    Otis ate so much that his stomach was plump, and the fur on his mouth, chest, and even his paws was wet.


    Whether it is hunting or eating, after all, the whole body is covered with hair, and blood will inevitably be stained on the body.


    It likes to be clean, and it is worried that children will not like the smell of blood, so ites after washing the blood in the river.


    At the moment, Otis, who is full of food and drink, iszily lying on the warm ce where Gu Bei sleeps, lowering his head and slowly licking the fur on his chest and paws.


    The cats have barbs on their tongues, like a smallb, which quicklybs the knotted and messy hair on their bodies.


    Otis nced at a certain little sable who curled himself up into a ball, put his head on the rock, yawned and fell asleep with his eyes closed.


    Xiong Da found a leeward ce and huddled himself into a ball. After eating so much fruit and drinking a lot of honey water, it doesn''t want to move now.


    Although it is still a little hungry, it is aszy as it. As long as it is not particrly hungry, it will resolutely not hunt.


    Nuan Nuan woke up after less than an hour of sleep, raised her hands above her head and stretched.


    The older brother beside her had long since disappeared. She was sitting nkly, her eyes still full of bewilderment, and her whole body was just a dazed milky white ball.


    Otis'' head leaned over from behind and sniffed at her, and lightly licked the little girl''s arm, his big head snorting and arching against her.


    "Hahaha...Otis, don''t hit me, itchy..."


    The kid, who was still confused at first,ughed because of it, and rubbed the te violently while hugging its big furry face.


    Now she waspletely awake, and she cuddled with Otis, and was finally attracted by the little sable''s chirping.


    Nuan Nuan turned her head, and immediately met a pair of moist eyes not far away.


    "Are you hungry?"


    Nuan Nuan got up, walked over and squatted in front of the small nest, and gently pressed her fingers on the little sable''s stomach.


    A certain clingy little guy immediately hugged her hand with its paws, refusing to let go, and its little furry head kept digging into her palm.


    Otis saw that it really had eyes, not eyes and a nose, and if it was human, he would know how to describe this sable with ''little green tea sticky man''.


    But the soft fur on the little sable is reallyfortable to the touch.


    And... who wouldn''t love a fluffy gooey.


    ¡¾This little sable is so cute, I love it, I want to hold it in my arms and rua hard. ¡¿


    ¡¾Watch online Otis and Little Sable are jealous over Nuan Nuan. ¡¿


    ¡¾Congrattions to Nuan Nuan for winning the titles of ''Little Sea King'', ''Master Duan Shui'' and ''Animal Harvester''. ¡¿


    Netizens teased Nuan Nuan to their heart''s content, feeling the rxation and joy brought to them by the live broadcast.


    Xiao Qi came back at some point, standing on the top of a tree and looking at Nuan Nuan.


    "Little Seven."


    Hai Dongqing let out a soft cry, flew down from the treetops,nded on a stone and stood firm, rubbing against the little master''s hand.


    A minuteter it flew to the treetops again.


    Xiaoqi doesn¡¯t like to stand on t ground, and it¡¯s not easy to walk. They are born kings of high altitudes, and they stand proudly on high ces even when they are resting.

 Chapter 424: Little seal clapping

    It was agreed to y ball with Otis.


    Da Baihu still remembered that when Nuan Nuan woke up, he went back to his cave while she was washing her face.


    It chose among several balls, and finally pulled out a white volleyball, opened its mouth to hold it, and walked out with cheerful steps.


    When it came to Nuan Nuan, it put down the volleyball in its mouth, patted its paws, and arched its head to the little guy.


    With a flick of the big tail behind the buttocks, it immediately wrapped itself around the child.


    Nuan Nuan leaned back slightly against Otis and rubbed against him.


    "Otis wants to y ball, let''s go."


    Gu Bei was doing fruit fishing, and he nced at them when he heard this.


    "Be careful, Otis is strong."


    Nuan Nuan hugged the ball and ran to a wide ce.


    "I know~"


    After finding a ce, Nuan Nuan threw the ball she was holding.


    "Otis, go get it back!"


    This is training a big cat as a dog.


    But considering the size and strength of the two of them who are far apart, they can only y like this.


    Otis flew out like a white lightning with a flick of his tail, but he took the ball back in a moment.


    Flicking her tail cheerfully, her golden eyes are still bright.


    Put the ball in the kid''s arms, it has a big fluffy face with eagerness to try, keep going!


    Seeing that Otis likes to y like this, Nuan Nuan thoroughly yed with him.


    I had no experience in the first few times, but when she threw the ball in the back, Otis had already run over.


    It was able to catch the ball lightly while it was still in the air, and walked back proudly with its chest up.


    Nuannuan¡¯s strength was not far away, and Gu Bei was reced behind, and Otis had more fun ying.


    The little girl pped her hands vigorously on the side like a baby seal.


    "Otis is amazing,e on Otis."


    "Second brother is so far away, second brother is super powerful."


    The bowl of water served by my good friend and elder brother is mediocre.


    Brother¡¯s fruit soup is also delicious. The Nuannuan kid sitting on the small bench raised his feet, his cheeks puffed up and his eyebrows were crooked.


    A certain big bear drank another pot of honey water from Uncle Yu full of love. After drinking it, he ran over to Nuannuan wanting to eat some fruit.


    Nuan Nuan waved his small hand, "Go and get your rice bowl."


    Xiong Da shook his ears, then ran back with tons of tons, and quickly ran back with the rice bowl it used to drink honey water in its mouth.


    Nuan Nuan gave it some fruits.


    "That''s all, I''ll save some for my brother and Otis."


    The bear''s big head rubbed against the little girl, then sat down beside her.


    Stuck the rice bowl between the two big fat legs, eating the fruit in the bowl with its paws ovepping, a pair of naive eyes followed Nuan Nuan to stare at the one person and one tiger ying games over there.


    "Wow, the second brother is amazing, and Otis is awesome!"


    Little seal apuds.jpg


    The big bear next to it took a look, and then raised two bear paws and pped.


    "Aww..."


    This fan is really well-learned.


    Nuan Nuan turned her head and nced at it.


    Xiong Da also looked at her nkly, what''s wrong, isn''t it?


    The kid patted its big fat legs, with an old-fashioned little look, "Well done."


    So a child, a bear, and a little boy and a tiger sitting there seriously, looked like the audience cheering under the boys ying basketball in school.


    Gu Bei "..."


    He just threw a ball.


    Yu Shuhua smiled so much that his face creases a lot, and he was really happy and rxed.


    After studying animals and nts for so many years, it is really the most rxed when I am with Nuan Nuan.


    Because those animals that are usually not seen and dare not approach alle together by themselves.


    Still so close to her.


    Gu Bei yed with Otis for an hour, and the originally pure white volleyball had be a bit dirty, and there were tooth marks everywhere on it, and it looked a lot shrunken.


    The tiger''s bite can pierce the neck of the prey. Even if Otis is careful, the volleyball will probably be scrapped in a short time.


    Gu Bei squeezed the fairway, "It''s better to use tennis balls, next time Ie here, I will customize a few tennis belts suitable for Otis to y."


    Tennis **** are not filled with air, and are very strong, obviously more suitable for animals to y with.


    Nuannuan nodded, tiptoed to touch Otis'' big head.


    "Nuan Nuan bring tennis **** next time."


    Otis growled lowly.


    "By the way, when the big fat man goes hunting, will he be full if he only eats our fruits?"


    The watched Xiong Da scratched his belly, as if he still didn''t understand what he was doing looking at it.


    "Gululu..."


    This loud noise.


    Nuan Nuan "..."


    Gu Bei "..."


    Thought you were really not hungry.


    Xiong Da was so worried that he wrinkled his face and didn''t want to hunt, but he couldn''t do without eating.


    It looked at the human child eagerly.


    More fruit!


    Then the fruit failed to negotiate and was chased by Otis for 200 meters before he reluctantly went hunting.


    I''m sozy!

 Chapter 425: The fans are so loud that their brains are buzzing

    When Xiong Da was full and came back slowly, the sun was already setting.


    It didn''t dare to run to Otis''s territory anymore, and slipped back directly to its own territory.


    The next day, it strolled over after breakfast. It wasn''t that it wasn''t afraid of Otis, but that it really missed those sweet honeys.


    For honey, even if it is beaten by a tiger, it will recognize it.


    So a certain bear was howling at the edge of Otis''s territory early in the morning, but he was too timid to go in.


    Screaming and screaming, he saw Otis running over aggressively, and he turned around and ran away without thinking.


    But he was still caught by the nimble big white tiger, and he pped it several times with his big paws, making his head buzzing.


    Xiong Da hugged his head and pouted his buttocks to curl himself up into a ball. Otis circled around it twice before leaving with his beard shaking.


    Xiong Da turned his head to look at it aggrieved.


    Otis turned his head and bared his teeth at it, "Roar!"


    Hurry up and keep up!


    Xiong Da instantly forgot about being beaten up just now, and followed up with a twist of his buttocks.


    Otis was in a bad mood. He managed to get into the tent while the kid''s brother was making breakfast, and nned to hug the kid for a good night''s sleep, but was yelled at by the non-stop stinky bear.


    It is still roaring wildly at the edge of its territory. Isn''t this a provocation?


    Just beating it would be light, but any other animal would have to fight to the death.


    When he arrived at the camp, Xiong Da consciously found his own pot, and went to find the old human man with it in his mouth.


    Yesterday was the honey water he made for himself.


    Yu Shuhuaughed when he saw the big bear walking towards him with a basin in its mouth.


    "Come on, I''ll mix honey water for you right now."


    When Yu Shuhua was mixing honey water, Big Bear was watching eagerly from the side. He was still not happy about theck of honey, and kept urging him to put more.


    "Don''t be greedy, the bottle is already half full."


    He took a sip of the sweet honey water, although he wanted to eat honey directly, but he also knew that the honey wouldst longer, so let it be.


    After drinking the honey water, it deftly held the basin in its mouth and went to the human child and her brother to beg for food.


    Gu Bei smiled and gave it arge piece of watermelon and an apple, and Nuan Nuan gave it a few bananas and pears.


    "It''s a pity that there are no strawberries and grapes. I really miss the strawberries and grapes in the farm~"


    Nuan Nuany on Otis and muttered andined.


    Except for Otis, only the people watching the live broadcast heard it.


    But it was this unconscious mumbling that made Gu Nan, who was watching his sister''s live broadcast, pause for a moment, and then called Nanfeng.


    "You take someone to send some fruits from the farm by helicopter, and bring some fresh meat..."


    South Wind "..."


    Fortunately, Ms. Nuannuan is obedient and polite, otherwise it would be hard not to be arrogant and domineering if you are so endlessly pampered by your brothers.


    Nuan Nuan didn''t know that her big brother had sent someone to bring fruit to her.


    After breakfast, she wiped toilet water on her body, wearing a short T-shirt, knee-length shorts, a pair of small sandals, and a cute lotus leaf hat on her head.


    A delicate milk dumpling covered in white and delicate meat is freshly baked.


    The small face, small arms and legs are full of cogen, and it feels great to hold it in the hand, which is plump and soft.


    Nuan Nuan sat on Otis''s back, and the big white tiger walked steadily ahead, never letting the snow-white and delicate girlnd on the ground all the way to the river.


    Not far behind, Xiong Da held a small red bucket in his mouth, which contained two big furry tools for bathing.


    This is really a treatment that the royal family does not have.


    Nuan Nuan tilted her feet, her small mouth revealed a cute little dimple, she shook her head and hummed a little song, so cheerful.


    Gu Bei hugged the little sable and its nest, and he and Yu Shuhua walked behind and chatted very well.


    Because a certain academic master is not only a genius in physics andputers, but also dabbles a lot in biology.


    Gu Bei has been smart since he was a child. Others tend to concentrate on learning and learn more intensively. He has learned extensively and learned intensively.


    Same as Nuan Nuan, Gu Bei has the ability of photographic memory, and he likes to deal with all kinds of books since he was a child, so he has been a **** of learning since he was a child, and he did a lot of patented research in high school.


    After graduating and working, he is still a leader in the research institute. At a young age, he can already be respected as a doctor like those old researchers.


    He is a talent treasure of the country, so he has some privileges, which are often protected.


    At this moment, he can talk a lot about animals and nts with Yu Shuhua.


    The one who made Yu Shuhua excited and cordial was almost sworn friends with him on the spot.


    This young man is knowledgeable and polite, he likes him so much, why isn''t he his own child?


    Two peacocks can fly freely in the forest, their feathers are radiant, and they look like dancing elves in the forest.


    Yu Shuhua had a video camera hanging around his neck, so he didn''t know how many pictures he took of the two peacocks.


    Of course, there are asional high-definition photos of Costin flying in the sky.


    These photos are all preserved by Yu Shuhua as a treasure.

 Chapter 426: Give Otis a bath

    By the river, Nuan Nuan put the little sable and its nest under the shade of a cool tree, and fed it some fruits by the way.


    "You stay here obediently and don''t run around."


    The little sable''s furry head rubbed against Nuan Nuan''s palm.


    Afterforting the little sable, Nuan Nuan began to prepare to bathe Otis.


    The surface of the river water that has been exposed to the sun is warm, but the inside is very cool.


    Nuan Nuan arranged the big brush and the detergent specially used for bathing animals one by one, and then carried the small red bucket and stepped into the water with bare feet.


    "Otise here."


    The big white tiger tentatively tapped the water surface, as if the water scalded his feet and he couldn''t step on it after a long time.


    "Otis, it''s veryfortable to use a brush to take a shower."


    The big cat howled.


    The expression on that face seemed to say ''Don''t rush, don''t rush, here wee. ''


    Then it took several minutes before it put its paws into the water with a tiger face.


    Carefully stepping on the water and walking to Nuan Nuan.


    The big bear on the other side was already lying t in the water, being scrubbed by Gu Bei and Yu Shuhua with a brush.


    Detergents are all extracted from natural and harmless pure nts. They smell of nt fragrance, mild and not pungent.


    Big Bear took a handful of bubbles in his paws and sniffed at the tip of his nose, then covered his face,y down his head and fell asleepfortably.


    It has rough skin and thick flesh. Gu Bei and Yu Shuhua used the greatest strength to massage it. A certain big bear still disliked that the strength was too weak.


    Nuan Nuan also took a brush and brushed the wet white tiger''s hair.


    Otis was lying in the water with foam on his head, his hair was wet and his face was wet.


    "w."


    It obediently raised its big paws for the little girl to clean carefully.


    The ears and eyes were carefully cleaned with cotton cloth, and finally the teeth.


    Nuan Nuan held a small toothbrush, squeezed out the tasteless animal toothpaste, and opened Otis''s mouth with her small hands to reveal the sharp tooth knife inside.


    "Otis, hold on a little bit, I''ll clean up the dirt on your teeth, and protect your teeth so that you can bite the flesh when you get old."


    Otis did not move in a cooperative manner. After the child cleaned his teeth and snored into the water, he felt much morefortable in his mouth when he got up again.


    Teeth are the most important for carnivores because it is directly rted to their survival.


    Although it was a bit ufortable at the beginning, the feeling on the teeth in the mouth after cleaning is real.


    So Otis is very satisfied with this project, and cane a few more times.


    Finally finished washing, such a big tiger, the key is that Otis does not allow other people to approach, so Nuan Nuan washed it by herself, but she was exhausted.


    The big white tiger couldn''t wait to get out of the water, then stood a little farther away and threw himself.


    It is time to water the surrounding nts.


    Otis shook off almost all the water on his body before slowly walking back to Nuan Nuan.


    Wait for Nuan Nuan to smooth out its fur, Otis shook again, and the white fur on the tiger''s body became fluffy.


    Just because it hasn''t been done yet, it''s basically one by one.


    Xiong Da was servedfortably, and now he doesn''t want to leave.


    One tiger and one bear found a clean ce and climbed down to dry their hair. It didn''t take long for a white mist to emerge from their bodies.


    This is a phenomenon that urs when water vapor evaporates.


    Two peacocks went to the woods to find some wild fruits to fill their stomachs. At this moment, they are also walking gracefully, dragging their beautiful big tails, slowly walking towards Nuan Nuan.


    The most beautiful birds are peacocks. They are just walking normally, but they are stunned by the sight of them walking out of the catwalk.


    Wait until Otis and Xiong Da¡¯s fur are almost the same, Nuan Nuan touches the big cat¡¯s fur, it¡¯s called fluffy and soft.


    She buried her face in Otis'' stomach and took a deep breath.


    "Otis smells so good!"


    The posture of sucking the big cat made the fans in the live broadcast room almost salivate.


    Such big cats can **** for a lifetime!


    Otis flicked his tail, very satisfied with the child''s performance.


    When the little guy turned around and wanted to touch the big bear.


    The big cat who was originally proud had a handsome tiger face in an instant.


    The tail flicked and wrapped around the child, and she was not allowed to go any further.


    Nuan Nuan "..."


    Okay, if you don¡¯t smoke bears, you won¡¯t smoke, although I feel a little bit regretful.


    Gu Bei hugged the little sable, and Nuan Nuan followed a big white tiger with a basket in its mouth. They went to the forest to find food again.


    "Chestnut!"


    Nuan Nuan saw a chestnut tree, and there were already many burr **** under the tree.


    Gu Bei grabbed the little cub who was about to run over, "Don''t go over, we''reing."


    The prickling of chestnut, especially for such delicate skin as Nuan Nuan.


    Gu Bei didn''t want his sister to be stabbed.


    He and Yu Shuhua worked for a while, stepped on the crack of the burr ball with a shoe, and took out the chestnut inside with a branch.


    Nuan Nuan picked it up behind her wearing gloves.


    "Brother Yu Bobo, that''s enough."


    In fact, there are not many, but they are enough to eat, just as a snack.

 Chapter 427: golden monkey

    Picked up a lot of things, Nuan Nuan also found a banana tree.


    I was trying to find a way to pick bananas, when I suddenly heard a creaking sound from behind the tree.


    is the sound of a monkey.


    Yu Shuhua''s face changed, "It''s a monkey, let''s go."


    As we all know, monkeys are social animals, and when they appear, they usually appear inrge groups.


    And they are very ungrateful, throwing fruit stones at any creature that enters their territory and tries to pick the fruit.


    The force of falling from the tree hurts, and they also like to grab things.


    Although Yu Shuhua yelled this, it was still toote.


    They were surrounded by a group of monkeys almost instantly.


    But at the moment when he saw the monkey species, Yu Shuhua felt relieved, and the panic expression on his face was reced by surprise.


    Because this is a group of golden monkeys!


    Golden snub-nosed monkey is a rtively docile and precious monkey species among a group of monkey species with skin above the sky.


    Nuan Nuan looked up with her little head up and saw that there were at least twenty monkeys on the tree, and they were surrounded by pairs of eyes staring at them curiously and vigntly.


    The golden snub-nosed monkey is the best-looking monkey.


    The golden snub-nosed monkey here is especially special. It is covered with beautiful golden soft fur and has a light blue face.


    Especially the smaller snub-nosed monkey, a little fluffy one squatting on a tree, its ck eyes are full of curiosity.


    These golden monkeys stood on a high ce, not daring to approach or leave.


    Yu Shuhua quickly took a lot of photos with the camera.


    "Golden snub-nosed monkeys are hard toe by, and we are really lucky today."


    Otis looked up at the monkeys in the tree, and his furry face was full of displeasure.


    Xiong Da was greedy for those bananas, and stood up with his bulky body holding the banana tree and trying to climb up. A group of golden monkeys were startled and screamed.


    Then a wild fruit hit Xiong Da.


    Immediately afterwards, many wild fruits were smashed down, asionally mixed with stones, and the target was the big bear.


    Xiong Da was hit so hard that hey on the ground with his head in his arms. Seeing the fruit on the ground, he simply sat downfortably, grabbed the good wild fruit and ate it.


    Everyone "..."


    This shameless look is worthy of you!


    Fortunately, those monkeys have a clear goal, they only hit Xiong Da, and the others will be fine if they stay away.


    But because the bear is too rough and thick, the monkeys have almost used up the fruit in their hands. Seeing that the guy still ate it, they feel like they are going to cry.


    When other people''s eyes fell on Xiong Dahe and the golden monkey over there, Nuan Nuan was holding a delicious peach, and unknowingly hooked up with a little furry monkey.


    This little monkey did not go to war because it was too thin.


    Nuan Nuan found it, and called out twice with the peach, and the little monkey came down very actively.


    The speed is called silky smooth, without any hesitation.


    The little guy fell directly from the tree into her arms, hugged Taozi tentatively, and looked at her curiously.


    The whole little one was curled up in her arms, covered in golden fur, looking extremely cute.


    Nuan Nuan touched its head and said softly.


    "Eat."


    The little monkey squeaked happily, held the peach and gnawed it.


    The peaches are almost ripe, and the little monkey bites down and it is full of sweet flesh.


    Nuan Nuan''s eyes seemed to light up when she looked at it.


    Just when one person and one monkey were having fun, a oppressive shadow fell on their bodies.


    The little monkey squeaked and screamed twice, curled up in a ball holding the half-eaten peach, and waspletely buried in Nuan Nuan''s arms, shivering.


    Nuan Nuan "..."


    She knew who wasing without looking back.


    Ah, this... the monkey was discovered by Otis, what a pity!


    Nuan Nuan turned her head slowly, and the goal was a white fluffy wall, and then looked up, the big white tiger was condescending, and the eyes that wanted to kill a monkey couldn''t be hidden.


    Nuan Nuan took a small deep breath, with a ttering and milky smile on her delicate face.


    "Otis~"


    The big white tiger had a tiger face, and he just shook his beard and didn''t respond to her little voice.


    Nuan Nuan''s little hands were not honest enough to touch the little monkey''s fur.


    This hair is really beautiful and soft.


    "I just touched Otis, I didn''t intend to take it home."


    Big Cat Xuexue squinted down, and the te on that big furry face read ''I don''t believe it! ''


    Nuan Nuan puffed her cheeks, "Where''s the trust between friends?!"


    Otis looked over ''Do you have that thing on furry? ''


    The little friend and the big cat argued hard, and finally touched the two little monkeys, hugged them and rubbed them vigorously before releasing them reluctantly.


    "Little monkey, go back quickly."


    The little golden monkey ran forward for a short distance, holding half a peach and looked back at Nuan Nuan several times.


    But due to Otis'' deterrence, it still left, but stood on the treetop not far away and refused to leave.


    Nuan Nuan was pulled over by a big tiger and pressed it on her fur, rubbed it around like rubbing glutinous rice balls, licked her tongue with her hand, and nodded in satisfaction after making sure that it was tainted with her own smell.


    Gone and gone, I can''t stay in this **** ce, the kids don''t care to live outside and there are other fluffy ones.

 Chapter 428: Helicopter arrives

    Back at the camp, Gu Bei boiled hot water for Nuan Nuan to wash his face and hands carefully.


    The little girl sat obediently on a small bamboo mat, raised her delicate face and closed her eyes, and wiped the fragrance on her brother after washing.


    The skin cream has a milky scent. After warming it, the skin is tender and fragrant, making people want to kiss it.


    Gu Bei did indeed kiss his sister on the face.


    The chubby little face is pink and white, so cute.


    Opened **** and white eyes, Nuan Nuan raised the corners of his mouth to reveal a small dimpled smile, and his skin was so white that it seemed to glow in the sun.


    She also kissed her second brother on the face.


    Gu Bei touched her head, then took out a small biscuit from his backpack and handed it over.


    "Eat slowly by yourself, brother is going to cook."


    Nuan Nuan hugged the biscuit but obediently said hello.


    Taking a peek at her brother, she took off her shoes, and beckoned Otis toe and lie down next to her, and her round, white feet stepped on Otis'' soft stomach.


    "Otis Nuannuan will give you milk!"


    She remembers that the cats at home like to step on her belly or back.


    The delicate skin on the feet is a little itchy when it touches the fluffy and soft fur of the big white tiger.


    Nuannuan''s toes, round and round like pale pink pearls, stepped on its stomach one by one, and the soft touch was sofortable.


    Otis lying on the ground behaved very connivingly towards the children.


    Standing 200 meters away, Xiong stared at the biscuit Nuan Nuan was holding with big eyes, drooling as he wanted to eat it.


    Today''s lunch is stewed chicken with mushrooms, and various fried mushrooms. The chestnuts he picked up were also cooked by Gu Bei. At this moment, he put them on a small porcin te and brought them in front of Nuan Nuan.


    "Second elder brother also eats, and so does Uncle Yu."


    Nuan Nuan held the small porcin te and divided the roasted chestnuts into three parts.


    The serious appearance is not too rare.


    It''s a pity that theizens in the live broadcast room couldn''t see the little girl''s face at this moment.


    Nuan Nuan ate until her cheeks were bulging, she took a peek at Otis, hugged the little sable and fed him fruit.


    Otis nced at a certain child with his golden eyes, with helplessness and doting in his eyes, like an elder who tolerated his own children.


    But seeing that Otis didn''t attack the little sable and himself, Nuan Nuan was very happy to smile with crooked eyebrows.


    "Zhi!"


    Xiao Qi¡¯s voice came from above the blue sky, and not only Xiao Qi could be faintly seen, it seemed that there was something elseing.


    Xiao Qinded on the top of a tree, staring at the sky with her sharp eyes.


    As the ck spot got bigger and bigger, the roar of the engine also came.


    Gu Bei took a look and said, "It''s a helicopter."


    With a thought in his heart, he probably guessed that it should be the helicopter of the eldest brother.


    Is it possible that the eldest brother is also here?


    As the helicopter approached, Nuan Nuan also saw her own logo on the helicopter.


    There is a white lily of the valley at the tail of the ck helicopter wing, which was added by Gu Nan after Nuan Nuan came back.


    One is because both Nuannuan and mother like this beautiful white flower, and the other reason is that the flowernguage of lily of the valley is the return of happiness.


    Nuannuan is the little blessing package for their family back.


    Otis saw the helicopter appearing above showed great hostility.


    Nuan Nuan hugged its neck and rubbed it.


    "Look, Otis, that''s my big brother''s helicopter."


    Nuan Nuan pointed at it to look at the lily-of-the-valley on the helicopter, showing off to it with a small expression.


    "I have two pots of lily-of-the-valley in my room. They were nted by Nuan Nuan herself. They bloom beautifully, like small whitenterns."


    The helicopter did notnd, but Gu Bei received a call from Nanfeng.


    "Second Young Master, we brought you and Miss some fruits, vegetables and meat from the farm, and they will be dropped in the form of airdrops in a minute. Please be ready to receive them."


    Gu Bei hummed to show that he knew, with a faint smile in his long and narrow eyes.


    "Nuan Nuan, your elder brother brought you the fruit from the farm."


    The little girl''s eyes lit up, "Is the big brother here?"


    "No."


    "Oh."


    The little girl''s eyes dimmed slightly, with some regret.


    "But I guess he is watching the live broadcast now."


    As expected of twins, Gu Bei still knows his elder brother very well.


    Gu Nan, who is indeed watching the live broadcast at the moment, "..."


    Nuan Nuan suddenly smiled with crooked eyebrows, and began to shout across the screen with a milky voice.


    "Big Brother, Big Brother Nuan Nuan misses you."


    At this time, Gu Bei took out his mobile phone and connected to Nuan Nuan''s live broadcast room.


    At that moment, he saw that the dense barrage almost upied the entire phone screen, and there were all kinds of gifts.


    The more expensive gifts also have special effects.


    Such as big cruise ships, rocket houses, luxury cars and fireworks.


    Nuan Nuan''s small head leaned over to see it, and her small mouth was wide open.


    "Brother, many people are giving gifts to Nuan Nuan."


    How much does this cost!


    ¡¾Nuannuan look at me, look at me...¡¿


    ¡¾Ahhhhh! Nuan Nuan, you finally watched the barrage, watch more barrage and interact with us. ¡¿


    ¡¾Nuannuanbaoer, I am your mother fan, mother loves you! ¡¿


    ¡¾I''m a dad fan, what color sack do you like, Nuan Nuan Baoer, can I take you home? ¡¿


    ¡¾Nuannuanbaoer, I love the interaction between you and Otis to death, I like Otis. ¡¿


    ¡¾Look at the poor Hanhan Xiongda, this kid is always beaten by Otis hahaha...¡¿

 Chapter 429: Large-scale recognition scene in the live broadcast room

    Nuan Nuan looked at those barrages nkly.


    "Brother, how do they know that I am warm?"


    She didn''t show her face.


    ¡¾Quack quack quack... Nuannuan Baoer, your little vest has long since fallen off. ¡¿


    ¡¾Hahaha, did you just find out now? Nuannuanbao is too cute. ¡¿


    ¡¾Little anchor, we all know now that you are Nuan Nuan Baoer, and the vest can''t cover it anymore, so when will we show your face. ¡¿


    ¡¾It¡¯s been a long time since I saw Nuan Nuan Baoer, I miss you. ¡¿


    Gu Bei was also a little confused about how it was exposed, and then he checked it online.


    It was easy to find out. Seeing the whole process of losing the horse, Gu Bei was speechless.


    I never thought of it, because I have the same face as my elder brother.


    Now not only Nuan Nuan has lost his horse, but the brothers have also been picked out.


    But it was probably the eldest brother who made the moveter, and they couldn''t pick out their upations except Gu Mingyu.


    Nuan Nuan greeted the more than 20 million viewers in the live broadcast room, and then various gifts came as if they didn''t want money.


    The little girl waved her hands quickly, her soft voice was a little anxious.


    "Stop swiping gifts, don''t swiping gifts, Nuannuan is rich, and I have several older brothers raising them, everyone, don''t swiping gifts, it''s a waste of money."


    ¡¾Woooooh...Why is Nuan Nuan Baoer so caring. ¡¿


    ¡¾It''s up to your brothers to raise you, we also want to raise you warm. ¡¿


    ¡¾Warm Nuan What color sack do you like? ¡¿


    ¡¾Yes, yes, yes... What color does Nuan Nuan like? ¡¿


    The Nuannuan kid who didn''t know the sinister intentions of theizens answered stupidly.


    "Nuan Nuan likes a lot of colors, white, peach pink, green, white..."


    The little girl vomited blood when she said each color with her fingers super serious. Just listening to the voice is so cute, and now they want to see their faces even more!


    "Why do you ask Nuan Nuan what color sacks she likes?"


    ¡¾Because I want to take Nuannuan Baoer home, hehehe...¡¿


    ¡¾Sister Nuannuanbao will prepare a colorful sack for you, can you go home with my sister, I will support you in the future. ¡¿


    ¡¾Nuannuanbao, I also have colorful sacks, I will support you! ¡¿


    Nuan Nuan''s eyes widened instantly when she saw these bullet screens, and then she waved her hands quickly, and her small palms showed afterimages.


    "Don''t, don''t, Nuan Nuan is from the Gu family, from grandpa, mother, and brothers, don''t go to someone else''s house."


    The kid''s quick retort made people like it even more.


    Netizens allughed hahaha.


    How can there be such a cute child.


    so cute.


    ¡¾Nuan Nuan Bao doesn''t want to wear a sack, we want to see your face in the live broadcastter. ¡¿


    ¡¾That¡¯s right, we¡¯re so sad that we can¡¯t see Nuan Nuan Bao¡¯s face. ¡¿


    ¡¾I can''t even eat. ¡¿


    ¡¾I am so sad that I am physically weak. ¡¿


    Nuan Nuan let out a small exmation.


    "Is this... so serious?"


    Simply don''t be too naive to deceive.


    Gu Bei couldn''t stand it anymore.


    Just when Nuan Nuan was about to be reminded, several rockets swiped down one after another, and the bold red barrage upied the entire screen.


    ¡¾Nuan Nuan, don''t trust them. ¡¿


    The little girl''s eyes lit up, and she asked childishly, "Are you big brother~"


    ¡¾Ok¡¿


    The little girl''s voice became even more joyful, "Big Brother, Big Brother, Nuan Nuan misses you.


    At this time, the fireworks exploded on the screen again, and the bold purple font upied the entire screen.


    ¡¾Nuannuan baby, what about me? ¡¿


    Nuan Nuan "It''s the third brother~"


    ¡¾It¡¯s really smart little Ke Nai, the answer is correct, when youe back, my brother will reward you with a third brother¡¯s post and a kiss. ¡¿


    After Gu Mingyu, various tipping effects shed again, and then various colorful fonts came out.


    Nuan Nuan is very busy, so she guesses who she is.


    "dad!"


    "Fourth brother!"


    "Second cousin!"


    Good guy, the entire live broadcast room is about to be arge-scale confession scene.


    ¡¾I''m numb, how busy this family is, I''m afraid everyone is watching Nuan Nuan''s live broadcast. ¡¿


    ¡¾I feel the love from my family. ¡¿


    ¡¾These gifts don¡¯t cost money! ¡¿


    ¡¾Good guy, it hit the trending search directly. ¡¿


    There are more and more people entering the live broadcast room, and everyone whoes in is the first to scream!


    This money seems to be free, and other anchors are envious and jealous when they see it.


    At this time, the red font floated out.


    ¡¾Who said before that you want to keep my house warm? ¡¿


    It is obviously just words, why does it carry such a strong sense of oppression.


    The little anchor''s family is so rich, they can''t afford to support...


    And fighting for warmth with so many outstanding brothers, they can''tpete.


    Using live broadcast to chat with rtives, what kind of show operation is this?


    What''s more, Nuan Nuan''s grandparents, parents, and elder brothers are rich one by one, and they can spend tens of thousands of dors just by talking.


    They did the calctions just now, and the total amount of money spent must be tens of millions.


    s ... I can''t afford it.


    After Nuan Nuan greeted the family members, she followed her second brother to pick up the container.


    Several burly men got on and off the helicopter, Nuan Nuan recognized them, they are all the bodyguards of the big brother, and now they are here to help carry the container.


    After thinking about it for a while, since they were all lost, Nuan Nuan asked her brother to change the perspective of the live broadcast room to look down.


    Now everyone can finally see Nuan Nuan''s cute face, and everyone celebrates happily like a new year.

 Chapter 430: Favor from Big Brother

    Nuan Nuan is wearing overalls, and there is a big pocket on her stomach, where she usually puts some snacks and the like.


    But she still disliked that the pocket was too small to put the little sable in it.


    Now the little sable''s injury is much better, and he can run with a limp.


    Supported on three legs, she ran quite fast, circling around the little girl all day long.


    If Otis expelled her domineeringly, it would look at her with pitiful and watery eyes until it was touched by Nuan Nuan, and then it turned around and left.


    After leaving Nuan Nuan, it made the next best move to find Gu Bei, whistling in his arms to beg for some food.


    The friends in the live broadcast room all called him a good guy, this little sable is also a bit of a scum, hugging left and right and acting like a baby, he looks reluctant to part with everyone!


    If this is reced by an adult, what a scumbag?


    That''s right, little sable is a little girl.


    At this moment, Little Sable didn''t dare to approach Nuan Nuan because Otis was following.


    It looked at Nuan Nuan resentfully and ran back to its den.


    When it¡¯s time to lift the container, it¡¯s time for the bear to go out.


    Don''t waste that power.


    Forget about Otis, it won¡¯t walk standing up.


    Nuan Nuan took the big cat and followed behind her second brother like a small tail.


    Xiong Da also followed happily, because he smelled the fruit.


    The bodyguards tensed up when they saw the big bear and the white tiger approaching.


    "Xiong Da, help me carry it."


    Big Bear groaned, walked to one of the boxes, and raised the other side before the bodyguard could react.


    Bodyguard "!!"


    It was the first time in his life to lift things with Big Bear!


    I was a little scared, after all, the bear was too big, and I was worried that it would end my life if it greeted it with its paw.


    But I was a little excited.


    Xiong Da¡¯s strength is really great, and he lifts it up with ease.


    After carrying it back, Nuan Nuan rewarded it with a big apple, and it was even more motivated.


    Other bodyguards are no longer on guard when they see this. Miss Nuan Nuan is not afraid of such a small person, what are they afraid of!


    "Here, Xiong Da,e here to help."


    One of the bodyguards made a sound, and Xiong Da bit the apple and ran over.


    After having this beginning, other bodyguards rushed to cooperate with Xiong Da.


    After each cooperation, they will give it some food. The bodyguards have the cheek to take some fruit or honey from Miss Nuan Nuan.


    Xiong Da came back with a full load, filled the bowls he ate with these gifts, and the whole bear was so happy that he was about to fly.


    So I became more motivated.


    But there are not many containers in total, and there is still something to be desired after the final move.


    This time, the bodyguards have be brothers and sisters with Xiong Da, which makes peopleugh and cry.


    But to be honest, I don¡¯t know how many people in the live broadcast room want to call Xiong Da brothers.


    ¡¾Is there still a shortage of bodyguard positions for big brother? Let''s see if I can, let mee to such a good thing next time! ¡¿


    ¡¾You have done what I dreamed of, and I also want to be brothers and sisters with Xiong Da. ¡¿


    There are not a few such people.


    "Miss, the three boxes here are fruits from the farm, the two boxes here are vegetables from the farm, the ones here are some fresh meat, and the boxes here are some clothes and daily necessities..."


    Gu Nan prepared thoughtfully, almost everything he could think of was prepared for his sister.


    "The boss said, we''lle and take all these things away when you go back, and your tent is too small, I''ll get someone to set up a bigger one right away."


    Talking about the power of action, I started working very quickly. I dismantled the previous tent and set up a special luxury version.


    Everyone "..."


    This pet is really boundless, I am afraid that my sister will be wronged.


    Who wouldn''t want such a heroic brother?


    Gu Bei rubbed Nuan Nuan''s little head, "Are you happy?"


    Nuannuan nodded, her eyes were shining, and there was a soft smile on her face.


    She hugged the live broadcast ball and shouted childishly, "Big brother is the best!"


    In an instant, the gifts in the live broadcast room were swiped up.


    Gu Nan, who was watching the live broadcast at the moment, was in a good mood, and the corners of his mouth were slightly raised on that stern face.


    The deluxe tent is really big, it looks like a room.


    Fortunately, the ce here is also wide.


    By the way, the tent they returned to Yu Shuhua was also reced with arger one, but it was not as luxurious as Nuan Nuan''s.


    Afraid that the old man might misunderstand Nanfeng, he exined it thoughtfully.


    "Miss Nuannuan''s boss has considered that it won''t be too crowded for Otis to go in. Uncle Yu, your tent space is smaller, but the boss has prepared everything for you."


    Yu Shuhua nodded again and again, "Enough is enough, it''s the first time I''ve lived in such a luxurious tent in the wild, your boss is interested."


    He ispletely in the light of Nuan Nuan and Gu Bei.


    He took a look inside the tent. There were beds and everything, and the prepared one was sufficient, and the bedding and everything were brand new. The fabric was veryfortable just looking at it. There was also a wardrobe inside, and there was a There is a shoe cab, and there are nkets under the tent.


    Extravagant, really extravagant.


    The configuration inside the warm tent is simr, with more space, even if Otis goes in and turns around twice, it will not be a problem.

 Chapter 431: Addicted to feeding

    After preparing everything, Nanfeng left with the bodyguards who were reluctant to let go and wanted to stay with Xiong Dadu for a while.


    Nuan Nuan took off her shoes and put them in the shoe cab, stepping on the soft nket with her bare feet.


    Because the ground in the field is uneven, Nanfeng and the others thoughtfullyid ayer of partitions, and thenid a soft carpet.


    It''s soft and not sticky at all when you step on it, and it''s veryfortable.


    Nuan Nuan jumped around inside the tent with bright eyes, and Otis'' head also stuck in.


    The tail behind its buttocks flicked slightly happily, looking at such a big tent and eager to get in.


    Although the floor is covered with nkets, it is very cool.


    Because a small air conditioner is also installed, Gu Bei''s sr battery can generate electricity.


    "Otis, you cane in too."


    Nuan Nuan ran to the door, sat on the ground with her short legs crossed, and held a towel to let the big white tiger stretch its ws.


    Otis obediently ced a paw in her hand.


    Nuan Nuan wiped off the dust and mud on the meat pad, and then beckoned to let it in.


    "Come in,e in."


    That little appearance is so cute.


    The big white tiger''s golden eyes scanned the entire luxurious tent, and walked in with his head held high.


    I have to say that this ce where humans live is brighter than its cave.


    Otis walked in and rubbed against the corners of the tent, secretly leaving some tiger hairs to mark the territory.


    This ce will belong to it from now on!


    One person and one tiger yed happily in the tent for a long time, and then the two peacocks also poked their heads.


    Xiao Wu and Xiao Liu wiped their paws on the towel sensiblely, and then walked in gracefully.


    These two peacocks, who are bold and tiger-minded, are not afraid even if the tent is full of the smell of that tiger.


    Nuan Nuan simply set up the tablet on the small table, put a cartoon on it, leaned against Otis with a small te of melon seeds and watched it with relish.


    Otis was also watching, his golden eyes staring curiously at what was ying on the tablet, and he stretched out his paws several times to grab it.


    "Otis, this is aputer, not food."


    The big white tiger doesn''t understand, but it can''t stop its curiosity.


    After losing interest, Iy down in the tent and took a nap with Nuan Nuan.


    Woke up refreshed after a nap, Nuan Nuan walked out with the tiger and two peacocks and was greeted by the second elder brother for feeding.


    Mango panna cotta, creme brulee and various fruit biscuits.


    During her nap time, the second brother prepared so many delicious food!


    Nuan Nuan was very pleasantly surprised, and ran over to blow rainbow farts around Wen Run''s second brother.


    "Second brother, did you make all these? It''s amazing. Second brother, you know everything. These things are delicious and warm, so happy. When did you learn to cook, second brother? Nuannuan will do it, next time Can Nuan Nuan help you?"


    Gu Bei''s mood brightened after being praised softly and sweetly by the child. The corners of his mouth were raised, and the way he looked at his sister was not too pampering.


    The young man squatted down and gently pinched Nuannuan''s chubby cheeks, his voice was so clear and pleasant.


    "I didn''t have much time to spend with you before, these are allpensations from my brother, do you like it?"


    Nuan Nuan nodded super hard, her ck and white eyes were bright.


    "Yeah, I really like it, my brother is amazing~"


    Gu Bei patted her head, "It''s not difficult to do these, I follow the video, it shouldn''t be too sweet."


    A few cakes failed once, but all went to the bear''s belly.


    Nuannuan gave a chirp and then kissed the second elder brother on the face.


    "Second brother, you haven''t done it before. You learned it just by following the video. Before the third brother, they followed the video to grill, but they couldn''t eat it when it was charcoal."


    Gu Bei had a smile in his eyes, "Want to eat barbecue? How about we have a barbecue tonight?"


    Nuannuan nodded, "Okay, okay."


    She took a bite of the mango cake, which tasted just right, and it was her favorite taste.


    He took a bite by himself and raised his eyebrows to feed his brother.


    "My brother eats too."


    Yu Shuhua sat leisurely on a chair, and slowly ate a box of cakes in his hand.


    "This is the life of the gods."


    I used to follow the people from the protection station to patrol the field, how could I have been so leisurely? This is morefortable than at home.


    Nuan Nuan leaned close to her second elder brother and rubbed it sticky, and then she was picked up and sat in the second elder brother''s arms.


    "Let me feed you."


    Gu Bei fed the dessert biscuits he made to his little sister bit by bit.


    Nuan Nuan sat in his arms dependently, so coquettish that she just opened her mouth.


    Like a fluffy snow-white pet.


    Just ask who doesn¡¯t like such a cute little guy.


    ¡¾Let go of Nuan Nuan Baoer and let mee, feeding her is really healing. ¡¿


    ¡¾I''m envious that my brother can feed Nuan Nuan himself, I want it too. ¡¿


    ¡¾I didn¡¯t want children before, but now after watching Nuan Nuan, I really have the urge to have children. ¡¿


    ¡¾Awow... Nuannuan is so cute, I want to hold her in my arms and pet her forever, why don''t I have such a soft and beautiful sister. ¡¿


    ¡¾Looking at the stinky brother next to me, he kicked him away. ¡¿


    ¡¾I feel the difference between the children. My child is really crazy. I didn¡¯t know where to catch a mouse yesterday. I almost lost half my life in fright. ¡¿


    ¡¾My child took a paintbrush and painted my newly bought white skirt in color (smoking.jpg)¡¿


    ¡¾My child is about the same age as Nuannuan, and now he smashed my phone. ¡¿,


    ¡¾emmm... At first, because of Nuannuan, I also wanted to say that I wanted a beautiful child, but seeing the situation of the mothers in the barrage area, I think I should forget it. ¡¿


    ¡¾It feels like it¡¯s better to steal warmth. ¡¿


    ¡¾I think it''s quite a punishment. ¡¿


    ¡¾I just want to know how the other brothers are feeling now. ¡¿


    ¡¾Anyway, if it were me, I can''t wait to fly to Nuan Nuan to feed her. ¡¿


    Nuannuan''s other brothers really thought so, Gu An angrily threw the phone on the bed.


    "Ahh! Why don''t you let me go with Nuan Nuan!"


    Mr. Gu downstairs drank tea calmly and watched the live broadcast of his granddaughter.


    "This thing is really good, give Nuan Nuan a reward of 100,000."


    The old man is also very up-to-date now. He didn¡¯t know what a live broadcast was before, but now he knows how to tip.


    At this moment, Nuannuan''s little belly is plump after eating, and he is moaning and chirping in the arms of his second brother, wanting to rub his little belly.


    Gu Bei ced his slender fingers on his sister''s belly and gently rubbed it, with a somewhat annoyed expression on his face.


    Feeding my sister is too addictive, I identally feed too much.


    "Are you ufortable?"


    Nuan Nuan shook her head, "It won''t be ufortable for my brother to rub his belly."


    Gu Bei rubbed her for a while, then Nuan Nuan went down to the ground, holding Otis''s big furry tail with two small hands, and was taken by the big white tiger for a walk to digest food on his short legs.

 Chapter 432: Second brother is drunk

    Barbecue at night, the meat and vegetables are fresh, and there are mushrooms picked in the forest.


    Nuan Nuan sat in a row with his brother on a small bench, holding a stick in one hand and sliced ??meat in the other to put on.


    Little Sable is between the two, with a small dish in front of her, and Nuan Nuan puts a piece of meat into it from time to time.


    Little sable gnawed on the meat with its ws.


    Xiong Da stood not far away and watched eagerly, drooling.


    A few minutes ago, my brother fed it a big piece of meat and a lot of fruit.


    But this guy has a really big appetite.


    Can''t support can''t support...


    There is nothing to eat even after looking at it.


    But feed Otis some.


    Nuan Nuan quietly handed the meat slices to Otis.


    The big cat only ate a few pieces symbolically and then stopped eating. It can hunt by itself.


    After all the meat and vegetables were dressed, Gu Bei took out a bottle of wine.


    "This is the wine made from my sister''s farm, Uncle Yu, try it."


    Nuan Nuan Pa pulled the freezer and found the soda and yogurt he wanted, his eyes lit up.


    "Don''t drink this yet."


    The next second the soda and yogurt in her hand were taken away by her brother, and a cup of normal temperature fruit milk tea was put in her hand.


    There is a lot of pulp in the milk tea!


    Although she still wants to drink soda, she is satisfied with milk tea in her hand.


    Pour out a little bit and share it with Otis to drink, and hold the rest of the Nuan Nuan by yourself.


    Otis licked his tongue and walked slowly behind the child.


    Gu Bei and Yu Shuhua were already working on the grill, lit the charcoal fire, and put various skewers on it.


    Gu Bei performed on the spot while watching the video tutorial while grilling, and the grilled skewers were fragrant.


    It is more than a little bit stronger than when Gu Nan and the others grilled for the first time.


    The other brothers "..."


    The talent of their chefs must have gone to Gu Bei.


    "Try how it tastes."


    Gu Bei handed the grilled skewers to his sister.


    The little guy''s eyes lit up instantly after taking a bite.


    "It''s delicious, my brother will eat it too!"


    With a smile on the corner of Gu Bei''s mouth, his slender fingers with well-defined knuckles were turning over the skewers.


    Everyone in the live broadcast room looked at his hands and felt that this was a waste of money!


    Such beautiful hands are actually grilling skewers!


    But it smells so good...


    ¡¾Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo ¡¿


    ¡¾Not much nonsense, I want to eat the skewers grilled by my second brother. ¡¿


    ¡¾These hands are too pretty, why can Nuan Nuan Bao''s elder brother have a feeling of ecstasy when grilling? ¡¿


    ¡¾Brother has such a good temperament, he can be so handsome even if he is grilling. ¡¿


    ¡¾If the little brother at the barbecue stand is so handsome, I will eat it every day! ¡¿


    Yu Shuhua¡¯s grilled food was also delicious. Although there were only three of them, there were a few animals and children messing around, making it very lively.


    After eating hot, Nuan Nuan finally drank the soda that he was thinking of.


    The feeling of the cold sparkling water bursting in the mouth is too exciting.


    Gu Bei looked at a certain child who was secretly licking the sparkling water like a little hamster, rubbed her head and drank some red wine slowly.


    But he is really bad at drinking, he only had one drink before it got on his face.


    Because he stayed in the research room all year round without seeing the light, Gu Bei''s skin is very smooth and white. This time his face is particrly conspicuous, and the corners of his eyes are flushed.


    Simply... delicious!


    A group of people screamed in the live broadcast room.


    What kind of stunning beauty is this, how can someone look so good after drinking alcohol!


    It looks quiet and a little dull, my god, give them a dozen brothers!


    Nuan Nuan drank half a bottle of sparkling water and got a little full, hupped a little, and turned to look at her second brother.


    The wine in his hand hadn''t been finished yet, his originally clear eyes gradually blurred, and under the light, the skin on his face was pale and pink.


    It looks like a peach blossom, very beautiful.


    Nuan Nuan opened her eyes wide, "Brother, are you drunk?"


    She remembered that her second brother seemed to be... easily drunk.


    Gu Bei insisted that he was not drunk, and shook his head with certainty, "No!"


    After finishing speaking, he stared nkly at a certain point, and Quiet seemed a little too obedient.


    Never thought that these words used to describe children would fall on Gu Bei who was drunk.


    But it does.


    This wine is also really good.


    "elder brother?"


    Gu Bei hummed slowly, took his sister into his arms, and rubbed his chin against her fluffy hair.


    "obedient."


    Nuan Nuan nodded in his arms, "Well, Nuan Nuan is very good."


    Gu Bei "Good boy."


    Yu Shuhua didn''t know whether tough or cry, "Your brother is drunk, he hasn''t finished a ss of wine yet."


    ¡¾I''ve only heard of pouring in a ss before, but I didn''t expect there to be such a person. ¡¿


    ¡¾Nonsense, don¡¯t nder Second Brother, isn¡¯t he still down? ¡¿


    ¡¾Laughing...he didn¡¯t finish a ss, isn¡¯t there still wine in that ss? ¡¿


    ¡¾Hahaha... I can''t refute it at all, why is my brother so cute when he''s drunk. ¡¿


    ¡¾People around me will go crazy with alcohol when they are drunk, and suddenly seeing someone who is so quiet and good-looking after being drunk is so strange, even more strange than giant pandas! ¡¿


    It''s so cute to not make noise after getting drunk like this!


    Although the word cute seems inappropriate for a young man.


    Nuan Nuan took her brother''s hand and pulled him up.


    "Brother, you should go to bed."


    Gu Bei let out a groan, followed her sister''s little strength to stand up, and followed her step by step.


    Then she sat on a ponytail.


    A person who is so tall and has very long legs, sitting on a pony saddle makes him feel wronged.


    Gu Bei hugged his knees, his confused eyes followed Nuan Nuan.


    Nuan Nuan called for face wash water, wet the towel and twisted it again.


    "Brother,e down a little bit, Nuan Nuan is going to wipe your face."


    Gu Bei moved his face closer.


    The kid can seriously wipe his second brother''s face twice, and then wash his hands again.


    After finishing all this, he asked Uncle Yu to change his brother''s pajamas, and then he coaxed his brother to sleep like a child.


    "Good night, brother."


    Nuan Nuan got up again and went outside to help Yu Shuhua clean up the grill tes and the like.


    "I''ll do it, Nuannuan go to sleep."


    Nuan Nuan''s little adult is generally "Uncle Yu Nuan Nuan is not sleepy now, Nuan Nuan is taking care of his brother now."


    The little figure with the chin up looks quite proud.


    Nuan Nuan patted her chest, "I''m an adult now, and I need to help pack my things."


    She can do the dishes.


    Wearing an apron, Nuan Nuan ran around with her short legs, and even helped wash the dishes together.


    What a capable ''little master''.


    Yu Shuhua praised her "Nuannuan is awesome!"


    The little girl immediately puffed up her small chest, hehe, that¡¯s right.


    After cleaning up everything, Nuan Nuan washed her face and soaked her feet, and after entering the tent, she turned around and wiped her paws clean for Otis.


    "Otis slept with Nuan Nuan and his brother today."


    The big white tiger walked in with its tail flicking.


    Of course, it''s a pity that it doesn''t sleep in such a big tent.

 Chapter 433: social death

    What is social death?


    That was the second day after waking up after being drunk, he still remembered what he did when he was drunk.


    Although...he didn''t go crazy after drunk or even quietly.


    But in a way, he did die.


    Still in front of tens of millions of viewers, he didn''t even say a drink, yet he behaved like a child for such a big man.


    After waking up in the morning, after the memories of yesterday flooded back, Gu Bei actually wanted to say that it would be better for him to just pour a ss down.


    Opening his eyes and looking at the top of the tent, Gu Beiy t without saying a word.


    Nuan Nuan also woke up at this time, dazedly with her messy hair arched on Otis''s soft belly, and then rolled onto the second brother and rubbed it.


    Before I woke up, I started to get busy.


    She can roll the whole tent from end to end.


    "Brother, second brother~"


    The soft little milk voice called her second brother, and Nuan Nuan crawled over with her little **** pouted.


    "Second brother, what''s wrong with you?"


    Gu Beiughed very strongly, his voice was weak, "It''s nothing, it''s just wine, I''d better not drink it in the future."


    It¡¯s okay to pour a ss in front of my family, but the live broadcast was still on!


    Nuan Nuan poked her brother''s handsome face and tall nose with her small hand.


    Gu Bei sighed in his heart, forget it, as long as he doesn''t read the news on the Inte, let''s pretend that this thing didn''t happen.


    "Get up, I''ll brush your hair."


    The children''s hair looks extra fluffy when they just wake up.


    Nuan Nuan yawned, sat on her brother''s legs crossed, and waited obediently and earnestly for her brother tob her hair.


    Tie two small braids and make them into cute little balls.


    The little cutie carved in pink and jade, with a snow-white face and chubby look, makes people want to go up and kiss her.


    As soon as today''s live broadcast started, almost everyone saw Gu Bei greeting him.


    ¡¾A cup pours brother, a cup pours brother, are you okay? ¡¿


    ¡¾The gentle and elegant little brother bes obedient and big golden retriever in seconds after drinking, please give me a dozen of such brothers. ¡¿


    ¡¾Hello, second brother, do you still remember what happened yesterday? ¡¿


    ¡¾It''s less than a ss of wine, so it shouldn''t be broken, right? ¡¿


    Nuan Nuan took the phone to look at the barrage and then secretly nced at her second brother.


    Gu Bei "..."


    The expression on his face gradually stiffened. Even if he didn''t watch the barrage, he could tell that those people must be making fun of him for being drunk yesterday.


    Gu Bei took a deep breath.


    "Stop looking, what do you want for breakfast?"


    As long as he doesn''t look at it, it doesn''t happen.


    Nuan Nuan immediately put the phone behind her, and said childishly that she wanted to eat pancakes.


    "Let''s go."


    The little girl helped her elder brother wash the vegetables, resting her cheeks on both hands to watch her elder brother spread pancakes.


    Spreading pancakes is a technical task, and he was not discouraged if the first one failed.


    "Where''s Big Bear?"


    Nuan Nuan shook her head, "It''s not here yet."


    Gu Bei hummed calmly, and put the spread of pancakes on a nearby te.


    "This is Big Bear''s breakfast."


    He spoke very gently.


    Nuan Nuan: Okay, I see!


    After breaking several sheets of dough one after another, the first pancake was finally freshly baked.


    It is very fragrant and delicious.


    Nuan Nuan was very satisfied, watching his brother spread out a big pancake for Otis, which was wrapped with a sandwich egg, and there was a medium-rare steak with bnced vegetables.


    Otis sniffed the bowl, opened his mouth and ate it.


    The taste is not bad.


    So those who were waiting for breakfast added an extra tiger.


    Nuan Nuan stood on it with a small bench after eating a pancake.


    "Brother eat,e Nuannuan!"


    Looks quite confident.


    Gu Bei stood next to her worriedly and taught her hand in hand.


    The child is quite capable of learning, and his serious look looks like a future chef.


    Yu Shuhua put on his clothes and came out of the tent, smelling the fragrance with mouth water.


    "It''s so early to make pancakes."


    Nuannuan nodded, "Well, the second brother''s cooking is super delicious, Uncle Yu will give you this."


    Yu Shuhua said Xie Le took it over, sat on the bench and ate at a leisurely pace.


    I don''t know if the scent has drifted too far, Xiong Da sniffed the smell and got into Otis'' territory by himself.


    Then avoiding the big white tiger''s eyes, he hugged his rice bowl with bright eyes, and there were already a lot of pancakes in it.


    It''s just that the skin is a little broken, but the meat, vegetables and eggs are real.


    Gu Bei did not put any seasoning on the food for the animals, but Xiong Da still tasted delicious.


    "Squeak..."


    Suddenly, Nuan Nuan heard the cry of a monkey. At first, she thought she had heard it wrong. When she heard the sound again, a small golden and furry animal poked its head behind a big rock a hundred meters away.


    It still held something in its paws, staring at Nuan Nuan with its big round eyes, but it didn''t dare toe over.


    "little monkey!"


    Nuannuan let out a cry of surprise, and then ran over with her short legs.


    Otis ¡°¡­¡±


    What''s wrong with its majesty? Now one by one dares to run to its territory.


    The little monkey came to the door very politely with a gift.


    Two bananas plus a wild apple.


    Seeing Nuan Nuaning over, he handed all the things to her.


    "Is it for me?"


    Warm surprise.


    The little monkey squeaked and nodded, and its body flexibly climbed up her pants to do a good job on her shoulders.


    It''s a fluffy and flexible little one, sofortable to hold.

 Chapter 434: monkeys exchange fruit

    The little sable who was staying in his den was stunned. He squeaked angrily and ran to Nuan Nuan on three legs.


    Lie down next to her feet, two thin and soft ws pulled her trousers andined.


    It is so pitiful and wronged.


    Why do you hug the monkey but not it? Obviously it came first, and their rtionship is the deepest.


    Nuan Nuan "..."


    There are quite a lot of small things.


    But who can resist such a cute and coquettish, Nuan Nuan reached out and hugged the little sable in her arms and stroked it from head to tail.


    Just as she picked them up, a shadow fell over her head, and the two fluffy ones in her arms were shivering and crawled into her arms with all her strength.


    Well... Otis is at it again.


    Nuan Nuan touched the hairs of the two little ones, then turned her head and took out the smallb.


    "Otis, let me brush your hair." The smile is sweet.


    A certain big white tiger shook its beard and looked disdainful.


    "Otis, don''t you reallyb?"


    Otis: Now that you are so sincere, let''sb it.


    Don''t think that I forgive you!


    The big cat, which has beenbedzily by Nuan Nuan, is lying on a t stone, drowsy.


    Nuan Nuan collected a lot of tiger fur again.


    After grooming the big cat, it will soon be time for it to go hunting and eat.


    "Goodbye Otis, I will miss you when Ie back early."


    Otis flicked his tail, drove Xiong Da out of his territory to hunt, and then left himself.


    Take the time to brush the little monkey''s hair while Otis is away, and find rattan, skillfully weave a small back basket, and let the little monkey try it on its back.


    It seems to like this little pannier very much, jumping up and down while carrying it, squeaking excitedly.


    "Come here, I''ll put some fruit in it for you."


    A juicy big peach, big grapes and big apples, and a few strawberries stuffed into its hands.


    Grapes and strawberries can''t stay for too long, they ate more, and now there are not many left.


    The back basket made for the little monkey is very small, and it can''t fit at all with only such a small amount of things.


    The little golden monkey grabbed the strawberries and ate them quickly. He ate five big strawberries one after another, and stopped when his stomach was full.


    "Squeak."


    Nuan Nuan looked at its te full of strawberry juice, took out a paper towel and wiped it.


    "I''ll get you two more, can I go back safely?"


    The little monkey hugged two big strawberries, squeaked and squeaked while carrying the fruit in the small basket, and soon left by itself.


    Nuan Nuan sealed the top of the basket with leaves and thin vines, even if the monkey jumped around on the tree, the fruit inside would not fall.


    ...


    In the afternoon, Nuan Nuan and his team went to explore the forest again, and Xiong Da followed behind slowly with a jar of honey in his arms, about to lose it from time to time.


    Not long after they came out, there was a rustling sound from the tree, and then they were surrounded by monkeys again.


    This **** familiar feeling "..."


    It looks like the group of monkeys from yesterday, because Nuan Nuan saw the little monkey.


    A group of pretty golden monkeys, but they don''t know what they want to do.


    "Squeak..."


    Thergest golden monkey in the waiting group barked a few times, stared at Otis vigntly, and then made gestures to Nuan Nuan.


    Nuan Nuan blinked her eyes.


    "Are you calling me over?"


    The monkey nodded humanly.


    seems to be able to understand people''s speech!


    Nuan Nuan turned her head and patted Otis, "Otis, be good, I''ll go over."


    The big white tiger nced at the monkey leader, and just one look made it scream in fright.


    Seeing this scene, the mocking emoticon on Otis''s face really came alive.


    this one? If you dare to provoke it, believe it or not, it will be a monkey!


    Nuan Nuanforted Otis and walked over. The leader of the golden monkey looked at the white tiger vigntly, and then jumped onto a branch. The branch couldn''t bear its gravity and was pressed down.


    The leader of the golden monkey held a stone-like object in his hand, and handed the stone to Nuan Nuan directly.


    "For me?"


    A very beautiful red stone, bigger than her fist, crystal clear and beautiful.


    It can be seen that this stone is still very popr, and the surface has been polished very smooth.


    The big monkey nodded andmunicated with each other with gestures and calls.


    Nuan Nuan guessed and nodded in understanding.


    "So you want to exchange this stone for fruit with me."


    Monkey nods.


    Nuan Nuan touched its head, "You are so smart."


    The big monkey squeaked happily, and then another monkey came down and handed Nuan Nuan a green stone.


    The color is very bright, and I like it when I look at it warmly.


    "Thank you for your gifts, I would like to exchange them with fruits."


    She and the monkey leader''s head got together and chatted about something, and quickly ran back with two stones in their arms.


    "Brother, the monkeys want to exchange these two stones for our fruits. We still have a lot of them. Do you want to exchange them?"


    Gu Bei was about to speak when he saw the two stones in her hand stopped, and then took a deep breath slowly.

 Chapter 435: jewel

    ¡¾Damn it! That''s a gem, right? Is it a real gem? ! ¡¿


    ¡¾Such a big piece of ruby ??and emerald! Where did ite from? ¡¿


    ¡¾You call this a stone? ¡¿


    ¡¾Isn¡¯t it some kind of imitation that the monkeys picked up? ¡¿


    ¡¾is it possible? This is in the mountains! ¡¿


    ¡¾By the way, where is this ce? The little anchor has never said hey. ¡¿


    Seeing those two gemstones, Yu Shuhua was also shocked and heaved a long sigh of relief. Fortunately... Fortunately, they didn''t say where it was during the live broadcast because of Otis'' safety.


    Otherwise, I''m really afraid that some people who want money and life wille here to find gems.


    Although it is impossible for this ce to be rich in gemstones, it is not impossible to find a few gemstones in some special geological mountains.


    Monkeys like to run around, and they also like to collect some beautiful or strange things. I don¡¯t know how long these two gems have been collected by them.


    The surface is polished smooth, and the dark red and bright green gemstones look crystal clear.


    Nuan Nuan didn''t understand their value, and only regarded them as more beautiful stones.


    And she quite likes this kind of shiny stone.


    "Okay, let''s trade them."


    Gems are not very precious, but two gemstones of such arge size and pure color are still rare.


    "Like this?"


    After looking at it, Gu Bei handed the two gems to Nuan Nuan, and asked with her bright eyes.


    The little girl nodded, holding two beautiful stones with curved eyebrows.


    "Pretty!"


    "Go back and buy you more of these shiny stones."


    Nuan Nuan blinked, "I only need two."


    Gu Bei patted her head and didn''t say a word, how could two be enough, at least some of each color.


    Before, I only bought clothes, snacks, toys, etc. for my sister, and I didn¡¯t think about it.


    Since my sister likes it, buy more. Anyway, gemstones and pearls are very valuable for collection, and it¡¯s not a loss to buy more.


    While he was still nning to buy more gems for his sister, he received news that the Nan Gu Nan meeting, which had been live broadcasting, was over.


    He can''t watch his sister''s live broadcast at any time, but he can send someone to watch it.


    "Gem? Does my sister like it?"


    "Looking at the appearance of the youngdy, I really like that kind of shiny stone."


    Gu Nan hummed, "Nanfeng, you can find someone to buy a gemstone mine in country D, which has the most and best gemstones. The veins don''t need to be too big, I want good quality."


    Nanfeng: He really wasn''t surprised at all.


    Nanfeng nodded and went to work, but he came back not long after.


    "Master, I heard that your father also sent people to buy gemstone mines."


    Gu Nan "..."


    It didn''t take long for the father and son to talk on the phone, and after a heated conversation, they sessfully reached a cooperation.


    Gu Nan bought a gemstone mine, and Gu Linmo went to buy an emerald mine.


    The actions of the father and son were carried out in secret, so few people knew, but the master still knew.


    "Ah...you both bought it, I still want someone to buy it."


    Gu Linmo & Gu Nan "..."


    The old man frowned and muttered, "Forget it, Nuan Nuan doesn''t seem to need so many gems and emeralds, so I might as well help her collect pearls."


    Gu Linmo and Gu Nan looked at each other, and they both agreed to stop talking and drink coffee.


    Of course, Nuan Nuan doesn''t know what the parents are doing now. At this moment, she and her brother took out most of the fruits to the monkeys.


    A monkey discovered the wine somehow and opened it smartly and drank it. By the time it was discovered, the whole monkey was already drunk.


    The other monkeys surrounded the drunk monkey, sniffed it, and squeaked curiously as if they were asking what was going on.


    Nuan Nuan carried the wine bottle that had been drunk a lot, there was still some left in it, and more of it was scattered on the ground.


    "I''m drunk."


    The monkey¡¯s walking posture can be drunken, and it walks crookedly, looking like it could fall down at any time.


    Other monkeys smelled the wine and came over curiously. They didn''t grab it, but they just looked at the wine bottle in Nuan Nuan''s hand.


    "Do you want to drink too?"


    "Squeak."


    Nuan Nuan asked her brother with a tangled face, "Brother, can monkeys drink alcohol?"


    "Yes, but easy to get drunk."


    "Like a brother?"


    Gu Bei "..."


    Why did he owe such a sentence?


    "Wait a minute."


    Nuan Nuan ran to get a bowl, and poured some wine into it.


    The alcohol content of this kind of fruit wine is not very high, but the fragrance is more intense and pure.


    As soon as it was poured in, the monkeys couldn''t wait to go over and drink it.


    His eyes lit up with just one mouthful, and he was almost caught up in the back.


    Nuan Nuan only dared to let them drink a little.


    "I can''t drink anymore, I''ll be drunk if I drink any more."


    Yu Shuhua touched one of the golden snub-nosed monkeys, "It''s a mistake to be drunk, it''s a mistake to be drunk, it''s dangerous in this forest, don''t be caught by the natural enemies."


    Now Nuannuan is even more afraid to give them a drink.


    Don''t look at how they are very leisurely in the forest now, they haven''t encountered any danger from the beginning to the end.


    That''s all because of Otis!


    Try other people? You have to encounter several kinds of beasts and poisonous snakes in a day.

 Chapter 436: Annie gave birth to a wolf cub

    After the group of golden monkeys left, within two days Gu Nan sent someone to bring some fruit, and Nuan Nuan also gave some of it to the group of golden monkeys.


    Nuan Nuan and the monkeys seem to have established some kind of social interaction, and they interacted very friendly.


    During the period, the monkeys would send some gifts from time to time, sometimes some strange wild fruits or medicinal materials, and sometimes some beautiful stones and flowers.


    But the stones broughtter are just beautiful in appearance, not gems.


    It seems that the two gems were also obtained by ident.


    There is another interesting thing, the golden monkeys all like the basket that Nuan Nuan made for the little monkey.


    When Nuan Nuan walked to the territory of the monkey group this day, the monkey leader brought the little monkey to her and handed the basket to Nuan Nuan.


    "What''s wrong?"


    The little monkey was tearful, squeaked and climbed onto Nuan Nuan, hugged her neck and buried its little furry head on her shoulder, making a very aggrieved cry.


    The leader of the monkeys jumps up and down, and one monkey ys multiple roles to perform something.


    Gu Bei and Yu Shuhua watched for a long time, but they didn''t understand.


    Nuan Nuan''s expression became more and more colorful, and she nodded for a while, so it turned out to be the case.


    Gu Bei "...what did my sister say?"


    Nuan Nuan patted the little monkey on the back.


    "Xiaojin''s back basket was torn by other monkeys. The golden monkeys all liked this back basket and wanted to y with it, and then it became like this."


    The little golden monkey pulled the back basket with one paw, and the whole monkey fell into a sad mood.


    It likes this, and it is careful when using it, but in the end it was noticed by other monkeys in the monkey group.


    "It''s okay, Nuan Nuan will make another one for you."


    Just do what you say, Nuan Nuan is looking for a suitable vine.


    Then she found a kind of vine that is very suitable for weaving various gadgets in the territory of the monkey group.


    The vines are very tough, and the thickness is just right. After peeling off the outeryer of green skin, the inner white core is exposed.


    Yu Shuhua: "This willst longer if you take it home and cook it."


    Nuan Nuan wanted to weave a small basket for all the monkeys, and after talking to the monkey leader, he ran away happily.


    It didn''t take long for it toe back, and it brought its own group.


    The monkeys were as happy as Chinese New Year. Under themand of the leader, they helped carry the rattan in an orderly manner.


    All of a sudden, the work was in full swing, and all the monkeys were extremely curious, and ran behind Nuan Nuan like a long string of tails.


    Watching what she does and asionally following her in a decent manner.


    As soon as Otis came back after hunting, they scattered again in a swarm.


    Obviously very scared.


    Nuan Nuan "...You guys go back first, these things will take a few days to get."


    The reason why he dared toe after being so scared was because Otis was not at home.


    With Otis present, the group of monkeys did not dare to stay, and returned to their territory with squeaks.


    Otis just nced at them lightly, and his big furry head went to warm up.


    "Otis, wait a minute, I''llb these for you after I fish them out."


    "Roar¡­"


    The big white tiger let out a low growl, and sat on the side waiting patiently.


    After finishing the vines, Nuan Nuan leaned on Otis when she was free, and took her second brother and Uncle Yu to weave small baskets for the little monkeys.


    In Gu Bei''s arms, there is often a little sable who lingers and does not leave.


    The little guy''s injury ispletely healed, and he left the first day after the bandages were removed.


    When everyone thought it would nevere back, the next day it came back with a wild rabbit in its mouth.


    There were also two big sables who came back together. Their fur looked very beautiful, and Nuan Nuan even stroked it.


    The two big sables left behind, but the little one stayed here and never left.


    Every day, he sticks to Nuan Nuan''s body every day, and if it doesn''t work, he relies on Gu Bei.


    With the help of my brother and Uncle Yu, all the small backpacks for the monkeys were made within two days.


    When I delivered them to them, they jumped happily on the tree one by one.


    Picking some cherries and red bayberries with a basket on their backs to give them.


    Reallye and go.


    Although it is wild, it tastes good.


    After staying with Otis for about thirteen days, Kane contacted her suddenly.


    "Annie gave birth to a wolf cub?!"


    Nuan Nuan''s eyes were wide open, and the little milk''s voice soared a little higher.


    Nuan Nuan thought of the soft little wolf cub, and really wanted to see it now.


    "That''s right, Annie gave birth to four little snow wolves. They are already one month old. They were brought out of the cave by Annie a week ago. I have been observing them for the past few days. Before, Annie didn''t allow my old father to approach them. Only yesterday Let me take a look.


    Nuan Nuan, do you want toe and have a look, the little wolf cubs are so beautiful, they are definitely the most beautiful creatures I have ever seen, I believe you will like them very much! "


    At this moment, Nuan Nuan''s heart is beating very fast, and her eyes should not be too bright.


    "I want to go, brother Kane, I want to see Annie''s little wolf cub!"


    It was very abrupt, when Kane said the little wolf cub, Nuan Nuan remembered the agreement that brother Liang Chi had made with him when he was in the hospital.

 Chapter 437: It has already begun to miss the little girl

    "Really, Brother Kane, did Anne really give birth to a wolf cub? Did you see the wolf cub?"


    Brother Liang Chi said that after death, people go to another world, and when they get tired of ying in another world, they will be reincarnated.


    At that time she asked him if he woulde back, and the young man answered firmly.


    ¡®Yes, but next time I don¡¯t want to be a human. Being a human is so tiring. When I was young, I didn¡¯t have any ability to live by others. If I cane back, I want to be a wolf. ''


    ''Why? ''


    The pale young manughed, looking so warm and determined, he said.


    ¡®Because the growth period of animals is very short, they can grow up to hunt and feed themselves in a few months or a year. As for why it is a wolf, because we have agreed, I will be a wolf to protect you. ''


    That night Nuan Nuan tossed and turned in the tent and couldn''t sleep, Gu Bei hugged the little person and patted her on the shoulder.


    "What''s wrong? Can you talk to brother?"


    Nuan Nuan buried her small face in her brother''s arms, her eyes were slightly red, and she spoke to her brother in a low voice.


    "Brother Liang Chi said that he will turn into a wolf ande back to protect Nuan Nuan."


    Gu Bei was silent for a few seconds, then he stroked her furry head and said warmly.


    "Isn''t this great? Let''s go see Annie tomorrow, maybe he really came back."


    Nuan Nuan rubbed her brother''s chest, "Could Brother Liang Chi also think about Nuan Nuan, what if he doesn''te back?"


    Gu Bei "Then we will wait."


    The little girl hummed sullenly, "Brother Liang Chi said that when he gets tired from ying in another world, he will turn into a wolf ande back to find Nuan Nuan."


    As she spoke, her voice became confused.


    "I don''t know how long he will y."


    Before Gu Bei could answer, the little girl in his arms breathed evenly, apparentlypletely asleep.


    Gu Bei kissed her forehead and covered her with a quilt.


    In the tent, Otis opened his eyes and nced at the sleeping child, then moved closer silently.


    Nuan Nuan was ready to leave the next day.


    Before leaving, he hugged Otis and talked a lot.


    Otis has also changed from a domineering tiger to a clingy big dog, who has been clinging to her all morning.


    It seems that it already knows in its heart that today is another parting.


    For this, the fans in the live broadcast room were most reluctant.


    ¡¾Don¡¯t do it! Why did I suddenly leave, my source of joy is gone, this is my favorite live broadcast! ¡¿


    ¡¾Why did you leave so early this time? I wondered if school hadn¡¯t started yet. ¡¿


    ¡¾Wooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooows ¡¿


    ¡¾Finally found a live broadcast that can make me rx, is it going to be gone now? ¡¿


    ¡¾The day when the live broadcast is about to close, I think about Nuan Nuan, my brothers, Otis and Xiong Da, Xiao Wu, Xiao Liu, Xiao Qi, and Xiao Sable. ¡¿


    ¡¾Before I knew it, I knew so many animals in Nuan Nuan''s live broadcast room. ¡¿


    Regarding the uing parting, no matter how much the audience in the live broadcast room mourned, it was finally closed.


    After Nuan Nuan bid farewell to Otis, the little sable pulled her clothes and almost cried, and the whole one turned into a monster.


    Nuan Nuan picked it up and stroked it from the beginning to the end.


    "Little Sable, you are going back to find Mom and Dad, Nuan Nuan wille to see you next time, okay, and oh, don''t be so stupid, if you get entangled in rattan again, what will you do without Nuan Nuan?" ..."


    Nuan Nuan was an old-fashioned kid who talked a lot.


    Finally, she put the little sable on the ground, "Go away."


    As if knowing that Nuan Nuan really couldn''t stay any longer, the little sable looked back three times, and finally its slender figure disappeared into the forest.


    Nuan Nuan went to say goodbye to the monkeys again...


    Yu Shuhua couldn''tugh or cry, "Every time Nuan Nuanes to the forest, I make a lot of friends."


    When he said this, he had a smile on his face.


    "But, only Nuan Nuan can make so many friends."


    The pure heart of a child is the most precious.


    Nuan Nuan has a very clean and aura, just like the forest, so natural.


    This is probably why the animals love her and protect her.


    The corners of Gu Bei''s mouth were raised, and there was a doting smile in his long and narrow eyes.


    "She is also our family''s little lucky bag."


    Gu Nan sent a helicopter to pick him up when he left.


    At the window of the ne, the child waved hard at the white tiger below, and the little Naiyin yelled super loudly with his hands folded into the shape of a trumpet.


    "Otis Nuannuan wille to you again!"


    Every time she leaves, she will take the trouble to say this sentence, which is an agreement and a promise.


    As if with this sentence, they will meet again forever.


    The helicopter quickly disappeared into the sky. Otis stared at it with his golden eyes for a long, long time, and then slowly returned to the cave with his tail down.


    Its territory has returned to its previous tranquility, leaving only the warm breath that existed before.


    Otis picked up the few **** left by Nuan Nuan, as well as the felt white tiger and a photo frame. In the photo, it was a photo of it and the little girl.


    It leaned over and rubbed it lightly. It had just left, but it was already thinking about the little girl.

 Chapter 438: Nuan Nuan stuck QAQ

    In Forest Park in Kane, Nuan Nuan and Gu Bei received a very warm reception as soon as they got off the bus.


    "Dear Nuan Nuan, do you miss me?"


    Kane hugged the snow-white little man and put it against his face. The little boy''s soft, fleshy face was reallyfortable to stick to.


    The flesh on Nuan Nuan''s face was crushed by him.


    She ced her little hands on Kane''s face and pushed.


    "Brother Kane, Nuan Nuan, Nuan Nuan misses you."


    The voice of the little milk is waxy, but it sounds a bit perfunctory.


    Putting the child down, he greeted Gu Bei again in a gentlemanly manner.


    "Show you my little grandson and granddaughter!"


    This guy really thinks of himself as the father of the three snow wolves.


    He showed the photo to Nuan Nuan, and he was still showing off by the side.


    "After the three brothers and sisters were released, the three of them formed an alliance to live on the snow mountain. Within a few months, they joined a pack of snow wolves. Later, they defeated the previous snow wolf king and became the new wolf king. the wolf king.


    The two brothers Rick and Ricky are simply natural coborators, one guides the tactics in the rear, the other leads the wolves to charge and hunt in the front, Anne is responsible for blocking the rear, you don''t know how smart they are..."


    Speaking of the three snow wolves, Kane can''t stop talking, probably for three days and three nights.


    Nuan Nuan looked at the photo, and from time to time, dealt with a few words, staring at the four little wolf cubs in the photo with ck and white eyes.


    Three of them are well fed, chubby, lively and cute.


    But her eyes fell on one of the smaller wolf cubs.


    In many of the photos, there are three other wolf cubs ying and ying together. Only this little wolf cub is rarely seen in the same frame as other wolf cubs. Often a cub is lying in the corner, looking very sick out of gregarious.


    Kane saw that she was engrossed in watching her, so he leaned over to take a look and sighed.


    "This little cub doesn''t know what''s going on, it''s so sad, it''s not active when grabbing food, it eats the least, and it doesn''t usually y with other wolf cubs, just likes a wolf to stay in the corner, I am worried that it will not grow up.


    Annie''s boyfriend is a wandering wild wolf, very powerful, not even inferior to Rick Ricky, but this wolf obviously prefers to wander by itself rather than living with wolves, and it left after the mating season. Did this little boy follow his father, so out of gregarious..."


    Nuan Nuan suddenly raised her head, looking at Kane with bright eyes.


    "Brother Kane, when are we going to see the wolf cubs!"


    Because Nuan Nuan couldn''t wait, they took a short rest for one night. The next morning they set off for Daxue Mountain fully equipped.


    Nuan Nuan was wearing a snow-white and thick down jacket, with a hat covering her head, a white fur cor around the hat, and a scarf around her neck, reaching a little below her nose.


    Looking at it, a pair of beautiful and clear big eyes were revealed. Those eyshes are really like a small fan, and they are very beautiful when they blink.


    Kane took a look and suddenlyughed.


    "Nuan Nuan must have be a snowball, hahaha..."


    Wearing a down jacket, the nuannuan who is fat into a ball "..."


    Can this be her fault? It''s all about clothes!


    In the snowdrift, Xiao Xueqiu, ah no, Xiao Nuannuan wobbles when she walks, just like a penguin.


    That''s so cute! .


    After walking for a long time, Nuan Nuan felt that she couldn''t move anymore, so shey down on the snow with her small body,


    "I can''t walk anymore, I need to rest."


    Gu Bei "Get up, brother and carry you away."


    Nuan Nuan shook her head, "No, my brother is also very tired, Nuan Nuan rests and can continue walking!"


    Xiao Nai Duanzi is very ambitious.


    Hey, wait for her to turn over, turn...I can''t turn over QAQ


    Lying on his back in the snow, Nuan Nuan fluttered his chubby arms and legs, like a little turtle, struggling for a long time and couldn''t get over it.


    "Brother...Brother, Nuan Nuan is stuck on QAQ."


    "Puchi, hahaha... Nuan Nuan, you are here to be funny!"


    Needless to say, the one whoughed at her was definitely Kane!


    Nuan Nuan pursed her small mouth and moaned, isn''t it normal that she couldn''t turn it over in such thick clothes? !


    Gu Bei''s shoulders trembled slightly, and he went forward to pull the little girl up.


    Nuan Nuan patted the snow on her body, and found a ce to continue lying down, but this time she used a small schoolbag as a pillow, which was on her side.


    Oh no, it¡¯s ufortable to lie sideways.


    She should lie on her back.


    Putting her little hand on her belly, she closed her eyes peacefully.


    Gu Bei "..."


    Where did you learn it!


    "Get up, brother, hug and rest for a while?"


    Nuan Nuan''s milky voice resolutely refused.


    "Don''t don''t, Nuannuan wears so heavy, it will tire my brother."


    Kane "Isn''t it you who are heavy? Why me the clothes."


    Nuan Nuan''s face suddenly turned into a puffer fish.


    "Nuannuan is a small one. Without these thick clothes, it is very light. My brother can hug it with one hand."


    Gu Bei''s tone was filled with a smile, "Yes, we are the lightest in Nuannuan."


    The little guy immediately gave Kane a proud little expression.


    It''s also so cute, Kane hates that he doesn''t have such a white and cute little sister!

 Chapter 439: Your jealous face is so hateful

    Justy down for a short while, Nuan Nuan struggled a few times.


    No...not up_(:_¡¹¡Ï)_


    "elder brother¡­"


    The little boy looked at his brother pitifully, and stretched out two chubby paws.


    want to hug.


    Gu Bei squatted down and picked up Xiaopangqiu and patted the snow on her body.


    "How about I carry you away."


    When will this slowness have to ''roll''.


    Nuan Nuan tried her best to walk on her short legs, "I can do it."


    Gu Bei "...No, it''s gettingte.


    Nuan Nuan "..."


    Suddenly, the little short-legged boy couldn''t walk anymore, and he obediently stood beside his brother with his little mouth pursed.


    "Second brother isn''t tired of holding me?"


    Gu Bei bent down to pick up the child, it was really difficult to hold, mainly because he had gained a lot of weight, so he was a little soft when holding him.


    It was okay to walk at the beginning, but the back arm was so sore.


    Kane grinned gloatingly as he took a stic board and rope from arge backpack.


    "Sit up and we''ll drag you along."


    The stic board has a wide area in contact with the snow, and the warm seat can be dragged without any obstacles.


    And not tired.


    Nuan Nuan crossed her short legs, being led by her brother and Kane without moving, it was not too easy.


    She was still cheering behind.


    "Second brother,e on, brother Kane,e on, second brother is awesome, second brother,e on..."


    Kane was unconvinced, "Why don''t I have a bang bang!"


    Nuan Nuan pretended to be stupid.


    "Ah? Did Nuan Nuan not say it? Maybe Nuan Nuan missed it~"


    "Brother Kane is awesome, second brother is awesome!"


    The first sentence is weak, and thetter sentence is called a sonorous and forceful sound.


    Double standard is clearly aboveboard!


    Kane was almost **** off by this little guy, bickering with the child all the way, asking her to say a lot of things to praise him.


    Nuan Nuan shook her little head, "No, no, no, Nuan Nuan is only a primary school student, and I don''t know so manypliments."


    Just don¡¯t say it, let youugh at me just now.


    hum~


    Sitting on a small board, she was dragged up when going uphill. When going downhill, Nuan Nuan''s eyes sparkled, and she slid the small stic board out of surfing posture.


    "Yoho~"


    Kane pulled the rope hard and gritted his teeth, "Oh, what a yarn, I can''t hold it any longer!"


    Gu Bei "Slow down warm."


    The skiing Nuannuan children raised their voices, and one of them overturned the car without paying attention.


    She rolled down so roundly that she almost rolled herself into a snowball.


    Lie face down in the snow with difficulty raising his little neck, crawling for a long time without getting up.


    When Gu Bei ran over to pick him up, Xiao Naibao had tears in his eyes.


    "My nose hurts from falling."


    The little nose is a little red.


    Gu Bei half-kneeled in front of her, holding the child''s delicate and soft white face and blowing gently.


    "Look, bro, does it still hurt?"


    Nuan Nuan hugged her brother''s neck and arched, and the next second came alive again.


    "It doesn''t hurt~"


    After all this trouble, they were already close to the territory where the snow wolf was.


    And when Gu Bei was checking Nuan Nuan''s nose, the wolves had surrounded her unconsciously, but they didn''t know it.


    By the time he reacted, he was...surrounded.


    The fur of snow wolves is basically white, which blends in with the snowy world, making it easy to hide and hunt.


    And now, they are surrounded by their prey.


    Gu Bei hugged Nuan Nuan, "Are you sure this is Rick''s wolves?"


    Kane "... Snow wolves don''t all look the same except my son and daughter, how do I know?!"


    Gu Bei "..."


    Don¡¯t your sons and daughters all look like snow wolves?


    "Rick, Ricky!"


    If you are not sure, just shout.


    The encirclement of the Snow Wolf was getting closer and closer, Gu Bei calmly touched the silver ring on his finger.


    Finally, Kane''s familiar wolf howl sounded.


    Then the surrounding wolves retreated a little.


    The tall and majestic Snow Wolf stood on a small hill, staring in the direction of the three of them with ice blue eyes.


    "Rick, Ricky!"


    Kane waved frantically, showing an excited smile like an old father.


    Two tall snow wolves ran over side by side.


    He opened his arms for a warm embrace from his sons, however¡­


    The two tall snow wolves brushed past him like a gust of wind, without the slightest bit of nostalgia.


    There were two snow wolves'' excited voices behind them, and their hanging tails swayed slightly!


    The expression on the old father''s face gradually cracked.


    The heart of the old father has been severely traumatized!


    He turned around angrily, and saw two snow wolves pushing their big, fluffy faces into the little girl''s arms.


    Even in order to fight for the two brothers, you secretly poked me and kicked you.


    Nuan Nuan couldn''t stop giggling because of them, and the little meat w was holding the big heads of two snow wolves.


    "Rick Ricky, you guys still remember Nuan Nuan, I miss you too."


    "Aoooooooooh~"


    The big snow-white wolf, who was originally quite majestic, turned into a dog like this, and Kane felt that he couldn''t see it!


    "Can you two be a bit like a wolf king? Do you know that the wolves will lose face if you lose face like this?!"


    He has a critical face and babbles about lessons.


    Nuan Nuan blinked her eyes and said in a childish voice.


    "Brother Kane, your jealous face is so hateful."


    Kane was almost so angry by this brat that he vomited blood internally.


    Gu Bei evenughed outright.


    Kane''s face turned ck, "Who is jealous!"


    Resolutely do not admit it!


    The two snow wolves turned their heads and arched Kane as if they had just discovered him.


    Before he was happy, they turned their heads back again.


    Kane "..."


    Destroy it, these two unfilial sons can''t have it anymore!

 Chapter 440: She humiliated humanity in front of so many wolves

    The wolves came out to hunt, and each of them had a round belly to eat, and brought some prey back.


    Because there are wolf cubs in the n.


    Annie and the little she-wolves are looking at the cubs in the pack right now!


    The whole pack of wolves was in a rtively hidden and safe valley, and the snow wolves howled excitedly as soon as they entered.


    It''s like telling the wolves who are stationed in the territory that they are back.


    Soon there were wolves howling in the valley.


    The wind brought a few strange smells in, and the mother wolf was a little vignt and anxious. Annie sniffed the air, but trembling her ears, she became a little excited.


    Then got up and ran out of the cave.


    The little wolf cub that was originally under its belly was caught off guard by the mother''s getting up, and rolled round a few times before getting up.


    It seemed a little puzzled and howled a few times, then flicked its little tail, and followed with short legs.


    The thinnest wolf cub among them hesitated for a while, but also followed therge group.


    However, it didn¡¯t walk, bounce, or even fight with its brothers like the other little wolf cubs. It wasn¡¯t serious at all.


    It just focused on walking, even if the brothers came up to it screaming and fighting, it could still walk around without changing its face.


    So in the end it was the first to catch up with its mother.


    The other wolf cubs have already rolled into a ball.


    Annie turned her head to look at the thin wolf cub beside her, feeling worried.


    This wolf cub does not fight or grab. If the wolves were not strong enough to be able to eat enough milk every day, this little wolf cub might not have survived until now.


    But it can also find that this little wolf cub is also the smartest of its children.


    In the animal world, only those who eat strong can grow up better. Although its cub is smart, if it does not have a strong body, it will eventually be eliminated by nature.


    While Anne was worrying, the wolves had returned, bringing three humans with them.


    The whole pack of wolves was instantly on alert, and the mother wolf with her cubs drove her cubs into the cave.


    Annie smelled familiar smells in the air, one of which belonged to her old father, and another very fragrant and familiar smell, which belonged to that little girl!


    It couldn''t sit still anymore, and ran over with its cub.


    Nuan Nuan has already seen Annie at this moment.


    The little girl''s eyes lit up instantly.


    "Annie!"


    She ran over on her short legs.


    With a snap, the Nuannuan child fell down roundly, the kind of body prostrated, with short legs bouncing back.


    Annie jumped up in fright.


    The eyes of the other wolves also looked over, including the curious little wolf cubs.


    Nuan Nuan covered her face and didn''t want to get up.


    Boom... She has humiliated humans in front of so many wolves.


    Annie walked over and tentatively nodded her head.


    Nuannuan said sullenly, "I''m fine, it''s too embarrassing QAQ"


    There was a burst ofughter from behind, and it was definitely Kane''s.


    Nuan Nuan¡¯s little book is recorded for Brother Kane again, next time he must be said to be the ugliest!


    In the end, she was picked up by her brother.


    Gu Bei asked, "Does it hurt?"


    The little girl shook her head, "It doesn''t hurt."


    After standing still, Nuannuan hugged Annie''s head.


    "Annie, I miss you so much~"


    This is very skillful.


    After hugging Annie, Nuan Nuan found something pulling her jiojio.


    Looking down, he met the clear and curious blue eyes of a little wolf cub.


    Nuan Nuan''s heart beat faster, and she squatted down with her little hands in her hands and stared at it for a few seconds.


    Nuan Nuan "Awwhhh?"


    The little wolf cub "Aww~"


    The voice of the little wolf cub is also very childish, it sounds a bit weak and chirping.


    The two little milk bags just babbled and babbled for a long time.


    The person next to him understood.


    Gu Bei rubbed his sister''s head, "What are you talking about?"


    Nuan Nuan blinked her eyes and smiled shyly, "I don''t know."


    Two people "..."


    I don¡¯t know, but you still chat so happily.


    Nuan Nuan was a little bit confident, "I can''t understand the baby''s words, but this does not prevent them frommunicating with each other."


    It looks so reasonable, but I can''t refute it.


    Annie went to cook, Nuannuan hugged the little wolf cub, pulled off the coat and stuffed it directly.


    "Warm and warm."


    Only a small furry head is exposed at the neckline.


    It didn''t struggle or make trouble, andy leisurely in the warm clothes, leaning on the child''s chest and falling asleep.


    Not far away, three other chubby little wolf cubs sneaked over.


    Gu Bei looked at them and then at the one in Nuan Nuan''s arms.


    "This is it brothers?"


    Kane nodded, "It''s unbelievable, this one looks like it was brought by a stepmother."


    Gu Bei "..."


    This description is really appropriate.


    Several little wolf cubs ran behind Nuan Nuan, stretching out their little ws tentatively.


    Both Gu Bei and Kane stood up and walked to the distance to observe that they did not get close.


    Not long after, Nuan Nuan grew a lot of hair balls, each of which was cuter and chubby.


    Nuan Nuan touched their heads with crooked eyebrows, but she didn''t let any wolf cub get into her clothes except the thin one.

 Chapter 441: I call it Lele, okay?

    She couldn''t tell what it felt like, and she didn''t know if it was just her brother Ananda, but there was an urge to protect it.


    Looking down at the little wolf cub sleeping in his arms, he sighed warmly.


    "Brother, will I be beaten if I quietly take away a cub?"


    Gu Bei looked at the wolf cub who seemed to be at ease in the warm clothes, but he was really surprised in his calm face.


    Could it really be Liang Chi?


    But no one can say for sure about this unscientific thing.


    Kane looked shocked, "What? You''re going to steal my grandson!"


    Nuan Nuan was dejected, "No, I''ll just talk about it."


    Although she had a strong desire to take away the wolf cub, she couldn''t ignore Anne''s feelings.


    At this time, Annie also came back after eating. As soon as ity down, the other three wolf cubs ran over immediately, hustling under its belly to find food.


    Nuan Nuan quickly took out the little cub from the clothes and touched its head.


    "Hurry up and grab some food."


    You are so skinny, eat more.


    Nuan Nuan also squatted over to see that Annie didn''t resist her, and secretly helped the little wolf cub grab milk.


    The other little wolf cubs next to "..."


    "Eat more, eat more, you are so fat, let my brother eat more, okay?"


    Annie looked at Nuan Nuan, and was silent for two seconds and let out a howl.


    Kane added next to it, "ording to my observation, that little wolf cub should be my brother."


    Nuan Nuan changed his lines without changing his expression.


    "You see, it was my brother who let you do it before. You also have to learn to respect your brother."


    Everyone"¡­¡­"


    The skinny little wolf cub was a bit full after all under the warm care.


    Gu Bei and Kane went to find a cave where they could live temporarily, and Nuan Nuan was left in the pack of wolves, massaging the little wolf cub''s belly with its short legs crossed.


    The other little wolf cubs around ran over to y with her in a daze, and Nuan Nuan asionally touched their heads and chins.


    There are soft and fluffy little wolf cubs hanging on his body, and he holds them in his hands, like holding a small hand stove, and he doesn''t feel cold at all.


    Nuan Nuan took a peek at Annie, and put the little wolf cub under her clothes again.


    Annie didn''t stop after looking at her. She smiled, hugged Annie, and lowered her head to kiss the little wolf cub''s soft head.


    "Annie, can I give it a name so I can call itter?"


    Annie turned her head and arched the little girl.


    "Then I''ll take it as if you agreed, and I''ll call it Lele, okay?"


    Lele, if you are really Brother Ananda, Nuan Nuan hopes that you will be happy in the future.


    Ananda, Lele.


    The difference in names also means that the meaning ofing to this world is different.


    The previous one was not happy, so he was miserable all his life.


    Thetter one has the expectation and hope of a little girl.


    "Lele, Lele~"


    Nuan Nuan lowered her head and barked twice, the little wolf cub who had just been named moved her ears, and her ice-blue clear and beautiful eyes met her eyes.


    It suddenly stretched out its small meaty ws, and put them on Nuan Nuan''s chin. With a milky howl, it stretched out its small tongue and licked Nuan Nuan''s chin.


    Seems like...it likes the name.


    Nuan Nuan drooped her eyes, her eyebrows were curved, but her eyes were a little rosy.


    "Lele, you will be the happiest snow wolf in the future."


    "Aww~"


    One person and one snow wolf yed for a long time, and when Gu Bei came to call for someone, she reluctantly took Lele out of her clothes.


    As soon as Lele was put on the ground, it whined and staggered up pulling on Nuan Nuan''s pants.


    "Lele, be good, you can only eat when you stay with your mother, and I wille to you to y, okay?"


    "Woooooh~"


    The little wolf cub screamed so pitifully that Kane couldn''t bear to see it.


    Nuan Nuan couldn''t bear to let go of Lele, but she couldn''t take it away.


    Lele still needs milk.


    "It''s getting dark now, I''lle over tomorrow, okay?"


    After coaxing for a long time, Lele walked towards his mother step by step.


    Annie lowered her head and licked its forehead, then howled at Nuan Nuan.


    "Annie, I''m leaving, take good care of the cubs, bye bye, I''lle to you tomorrow morning."


    Followed his brother reluctantly and left. Fortunately, the cave they were looking for was not too far from here.


    Nuan Nuan held her brother''s hand, step by step like a fat penguin.


    "Brother, Lele is so good, she stays in my clothes without making noise, and she also likes to be warm..."


    The Nuannuan mood at this moment is a little excited, talking non-stop with a small mouth.


    Gu Bei only responded gently, and didn''t ask Nuan Nuan if she thought that little wolf cub was Liang Chi.


    Liang Chi...


    The genius who was ruined by childhood, his hands were stained with the blood of many people, but for Nuan Nuan, he had a softness deep in his heart that was not inferior to them.


    Even if she left this world, she left her with beautiful fantasies.


    After dinner, Nuan Nuany in her sleeping bag and looked at the photos on her phone, all of them were happy.


    Its eyes are so beautiful, but it is thin. If only I could feed it to make it fat.


    Thinking about it, she leaned on her brother and fell asleep.


    After falling asleep, she had a dream. In a dark ce, a light was formed when her foot stepped on it.


    As I walked, those lights dispelled the ckness, and gradually turned into a world of singing birds and flowers.


    In front of her stood a young man with his back turned to her. Turning around, he saw that it was Liang Chi.


    The pale youth smiled at her and held out his hand.


    Nuan Nuan opened her eyes wide, and ran over to him without thinking.


    "Brother Ananda!"


    The young man who was being hugged smiled. He was originally in the dark, but the world around him also turned into bright colors, and the surroundings were full of gorgeous colors.


    Everything is silent, as if talking again.


    ''I am back. ''

 Chapter 442: Poachers

    The moment she hugged Brother Ananda, Nuan Nuan woke up.


    Before he knew it, it was already daytime, and Nuan Nuan rubbed against his brother''s arms.


    "Brother, Nuan Nuan dreamed that Brother Ananda came to find me~"


    The soft and waxy little milk voice seems to be acting like a baby.


    Gu Bei rubbed her hair.


    "Get up, brother, let''s wash you up."


    The snow-white milk **** are **** with hair, and the chubby little face is not too delicate and beautiful.


    At this moment, she is grabbing her second brother''s sleeve and acting coquettishly.


    "Brother, brother, when shall we go to the wolves to find Lele?"


    "It''sing soon."


    Gu Bei put a scarf and furry earmuffs on her, and the gentle young man squatted in front of her and hugged her.


    "Is it cold?"


    Nuan Nuan shook her head, puffed out her small chest and took out a piece of Nuan Yu.


    "It''s not cold, bro, are you cold~"


    This warm jade was given to her by the snow wolves before, and it was taken back to make wearable jewelry and kept at home as a treasure.


    The fist-sized Nuanyu was made into five jade ques and four small pendants of other shapes.


    This time when she came to Snow Mountain, Gu Nan asked Nanfeng to bring her one, and Gu Bei also wore one.


    Also took a pendant to Kane.


    In such weather, the warm jade is always hot when it is hung around the neck and put in the clothes, so it is very warm to wear.


    Gu Bei took her hand and left the tent in the cave.


    "I''m not cold either."


    Outside the cave, there was a heavy snowstormst night, and the entrance of the cave was almost buried.


    Gu Bei cooked a steaming breakfast.


    Nuan Nuan drank a cup of milk tea, and her round and clear eyes turned into half-curved crescents.


    "Let''s go and find the wolves."


    After breakfast, Nuan Nuan was full of motivation, holding his brother''s hand and trying to move his short legs.


    As soon as he got out of the cave, he didn''t stand still and fell into the snow head-on, sessfully printing a small snow pit in the shape of a human.


    Nuan Nuan "..."


    Is this ce despising her short legs?


    I have fallen a lot from yesterday to today.


    The warm little face being hugged by his brother was a little depressed.


    "How is it, did you hurt from the fall?"


    Gu Bei''s voice was full ofughter.


    Nuannuan shook her head, and continued to walk forward.


    The wolves were going to hunt early in the morning, and when Nuan Nuan passed by, there were only a few female wolves with cubs.


    Annie came out of the cave when she smelled a warm smell.


    The one who couldn''t wait to run out was Lele.


    Lele fell down while running, but soon stood up again and continued to run.


    "Lele!"


    Nuan Nuan knelt down and held her hands together, and the little wolf cub jumped directly into her hands.


    "Lele, are you cold? Do you want to keep warm?"


    He hugged the little wolf cub and rubbed it vigorously, then stuffed it into his clothes and only exposed a small head.


    "Annie."


    Gu Bei and Kane can''t stay here for long, because other wolves in the wolf pack will be wary of their smell.


    But Nuan Nuan can blend into the wolf pack without any sense of disobedience, and be the "cub" in the wolf pack in a short period of time.


    is amazing.


    Kane took a video camera and took a picture of integrating the child into the wolf pack in the distance.


    The expression on his face was beyond description.


    "Does Nuan Nuan know magic? Why does it look like this!"


    This is outrageous.


    They are all human beings, so why is there such a big difference?


    Gu Bei held the binocrs and saw that his sister had be the king of the children among the wolf cubs.


    The other female wolves were not only defenseless, but even asionally licked her body, as if treating her as their own child.


    He twitched the corner of his mouth.


    "It''s really amazing."


    But it seems natural that his sister is so cute?


    "what is that?"


    Suddenly, Gu Bei found something approaching the valley where the wolves were.


    He narrowed his eyes slightly and his face became serious.


    Kane asked "Where''s what?"


    "Looks like a human."


    Kane also took a telescope and looked in the direction he pointed.


    At this time, Gu Bei had already dug out two miniature mechanical **** from his backpack, and turned on the virtualputer on the wristband.


    "Fuck, what is this!"


    Gu Bei didn''t answer his words, his slender fingers fluttered over the virtual keyboard.


    In just a few seconds, the mini mechanical ball was activated and flew there.


    Kane swallowed, moved closer to Gu Bei and opened his eyes wide.


    The virtual projection screen changed with the two miniature mechanical **** flying out.


    "I don''t even know what kind of high technology this is!"


    Gu Bei raised his index finger to his lips, "Shh, don''t talk."


    In the snowy sky, two miniature **** flew past, which was inconspicuous.


    "Fuck! It''s really people, those despicable poachers!"


    There are five people in total, and they still have guns in their hands.


    Kane''s face became ugly.


    "I have to inform them, **** it, all the wolves are out hunting now, only the female wolves with cubs are here, what should I do?"


    Snow wolves are rare and precious, and poaching is illegal now.


    But in dark ces, there are always some rich people who are curious and perverted. They either want to keep these wild animals in captivity, or they want to eat wild game or the beautiful fur of these animals.


    It seems that this is the only way to show your status.


    They buy all kinds of wild animals at high prices, among which this beautiful and ferocious beast is undoubtedly the favorite of the rich.


    This has led some poachers to take desperate risks to catch these animals.


    Beautiful beasts like snow wolves are rare and mysterious, and the price is very high whether they are alive or dead.


    These poachers will try their best to find their tracks.


    Now, these people had obviously discovered the location of the snow wolves a long time ago, and they came here specially to wait for the time when the wolves went out to hunt.


    "It''s right here. Now that the wolves have gone hunting and they won''te back for a while, let''s move faster and catch the female wolf and cubs inside. Even if we only get one and sell it, it will be enough for us to live for a while." Good day."


    "You guys, be careful, cover up your body odor so that they won''t find you."


    The poachers speak thenguage of country Y, and the people inside don''t seem to be from the same country.


    There are cks and whites.


    Kane was so angry that his eyes were red, he stood up and said.


    "I have to find them."


    He regretted not bringing a gun.


    Gu Bei held him down, "Follow me."


    They took a short cut back to the wolves'' camp.


    At this moment, Snow Wolf, who smelled the smell of the two, was already restless.


    Kane panted heavily, "Go, there are poachersing!"


    But how could the wolves understand what he said? The wolves except Anne all looked at them fiercely.


    Nuan Nuan, who was holding the wolf cub, looked at them nkly.


    "What''s wrong with brother?"


    Gu Bei patted her head, "There are poachersing this way, let them hide."


    But unable tomunicate, it is really inconvenient.


    Nuan Nuan was shocked. She knew about the poachers. Brother Kane told her that Otis was injured by those poachers and brought here to sell.


    "Go to the cave quickly, there are bad guysing."


    The wolves felt puzzled and bewildered by the anxious mood in Nuan Nuan.


    Kane "has to gather them in a hidden cave."

 Chapter 443: robot

    Must get out of here before those fewe here.


    They have guns in their hands, so they can''t go head-to-head.


    Nuan Nuan gestured and talked to the wolves, and finally, under the leadership of Anne, the other female wolves seemed to realize the seriousness of the matter and kept up.


    But there are still wolf cubs here, and each big wolf can only walk away with at most one in its mouth.


    Nuan Nuan put Lele in her clothes, put another one in her hat, and held two in her hands.


    Gu Bei and Kane also held a few wolf cubs, and there were a few cubs in their hats.


    At the beginning, the other female wolves were very repulsive and fierce, and they were not allowed to touch the wolf cubs.


    It was Anne who made them angry before they calmed down.


    Gu Bei "The detector I released just now has detected the most suitable route, follow me."


    They are going to take the wolves to the cave where they restedst night.


    He left in a hurry with the wolf cubs and a few female wolves. In less than ten minutes, the poachers had already arrived.


    "No, we''ve all been exposed. It stands to reason that those female wolves with cubs should havee out to drive us away after they sensed our existence."


    After confirming that the main force of the wolves had gone hunting, they revealed their whereabouts and smell when they entered the valley.


    The noses of wolves are very sensitive, and the female wolf with cubs is the fiercest and most irritable. For the safety of the children, they will not allow any other intruders to approach.


    At that time, they can take the opportunity to catch the snow wolf.


    It was well nned, but unexpectedly, no snow wolf came over.


    This is not normal.


    "ording to calctions, the snow wolf group must be in this area, so divide them into two groups to find them."


    The leader boss looked at the wolf droppings on the ground, and knelt down to touch them with his hands.


    "It''s hot, those she-wolves were here at least ten minutes ago."


    "Head, the snow wolf''sir has been found here, and there are no wolf cubs."


    "Head, we found footprints here, not only those of wolves but also those of humans."


    They hurried over.


    The white man who was called head cursed.


    "Someone must havee before us!"


    "But it''s not right. If youe before us, you will have to hear gunshots. There are so many wolves."


    "And there are children''s footprints here."


    Several people were dumbfounded. Damn, this is the first time she has encountered such a situation after working in this job for so long.


    "Anyway, the disappearance of the wolf must be rted to these footprints. Follow along to find it."


    Although Gu Bei led the snow wolf cubs ahead, he did not forget to sweep the tail.


    Should not be found, at least for a short time.


    The snow wolves were all transferred to the cave, Nuan Nuan''s face became red and tired.


    Putting down all the cubs on her body, she sat down on the ground panting.


    "So tired!"


    She ran slowly, and the little wolf cub in the back was taken away by her brother, and the other one still ran slowly, and everyone amodated her.


    Fortunately, those people did not catch up.


    But Kane is not so optimistic.


    "It''s not far from the ce where the wolves live. It''s easy to find. My people may not be able toe here in a short time."


    The snow wolves are already looking at their cubs.


    They were quiet and did not make any fuss, because they had already smelled the smell of strange humans when they were on their way, as well as the smell of gunpowder that most animals dreaded.


    Knowing that these humans are here to save them, I can only try not to cause trouble.


    Gu Bei was looking for something in his backpack, his tone rxed.


    "Then don''t worry, what I''m most afraid of is that the snow wolf and wolf cubs will be identally injured if they are too scattered."


    Kane looked confused, "Huh?"


    Then I saw the gentle and harmless young man take out some mechanical parts from his backpack and assemble them.


    A robot was assembled in just a few minutes.


    Then he took off the silver ring on his finger and put it in a round hole in the robot''s belly.


    "Drip... thebat robot 001 serves the master."


    Gu Bei picked up 001 and ced it at the entrance of the cave in a leisurely manner.


    "001, don''t let anyonee in."


    "yes!"


    The mechanical voice answered sonorously, and Kane looked at Gu Bei with eyes like looking at a fool.


    "You want to use this little robot to fend off those poachers? What international joke are you talking about?"


    Gu Bei smiled mysteriously at him, "You will know when the timees."


    Nuan Nuan carried Lele in her pocket, stood up and grabbed her brother''s hand.


    "Nuan Nuan believes in brother!"


    Whether it is eyes or body, he is full of confidence in his second brother.


    Kane looked at the siblings and rolled their eyes.


    "Okay, okay, I think I can write a suicide note and send it to my father earlier, and let him take care of the animals in my forest park."


    "I didn''t expect that I would die at such a young age, and I regret that I don''t have a partner yet."


    Kane''s eyes suddenly fell on Gu Bei.


    "Brother, in order to fulfill myst wish, I don''t know if you are willing..."


    Gu Bei backed away with a nk face and disgusted eyes.


    "I do not want to!"


    Every hair on the body is rejecting.


    Kane shrugged regretfully, "Well, it seems that I can only find a partner in heaven."


    In such a critical moment, Kane can pretend to be rxed and joking, and his mentality is also very strong.


    It was at this time that the poachers finally discovered the cave.


    "Head, found it!"


    The sound from outside made Kane''s body tense, and the snow wolves also protected the wolf cubs behind them, and their bodies made movements ready to attack.


    "Don''t move yet."


    Gu Bei clicked on his personal terminal, and on the virtual screen, everyone could clearly see the situation outside the cave.


    Poachers approached here with guns.


    "Head, there are really people in here, what should we do?"


    The person who was called headughed sinisterly.


    "So what, anyone who hinders me from making money deserves to die, not to mention that even if we kill people in this ghost ce, no one can do anything to us."


    Kane cursed and greeted the eighteen generations of the ancestors of those poachers.


    "walk into."


    "But what if they have weapons?"


    "Can they run here with weapons? Haven''te out yet? They must be panicking now hahaha..."


    Snow Wolf wanted to go out to drive away these foreign intruders, but was quickly stopped by Nuan Nuan.


    "They have guns in their hands, you can''t beat them."


    The little girl''s soft voiceforted the restless wolves.


    ¡¾Diao, danger is detected, and the defensivebat function is turned on. ¡¿


    Just as the poachers approached the cave, an abrupt sound sounded.


    ¡¾Dangerous people with weapons please leave immediately. ¡¿


    The poachers were taken aback at first, but burst outughing when they saw a robot that was no higher than their knees.


    "Hahaha... Is this here for fun? I''m afraid the people inside are not fools, but they want to stop us with such a robot."


    As he spoke, he took a step forward.


    "Boom..."


    The gunshot rang out, and it hit right at his feet. The smile on the man''s face froze immediately, and he turned his head and red at his own man.


    "What''s going on, which **** fired the gun!"


    His teammates looked at each other and shook their heads.


    They didn''t shoot!

 Chapter 444: We turn ourselves in!

    Since none of my own people shot, then...


    They turned their heads a little stiffly, staring at the little robot in front of them that was not as high as their knees.


    Then they saw the robot levitate and fly up to the same height as them.


    Only a few clicks were heard, and the five fingers of the mechanical arm turned into something like a ck muzzle, and a door valve opened on its round belly.


    A bazooka-like hole faces them.


    Poacher "..."


    They took two steps back in a hurry, and their voices became unstable after swallowing.


    "This... this is to scare people."


    "Just now... you really didn''t fire the gun just now?"


    "No, no, head, I didn''t open it."


    "Boom boom boom..."


    Yes, as if to verify their thinking, the robot on the opposite side moved again, and shot ten shots directly at their feet.


    "Surrender, we surrender!"


    The five of them slid and knelt down instantly holding their guns.


    The little robot flew over, and under the trembling sight of several people, it took out five silver handcuffs from nowhere and handcuffed them.


    Gu Bei came out with his people.


    Kane was in a daze the whole time, what happened? who am i where am i


    ¡¾Master, the danger alert has been lifted. ¡¿


    The little robot flew to Gu Bei''s side.


    "Thank you 001, let''s find Nuan Nuan to y."


    The chubby little robot looks quite cute. When it was on the ground, it rolled on wheels, and ran directly to Nuan Nuan and turned around twice.


    Nuan Nuan stretched out her small arms to hug the chubby Russianughing robot.


    "001, you are super powerful, so awesome!"


    A smiling symbol appeared on the screen of 001 who was praised ^-^


    Kane has not recovered yet, staring nkly at the robot.


    Gu Bei pulled him, "Why are you standing still, get these people in, don''t freeze to death."


    Kane came back to his senses and looked at him withplicated eyes.


    "Tell me the truth, who are you?"


    Gu Bei said with a smile on the corner of his mouth, "I''m just an ordinary researcher."


    Kane "..."


    That''s all! You have such a dangerous thing on you, just tell me!


    Also, that little robot is so handsome!


    "These people are going to kill them. Tell me about the robot. Is your country''s technology so powerful now? These technologies should still be kept secret. I haven''t heard of this news."


    Gu Bei responded lightly.


    Since he entered the research institute, his main research direction is personal terminals. This robot is a protective robot that he doesn''t get tired of being followed by so many people every time he goes out.


    It was just a whim, but I didn''t expect it to be done for him.


    However, this kind of protective robot can only be used to protect people, and it is not feasible to use it in the military.


    One is that mass production is not possible due to the scarcity of materials. Not only are materials scarce, but they are also expensive, and there are still many defects.


    So it can only be used to protect people, to protect those whose identities are important.


    It''s not because only this kind of people can afford it, it''s mainly because...


    Their country is still very safe, and these dangerous things are forbidden to carry.


    So this thing is simr to a gun, only a few have the right to use it, ordinary people can''t use it, and it won''t be allowed to use it for the sake of national security.


    Instead, other types of robots can be developed.


    "It''s not up to me to want a robot, it''s a state secret."


    Kane nodded, "I understand, I understand."


    But he still looked at the little robot with hot eyes.


    "Go to the cave."


    Kane violently drove them into the cave, "When Lao Tzu''s peoplee, I will take you to jail. Can Gu Bei find out their previous criminal information or something? It''s best not toe out in this life."


    Gu Bei "Bring me their mobile phones and try."


    Kane took the mobile phones of several people and went to get them. He really admires Gu Bei now.


    Such talented people will be respected no matter where they go.


    A few poachers shivered in a corner, surrounded by snow wolves.


    Facing the fierce light of the snow wolves, they felt that they would be torn apart in the next second.


    "You can''t put us here, they''ll kill us!"


    "Let us go, we surrender!"


    "Please, let''s go to jail now, don''t let these snow wolves stay with us!"


    The poachers surrounded by snow wolves cried and begged for mercy. They would rather go to jail now!


    Kaneughed when he saw their embarrassed appearance.


    "Ha... You also have today."


    However, it is not the most frightening thing for them now. What is even more frightening is...the main force of the wolves who went out to hunt has returned.


    When the wolves returned to the settlement, they did not see the wolves staying behind, but they could smell the intruders.


    They exploded at that time, and I followed the smell all the way to find here.


    When the poachers saw dozens of adult snow wolves surrounding the cave, each one was strong and tall enough to crush a person''s bones.


    Moreover, there is still blood on their mouths, and there is a cruel and bloodthirsty light in their blue eyes.


    When they saw this, they rolled their eyes and almost passed out.


    Especially when the leader of the wolf king rushed in and held them down with his paws, he felt the threat of the snow-white tooth knife close at hand.

 Chapter 445: little snow leopard

    Some people fainted from the fright, and some people couldn''t pass out even after being frightened.


    "I, I, I... We recruit everything, all the things we did before, please don''t... don''t let them eat me."


    Kane gave them a disgusted look.


    "It''s a shame toe out to poach with such courage!"


    Poacher: Nima''s! If you have the ability, try to be surrounded by so many wolves!


    The group of poachers confessed that they also captured a snow leopard cub.


    Kane went up and beat him up.


    "You idiots, fuck! Stupid pigs!"


    Angrily scolded the poacher, Kane became angrier the more he thought about it!


    Gu Bei settled Nuan Nuan in the cave, and there is no need to worry about the presence of wolves guarding her.


    He and Kane took people to find the snow leopard cub.


    The child hugged Lele and was surrounded by snow wolves, and a chubby robot was quietly waiting beside him.


    Surrounded by so many furries, I suddenly feel a little hot.


    Annie walked over after she was full, and several wolf cubs howled and pounced on to feed.


    She was afraid that Lele would be hungry, so she hurriedly hugged her.


    "Lele eat more!"


    The little wolf cub is working hard to cook under the warm and expectant eyes.


    In the past, every time it ate, its brothers and sisters crowded around like bullfighting, and it was always squeezed out when it was about to get thinner.


    Over time, it is toozy to go back to grab it after eating six or seven percent full and being squeezed out.


    Now being taken care of by Nuan Nuan, as long as there are wolf cubsing towards it, they will be picked up and put to the eating ce on the other side, and it will finally be full in peace.


    Nuannuan, a little bit of a lesson from the little heads of other wolf cubs.


    "What''s the matter with you? Don''t you have a seat? Why do you always fight with your brother?"


    A few little wolf cubs are eating and whimpering, you are partial!


    Lele, who was taken care of, was full again.


    "Lele is awesome."


    "Aww~"


    In her arms, the little wolf cub''s head was arched in Nuan Nuan''s hands, and he tried hard to get into her arms.


    Wait until the little wolf cubs were full, Nuan Nuan hugged Lele and looked around the entrance of the cave.


    Finally saw the person walking in the snow!


    Nuan Nuan''s eyes lit up instantly, "Brother, brother!"


    Gu Bei and the others came back with a little snow leopard locked in a cage.


    But because of the anesthesia, the little Snow Leopard is still in aa at this moment.


    After returning to the cave, he opened the cage and hugged the little snow leopard inside.


    Warm as a puffer fish.


    "It''s too bad, why are you so bad!"


    The poachers dare not speak.


    Finally, add what Gu Bei checked from their mobile phones and the recording of their confession, and when Kane¡¯s people arrived, they took them down.


    Neither the snow wolf nor the wolf cub was injured, which is the direct reason why Rick and the others did not kill the group of poachers.


    The snow wolves hugged the mother wolf and cubs in the pack tofort each other.


    Nuannuan and the three were also thanked, and the wolves gave them half of their prey.


    However, none of them wanted it.


    Nuan Nuan touched Rick Ricky''s head.


    "We have something to eat ourselves. You have so many wolves. If you don''t eat enough, you won''t have the energy to hunt. Eat it yourself."


    Seeing that they didn''t want it, the snow wolves ate all their prey in the end.


    Nuan Nuan took out a small nket and spread it on the ground, and Gu Bei carefully ced the little snow leopard on it.


    "This snow leopard is estimated to be only three months old. I wonder if we can find its mother."


    Kane "Didn''t they say where they caught it? Let''s go find it?"


    Gu Bei looked at his sister, "Nuan Nuan, why don''t you go back first."


    There are many dangers in the snow mountain. If you really want to find it, you don¡¯t know if you can find it.


    "No, Nuan Nuan is with my brother."


    "Aww~"


    Ricky came out at this time, and brought with him two strong male wolves in the pack.


    They decided to follow and protect them.


    Apart from being reluctant to part with Lele, Nuan Nuan is not afraid of anything else.


    "Be good, Lele, I wille back to look for you, okay?"


    "Aww~"


    Lele looked at Nuan Nuan pitifully, which was unbearable.


    Nuan Nuan''s little face became even more tangled.


    Annie came over and took Lele away, then arched her head warmly.


    "Annie, you have to take good care of Lele."


    Thest three snow wolves left with a little snow leopard.


    In the evening, they found a shelter from the wind and snow and set up the tent, and at this time the snow leopard also woke up.


    As soon as he woke up, he meowed ferociously and wanted to bite someone.


    Gu Bei pinched the thick fur on the little guy''s neck and picked it up.


    Snow leopards are beautiful, and their thick fur just looks warm.


    At this moment, the back of Destiny''s neck is still fierce when it is picked up, and its little furry paws are trying to grab the person who is holding him.


    "Don''t be fierce, we are not bad people."


    The warm voice attracted the little Snow Leopard''s attention, and it looked at the people around it vigntly.


    Because it has only been caught by humans, so now it is very repulsive to the smell of humans.


    "Be good, let''s take you to find your mother, okay?"


    Kane took out a piece of meat from the box.


    "I should be able to eat meat, let''s see if I can eat it."


    Gu Bei put down the little snow leopard, and this little snow leopard with snow-white fur and beautiful ck spots quickly ran to the corner and hid, looking at everyone present vigntly with its fur all over its body.

 Chapter 446: Put down your guard

    "Nuan Nuan, you go."


    Kane saw the little snow leopard looking so defensive, so he handed the meat in his hand to the little girl.


    He has seen the inexplicable affinity for animals that children have.


    Besides, children are the most harmless, and it is easier for snow leopards to let down their guard.


    Nuan Nuan obediently said hello, and Gu Bei put on gloves for her before taking the piece of meat.


    Nuan Nuan didn''t rush over, but carefully moved over little snow leopard''s eptable bottom line.


    "Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid, are you hungry, can you eat some meat?"


    The little girl''s voice was soft andforting, and the little snow leopard stared closely at the person approaching her with her pretty misty blue eyes.


    The harmless, clean and natural aura emanating from her made Little Snow Leopard slowly let down his guard.


    Until Nuan Nuan got close to it, and carefully ced the meat in front of the little snow leopard.


    Looking at the meat exuding the aroma of food in front of it, it swallowed.


    It is indeed very hungry. After being caught, it has not eaten the food that humans fed it, but at this moment it can no longer bear it anymore.


    The little snow leopard pounced on it with a meow, hugged the piece of meat and began to bite and eat it fiercely.


    Seeing it eating, everyone present was relieved.


    Nuan Nuan watched with a smile on her face, and squatted at a position less than one meter away from the little snow leopard to watch quietly without disturbing her.


    Seeing that the little Snow Leopard still had a bit of an expression after eating a piece of meat, Kane handed over another piece of meat.


    Nuan Nuan took over and continued to feed.


    In this way, the little snow leopard ate four pieces of meat, and Nuan Nuan was already very close to it, but the furry little snow leopard did not reject her.


    The snow leopard''s fur is very thick, which makes it look round and chubby.


    When it finished eating and sat on the side slowly licking its paws, Nuan Nuan tentatively put his hand on it.


    Just at that moment, the little guy who was still quiet jumped up with a loud voice, and when he flew into the air, his limbs opened and his eyes widened.


    Nuan Nuan also quickly withdrew her hand, her dark eyes also widened.


    Afternding, Xiao Xuebao and Nuan Nuan stared with big eyes.


    "Puchi...hahaha..."


    Kaneughed gloatingly.


    Nuan Nuan also saw that Xiao Xuebao didn''t reject herself just now, but waspletely... frightened.


    Gu Bei also had a smile in his eyes, "Snow leopards are the most easily frightened animals. When frightened, they will jump up like just now."


    Nuan Nuan "I''m sorry."


    "Meow~"


    Little Snow Leopard took the initiative to get close to Nuan Nuan, sniffed her with its dark nose, and then actively burrowed its head into her hand.


    Nuan Nuanughed, and within a few minutes, she became one with Little Snow Leopard.


    But Little Snow Leopard onlyes into contact with Nuan Nuan, and is still on guard against the other two.


    When she was sleeping at night, Little Snow Leopard voluntarily got into her sleeping bag and huddled with Nuan Nuan, curled up in her arms, with its furry head next to her shoulder.


    Holding such a little furry thing, Nuan Nuan feels like holding a small heater, and it is not too warm when sleeping at night.


    When it was dawn, they continued on their way. During this period, the little snow leopard followed Nuan Nuan obediently, walking easily on the snow.


    "We are going to take you to find your mother, little Snow Leopard, do you know the way?"


    "Meow~"


    The little snow leopard shook its ears, and its long, fluffy tail gently swept across the snow.

 Chapter 447: mother snow leopard

    It is very difficult to find a snow leopard in the vast snowy sea.


    Nuan Nuan and the others couldn''t help but feel a little discouraged after searching for it for two days.


    "It''s thest day, if we can''t find it anymore, we should go back."


    Gu Bei hugged his sister and said so.


    Nuan Nuan hugged the fluffy snow leopard cub and nodded, "Well, Nuan Nuan knows."


    They can''t stay on the snow mountain for too long.


    On thest night, everyone in the tent fell asleep.


    There was the sound of rustling snow, and in the darkness, the fur was white and thick, and the big cat with ck patterns stepped on the snow without making a sound.


    Its silver-blue animal pupils stared at the tent in front of it tightly, with a wild and ferocious light in its eyes.


    My cub has been captured by humans for several days, and I don''t know how it is now, it must be hungry and thin.


    Adult snow leopards quietly approached the tent, asionally showing their snow-white dental knives as if they couldn''t wait to pierce their prey''s necks.


    In the tent, the little guy sleeping next to Nuan Nuan shook his ears, and some small sounds that humans couldn''t hear were easily caught by beasts.


    And the little snow leopard also smelled a familiar smell.


    It suddenly raised its head and got out of the sleeping bag.


    Little Snow Leopard cleverly found the zipper of the tent door, pulled it open with its paws a few times.


    It got its head out, and in the cold wind and snow, it did have the smell of its mother.


    Little Snow Leopard''s round eyes lit up immediately, and he slid out of the tent.


    "Meow, meow..."


    Little Snow Leopard was crying childishly, it was the voice calling for his mother.


    In nature, animals also have unique voices calling their loved ones. There may be no difference to human beings, but it is different to animals.


    The three snow wolves sleeping around were already on guard because of the intruder.


    But after the little snow leopard came out, they paused and did not move again.


    Watching the little snow leopard leave, he didn¡¯t follow. After all, they were of different races, and they were here to protect those humans, not this little snow leopard.


    Besides, the little snow leopard was looking for his mother, so the intruder who came here was his mother.


    The three snow wolves yawned, curled up into a ball, buried their heads on their tails and continued to lie down.


    Hiding her body, the snow leopard mother who nned to kill the people in the tent when they came out couldn''t help shaking her ears when she heard the sound.


    As if in disbelief, it stood up and stared at a certain ce in the night.


    Little Snow Leopard is still calling for his mother with a childish voice.


    Its sound is not loud in the wind and snow, at least the people in the tent cannot hear it.


    But it was easily heard by the snow leopard mother who missed her cub.


    So the snow leopard mother also began to respond to her cubs by calling for her cubs.


    Soon, the chubby little snow leopard appeared in the sight of the snow leopard mother.


    Mother Snow Leopard''s eyes were wide open, and she was afraid that she might be wrong.


    On the snow, the little snow leopard ran staggeringly while calling for his mother eagerly.


    The mother snow leopard jumped directly from the snow hill where she was hiding, her four paws running eagerly.


    Because he was too anxious, he couldn''t stop the car in time, and he hit his own cub and rolled into a ball.


    After dragging a trace of two or three meters on the snow, it barely stopped.


    Just reunited with its mother, the little snow leopard was knocked and rolled several times and fell into the snow. The whole leopard was dumbfounded.


    The snow leopard mother was also stunned by the fall. She pulled her head out of the snowdrift, shook the snow on Maomao, and then hurriedly went to find her cub.


    Where is the cub? Where is the big one just now?


    Walking around in circles anxiously searched for several times but couldn''t find it, until I saw a white thing that seemed to be thumping somewhere.


    Leaning over to take a look, oh, it turned out to be his son.


    The little snow leopard was buried in the snowdrift, and he tried hard for a long time without pulling out the upper half of his body.


    In the end, it was pulled out by the snow leopard''s mother, and it identally threw too much force and fell down.


    Shaking his head, the mother and daughter were finally reunited, rubbing against each other.


    Mother Snow Leopard was a little puzzled to find out why her cub...


    Looks a little fatter?


    Just puzzled for a moment, the snow leopard mother who found her cub has no time to think about other things.


    Because it doesn''t intend to stay here and wants to take the cubs away.


    Those humans have powerful things in their hands, and Zai Zai will not be stupid enough to continue to provoke them when hees back.


    Just as he was about to leave with Cub''s neck in his mouth, the little snow leopard struggled with all his might, howling.


    What should I do if the child is disobedient?


    Of course it was a beating.


    Mother Snow Leopard was not polite at all, she put down the cub and pped it and greeted it.


    The little snow leopard who was beaten and rolled around in the snow "..."


    Suddenly, I don''t want to kiss my mother so much.


    "Meow meow meow..."


    Although she was beaten, Little Snow Leopard did not follow her mother, and even ran back to the tent.


    Mother Snow Leopard''s eyes were fierce, and she would continue to beat her up several times after catching up.


    The little snow leopard ran towards the tent. At this time, Nuan Nuan also found that the little snow leopard was gone, and rubbed his eyes and got out of the sleeping bag to find it.


    The two sides bumped into each other so unexpectedly that the snow leopard mother almost knocked over the tent.


    Nuannuan "!!"


    "Meow!"


    Little Snow Leopard crawled into Nuan Nuan''s arms.


    The reason why I didn''t go back with my mother now is because of Nuan Nuan!


    Mother Snow Leopard looked at the human girl with a dazed face on the ground, her fur all over her body was blown up, her eyes were fierce and her teeth were bared, as if she was ready to pounce at any time.


    Nuannuan reacted for a while, but when she saw the snow leopard mother''s eyes lit up with a swipe.


    "Mother Snow Leopard!"


    With such a bigmotion, Gu Bei and Kane of course also got up, and they were also shocked to see Snow Leopard''s mother.


    Three snow wolves also came up at this moment. They were tall and strong standing behind Nuan Nuan, staring at the snow leopard with icy blue eyes.


    As long as it dared to attack, the three snow wolves would pounce on it and bite off its neck without hesitation.


    Mother Snow Leopard became more fierce when she saw the two humans and three snow wolves appearing, but her body stepped back a little in fear.


    "Meow meow meow~"


    The little snow leopard was crying childishly, and the mother snow leopard over there now wanted to pull her pitiful child over and give him a good beating.


    "Are you the mother of Little Snow Leopard?"


    Nuan Nuan''s voice was soft and waxy, and Snow Leopard''s mother stared at it nervously.


    "Little Snow Leopard has been looking for you for a long time."


    Nuan Nuan put the little snow leopard in her arms on the ground, and pushed it to find her mother.


    Unfortunately, a certain little snow leopard turned around and continued to crawl into her arms.


    This is a bit embarrassing.


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s an illusion, but Gu Bei felt that Snow Leopard¡¯s mother looked at them as if she was looking at a leopard dealer.


    Nuan Nuan "...you go to find your mother, haven''t you been looking for it all the time?"

 Chapter 448: Annie, you dont want cubs anymore?

    Little Snow Leopard is biting into warm clothes, not only wants to walk by himself, but also ns to pack a human child for his mother.


    Gu Bei "..."


    "this is not OK."


    He gently but firmly pulled back his sister''s clothes.


    Little Snow Leopard "Meow meow meow."


    Let''s walk together, let''s walk together...


    Looking at Nuan Nuan, the little guy''s clear and clean eyes were filled with anticipation.


    Nuan Nuan pursed her lips, knelt down and stroked its furry head.


    "Go back quickly, I can''t go with you, we are leaving here tomorrow."


    Little Snow Leopard looked at her, as if he had sensed something, and his tail didn''t wag.


    "Meow."


    "Go back quickly."


    Nuan Nuan pushed the little guy, "Go find your mother."


    Little Snow Leopard was pushed forward a few steps, then turned to look at her eagerly.


    "goodbye."


    Nuan Nuan waved her hand.


    Little Snow Leopard stared at Nuan Nuan for a long time, and finally walked back to her mother step by step.


    Mother Snow Leopard also seemed to know that this group of people was not in the same group as those who stole her cub, so she took her daughter and left with just one nce at them.


    "Let''s go, it''s cold outside here."


    Gu Bei bent down and picked up his younger sister.


    "Shouldn''t the little Snow Leopard be happy that she found her mother?"


    Nuan Nuan hugged her brother''s neck and rubbed it, "Nuan Nuan knows it, but she is a little bit reluctant."


    But no matter how reluctant she was, she still seriously apanied the little snow leopard to find its mother.


    Gu Bei touched his sister''s head.


    Because his sister is a very soft-hearted child.


    Back in the tent, Nuan Nuan leaned on his brother''s shoulder, took out his phone and nced at the photo of the little snow leopard.


    "I hope the little snow leopard can grow up well and be the most powerful beast."


    Gu Bei kissed the little girl''s forehead, "Go to sleep, we should leave tomorrow."


    They were also lucky, and finally found the snow leopard mother on thisst day.


    When he came out of the tent the next day, Kane bluffed.


    "God, what is this, Gu Bei Nuannuan,e out quickly, there is a cutie who brought us a present!"


    When Gu Bei took his sister out, he saw a dead sheep not far away.


    This kind of sheep is called Yayang. It lives in alpine regions and is very good at walking on steep rocks. It is the main prey of snow leopards.


    Now looking back, it is self-evident who sent Yayang to appear here.


    "It''s incredible, that snow leopard caught such a big prey as a gift for us."


    "How do I take this away?"


    Gu Bei looked at the three snow wolves, "We don''t need to worry about this, we''ll just give the snow wolves extra meals."


    Three snow wolves came over and sniffed the cliff sheep''s corpse, and after getting permission, they dragged it away and ate it directly.


    Don¡¯t miss a free breakfast.


    Nuan Nuan and the others are also eating breakfast, and after the snow wolf finishes eating, they have almost cleaned up here.


    "gone."


    Nuan Nuan walked beside her brother, holding his hand.


    But I got tired after walking for a long time.


    Kane put the stic board on the ground, and Nuan Nuan consciously sat on it with her short legs crossed.


    This time, there is no need for two people to pull, the rope is attached to any snow wolf, and a very simple version of the sled is ready.


    The car is extremely simple, but the sled is quite luxurious.


    After all, besides Nuan Nuan, whose sleigh is pulled by the mysterious Snow Wolf.


    He didn''t stay this time, and soon returned to the snow wolf''s territory.


    Nuan Nuan couldn''t wait to go to hold Lele.


    "Lele."


    "Aww~"


    Discovering that Nuan Nuan is back, Lele runs faster than anyone else, her short legs are about to fly.


    After being hugged, she kept licking her chin and face, and her little tail was about to wag like a dog.


    The little girl¡¯sughter resounded in the valley of the snow wolves, and the snow wolves who were full and resting looked up from time to time.


    Kane took the camera and kept taking pictures, only feeling that he was so happy.


    but¡­


    Happiness is always short-lived.


    They have to go home.


    When Nuannuan learned that he was leaving, he felt a thunderbolt from the blue sky, and ran to Snow Wolf''s cor valley, holding Lele and crying.


    "Woooooh... Lele Nuannuan is going home, our house is so far away from here!"


    The little girl cried until her eyes were red, and the little wolf cub who had gained weight recently whined and licked her tears.


    The whining voice seemed to be crying too, the duet was perfect.


    The noise made Annie''s ears hurt, so she pawed at her ears and tried to cover them.


    Nuannuan cried so sadly, but they still had to leave. They had stayed on the snow mountain for a long time, and the food was running out, and the children had to go back to school.


    "Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo..."


    Thest sentence is the key point.


    Gu Bei felt distressed and funny watching it.


    "Although it is far away, it is not difficult to have a helicopter toe."


    Nuan Nuan cried even more sadly.


    "But Nuan Nuan still has to go to ss, and there are so many homework, practicing piano, writing, embroidery and drawing, so Nuan Nuan is so busy."


    The little girl counted on her fingers and found that she had too much to learn.


    Gu Bei pinched her little nose, "Then why don''t you learn it first?"


    The little girl said pitifully, "No, it can''t be done. Nuan Nuan needs to learn more skills, and when she grows up, she has to support herself, grandpa, parents, and brothers."


    Gu Bei was a little bit dumbfounded, "You learned this to support us?"


    Nuan Nuan twitched and nodded pitifully, "Yes... yes."


    He smiled and pinched his sister''s soft little fleshy face.


    "Who told you that we need you to support us, and our Gu family''s money can support you for a lifetime, so you have to worry about this at a young age."


    Nuan Nuan sniffed her small nose, "Nuan Nuan is small, you raise them, I will raise you when Nuan Nuan grows up, let''s take turns."


    While this childish speech is really dumbfounding, Gu Bei''s heart is also warm.


    "Okay, Little Crying Bag, even if we keep you all the time, it won''t be a problem."


    I was still sad about parting just now, and I don¡¯t know why the topic turned a corner and came to this.


    Nuannuan hugged Lele.


    "Lele, I''m leaving, I''m going home, I will remember toe and see you."


    She put Lele down with red eyes, hugged her brother''s long legs and whimpered so sadly that she didn''t dare to see the little wolf cub.


    Gu Beiforted her, at this time Annie came over, took the cub''s neck in her mouth, and put it into Nuan Nuan''s arms.


    The three people present were a little dumbfounded.


    Ah... what does Anne mean?


    Annie nced at Lele reluctantly, bowed her head and arched her cub and Nuannuan, then turned and left.


    Nuannuan "!!"


    "Annie, don''t you want cubs?"


    Annie didn''t look back, and returned to the cave with the remaining three fat cubs.


    This meaning is already obvious.


    For a while, Kane looked at Nuan Nuan and the cub in her arms, and felt the sour gasing out uncontrobly.


    The treatment that his old father didn''t even have!

 Chapter 449: double cute

    Annie sent Lele to Nuan Nuan in person at thest moment after consideration.


    One reason is that Nuan Nuan and the others are the benefactors of the entire wolf n. If it weren''t for them, the wolf pack''s female wolf and cubs would have died and injured a lot.


    Another reason is that Lele and Nuannuan have a rtionship. When Zaizai is around him, he is never very lively. Not only is he not lively, but he is also very thin.


    Whether such wolf cubs can grow up is another question, at least they can grow up safely when sent out.


    Annie likes Nuan Nuan and believes in her unreservedly, so she is willing to give her her cub.


    If it were another wolf, the pride that belongs to the wolf would not give its children to humans to raise.


    But Anne is different. She and her two older brothers were raised by humans, so they don''t object to giving their cubs to humans.


    Nuannuan carefully put Lele into the clothes and breaded it.


    "Thank you Annie!"


    The childish voice of thanks hovered in the valley, and Annie, who returned to the high ce, quietly watched their backs as they went away.


    "Lele, you will live with Nuan Nuan from now on."


    "Aww~"


    The little wolf cub in the clothes wagged its tail and stuck out its little tongue to lick her chin cheerfully.


    Leaving the snowy mountains anding to Kane''s house, the first thing Nuan Nuan did was to mix milk powder for the wolf cubs.


    "This is the goat milk that I specially prepared for you and is suitable for animals to drink. Rick and the others drank this when they were young."


    Nuan Nuan didn''t know how to do it, so she hugged Lele and followed Kane to study.


    She has kept small animals, but a few kittens have their own mothers to nurse them, so she doesn¡¯t need her. They are not mammals, and they don¡¯t need to be nursed.


    Now she has to learn how to mix milk powder, and she has to raise babies.


    Kane has experience, and the expression on his face is very clear as to how to raise wolf cubs.


    Nuan Nuan is also studying very seriously, and even took a small notebook to write it down.


    When Lele was breastfeeding for the first time, Nuan Nuan got started quickly.


    The main reason is that Lele herself is very cooperative.


    The stomach was full and round, and while Nuan Nuan was rubbing its belly, Kane also told the two about the poachers.


    "ording to their previous criminal records, they had hunted and poached many rare animals. The court sentenced them to life imprisonment. In addition, they found several ck industry chains that specialize in eating wild meat based on the clues from the interrogation. There will be news soon."


    This is really good news.


    Nuan Nuan hugged Lele and rubbed its dark little nose.


    "Will there be fewer people catching wild animals in the future?"


    Gu Bei rubbed her head and responded.


    Although it cannot be eliminated, it can indeed be reduced.


    "Brother Kane, Nuan Nuan wants to see Iris, can they?"


    Kane nodded, "Of course, I think Iris and Katie miss you too."


    Nuan Nuan temporarily put Lele with her brother, and ran to the forest park to find Iris and the others.


    After such a long time, Iris and the others still remember Nuannuan, and their attitude is quite enthusiastic.


    Nuan Nuan brought some dried meat and fruit for them to eat, and then said goodbye and left.


    After saying goodbye this time, she and her brother went home, and they don¡¯t know when they wille back next time.


    "Goodbye, brother Kane, remember to keep warm and keep in touch."


    Before leaving, Nuan Nuan took Lele''s little w and waved goodbye.


    Nine o''clock in the evening, Lincheng Airport.


    Holding Lele and getting off the private ne, Nuan Nuan was so sleepy that she yawned again and again.


    But it doesn''t matter even if you close your eyes, because she is held in the arms of the second brother.


    Both the little wolf cub and the little girl were drowsy.


    It was Gu Mingyu and Gu Nan who came to pick up the ne this time.


    "Yo, I really brought back a little snow wolf."


    Gu Mingyu raised his eyebrows when he saw the little guy in Nuan Nuan''s arms.


    The little thing moved his ears, opened his eyes slightly for a nce, then arched his head into Nuan Nuan''s arms and closed them again.


    "Give me, give me, give me a hug for my sister, I''ve lost weight since I haven''t seen you for so long."


    Gu Nan turned his eyes around his sister, then nodded in agreement.


    "Ok."


    Gu Bei "..."


    There was a faint smile on his gentle face.


    "You mean I didn''t raise Nuan Nuan well?"


    Gu Mingyu''s peach blossom eyes twitched, and the corners of his mouth raised into a serious smile, "I never said such a thing."


    Gu Nan''s expression didn''t change a bit.


    When Gu Mingyu reached out to hug someone, Gu Bei sideways dodged it.


    "Sorry, I don''t want to hug you now."


    Two people "..."


    The expression is slightly split.


    Gu Nan looked at his younger brother with dark eyes.


    Two youths with exactly the same appearance stood together, one was strong and the other gentle, but their aura was quite equal.


    Gu Bei''s voice carried a slight smile.


    "Brother won''t want to disturb Nuan Nuan''s rest."


    Gu Nan pursed his lips. Although his expression didn''t change, it just made people feel that he was very unhappy now.


    Gu Bei is not afraid either. He grew up with his eldest brother, and has long been immune to his icy aura.


    So in the end, the two people who picked up the ne failed to hug Nuan Nuan, so they could only watch helplessly.


    Gu Mingyu looked at Gu Bei with eyes that should not be too resentful.


    Gu Bei was calm andposed, as if he hadn''t noticed such a look in his eyes.


    Nuan Nuan slept deeply and for a long time, and didn''t wake up until eight o''clock the next day.


    Touching it with his little hand, he touched a group of fluffy and soft little guys next to him.


    You don''t need to open your eyes to know it''s Lele.


    Under the soft quilt, Nuan Nuan''s little face arched against Lele''s soft body.


    Opening his eyes in a daze, he found that he was not in the tent, and the environment was very familiar.


    Ah...it turned out to be home.


    Rubbing her eyes and getting up, Lele also arched out from under the quilt.


    The environment here is unfamiliar to it, but the surroundings are full of warm smells, and Lele doesn''t have much reaction.


    Just got out of the quilt, stepped on four little jiojio and walked around on the soft quilt.


    It looks like he is patrolling his own territory.


    Nuan Nuan stepped on the soft nket with her bare feet, and put Lele down as well.


    "This will be the room we live in from now on. There are other members of the family and I will introduce them to youter."


    Washing her face and brushing her teeth, wearing soft and fluffy ck hair, she hugged Lele and went downstairs.


    "Grandpa, Mom and Dad, Brother~"


    While going downstairs, he called his family members, and the whole vi became much more lively because of the soft voice of milk.


    "Come here and let grandpa see."


    Master Gu misses his little granddaughter.


    Nuan Nuan ran over with short short legs, followed by a little wolf cub, which was doubly cuter, it was simply unbearable.


    "Grandpa~"


    Nuan Nuan threw herself into the old man''s arms and rubbed her affectionately.


    "When Nuan Nuan was outside, I also missed Grandpa, Grandpa, do you miss Nuan Nuan..."

 Chapter 450: Vaccinate Lele

    The little girl had a sweet mouth, and she soon made the old man happy.


    After coaxing grandpa, Nuan Nuan took Lele''s mouth and went to find her parents sweetly.


    The little guy was very busy. He coaxed the family all morning, but he was so rare to everyone.


    I haven''t had breakfast yet, so I took the bottle and went to drink milk for Lele.


    All the cats and dogs in the family ran over, showing strong curiosity about the new member of the family.


    "Wow!"


    Rhubarb felt that this new family member looked very simr to himself, and his tail wagged excitedly.


    The family is full of cats, and sometimes they can bully the dog when they unite together. It is too wronged, and now another dog has finallye!


    Ball looked around Lele, then jumped onto Nuan Nuan''s shoulders and squatted down gracefully, staring down at the little wolf cub in Nuan Nuan''s arms.


    Lele held the bottle in her mouth, looked at the briquettes with her blue eyes, and then looked away.


    After all, Lele is a snow wolf, with arrogance in his bones. Although he is still young, his snow-white fur and handsome expression make him look calm and handsome.


    "It''s called Lele?"


    Gu An didn''t know when he came over, holding a peeled tea egg in his hand.


    Break off the protein and feed it to my sister.


    The little girl opened her mouth and bit down, as if she had done it countless times.


    The fact is true.


    Children eat like fluffy little squirrels, people can''t control their hands and want to continue feeding.


    "Well, it''s called Lele, I named it nice."


    Gu An fed another egg white.


    "The meaning is very good, but it doesn''t sound handsome. I think it should be given a big name."


    The little girl turned her head while eating, "Then what do you want?"


    Gu An pondered for two seconds, and said very seriously, "Ultraman!"


    After speaking, he looked at his sister with small eyes, as if saying that the name of brother is handsome.


    Nuan Nuan "..."


    "don''t want!"


    "What about Iron Man? Spider-Man or Batman?"


    Nuan Nuan ruthlessly refused all of them with a stern face.


    "What are your names, you have watched too many movies."


    Gu Mingyu came over and patted him on the head.


    "It''s not as good as Nuan Nuan''s name,e and have a bun."


    As soon as the bun in his hand was handed over, Nuan Nuan opened his mouth and bit down the crescent-shaped gap.


    Just as I wanted to drink water after eating, a ss of milk with a straw was handed over.


    Looking along that hand, it is his silent big brother.


    Nuan Nuan habitually took two sips of milk with a straw in her mouth.


    Gu Bei came over with a bowl of porridge and fed her two mouthfuls.


    Mafan opened his mouth warmly "..."


    I don¡¯t know when these habits started. Anyway, it¡¯s inexplicable. Every time I eat, my brother or parents will feed me.


    Her own spoon is not as fast as her brothers'' feeding.


    Nuan Nuan feeds Lele, my brothers tacitly feed each other. The nutrition is still very bnced, so Nuan Nuan feels full without knowing it.


    It''s a good thing she''s not picky about food, otherwise the brothers would have to worry.


    The toy toilet, rations and other supplies bought for Lele arrived. Nuan Nuan put the other things together with briquettes and rhubarb. The toilet was in her room, and there was one in the living room.


    Because Lele is sleeping next to her now.


    As long as the body is clean and there is no problem, the family will not stop it.


    A weekter, the identity card belonging to Lele was also finished, and the second brother helped her solve the problem of raising Lele.


    Because Lele is a snow wolf, domesticated animals are not allowed to be protected, but as long as there is a rtionship, a wild animal domestication certificate will be fine.


    This is not a difficult task for the Gu family.


    Green Peacock Xiaowu¡¯s certificate was also done with the help of Gu Bei.


    With these, Nuan Nuan can raise Lele openly.


    "Let''s go, take Lele to get vinated today."


    Gu Mingyu wore well-fitting silver-gray suit pants and a vest, fully revealing her superior body lines.


    Wearing a mask and a peaked cap to cover his head, he looks dignified and mysterious.


    Nuan Nuan is wearing refreshing and lovely overalls, with a small bag on her chest, the kind that carries a baby.


    Lele was ced in the small bag, only a small furry head was exposed.


    Such abination of cuteness and cuteness, going out, I don¡¯t know how many people¡¯s attention will be attracted.


    The driver couldn''t help but take a look, it''s so cute and take another look.


    When Gu Mingyu appeared in the central square holding his sister''s hand, the two brothers and sisters plus a little wolf cub attracted everyone''s attention like a luminous body.


    Those eyes that were aligned looked over.


    Gu Mingyu looked as usual, after all, he had long been used to such things.


    Nuannuan''s eyes are all on Lele, who is holding ws with Lele with lowered head and eyebrows.


    Because of this, he didn''t notice those eyes that fell on him.


    The pet hospital is quite lively, but Lele seems to be a little ufortable, sticking to Nuan Nuan and looking anxious.


    The veterinarian can tell what''s going on at a nce.


    "This is a wolf. Wolves have a strong sense of territory. The smell of other animals here is too mixed, and it will smell ufortable."


    He was still a little shocked. He has been a veterinarian for so many years and has seen many dogs that look like wolves, but no one has really treated wolves as pets.


    Gu Mingyu saidzily, "We will vinate."


    The doctor carefully wanted to bring the wolf cub over, but Lele was not allowed to be hugged by anyone in the Gu family except for Nuannuan, let alone this stranger.


    Looking at the outstretched hand, the little wolf cub bared out a mouthful of snow-white baby teeth fiercely.


    Although it does not seem to be a deterrent, it at least brings out the attitude.


    The doctor withdrew his hands in a gesture of surrender.


    "OKOK, I won''t move you, you are really a wild little guy."


    During the vination, the doctors were amazed the whole time.


    "It turned out to be a snow wolf, so beautiful."


    "He will definitely be a handsome young man when he grows up."


    "If you get sick in the future, pleasee to my hospital to see a doctor at any time, and you will get a 30% discount."


    Nuan Nuan "..."


    Except for vinations, who wants to run to you.


    Nuan Nuan was with her throughout the whole process, otherwise Lele would be deadly.


    After ying and holding it to go out to rest, Nuan Nuan purposely found a ce with few pets.


    "Lele, do you feel pain?"


    "Aoooooooooooooo~"


    Lele rubbed her little head against the palm of Nuannuan''s hand to show that she didn''t feel any pain.


    "Mom, I want that puppy in her hand!"


    The snow wolf cubs looked handsome when they were young, and Lele''s mother, Anne, is the most beautiful wolf in the wolf pack! Its father should also be very handsome.


    The little guy has inherited two excellent genes, and now the little one is beautiful and tight.


    Everyone thinks Lele is beautiful, but most people are just eager to look at it a few more times or ask if they can pet it or ask what kind of dog it is.


    The owner of this voice is a good person. He is quiet and arrogant, and he wants to be happy when hees up.


    Gu Mingyu nced over with an indifferent look.


    The brat is still acting like a baby with his mother.


    "Didn''t you say you want to buy me a dog? Mom, I like that one. Buy it for me."


    His mother is wearing brand-name clothes and holding a brand-name bag, and the family looks rich.


    "I know, I know, mom will go and buy it for you."


    After finishing speaking, the woman walked up to Nuan Nuan with a haughty expression on her high heels.

 Chapter 451: Sow discord

    "I bought your dog for how much."


    Nuan Nuan "..."


    Gu Mingyu "Not for sale."


    The woman''s tone was bad, and his tone was equally cold.


    The woman frowned slightly. She didn''t want to waste time on such trivial matters, so she made a direct offer very forcefully.


    "Ten thousand."


    Nuannuan hugged Lele, a pair of beautiful big eyes stared fiercely at her.


    "I told you not to sell it, but Lele is mine."


    "Thirty thousand, more than enough to buy this puppy in your hand, don''t be too greedy."


    Gu Mingyuughed angrily.


    "I said this aunt, are you deaf or blind? Didn''t you hear that we said we wouldn''t sell it? Didn''t you see that we didn''t n to sell it?"


    "Whose aunt are you talking about!"


    The expression on the woman''s face instantly became ugly. Which woman likes to hear others call herself that, especially a woman like her who is a bit pretty and saves face.


    Gu Mingyu sneered, "Why are your ears okay now?"


    The woman''s face was ashen, "It''s really shameless. I bought your dog for 30,000 yuan because my son likes it. I really regard it as a treasure. Why do you want to extort money at a high price?"


    The heating is like a puffer fish, with round cheeks.


    "You''re bad, I told my brother that Lele won''t sell it!"


    Gu Mingyu couldn''t help asking, "Is there something wrong with your brain? You don''t understand what we are saying, let alone 30,000, even if you take out a million, we don''t care. Does the Lord look like a person who is short of money?" ?¡±


    "One million! You want a million for a dog, you are really poor and crazy..."


    The woman was cursing, and Gu Mingyu''s face turned dark. He was sure that the woman had a brain problem, and he couldn''t understand what humans said.


    "What are you doing!" Holding Lele Nuannuan and staring at her eyes, she stepped back.


    The woman''s son didn''t know when he ran to Nuan Nuan''s side and stretched out his hand, wanting to **** the little wolf cub in her arms.


    Lele bared her teeth fiercely, opened her mouth and bit it.


    "Whoaah!"


    "Mom my hand was bitten, it bit me!"


    The woman nced at her son''s hand, then cursed sharply.


    "The little **** dares to bite my son, you give it to me, I will smash it to death today!"


    As she spoke, she fiercely wanted to go up to grab her. Gu Mingyu grabbed her wrist and shook her away.


    The woman was wearing high heels, and after being thrown away, she staggered and almost fell.


    But it made her even more angry.


    "Do you know who I am? Wait for me, I will never let you go."


    As she spoke, she called her husband and said that she had been bullied.


    The guests and doctors of the pet hospital were all attracted by the noise made by the woman, and many people who saw the cause and effect were also dissatisfied with the woman pointing.


    "What kind of person is this? People have already said that she won''t sell it. Why does she seem like she can''t understand people''s words?"


    "Some people really think that they are great because they have money, and the attitude of taking it for granted makes everything look like theirs."


    "It''s ridiculous. If it were me, I wouldn''t sell it. I could bring pets here to see a doctor. It''s like who cares about her 30,000 yuan."


    The woman hung up the phone and became angry when she heard the people around her pointing and pointing.


    "You guys know shit, shut up!"


    Her son is still crying.


    "Wooooow... Mom, I want that dog. It dares to bite me and buy it back to torture it and not give it food."


    It is really impressive to be able to say such things at such a young age.


    Nuan Nuan hugged Lele tightly, and each of them looked at the little boy ferociously.


    "Come if you have the ability, Lele and I will bite you together!"


    The little boy was crying with snot and tears, looking at Nuan Nuan''s fierce look, he wanted to push her.


    In the end, Gu Mingyu took the clothes and threw them to his mother.


    "What are you doing! How shameless you are beating children and women, I have never seen such a worthless man like you!"


    Gu Mingyu wiped his fingers with a tissue, and taunted back when he heard these words.


    "Coincidentally, I''ve never seen you like this... a woman like a female orangutan who hasn''t evolved. She can''t use her brain and can only scream. Why haven''t people from the Forestry Bureaue to take you away after growing up like this? Let¡¯s go, isn¡¯t it a disaster to stay in human society?¡±


    What does it mean to say the most poisonous words in the most understated tone, this is it.


    "Pfft ha ha ha..."


    "This is too bad!"


    "Dude, you''re such a good curser."


    Many of the onlookers couldn''t hold back theirughter, but the woman''s face turned green and pale from anger.


    "Get out of the way for me, what are you doing here?"


    As soon as the loud voice came out, the woman''s eyes lit up, as if she had found a big backer, the expression on her face instantly turned into grievance.


    "Husband, they are the ones who bully me."


    The man who came was a man with a big gold chain around his neck. He was a little fat and not very good-looking, but he was very big, so he looked quite bluffing.


    "It''s you... bullying my wife and son?"


    He stood in front of Gu Mingyu, looked at the young man''s thin physique and smiled disdainfully.


    "You''re courting death, aren''t you?"


    Nuan Nuan "Obviously they want to **** my Lele."


    The man looked down at the little guy, "Shut up, do you have a ce to talk here? If my son wants that dog, you can''t give it to him? You''re so stingy, why don''t you give me money? Tell me how much you want Just be direct, I''m not short of this money!"


    Just like a local tyrant.


    This outfit is also very rich.

 Chapter 452: The little expert who fanned the flames

    A cold light shed in Gu Mingyu''s eyes, and suddenly he nced at the woman and her son, and then at the man in front of him, a malicious smile shed in his peach blossom eyes.


    "Is he your son?"


    The man hugged his son, "Why do you have an opinion?"


    Gu Mingyu''s tone was surprised, "No way, you have single eyelids, and your woman also has single eyelids, but your son has double eyelids."


    As soon as his words fell, the surrounding air seemed to be quiet for a few seconds.


    The man frowned, "What do you mean?"


    Gu Mingyu "Tsk, you don''t know this, do you? It''s impossible for parents with single eyelids to give birth to a child with double eyelids, and I didn''t me you, but you can give birth to such a delicate child with your five-year-old appearance?


    Even if he follows your wife, he doesn''t look like your wife, not to mention that none of his facial features are simr to yours. "


    Gu Mingyu''s words stunned people. The man looked down at the son in his arms.


    His son was fair and delicate, but he was spoiled rather bearishly. After he was born, he didn''t think much about it, and because he was so excited to have such a good-looking son, he doted on him extraordinarily.


    But now that I''ve been reminded to take a closer look, I don''t know if it''s a psychological effect. The more I look at this kid, the less he looks like me.


    He has begun to doubt it.


    The woman panicked at this time, and hurried forward to hug the man''s arm.


    "Husband, don''t listen to his nonsense. This is our son. Don''t listen to strangers sowing discord. How could I do something that I''m sorry for you."


    Gu Mingyu is simply a little expert at fanning the mes.


    Seeing that the man began to doubt, he folded his arms and said beside him.


    "That''s not necessarily true, brother, you don''t look very good, probably because you are rich, this woman married you, but this kind of woman loves money and obviously prefers the kind who are good-looking, sweet-talking and good at caring for others." man.


    Maybe you will try to seize your family property in order to be with him. When your son is raised by someone else, the property and women will be someone else''s, tsk tsk... I feel aggrieved for you just thinking about it . "


    "you shut up!"


    The woman screamed and scolded, "Shut up, I didn''t betray my husband, I didn''t!"


    Gu Mingyu raised his eyebrows when he saw the woman flustered and emphatic, no way, no way, did he really meet a dead mouse?


    Gu Mingyu is an actor, and she knows people''s subtle expressions very well.


    This woman is not only flustered, but also guilty!


    He just chuckled, since you don''t have eyes to bump into Master''s hand, don''t me him for being rude.


    "If you don''t believe me, go to the hospital for an examination. The current medical technology can produce results in a day. By the way, I rmend XXX hospital to you. The hospital''s confidentiality is strong, and the results will not be transferred. This big brother, I will treat you well. It''s all in your mind."


    The people around the audience "..."


    Thank you so much.


    The man''splexion fluctuated from green to pale, and the more he looked at his son, the less he looked like himself.


    He had heard about the single eyelid and double eyelid before, but he didn''t take it seriously, let alone doubted his wife and son.


    But now that so many doubts have been raised, he has to doubt.


    "Go, follow me to the hospital!"


    The woman struggled and screamed, "Hu Gang, what do you mean, you trust an outsider and you don''t trust me and your son, I won''t go, you are distrusting me!"


    The man walked out with his son in his arms with a darkplexion.


    "Then I will take my son there by myself! He had better be my son, otherwise I will break your dog legs!"


    The woman hurriedly chased after her in panic, "No, you put my son down, you can''t take him with you!"


    "Snapped¡­"


    The man pped the woman''s face with a p in the face, his eyes were terrifying, "You are in such a hurry to stop me, is it true what that little boy said!"


    Gu ¡¤ Little Boy ¡¤ Ming Yu "..."


    All right, anyway, he is in a good mood now.


    No one expected that the young man would have shed or even fought with the man, but the matter turned into such a farce.


    Young people didn''t need a single soldier, not only they were fine, but they also disintegrated the enemy.


    That woman must be regretting her intestines now.


    However, human beings have a strong desire to gossip, and the people watching the show at this moment also want to know whether the child is a man or not.


    Nuan Nuan took her brother''s hand with eyes full of admiration.


    "Brother, you are too powerful, how do you know that the little boy is not the uncle''s son? Is it true that children with single eyelids cannot have double eyelids?"


    Gu Mingyu smiled slyly, but luckily others couldn''t see him wearing a mask.


    "Not necessarily, although the probability is very small, it is not impossible. At the beginning, I was talking nonsense. Nouveau riche like him are very concerned about their own face, and they are also suspicious.


    Because he is actually low self-esteem and has no confidence in himself. I just need to mention that the child does not look like him, and keep implying that he is ugly, but the son is very good-looking. It means that maybe the child really isn''t his. "

 Chapter 453: follow-up

    Originally thought that they would not know about the follow-up of this matter.


    Who would have expected someone to gossip too much, and followed those two people to the hospital in order to eat melons. When the results came out that day, the whole hospital was in a panic.


    Because the results showed that the son was really not of the male species.


    It was really hit by Gu Mingyu, he gave someone else to raise his son.


    He also posted the ins and outs of the incident along with the video on the Inte.


    For a while, there are melon eaters everywhere.


    ¡¾Fuck, this melon is too big, I just want to know how that woman is feeling hahaha...¡¿


    ¡¾Laughing to death, is this considered to be shooting yourself in the foot, that girl probably regrets it now. ¡¿


    ¡¾It¡¯s amazing, I thought this kind of thing would only happen in novels, but now it seems that novelse from life, that brother is a prophet. ¡¿


    ¡¾However, why does the young man wearing a mask look so familiar in the video. ¡¿


    ¡¾Ahhh! ! Nuan Nuan, that little girl is my Nuan Nuan Baoer! ¡¿


    ¡¾Really, shit! She even wanted to **** my Nuan Nuan Bao''er''s pets and beat them to death! ¡¿


    ¡¾Why does that high-ranking tone sound so beating? Is our Nuannuan Baoer short of money? ¡¿


    ¡¾Wake up, if it''s Nuan Nuan Bao''er, then the person next to her is her brother. As we all know, we Yuyu have long hair. ¡¿


    ¡¾Damn it! The outfit my brother is wearing is too sexy, **** and elegant, these long legs are simply amazing! ¡¿


    ¡¾Brother did a great job, hahaha...the faces of the woman and the man turned green. ¡¿


    ¡¾I am also convinced of this operation, and the ending is happy. ¡¿


    Because of Nuan Nuan and Gu Mingyu''s enthusiasm, this matter quickly became a hot search.


    The two parties only found out the next day.


    are a little confused, but the follow-up of the couple also came.


    This matter was exposed by the man''s friends.


    I heard that the child''s real father is still the man''s opposite family.


    Gu Mingyu just read too many scripts and novels when he was acting and spected ording to his own thinking.


    The child''s biological father is indeed using the woman to bring down Hu Gang and annex his property.


    Even if it can¡¯t be ruined, since Hu Gang is raising his child, shouldn¡¯t the final property be given to the child? That''s not the same as falling into his pocket.


    I have to say that this person''s calction is really poisonous.


    That woman is also stupid. She was not willing to marry a man with ordinary appearance and body, but she was coaxed by the hypocritical man into thinking that she had found true love.


    Let Hu Gang take over when there is something to do, and the other man will take all the benefits.


    The hat on Hu Gang''s head is so green that it can reflect light.


    I heard that when I went back, I was furious. Not only did I want to divorce the woman, but I even kicked her out with the child, without giving me a penny.


    Many people on the Inte are paying attention to the follow-up of this incident, and apuded when they saw the ending.


    ¡¾I justughed, why did this woman marry him since she disliked it at the beginning? It was not for money, she was hypocritical and worshiped money and wanted to find true love. ¡¿


    ¡¾Laughing to death, doesn¡¯t that kid look like me without any doubt? ¡¿


    ¡¾If this is not exposed, it really raises the child, how embarrassing it is. ¡¿


    Of course, there are some people who feel sorry for the child.


    ¡¾The child doesn''t understand anything, so it''s not good for him to be kicked out like this. ¡¿


    ¡¾A child who doesn''t understand anything, his home was destroyed just like that. ¡¿


    ¡¾After all, I¡¯ve been raising her for so long, it¡¯s a bit too cruel to say that I¡¯m going to drive him away and not give him a penny. ¡¿


    [I saw somements from the Holy Mother and it was funny. You are not the co-authors to raise children for others. Don¡¯t say that the child is innocent or not. You just raise the son of someone who wants to plot against you. You don¡¯t feel disgusted or resentful what. ¡¿


    [The kid in the video is very ugly and domineering. Speaking of which, the reason for all this can be said to be caused by the kid himself. Although he is young, I don¡¯t think he is innocent. Anyway, I won¡¯t give it to others if he is killed. Or to raise a son for a man who wants to calcte his family property at any time, maybe he will lose his life in the end. ¡¿


    ¡¾Why keep it? Raising a white-eyed wolf is because you think your life is too good? ¡¿


    ¡¾If you feel so distressed, why don''t you take that child in and raise him. ¡¿

 Chapter 454: Tse King Sang Birthday

    There will never be fewer people eating melons, and Nuan Nuan and Gu Mingyu watched with relish.


    "Brother, you are right, the child is really not his."


    Gu Mingyu had an inscrutable expression on his face, "I''m very good."


    But the two of them just paid attention to the gossip for a while, and then they didn''t care about it anymore.


    Lele settled down in Gu''s house, and being hugged by Nuan Nuan every day and feeding her milk powder was very pleasant.


    Nuan Nuan returned to the old days, studying self-discipline every day, surrounded by the furry lying beside her.


    This time without the help of nephew Xie Jingsheng to send the letter, Nuan Nuan can only send text messages to the senior sister.


    asionally, I also send a few text messages to my nephew to greet me.


    Love from elders.jpg


    Every time I see those old-fashioned greetings, Xie Jingsheng "..."


    Senior Sister [By the way, Nuan Nuan, the day after tomorrow is Jing Sheng¡¯s birthday and we are going to hold a banquet for him, do you want toe? ¡¿


    Nuan Nuan''s eyes lit up instantly [It''s my nephew''s birthday, I have to go! ¡¿


    Senior Sister [Okay, then I will ask Jing Sheng to pick you up, do you guys want toe? ¡¿


    Nuan Nuan [Let me ask. ¡¿


    The little girl asked directly on the phone, but no one had time, even Gu An made an appointment to go to the game city with her friends that day.


    Gu An ran directly into the warm room and wailed, "Sister, sister, how could you go to that Jingsheng''s birthday party? I''m going to let you go to the game city with me!"


    Nuan Nuan blinked her eyes, "Compared with ying games, the birthday of my nephew is more important."


    Gu An thinks so too, but he resents that he can''t y with his sister.


    "Then why don''t I go to Xie''s house with you."


    "But your friends."


    Gu An waved his hand tearfully, "It''s okay, no, I just don''t y games, I don''t care!"


    Nuan Nuan "..."


    But I see your expression seems to be rted.


    After Gu An left, Nuan Nuan hugged Lele, muttering while resting her chin on its head.


    "Jing Sheng''s birthday, what should I buy him?"


    "Aww~"


    The carefree Lele raised her head and licked the little girl''s chin.


    After thinking about it, Nuan Nuan simply asked him himself.


    Nuan Nuan [Jing Sheng, what do you like. ¡¿


    Jing Sheng, who was doing his homework, received this message and his eyes moved slightly, knowing that his mother should tell her about his birthday.


    Xie Jingsheng [I like to study. ¡¿


    He has few hobbies, and his favorite thing is to study quietly by himself.


    Nuan Nuan "..."


    She checked on her mobile phone, what should be given to the person who likes to study the most.


    After seeing the answer, I had a score, so I sent him another text message very naively.


    Nuan Nuan [Then do you like Wusan or do you have to do the questions? ¡¿


    Xie Jingsheng "..."


    I thank you.


    Xie Jingsheng¡¾No need to buy gifts, juste here. ¡¿


    Nuan Nuan could see that the nephew probably didn''t like this gift, but it was true.


    Although she also likes to study, if anyone sends her so many test papers, she will not be happy!


    How can it be done without gifts.


    Carry the warm small satchel, put Lele in the bag, and then carry a small schoolbag for money, put Lele''s milk bottle in it and get ready to go out.


    The pendant on the small schoolbag was given by Jing Sheng.


    "Where to?"


    Gu An was ying games with his friends, seeing her younger sister dressed like this, she knew she must be going out.


    Nuan Nuan "Buy a gift for Jing Sheng."


    Gu An looked at her, "Are you going alone? That won''t work, wait for me to be with you."


    After speaking, he rushed upstairs, changed his clothes and ran down.


    "where to have fun!"


    Nuan Nuan "...to buy a gift for Jing Sheng."


    Gu An "Buying gifts is just for the sake of it. You have to have fun after you go out."


    Nuan Nuan: Alright, whatever you say is what you say.


    There were so many things in the shopping mall, Nuan Nuan spent a long time choosing and didn''t know what to buy for Jing Sheng.


    Gu An was making random ideas from the sidelines.


    "This, this Ultraman model."


    "Or this Iron Man is fine."


    "Wow! There are still clothes and light, my sister, I think this is okay!"


    Nuan Nuan "...But I don''t think it''s possible, Jing Sheng doesn''t seem to like these things."


    Gu An couldn''t believe it, "How can there be boys who don''t like these, how cool! If you don''t believe me, just ask."


    Well, just ask.


    Nuan Nuan took a photo with her mobile phone and sent it to Xie Jingsheng.


    Nuan Nuan [Jing Sheng, do you like these? ¡¿


    Xie Jingsheng looked at the photos taken by Nuan Nuan, the calm and steady boy''s eyelids twitched, and he quickly replied.


    Xie Jingsheng¡¾I don''t like it! ¡¿


    That exmation mark is used very cleverly.


    Nuan Nuan passed his reply to his brother to read, "Look, I told you that Jing Sheng wouldn''t like these."


    Gu An''s face was disbelieving, "He doesn''t even like it! Doesn''t he even watch Ultraman and superheroes?!"


    He angrily asked the waiter to pack all the clothes.


    "Uninformed man, he doesn''t want me, how handsome it looks!"


    Nuan Nuan stopped choosing gifts with her brother, she felt that her brother was here to make trouble.


    She finally chose a ck, white and bright watch, which should look good on boys.


    "Boss, I want this!"


    After buying the presents, Nuan Nuan and his brother went to the food street to eat a lot, went to the water park for another day, and fell asleep when they got home.


    On Xie Jingsheng''s birthday, she couldn''t take Lele with her.


    "Lele be good at home, I will be back soon."


    The little wolf cub was very reluctant, and followed several steps with a whimper.


    "Go back quickly."


    Although it was Xie Jingsheng who came to pick him up, the driver was of course the driver.


    The boy is dressed in simple and clean clothes, and his whole person is like a young white por that is growing vigorously.


    The young man with a clean temperament and a little deserted looks a little immature, but his every move is calm.


    "Jing Sheng."


    Nuan Nuan wore a bright yellow princess dress, her snow-white and delicate skin seemed to reflect light in the sun, moist and lively.


    Following her was Gu An, who was wearing overalls and had a bag on his waist.


    This is of course Nuan Nuan, and it contains some of Nuan Nuan''s favorite snacks, so it is convenient to feed my sister at any time.


    "Get in the car, my mother asked me to pick you up."


    Nuan Nuan and Gu An got into the back seat of the car, and the three of them squeezed in behind, just right.


    As soon as Nuan Nuan sat down, she showed a soft and sweet smile to the teenager beside her, and her voice was even more waxy.


    "Happy birthday, Jing Sheng."


    Xie Jingsheng sat solemnly, and nodded upon hearing the words, "Well, thank you."


    But in fact, the boy is a little shy, his ears are slightly red.


    Gu An put an Iron Man figure figure in his hand.


    "Birthday gift, boy''s favorite gift."


    Emphasizing on boys, Gu An stared at him, "Are you sure you don''t like it?"


    Xie Jingsheng "...I like it."


    Gu An raised his chin proudly, "I just said, how can there be boys who don''t like these, I''ll buy clothes if you want."


    Xie Jingsheng remained expressionless, "No thanks."

 Chapter 455: Lets not wrong ourselves

    Xie Jingsheng''s birthday party, of course, the moste to his ssmates.


    Whether they were ssmates from the previous school or the current school, as long as they received the invitation letter, basically everyone came.


    "Where''s Jing Sheng? Where did Shou Xing go today and he hasn''te out yet."


    A handsome young man with peach blossom eyes muttered andined, but his tone was familiar.


    He was a good friend of Xie Jingsheng''s previous school, and also a good buddy who grew up with him.


    "Ghost knows, there is no reason to transfer schools suddenly, why don''t we transfer there this year too."


    The person who spoke was a boy with a short hair and a wheat-coloredplexion, and the tall one was a sports student.


    "I heard that my aunt asked him to transfer to another school because of a little girl?"


    "Hey, who has such a big face, it makes me curious."


    A few teenagerse from extraordinary backgrounds, and they are also good-looking.


    Many girls at the banquet were secretly looking at them, and they seemed to be used to it, turning a blind eye to those gazes.


    "Excuse me, are you ssmates from Xie Jingsheng''s previous school?"


    The girl asked curiously, her eyes were shy and her cheeks were flushed, she looked pretty.


    The peach-eyed boy smiled and was about to speak when a voice came from the door saying that Xie Jingsheng hade.


    "Tsk, it finally came out."


    Several people looked over, and saw Qingjuan''s young man walking in.


    Of course they were not curious about this man after looking at him for so long. What was curious was the little girl who was following him.


    The eyes of several teenagers suddenly lit up.


    "What a cute little sister."


    "Where did Jing Sheng abduct the child?"


    Wearing a beautiful princess dress, Yuxue, a warm child, is cute. Her exquisite and small face is hard to ignore.


    Su Qingran, who was greeting the guests, saw the little girl next to his son, and his eyes lit up immediately.


    "Sorry to excuse me."


    After finishing speaking, Su Qingran left and walked towards Nuan Nuan.


    The little girl also found her senior sister, her beautiful eyes lit up suddenly, and she ran over on her short legs.


    "Senior Sister, Senior Sister~"


    The soft and waxy little voice of milk is reallyforting.


    Su Qingran smiled and hugged the child who rushed over.


    "Did Xiao Nuannuan miss her senior sister?"


    The little girl can nod vigorously, "Of course, I miss senior sister so much."


    Gu An also came over, nced at his younger sister''s senior sister, and took another look with a good temperament.


    Su Qingran also spotted him, smiled and asked, "Is it Nuan Nuan''s brother?"


    Gu An said seriously, "Hello, sister."


    With a sweet mouth, Su Qingranughed, "I''m not your sister, you have to call me auntie."


    Gu An "But you look so good and young, I feel that calling you aunt is calling you old."


    A few people were talking on one side, and on the other side, several good brothers of Xie Jingsheng surrounded him.


    "What''s the situation?" Hua Qingci, that is, the peach-eyed boy bumped him with his elbow.


    "This is... your sister?"


    Lin Yong scratched his head and asked in doubt.


    Xie Jingsheng shook his head, "No."


    Hua Qing said, "Then the person you went to pick up in person, what''s your rtionship?"


    Xie Jingsheng shut up, he didn''t want to talk.


    But seeing his performance like this, others became even more curious.


    Fortunately, Nuan Nuan also ran over quickly, and took out a box from the small bag.


    "Jing Sheng, this is a gift for you."


    The way the child called Jing Sheng in a serious manner was so funny that the person next to him couldn''t helpughing.


    Nuan Nuan looked at them curiously, not knowing what they wereughing at.


    "Are Jing Sheng and the others your friends?"


    Xie Jingsheng nodded, and took Nuan Nuan to the snack area.


    Of course, several teenagers followed, and the familiar Hua Qingci asked with a smile.


    "What''s your rtionship with Jing Sheng, kid?"


    Nuannuan nced at him, "You are Jing Sheng''s friends, so you can''t call me children. Jing Sheng is my nephew."


    "Poof..."


    Someone couldn''t hold back theughter, looking at the little girl''s serious appearance, what she said was true!


    Xie Jingsheng has nothing to love in his life.


    "Hahaha¡­"


    This kid is so cute.


    Nuan Nuan opened her mouth and bit the donut handed over by her brother, and her snow-white cheeks immediately bulged.


    "Jing Sheng, see if you like the gift I gave you. If you don''t like it, you can change it. Let''s not wrong ourselves."


    Hua Qingciughed super loudly, "Hahaha...Jing Sheng, where did you find such a funny little uncle, maybe it was because of her that I transferred to another school."


    Xie Jingsheng didn''t speak, opened the gift box, looked at the watch inside, his expression moved slightly.


    "Thanks, I love it."


    Nuannuan nodded, "That''s good, that''s good. Are all these things edible?"


    "Ok."


    Looking at those snacks warmly and brightly, I only think that each one is delicious.


    Gu An is addicted to feeding, and the little guy doesn''t need to do it himself, and different small desserts have already been fed.


    Xie Jingsheng called for a ss of milk and put it in her hand, the little girl drank it in small sips, delicate and cute.


    The teenagers talking next to them were gradually attracted by the little girl who was eating. Seeing that Gu An and Xie Jingsheng were quietly feeding the children, they suddenly felt a little itchy.


    "What''s your name, little sister?"


    Hua Qingci was the first to ask with a smile.


    Nuan Nuan swallowed the soft cake in her mouth, and looked at him with ck and white clear eyes.


    "You and Jing Sheng belong to the same generation. You can''t call me little sister. My name is Nuan Nuan."


    All the teenagers "..."


    Inexplicably, what happened to being a generation shorter.


    Xie Jingsheng had a smile on his lips, as if someone finally shared this little elder with him.


    "You can also call them by their names, his name is Hua Qingci, his name is Lin Yong, Fu Jiu..."


    Nuan Nuan memorized them one by one, and then looked at the teenagers with soft smiles.


    "Qingci, Xiaoyong, Xiaojiu..."


    Boys "..."


    Gritting his teeth and ring at Xie Jingsheng, you are too disappointing, why did you be a nephew!


    Xie Jingsheng gave them a faint look.


    You think I want to?


    But the teenagers like Nuannuan very much, innocent and innocent, and sometimes it¡¯s fun to talk.


    The key is that the child looks very good-looking, and it is a kind of enjoyment to watch her eat.


    "Student Xie Jingsheng, I wish you a happy birthday."


    A beautiful girl in a white dress came over, blushing and presented the gift in front of Xie Jingsheng.


    The smile in Xie Jingsheng''s eyes faded, it wasn''t that he was targeting anyone, except for a few friends and Nuan Nuan, he was like this to everyone.


    "thanks."


    epting the gift politely, the girl wanted to take the opportunity to talk to him more.


    But soon she found that the chat couldn''t go on, and this person just chatted to death.


    for example¡­


    "Student Xie Jingsheng, you study so well, can Ie to you if I have any questions in the future."


    Xie Jingsheng "If you have any questions, you can find a teacher, but I am not."


    Girl "What are you holding in your hand, it looks delicious.


    Xie Jingsheng "Children like to eat."


    Everyone can hear the perfunctory in his faint voice.


    But he focused most of his attention on the kid.

 Chapter 456: Jing Sheng I am thirsty

    Not to mention the girl who came to strike up a conversation, the people next to her looked embarrassed for her.


    But Xie Jingsheng is such a dog. He looks very polite, but in fact he has a cold and vicious temper.


    The girl also felt a little frustrated, and asked thest question with red eyes.


    "Student Xie Jingsheng, can I add you as a friend?"


    Xie Jingsheng had a smile on his face, but his eyes were alienated and calm.


    "Sorry, no cell phone."


    No one believes this. People these days, even a child, have their own mobile phone.


    Such as Nuan Nuan and Gu An.


    Xie Jingsheng is a junior high school boy, who would believe that he didn¡¯t have a mobile phone.


    But he just uttered this lie that can be easily exposed.


    The obvious meaning is that I don¡¯t want to add contact information.


    In the end, the girl had no choice but to leave feeling aggrieved and unwilling.


    The young man with cold brows is like a bamboo, with a tall and straight figure, but there is impatience in the depths of his eyes.


    He doesn''t like such parties.


    But my mother said that there are so many people, and I hope he can make friends in the new school.


    So the whole ss is invited.


    Xie Jingsheng doesn''t care, but he doesn''t like to be disturbed.


    "I said." Hua Qingci came over and patted him on the shoulder.


    "It was a little too much for you to treat a girl like that just now."


    Xie Jingsheng let out a dispensable oh, and lightly raised his eyelids to look at him.


    "If you want, you can give her your contact information."


    "Jing Sheng."


    The sound of soft milk came out, Nuan Nuan stood beside him and tugged at the hem of his clothes, looking at him with clear eyes and said crisply.


    "Jing Sheng, I''m thirsty, I''ve run out of milk."


    She shook the milk cup with the other hand and handed it to him, obediently proving that she was not lying.


    Xie Jingsheng lowered his eyes, the impatience in his eyespletely disappeared, and he didn''t realize that there was a trace of warmth in those cold eyes.


    Called a waiter and brought another ss of milk.


    Seeing that her mouth was still stained with food residue, she gently wiped it off with a tissue.


    "Eat slowly, is there anything you particrly like to eat?"


    Nuan Nuan blinked, "I like to eat the pine nuts over there, but they are too difficult to peel."


    Brother just went to y a game with a new friend, and no one peeled melon seeds. Her fingernails were cut very t, and her fingers hurt after peeling too much.


    The main reason is that the little girl''s skin is too tender, and the pine nut shell is hard.


    Although Nuan Nuan didn''t speak, her eager eyes were like a fluffy kitten acting like a baby, which made her heart soften.


    Xie Jingsheng went over and took some pine nuts and peeled them for her leisurely.


    Nuan Nuan sat obediently next to the boy, not making any fuss at all.


    Hua Qingci and the others looked at each other.


    "Are you raising a younger sister or a younger ancestor?"


    They also grew up with Xie Jingsheng, and it was the first time they saw him care so much about someone.


    Even doing things like peeling pine nuts.


    "Jing Sheng, I want to eat grapes, but I can''t reach them."


    Nuan Nuan shakes her little feet, and when she wants something, she calls out to Jing Sheng in a very soft voice.


    When the grapes came, Nuan Nuan peeled and ate them by herself, and asionally fed them to the boy next to her.


    "Jing Sheng also eats, let''s eat together."


    Hua Qingci looked at her and suddenly said, "If this is my sister, I will spoil her like this."


    The teenagers next to him nodded in unison.


    How can you be so obedient?


    Nuan Nuan, who was full, jumped from the stool to the ground and began to walk slowly.


    I still feel sleepy.


    She yawned.


    "Are you going to y a game?" Xie Jingsheng asked because she was afraid that she would be bored.


    Nuan Nuan "What are you ying?"


    Xie Jingsheng was silent. What do little girls like to y?


    "What do you usually y?"


    Nuan Nuan thought about it and counted on her fingers.


    "ying **** with Lele Rhubarb, grooming cats, watching cartoons, drawing, ying the piano, embroidering, and also ying games on mobile phones. My favorite is Xiaoxiaole, a small animal."


    Xie Jingsheng has no expression on his face, very good, except for thest one, he can''t y now.


    "Then let''s go y matchmaker."


    Nuannuan smiled, revealing a mouthful of neat and white teeth.


    "Okay, okay."


    Not long ago, Xie Jingsheng, who said he didn¡¯t have a mobile phone, calmly took out his mobile phone, and downloaded the game Nuan Nuan said on the spot.


    The girl who was sad to see this scene "..."


    Wow, I almost didn''t cry.


    After a few short notices, seeing him really started ying Xiao Xiao Le with the children, and he was a little speechless.


    What fun is there in such a childish game.


    Today''s protagonist is Xie Jingsheng after all, he only yed two levels with Nuan Nuan before he was called to entertain guests.


    The boy frowned, and although he was very reluctant, he stood up politely and restrainedly.


    "You guys y with Nuan Nuan."


    He scanned around but didn''t see Gu An, probably went to the yroom specially prepared for children.


    So without hesitation, he called his hair boy to the top.


    Send friends "..."


    You are a dog.


    At first they thought the game was naive and not fun, but after ying it with children, they became addictedter.


    After ying for about half an hour, Nuan Nuan restrained himself from continuing, buty down on the small table feeling drowsy.

 Chapter 457: Do you want tea?

    Hua Qingci rubbed the little girl''s hair, "I want to sleep, I''ll call Xie Jingsheng to let you go upstairs to sleep?"


    Nuan Nuan rubbed her eyes, "It''s okay, I can hold on for a while longer."


    She has the habit of taking a nap, and she didn''t take a nap today because she came to Jing Sheng''s birthday party. She was full just now, and she suddenly felt sleepy.


    The little guy persisted for a while, and finally fell asleep on his arms, pressing the soft flesh on the side of his face.


    Xie Jingsheng came back without asking Fa Xiao to call.


    "Fell asleep?"


    They all let out a small, even cry.


    Xie Jingsheng picked her up, "I''ll take her upstairs to sleep."


    Put Nuan Nuan on the soft bed in the guest room, and when Xie Jingsheng left, he closed the door to iste the noise from outside.


    First went to find Gu An, and the guy was indeed in the game room, having fun with a few young masters.


    "Nuan Nuan fell asleep and I carried to the guest room."


    Talking to him is mainly to prevent the little brat from thinking that his sister is lostter.


    "Asleep? Ah yes, she didn''t take a nap today. Is the quilt covered and the door closed? She will wake up after sleeping for about an hour. Brother, help me check the time. If I yter Forgot that you helped me to see my sister."


    A certain brother is quite self-aware of himself.


    Xie Jingsheng "..."


    "understood."


    As Gu An said, he really forgot.


    An hourter, when Xie Jingsheng went to the guest room again, Nuan Nuan really woke up, and was huddling around under the quilt, moaning and hawing for a long time without getting up.


    He paused and knocked on the door.


    Nuan Nuan, who was scrambling under the nket, stopped, and then revealed half of her furry head, looking at the person standing at the door with **** and white eyes.


    The child probably just woke up, and the whole person is a little dazed.


    She sat up and rubbed her eyes, "Jing Sheng."


    The voice is soft, as if she is acting like a baby.


    "I''m not at home, no wonder I''m so strange."


    Shey down again, rolled twice on the bed restrainedly, and got out of bed by herself.


    It''s not in your own home, so you can''t roll around casually.


    After getting out of bed, the Nuannuan child straightened the quilt before running to the door.


    "The hair is messed up."


    Xie Jingsheng looked at the child''s fluffy soft hair.


    Nuan Nuan touched her, "But Nuan Nuan can''tb her hair, Jing Sheng, can you?"


    Xie Jingsheng "No."


    "Then what should I do? How about I just go out like this, will it be impolite?"


    Xie Jingsheng thought for a while, "I''ll find the maid."


    The child nodded obediently, "Okay, then I will wait for you here."


    Comb your hair again, Xie''s birthday party is over, everyone who should leave has already left.


    When the warmth went down, the servant was cleaning the hall.


    "Nuan Nuan,e to Senior Sister."


    Nuan Nuan''s moist eyes seemed to be shining with tiny rays of light. Hearing this, he ran over on his short legs.


    "Senior Sister~"


    The little guy was picked up directly.


    Su Qingran stood next to a handsome and handsome middle-aged uncle. Xie Jingsheng''s appearance was mostly inherited from him, and his temperament seemed a bit cold, because he had been in a high position for a long time, and he had his own power.


    "Thank you, uncle."


    Nuan Nuan greeted him obediently.


    Xie Qi nodded as a response, because he didn''t know how to get along with children at all.


    Even my own son, I seldom hugged him when he was a child. He was more of a helper with his homework and teaching him to grow up.


    Perhaps due to his influence, his son''s temperament is rtively cold and he talks less.


    Sometimes two fathers and sons can sit together for a long time without saying a word, and they don¡¯t think there is anything wrong with doing their own things.


    Gu An also came over, calling people sweetly.


    "You are Nuan Nuan''s little brother, she often mentioned you when she wrote to me."


    Gu An puffed out his chest, and smiled uncontrobly with the corners of his mouth upturned.


    It turns out that I am so important to my sister.


    Su Qingran covered her lips andughed, not telling him that what Nuan Nuan mentioned the most in the letter was that every time he made a mistake, he was cleaned up by the elders in the family.


    Of course Nuan Nuan wouldn''t say anything.


    The teachers and sisters were tacit understanding.


    "Let''s go, Nuan Nuan went to see the senior sister''s workshop at home, son and husband, please help me greet little Gu An."


    She also has an embroidery workshop at home, where there are many works she likes very much.


    Nuan Nuan happily agreed, holding the hand of her senior sister and followed step by step.


    Soon there were only three people staring at each other in the living room.


    Xie Jingsheng "Do you want some tea?"


    Gu An pouted, "Which young man drinks that stuff."


    After speaking, he realized that Uncle Xie was there, and he whispered, "Don''t all young people nowadays drink carbonated beverages and iced drinks."


    Xie¡¤Not Young¡¤Jing Sheng "..."


    "Drinking too much of those things is not good for your health."


    The maid brought up a fruit tter, pastries and snacks.


    Xie Jingsheng "Eat by yourself."


    After finishing speaking, he took a book and drank tea slowly.


    He looked like a veteran cadre at a young age, but he looked like a noble son from an ancient family.


    Xie Qi is also a man of few words. He still has a lot of work to do, so he turned on theputer and told Gu An.


    "you are wee."


    After speaking, he started working, and there was also a cup of hot tea on the table next to his hand.


    Gu An "..."


    You guys are like this, it seems that I am very out of ce.

 Chapter 458: Gu Linmos image collapsed

    Nuan Nuan studied in the senior sister''s workshop for a long time, and continued to study with the senior sister after dinner.


    Xie Jingsheng took Gu An to Xie''s house for a tour, and when he came back, he took out his textbook, and spoke calmly and authentically under his horrified gaze.


    "Study?"


    Gu An "!!"


    Are you a devil? !


    When Gu Linmo came to pick him up, he saw his own son studying under Xie Jingsheng''s education. The two seemed to be arguing over a problem.


    Gu Linmo: That''s weird, take another look.


    Beside him was a tall young man in a ck suit.


    Gu Nan is like a domineering and calm tiger, he has restrained his aura after entering other people''s territory.


    Nuan Nuan was not seen in the living room, and his eyes fell on Gu An.


    Xie Jingsheng''s voice was light and forbearing, "Why are you so stupid, you can''t even do such a simple question..."


    Gu An retorted unconvinced, "Are you a human? Are you a human? Teaching others to learn should be simple and easy to understand. How can I understand it when it is so profound!"


    Xie Jingsheng frowned, "Isn''t this simple?"


    The eyes that looked at him seemed to say, ''Why are you so stupid! ''


    Gu An was about to explode with anger, how could his clever little head be stupid!


    "Come on! You repeat it again, I don''t believe I can''t!"


    The look full of fighting spirit is not at all like the loveless one at the beginning.


    Gu Linmo even wondered if this was his son.


    It was Xie Qi who first discovered Gu Linmo and Gu Nan.


    Even if the two children quarreled again, it seemed as if there was a space around him, and the processing of his own affairs was not affected at all.


    Seeing the two people at the door, the two elders met their eyes, and then nodded tacitly as a greeting.


    Gu Linmo walked in.


    "Mr. Xie was bothered."


    Xie Qi shook his head, "No, your daughter and son are very quiet."


    The smile on Gu Linmo''s face froze for a moment, if it weren''t for the seriousness of your words, I suspect that you are mocking me.


    Since he came in, he didn''t know how many words he heard his son shouting.


    This? Quiet?


    Xie Qi also nced at Gu An, who was still immersed in his own world and insisted on arguing with his son, his expression remained unchanged.


    "Also lively."


    Gu Linmo "..."


    Gu Nan "..."


    The two exchanged pleasantries, just in time to hear Gu An say.


    "Fart, that''s not what our teacher said at all, it''s definitely your problem, otherwise how could I not understand!"


    Gu Linmo''s eyelids twitched, and he smirked at Xie Qi.


    "Feel sorry."


    After speaking, he slowly rolled up his sleeves and walked behind his son, the smile on his facepletely subdued.


    Gu An touched the back of his head.


    "Having hallucinations? Why does it feel so cold suddenly, just like my dad is chasing me with a wooden club."


    The calm expression on Xie Qi''s face almost froze, and he looked at Gu Linmo in surprise.


    That look seems to say, so you are like this at home.


    Gu Linmo''s facepletely darkened.


    Xie Jingsheng swallowed, and moved to the side, away from Gu An.


    "Snapped!"


    Gu Linmo pped his son skillfully on the back of the head.


    Gu An stood up with a groan.


    "That **** dares to fight..."


    "Dad, Dad...you, why are you here?"


    Gu Linmoughed sinisterly.


    "What did you say?"


    Gu An instantly turned on the mode of pretending to be stupid, trying to save his life.


    "What? I didn''t say anything, Dad, did you hear me wrong?"


    After speaking, he smiled tteringly.


    "Dad, why don''t you tell me when youe to Xie Uncle''s house, so I can pick you up, right?"


    "Get out of here, little bastard."


    Gu An shrank his neck in embarrassment, "I don''t."


    He just passed by stupidly.


    Gu Linmo took a deep breath and reminded himself that this is not at home, not at home.


    Don''t lose yourposure.


    "What did you say just now, Jing Sheng helped you with your homework and you still swear!"


    Gu An "...No, I made a slip of the tongue."


    The father and son of the Xie family watched quietly as the father and son of the Gu family loved each other.


    They looked at each other, thinking at the same time that if their family was like this...


    Xie Jingsheng & Xie Qi are expressionless: No... that''s too scary.


    Gu Nan carelessly exined for his old father, "My father lost his temper. He was not like this when he was at home."


    Xie Qi "...It''s okay, it''s just a little unexpected."


    Xie Qi didn''t expect that the current head of the Gu family, who is famous for his smiling face in the mall, would look like this at home. It''s a bit too down-to-earth.


    But it is true that there is no need to wear a mask to live at home, so Gu Linmo is more real like this.


    Hearing themotion outside, Nuan Nuan ran out and saw that it was her father and big brother who hade.


    "Dad, big brother~"


    The moment Gu Linmo saw his daughter, he immediately abandoned his youngest son.


    "Nuan Nuan, Dad is here to pick you up."


    Holding the obedient girl who threw herself into her arms, Gu Linmo turned on the silly father mode.


    The external image copsedpletely.


    Gu Nan "..."


    Forget it, anyway, it¡¯s at Nuan Nuan¡¯s house.


    Gu Linmo hugged his daughter and greeted Xie''s family for a while before leaving.


    The two families originally had little intersection, because thepany''s business did not conflict or ovep much.


    Now because of Nuannuan, I''m afraid I will be in frequent contact in the future.

 Chapter 459: Clever Lele

    Wherever Lele goes these days, she always stays with Nuan Nuan, like her little tail.


    Animals get fat easily as long as they eat well.


    For example, the current Lele is fed three or four times a day by Nuan Nuan, and in just a few days, her body bes fat like a balloon.


    Now Lele''s body is chubby and fleshy, and it is veryfortable to hold her now.


    The little wolf cub thought that such a happy life wouldst forever, but he didn''t expect that Nuan Nuan would go to school!


    It was a bolt from the blue!


    On the first day of school, Nuan Nuan was wearing a school uniform and carrying a small schoolbag, and several times pushed back the little wolf cub who was trying to go to school with her.


    But every time she turned around, the little wolf cub followed up.


    Nuan Nuan "..."


    She had to squat down again to reason with Lele.


    "Lele Nuannuan is going to school, you can''t go with me, you can continue to y together when Ie back from school, but you know if it doesn''t work now?"


    "Aoooooooooooooo~"


    Lele looked at her eagerly with both eyes, and the whole little cub looked pitiful.


    Nuan Nuan touched its head, picked it up and handed it to the housekeeper.


    "Lele can pick me up after school, but she can''t go to school with her."


    "Woooooooooooooooo..."


    Although Nuannuan is very reluctant, but I have to go to school.


    My mother said that taking Lele to school will affect the study of the students in the ss, so I can''t take it with me.


    Before leaving, he kissed Lele''s little head.


    "Bye bye, when I''m not around, you can y with briquettes and rhubarb, or watch the animal world I downloaded for you."


    After exining a lot, Nuan Nuan went to school with her brother.


    As soon as she arrived at school, she found herself surrounded by her ssmates.


    "Nuan Nuan Nuan Nuan, you actually know such a big tiger!"


    "Where is Nuan Nuan Otis, Otis is so handsome!"


    "Nuan Nuan, I watched your live broadcast. You are so amazing that you can even ride on Otis''s back."


    Nuan Nuan blinked her eyes, and smiled a little embarrassedly, "You all watched my live broadcast."


    "Yes, yes, I really like Otis!"


    Lin Jiu hugged her even more excitedly, "My deskmate is so handsome, he is good friends with such a big white tiger, as well as bears and monkeys."


    "Nuan Nuan, please sit with me this semester, I have a lot of snacks."


    "Nuan Nuan sit with me, I can protect you!"


    "Nuan Nuan..."


    Hearing these words, Lin Jiu quit immediately, and fiercely protected his deskmate.


    "Don''t even think about it, Nuan Nuan is mine!"


    After finishing speaking, she hugged Nuan Nuan and said pitifully, "Nuan Nuan, tell me quickly, you will always be Lin Jiu''s good deskmate."


    The little girl smiled with crooked eyebrows, nodded and said seriously.


    "Well, I will always be Lin Jiu''s good deskmate."


    Lin Jiu became happy, but the other students were disappointed.


    But it doesn''t matter,pared to other sses, they are still Nuan Nuan''s ssmates!


    Proud.jpg


    Became a famous figure in the school as soon as the school started, Nuan Nuan could receive feeds from other students every day.


    The faces of the teachers are all numb, why are they here again, and they don¡¯t let people study hard.


    Giving so many gifts at such a young age, it turns out that there is still too little homework.


    In the first few days of school, Lele was very ufortable. Every day, she tried every means to "smuggle" to school.


    I found it in the Nuannuan schoolbag several times, and I don¡¯t know how it was smart enough to open the zipper of the schoolbag.


    The whole family was a little dumbfounded.


    After several failures, Lele was very unhappy.


    It is happier to pick up people after school every day.


    So this scene gradually appeared in their school.


    Every day after school, there is a driver with a handsome ''puppy'', Zai Zai, waiting at the school gate.


    As soon as its owner appeared at the school gate, the ''little dog'' rushed out immediately, whining and whining towards her.


    Nuan Nuan picked up Lele and kissed it on the forehead.


    "Lele is so good."


    "Aooooooooooooow~"


    The person next to Lele who heard Lele''s cry looked curious.


    "Is this of husky blood?"


    It looks like it, but the sound of woo woo woo is even more simr.


    Nuan Nuan "..."


    Wolf family reputation was killed!


    After almost two weeks, Lele seemed to have resigned herself to her fate and stopped making noise.


    This day, I woke upte and rushed to school, and left without checking my schoolbag with a piece of bread in my mouth.


    After leaving, the family members did not find Lele in time.


    "I should go to the underground garden to y again. During this period of time, Lele often went to y below in the morning, and came back by herself when it was time to eat."


    The underground garden is a bit big, and the vegetation isplex and difficult to find. In the first two days, they thought Lele was lost, but they woulde back every time during meal time.


    Now basically don''t worry about letting your guard down.


    So the servants of the Gu family didn''t take this matter to heart.


    After arriving at school, Nuan Nuan opened her schoolbag to get a book, when she reached in and felt a ball of fluff.


    Nuannuan "!!"


    "Lele, why are you here!"


    The little wolf cub who had been pretending to be dead in his schoolbag was finally able to move around at this time. When he stood up, he licked his warm chin with bright eyes.


    Lin Jiu next to him was stunned by the sudden appearance of the little hairy dumpling.


    "Nuan Nuan, you brought the puppy to school!"


    Nuan Nuan waved her hands again and again, "I''m not without it."


    All the students in the ss looked over and were so excited when they saw the ''puppy'' in her arms.


    "It''s so small."


    "It''s fat, what''s Nuan Nuan''s name?"

 Chapter 460: School Bully

    Looking at Lele''s innocent eyes, Nuan Nuan felt helpless.


    What else can we do when we are all at school?


    Children are the least resistant to this kind of small animals, and they basically surround themselves with Nuannuan and Lele before ss.


    They also want to touch Lele, but the little wolf cub is very cold.


    Don''t look at it being obedient and cute in front of Nuan Nuan, if others want to touch it, they have to bark their teeth fiercely.


    "It''s so fierce."


    "But it''s also cute."


    They didn''t return to their seats until the ss bell rang.


    Nuan Nuan put Lele into the belly of the desk and patted its little head.


    "Lele, you have to be obedient and don''t make a sound to stay, you know?"


    The little guy is also smart, and after whining softly, he stopped making a sound.


    The students in the ss also tacitly did not tell the teacher about this matter.


    After one ss, Lele was very well behaved.


    Nuan Nuan was afraid that Lele would be hungry or wanted to pee, so she hugged it and left the ssroom after ss.


    Went to the school canteen to buy a few ham sausages, Nuan Nuan took it to the green belt with few people and put the little guy in it.


    "Lele is here to pee and pee."


    Lele tilted her head and rubbed against her hand, got into the grass, and ran to the roots of the tree to solve her physical problems.


    After that, she found a ce and took out the ham sausage to feed her.


    Nuan Nuan babbled while feeding the little wolf.


    "Lele, you are not good, how can you secretly follow Nuan Nuan to school, what if the teacher finds out."


    "Don''t do this next time, you know, if you follow Nuannuan next time, you will be angry."


    "Aoooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo..."


    Lele concentrates on eating ham sausage.


    Now it can eat some meat besides drinking milk.


    "What are you doing."


    A voice came from behind Nuan Nuan, which startled her.


    Lele also instantly became vignt.


    Turning his head to look over, he found that it was a child who was older than himself, and also a student of this school.


    The child who walks in front grows the strongest and looks a bit domineering.


    "Boss is feeding the dog!"


    Another child who followed the tall and strong little boy found Lele.


    I don¡¯t know where I learned it, but I went to school to be the boss.


    "Give me your dog."


    He stood in front of Nuan Nuan and stretched out his hand and said confidently.


    Nuan Nuan hugged Lele and backed away a little.


    Although they are all children, there are many people on the opposite side who are taller and stronger than themselves.


    Things are not good!


    "No, Lele is mine."


    "Give the dog to our boss. Our boss is a school bully. If you don''t give it to him, he will beat you."


    "That is, either you will be beaten or given to the dog, you can decide for yourself."


    Nuan Nuan pursed her lips, and looked at them fiercely, "I''ll go to the teacher and sue you."


    "you dare!"


    The boy in the lead raised his fist to threaten, and his eyes were also threatening.


    "If you dare to tell the teacher, I will beat you every time I see you, and let my father beat you."


    Nuan Nuan hugged Lele and ran away, "Then I won''t give you Lele either."


    Seeing that someone dared to disobey him, the boy immediately greeted his younger brothers and chased after him.


    "Give me the puppy."


    Nuan Nuan ran very fast, and some of the children behind her also ran fast. She turned her head and took a look, but she didn''t notice that she bumped into someone in front of her.


    "It hurts."


    Holding Lele and sitting on the ground, Nuan Nuan''s little face expressed pain.


    her ass.


    Tears came out.


    The little girl''s eyes were red and she was picked up. The person holding her was a little familiar. When she looked up, it was Xie Jingsheng.


    Nuan Nuan immediately grabbed Xie Jingsheng''s clothes with a small hand.


    "Jing Sheng."


    Little Nai''s voice is full of tears.


    The boy holding the little man was suddenly at a loss.


    "Where does it hurt?"


    Nuan Nuan sobbed, "Ass."


    Xie Jingsheng froze, your **** hurts, I can''t help it.


    "Feel sorry."


    After all, he fell on himself.


    The boy next to Xie Jingsheng came up to say hello.


    "Sister Nuannuan, we meet again."


    That''s right, these people are all Xie Jingsheng''s children, and they really followed him to the school here.


    "Hi there."


    Nuan Nuan greeted them softly.


    "Woo~"


    Lele got out of Nuan Nuan''s arms to show her presence.


    Xie Jingsheng then turned his attention to those children who ran after Nuan Nuan.


    Nuan Nuan immediately grabbed his clothes andined.


    "Jing Sheng and the others bullied me!"


    The little milk sound can be exciting.


    Chasing after the children running "Run, it''s a college student!"


    Don''t care about the children of Duobawang, they all have nemesis in school.


    One is afraid of teachers, and the other is students who are older than themselves.


    Seeing Xie Jingsheng and his ssmates at this moment, they immediately wanted to run away.


    Xie Jingsheng narrowed his eyes, and led a few people to catch those children.


    Hua Qingci smiled maliciously, "Bullying us Nuannuan, you''re so brave."


    Lin Yong patted the head of the leading child.


    "Aren''t you quite arrogant just now? You can''t deal with Xiaobian anymore."


    The child struggled fiercely.


    "Let me go, let me go, do you know who my father is, be careful when he cleans you up!"


    Hua Qingci raised her eyebrows, looking like a fool.


    "Hey, tell me who is your father?"


    The little boy was very arrogant, "My father is a gangster, I tell you that he is very powerful!"


    Xie Jingsheng nced at them indifferently, "Leave it to the teacher."

 Chapter 461: Lele is a snow wolf cub

    A group of children who bullied others because of their physical strength were quickly brought to the office.


    Nuan Nuan hugged Lele and followed Xie Jingsheng step by step, tugging at the hem of his clothes with her small hand.


    "Jing Sheng, I brought Lele to school, if the teacher finds out, will I lose Lele?"


    The child''s fair and delicate face was wrinkled and worried.


    "It''s okay, just leave it to me."


    Nuan Nuan immediately stopped worrying, Jing Sheng is still very powerful in her heart.


    The children were told to invite their parents, and they also told Nuannuan to bring the puppy to school.


    The teachers looked at the chubby Zai Zai in Nuan Nuan''s arms.


    "Student Nuan Nuan..."


    Before the teacher finished speaking, Xie Jingsheng hugged Lele leisurely.


    Lele was quite unhappy at first, but after being pinched by Nuan Nuan, she settled down.


    "Sorry teacher, my puppy didn''t pay attention and came after me in the schoolbag, because my sister likes to y with her for a while, I didn''t expect something to happen."


    Xie Jingsheng apologized very politely, and his attitude was very sincere. In addition, he is good-looking and good at studying. Who in the whole school has never heard of him? Even the teachers in the elementary school are no exception.


    The teachers seem to be much more tolerant of the handsome and polite boy with good academic performance.


    It''s the same with Nuan Nuan, the little guy is also a celebrity in the school.


    But the child''s self-control is too weak, and the teacher is worried that it will affect other students in the ss if he brings such a small furry animal to the ss.


    "Since this is the case, Xie Jingsheng, you should pay attention and don''t bring it next time."


    Xie Jingsheng nodded his thanks, and then walked away with Nuan Nuan.


    As for the other kids?


    What does that have to do with him?


    Leaving the teacher''s office, Nuan Nuan was so happy that her face was flushed, and there was a faint light in her eyes with crooked eyebrows.


    "Jing Sheng, you are amazing, how do you know that Lele hid in her schoolbag and followed me?"


    Xie Jingsheng "...I made it up."


    I didn''t expect it to be guessed right.


    Looking at the snow-white and fluffy little wolf cub in his arms, he frowned slightly, "It doesn''t look like a puppy."


    Lele Nai bared her teeth fiercely, wailing and wanting to go to Nuan Nuan.


    The little girl stretched out her arms to hug her, and nodded when she heard Xie Jingsheng''s words.


    "That''s right, Lele is a snow wolf cub who has been vinated."


    Hua Qingci and others "Pfft...what are you talking about, this...this is a wolf!"


    Xie Jingsheng had some guesses in his heart, but he didn''t expect it to be true, it was Snow Wolf.


    This is really unexpected.


    "No, where did you get this thing, this is a snow wolf."


    The snow wolf is the most mysterious and beautiful wolf to them, and it is different from the wolf in the jungle on the grasnd.


    Nuan Nuan squeezed Lele''s wolf paw.


    "Annie raised the cubs for me. Annie is Lele''s mother. She is a beautiful big snow wolf. I still have photos, but I can''t show them to you right now in my schoolbag."


    Boys "..."


    Sounds a bit unreal, snow wolves will give their cubs to humans to raise.


    When it was almost time for ss, Nuan Nuan put Lele into Xie Jingsheng''s arms.


    Lele "???"


    Nuan Nuan touched its small head in a serious manner.


    "Jing Sheng, help me take Lele with me. My ssmates like Lele so much. They are afraid that they will be discovered by the teacher if they can''t control it. Nuan Nuan doesn''t want to be called a parent."


    Xie Jingsheng "...well, you cane and watch it after ss."


    Lele looked at Nuan Nuan helplessly, struggling to go back.


    Nuan Nuan tapped its little furry head.


    "Lele, you have to be good, don''t cause trouble for Jingsheng, or if you are taken away by the teacher, you will have to wait for me to pick you up after school. Nuannuan will go to you after ss at Jingsheng''s ce."


    She was worried about leaving it to her elder brother. The younger brother was a little unreliable, and she was afraid of losing Lele.


    "Aww~"


    The poor little wolf cub tried his best to follow him to school, but in the end he failed to realize his grand wish of sticking to Nuannuan all day long.


    When Nuan Nuan returned to the ssroom, the students saw that her arms were empty and asked where Lele was.


    She spread her small hands, "I put it with my friend. He is a junior high school student. Lele is not easy to be found. Putting it here is easy for the teacher to find out."


    The students were all disappointed. They wanted to pet the puppy.


    On the other side, Xie Jingsheng calmly and naturally brought a ''puppy'' into the ssroom, and everyone''s eyes widened in shock.


    "Student Xie Jingsheng, where did you pick up the puppy!"


    "So cute, Xie Jingsheng, do you like puppies?"


    "It''s so cute, can I touch it?"


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because the way he hugged the puppy today made him look a lot gentler, but girls gradually surrounded him.


    Xie Jingsheng frowned slightly, Lele also moaned and pointed his **** at him.


    "I didn''t pick it up, I can''t."


    After answering their questions sinctly, he folded the school uniform jacket and stuffed it in the stomach of the table, and then put Lele inside.


    "Don''t make any noise, or you won''t see Nuan Nuan."


    The boy''s tone was light, but his words were full of threats.


    Lele nced at him with small eyes, and the little one looked arrogant.


    stepped on his clothes and fell down reluctantly.

 Chapter 462: Nuan Nuan introduces her animal friends

    As soon as the get out of ss bell rang, Nuan Nuan almost couldn''t wait to run out of the ssroom.


    The junior high school is separated from them by a building, not too far but not close.


    Nuan Nuan ran to the ssroom door of ss 1, Grade 7 with her small schoolbag on her back, and looked inside.


    The students at the door of ss 1, Grade 7, were the first to notice the milky white dumpling at the door.


    "Kid, who are you looking for?"


    The male student at the door asked softly.


    "She''s looking for me." Before Nuan Nuan could answer, there was no ups and downs of a cold voice.


    He looked up and found that it was Xie Jingsheng.


    "Jing Sheng!"


    Nuan Nuan raised her head, her little hand grabbed the hem of the boy''s clothes and showed a soft and sweet smile.


    "I''m here to find you."


    Xie Jingsheng nodded, and brought Nuan Nuan to the ssroom under the attention of everyone.


    Nuan Nuan This is the first time toe to a senior ssroom, and she is a little cautious.


    But he mustered up his courage to follow Xie Jingsheng.


    "Hey, that kid looks familiar."


    "Such a cute and beautiful child, I thought it was a doll that had be a spirit."


    "God, her eyes are so big, are those eyshes real?"


    "I remembered, Xie Jingsheng was with this kid for a long time on his birthday."


    "It should be Xie Jingsheng''s ssmate sister or something, she is so good."


    Nuan Nuan didn''t hear everyone''s discussion, and was a little nervous at the moment, holding the boy''s clothes and walking in step by step.


    As if aware of her nervousness, the boy reached out and grabbed the soft little hand that was holding the hem of his clothes.


    "Don''t be nervous."


    Nuan Nuan nodded vigorously, "Well, I''m not nervous."


    "Woo~"


    She had already heard Lele whining, Nuan Nuan immediately let go of Xie Jingsheng''s hand and ran over.


    Hold an eager little wolf cub into his arms.


    Lele was so excited seeing Nuan Nuan, her drooping tail began to wag slightly, and her little tongue kept licking the little girl''s chin.


    Hua Qingci looked at the little wolf cub''s enthusiasm and clicked his tongue twice, "This little guy has a big temper, we can''t even touch him a little bit."


    Nuan Nuan "Lele doesn''t like strangers touching it."


    Hua Qingci smiled and rubbed Nuan Nuan''s head.


    "Then if I don''t touch it, I can touch your head, little guy."


    The little guy puffed up his cheeks, "You can''t call me little guy, Jing Sheng belongs to my nephew."


    Hua Qingciughed, "What does that have to do with us? If he doesn''t mind, then we can also be his elders."


    Xie Jingsheng nced over with a faint look, "You try?"


    Hua Qingci: Try it and die!


    Nuan Nuan hugged Lele and sat on the bench, chatting with a few people and gradually rxing.


    She is a small snow-white one, and her voice is soft and waxy, making one unable to help but want to tease her to talk more.


    Nuan Nuan shook her short legs, and fed Lele ham sausage and goat milk bought from a small supermarket.


    "Let me show you Lele''s mother."


    She took out the photos in her schoolbag with a slightly proud expression on her face.


    "This is just Annie, Lele''s mother, this is just Lele''s big Burrick, this is just Lele''s second Burrick..."


    Although the three snow wolves were not raised by her, she is their good friend.


    "Pretty, Lele will be so pretty in the future."


    Several teenagers looked at the snow wolves in the photo. Because they were taken at close range, the graceful figure and snow-white fur of each snow wolf were clearly visible.


    Their icy blue eyes look at the camera lightly, with racial pride and nobility, giving people a very indifferent yet powerful and mysterious feeling.


    Such a beautiful and powerful snow wolf, let alone boys, girls like it.


    "Fuck, this is really a snow wolf."


    Xie Jingsheng also took a photo, this is a group photo.


    The Nuannuan child dressed in snow-white **** stood on tiptoe and hugged the tall snow wolf.


    The ferocious beast slightly lowered its head to look at the child with indulgence in its ice blue eyes.


    "This is you!!"


    Several teenagers looked at Xiaotuanzi in the photo and found it incredible.


    This is a wolf, is the little girl so courageous?


    Nuannuan nodded, raised Lele, and raised her chin to show off.


    "Annie is a good friend of Nuan Nuan."


    "Aoooooooooooooo~"


    Lele seemed to affirm her words.


    "This snow wolf is so beautiful, where was it taken?"


    Nuan Nuan shook her short legs and replied, "It''s on the snow mountain."


    She looked at Xie Jingsheng eagerly, "Jingsheng, I''m thirsty."


    Running over, she didn''t even drink any water, she said so tired.


    Xie Jingsheng took out his water ss to fetch warm water for Nuan Nuan.


    "Thank you Jing Sheng, Jing Sheng, you are the best."


    Xie Jingsheng also took out some pastries from his schoolbag.


    The box contains pastries of different colors, purple potato cake, osmanthus cake, chestnut cake, glutinous rice cake, etc...


    Not only is the color rich and the shape is beautiful.


    "For you."


    "Wow, did Jing Sheng give this to me?"


    Xie Jingsheng shook his head, "No, I bought it."


    Nuan Nuan looked up at the young man with crooked eyebrows and smiled.


    "Jing Sheng is Nuan Nuan''s best nephew, please be careful with Jing Sheng."


    She made a hand gesture, and then ate with a happy expression.


    A certain little girl has a sweet mouth, and she just opens her mouth when she opens her mouth.


    It happened that the people she praised were quite pleasant to hear.


    "I still have a best best friend."


    Nuan Nuan stuffed the delicious pastry into her mouth while taking out a photo of Otis to introduce them.


    "My Otis!"


    The big white tiger in the photo looks like a king descending, which can give people a sense of oppression even through the photo.


    Hua Qingci: "Hiss... I seem to have seen it on the Inte for a while."


    Lin Yong: "Yes, I remembered it too, but I don''t like live broadcasts. I went to watch F1 races during that time, so I didn''t watch them."


    Xie Jingsheng''s eyes paused, "I''ve seen it."


    He didn''t like watching live broadcasts at first, but he identally clicked on the photos on the Inte and saw Nuan Nuan, and then clicked in. "


    When I saw Nuan Nuan and such a big white tiger together, it would be a lie to say that I was not shocked.


    Nuan Nuan looked at the boy with bright eyes.


    "Jing Sheng, so you have watched my live broadcast, isn''t Otis very good?"


    Xie Jingsheng nodded, but in fact, what he thought in his heart was that you are more powerful than Otis.


    Didn''t expect there to be snow wolves besides tigers.


    Nuannuan took the photo and introduced her friends to them. It was time for ss, and the little girl immediately stuffed Lele into the table.


    "Lele, I''m going to ss, please be good."


    "Jing Sheng, I''m going to ss."


    "You don''t have to run over next ss, I''ll take Lele to find you."


    Xie Jingsheng sent Nuan Nuan away, "I''ll go faster."


    Nuan Nuan looked at his long legs and then at his own short legs, and fell silent for a while.


    "I''m drinking milk now, and I can grow taller in the future."


    She only measured her height yesterday, and she has grown by another centimeter!


    Not far from her long legs?

 Chapter 463: Birthday trip to Hawaii

    Xie Jingsheng looked at the little kid beside him who had just reached his waist.


    He pursed his lips and nodded, "Well, you can grow taller."


    Nuan Nuan immediately smiled.


    He was sent to the ss all the time, and Xie Jingsheng was already a few minuteste when he went back.


    But students with good academic performance have privileges.


    Because even if he was a few minuteste, he still ranked first in the whole grade in the exam.


    The rest of the ss was just like what Xie Jingsheng himself said, he brought Lele over here.


    During the period, Gu An also came once, and was shocked when he saw Lele.


    "Why did Lele follow me to school!"


    Nuan Nuan "Come in my schoolbag, I got upte today and didn''t check my schoolbag."


    Gu An looked at Xie Jingsheng again, "What about him? Why is he here?"


    Now he sees Xie Jingsheng and his head hurts. Thest time he went to his house and was forced to do homework to make up lessons, his father and elder brother saw him.


    This person almost became his tutor, which is really terrifying.


    Fortunately, they gave up this idea in the end, otherwise their life would be in dire straits.


    Nuan Nuan told her brother what happened before, which made Gu An very angry.


    "Good guy, someone dares to be the king in front of me, my young master. Who dares to bully my sister? He is an old birthday star who hanged himself because he thinks he has lived too long!"


    Nuan Nuan "...Looking at two or three years older than me, I have only lived for a few years."


    Xie Jingsheng "..."


    Gu An''s Chinese teacher Feng Ping was hurt a lot. The idioms that spewed out of his mouth made the Chinese teacher lose his hair.


    Nuan Nuanforted Gu An, who was like fried hair, "No need brother, they have already been called parents, if they bully me again next time, I will ask brother to help, okay?"


    Gu An "It''s not too bad."


    After finishing speaking, he was dissatisfied and said, "Then why don''t you give Lele to me to take care of you."


    Nuannuan looked at the sky and the ground, but didn''t look at her brother.


    Because brother, you are unreliable.


    Of course, you can''t say this, otherwise Gu Xiaoan will definitely get angry again.


    When returning home from school, Nuan Nuan put Lele in her schoolbag.


    When the driver came to pick her up, he told her about Lele''s disappearance.


    "I''m sorry that we didn''t take good care of Miss Nuannuan. Now everyone is helping to find it. It should be found soon."


    Nuan Nuan "... No need to find the driver uncle."


    Nuannuan''s little expression was a little guilty.


    She unzipped her schoolbag, revealing a little furry head.


    The little girl hugged Lele and apologized to the driver eagerly.


    "I''m sorry, I identally let Lele follow me to the school. Uncle driver, you should call other people quickly and stop looking for Lele."


    She was a little annoyed, and forgot to notify her family.


    The driver saw Lele''s mouth twitch, but he felt rxed.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay, as long as Lele is not lost."


    Otherwise, Miss Nuan Nuan would definitely be very sad.


    After returning home, the Gu family put Lele in the middle, and one by one criticized it.


    "The little one has learned to y tricks."


    "What if I get lost? What if I meet a bad guy at school?"


    "Today''s dinner is not allowed, I have to teach you a lesson."


    Lele Little w Chow hugged her head and howled that she didn''t want to hear it.


    The old man stroked his beard.


    "This little guy can also use tactics. He started to rx everyone''s vignce little by little a few days in advance. Knowing that Nuannuan got upte today, there is a high probability that he won''t check his schoolbag and got in. This is a trick, this one The little wolf cub''s brain is really not ordinary."


    Nuan Nuan hugged Lele and squeezed its little paw.


    "Lele is very smart."


    The little wolf cub wailed twice in agreement.


    With this lesson learned, when Nuan Nuan and Gu An go to school, they will check their schoolbags carefully.


    Lele can no longer find a chance to go to school with Nuannuan, but it still enjoys fighting wits and courage with everyone in the Gu family.


    Lele didn''t stop until it couldn''t fit in the schoolbag anymore.


    Unknowingly, it has enteredte autumn, the weather is getting cooler, and Nuan Nuan''s birthday ising again.


    This Nuannuan''s birthday, the Gu family didn''t n to make a big deal, but everyone took two days off, nning to take the little girl to the beach to y.


    Gu Bei is currently helping out in a brother''sboratory, so it is much more convenient to ask for leave.


    It''s rare that everyone in the Gu family is here, including Nuan Nuan''s two cousins.


    The weather has turned cold inte autumn, and Nuan Nuan is wearing cute overalls, a coat, a small schoolbag on her back, and Lele in her hand.


    Her small suitcases are all held by her big brother.


    Mama Gu: "Is everything packed? It doesn''t matter if you forget it, just buy it over there."


    This time, Grandpa Gu and the housekeeper will go together.


    Nuan Nuan was so excited that she took Lele and the small animals at home to shuttle among the adults.


    "Father, hurry up, brother, brother, hurry up, let''s go."


    Everyone in the family looked at Nuan Nuan, and couldn''t help but smile on their faces.


    "understood."


    Even with the pets at home, only the servants are left to look after the house, and the rest are on private jets.


    After the excitement, Nuan Nuan fell asleep on the ne.


    Papa Gu was hugging his precious daughter, only to find out after hugging her.


    "Nuan Nuan has grown a lot taller."


    The scale used to measure her height at home has changed from a little one meter who was just one meter when she first arrived home to the current 1.25 meter.


    Gu Nan unhurriedly took out a small nket and covered her body.


    "Every time I see myself growing a little taller, I get excited for a long time."


    Gu An raised his chin, "I am much taller than my sister, and I will protect her in the future."


    In order to grow taller, he is now trying to drink milk, and he is still learning to y basketball.


    Gu Mingli patted the back of his head gently, "Shut up, don''t wake Nuan Nuan up."


    At this time, the little girl curled up and sleeping in her father''s arms whimpered and rubbed against her father''s arms, like a soft little milk cat.


    Super cute!


    Everyone on the ne looked at the little girl who was sleeping soundly, and their eyes softened unconsciously.


    Nuan Nuan didn''t wake up in a daze until she got off the ne.


    At this time, she was already hugged by her big brother.


    Still being carried out of the airport.


    The temperature here in Hawaii is rtively high. The seaside hotel has been booked a long time ago, and someone came to pick me up as soon as I got off the ne.


    "Brother, I''m hot."


    Gu Nan took off her coat.


    "Go to the hotel for lunch first, what would Nuan Nuan like to eat?"


    The kid who was fully awake was looking at the scenery outside the car with bright eyes at this moment, and Lele also stood upright with the window open.


    "Brother, you can eat whatever Nuannuan you want, I''m not picky about food."


    It''s easy to feed.


    The corners of Gu Nan''s mouth curled up slightly.


    "it is good."


    The characteristic of the seaside is of course all kinds of seafood.


    Freshly caught king crab, big lobster thicker than an arm, octopus and various sea fish, top chef cooking.


    The warm lunch made my stomach round.

 Chapter 464: Dont you know there are molds?

    There are a lot of people on the beach, and there are pets, so Nuan Nuan and the others don''t seem so out of ce with their pets.


    But what stands out is the beauty of this family.


    From big to small, no one looks bad.


    Gu family men are wearing a pair of beach shorts, and everyone''s figure is so perfect that men are envious and jealous.


    Even the middle-aged Gu Linmo, because of self-disciplined exercise, has no fat on his body, with thin muscles on his body, and his handsome, elegant and handsome face makes him look much younger.


    Mother Gu is wearing a conservative bikini and a bath towel. She is well maintained and looks like she is in her early thirties.


    Not to mention Gu Nan and Gu Mingyu, their muscles are smooth and tight. They have tall and long legs, and there is no excess fat on their bodies. They have attracted the attention of many girls and envious men as they walked along the way. .


    Of course, the youngest Gu An doesn''t have much muscle now, but he is still a handsome guy.


    Nuan Nuan is wearing a bathing suit, her chubby arms and short legs look extra cute, and her whole body is so beautiful that it can reflect light in the sun.


    At this moment, she was stepping on the delicate sand with bare feet, holding a small red bucket in her hand, and there was a small shovel in the bucket.


    As for Gu An, he is carrying a water gun, so don''t be too arrogant.


    "All of you will be defeated by meter, I will beat you to the ground!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Gu Mingyu kicked his ass.


    "The kid is quite arrogant, isn''t he?"


    After finally standing still, Gu Mingyu pped him again.


    "How many times have I said it, shut up if you can''t speak idioms."


    Gu An pped his **** and yelled.


    "You all wait for me!"


    After speaking, he ran away quickly, and he had to charge his water gun.


    Nuan Nuan obediently followed her brothers, "Brother, can you build a big house for Nuan Nuan?"


    Bai Mohua came over, "I will also help Nuan Nuan build a big house."


    "Okay."


    Their umbres and deckchairs are ready on the beach.


    As soon as Gu Mingyu passed by, hey down on the recliner, with one long straight leg bent up, and wearing sunsses casually andzily.


    Nuan Nuan sat cross-legged under the parasol and began to pile up sand. Although the game looked childish, her brothers all came to help and no one disliked it.


    Gu Bei even gave several nning ns and asked the children what style of house they like.


    Nuan Nuan finally chose a beautiful castle, and then the brothers with long legs squatted under a parasol to help her build a sand castle.


    It''s a pity that no one seems to have lighted up the architectural talent, and finally made a mess in embarrassment.


    Bai Moshu came over with a few molds, and was silent for two seconds when he saw the masterpieces they piled up.


    "Don''t you know there are molds?"


    He raised the things in his hand.


    The other brothers "..."


    Gu Mingli: "Cough...we just want to try it ourselves."


    The others nodded, not admitting that they were stupid.


    The expression on Gu Nan''s face remained unchanged, "Build a big castle for Nuan Nuan."


    Then the brothers started to get busy, and Nuan Nuan also carried a small shovel and a bucket to dig sand, and the pets next to him helped, digging quickly with their paws, and Da Huang almost dug a sand pit to kill himself. buried.


    Watching Nuan Nuanughing non-stop, the soft and cheerfulughter is very contagious, making many people feel better.


    When I first started, it was really just a simple game of building sand castles.


    But gradually, this simple game was yed by the brothers into an inexplicably advanced feeling.


    for example¡­


    Gu Nan''s voice is calm, "This is amercial area. The road traffic should be wider and the floors should be higher. This side can be nned as a yground, a high-speed rail station, a square..."


    So the brothers were inspired.


    Gu Bei "I can get aboratory and put it here. The surrounding environment is better. Where are the decorative trees and flowers? Give it to me."


    Gu Mingyu "Then ording to what you said, can I build a film and television city?"


    Gu Mingli "I''ll make some steep mountains here, and I''ll make it an extreme racing track."


    Gu An "Then I need a huge Inte cafe in the game city."


    Bai Mohua "I want a gallery, the one that is super big."


    Bai Moshu "... let''s get a hospital here."


    Finally, all the brothers asked Nuan Nuan if there was any area they wanted.


    Nuan Nuan felt nothing wrong at all, touched her chin and thought, "I want a school!"


    So after nning, they carefully made the n, and finally started to do it.


    Now there are quite a variety of molds for making sand. With Jire¡¯s concerted efforts, the original castle was added with various elements and blended together, and finally formed¡­


    A sprawling town.


    Although it is a miniature version, it is really quite spectacr at first nce.

 Chapter 465: Boiled chicken

    And before they knew it, many people surrounded them.


    When the final finished product was disyed, there was thunderous apuse from around.


    "so amazing."


    "How do you guys do it, it''s literally a city."


    Variousnguages ??mixed, but no doubt allplimented.


    The most children were attracted here. Everyone stared at the buildings made of sand with bright eyes, and eximed from time to time.


    Nuan Nuan is proud of her small chest, these are all piled up for her by her brother!


    There are even bold and passionate girls making public love for several handsome men.


    Bai Mohua silently covered Nuan Nuan''s ears.


    Gu Nan and the others "..."


    Somewhat overwhelmed and fled in embarrassment, Mama Guughed.


    Nuan Nuan raised her head, "Brother, if you cover my ears, I can hear you."


    And Xiao Smart can understand English and Russian.


    The most spoken word here is English.


    White ink painting "..."


    Because the building they built with sand was toorge and beautiful, no one could bear to destroy it in the end.


    Nuan Nuan also made many friends in a short period of time because of this.


    There are people from home and abroad, but the other twonguages ??she can speak are only English and Russian. In the end, only a few children from her own country who stayed to y with her can speak English and Russian.


    Under the leadership of Gu An, the children all held water guns, and then started the gunfight mode.


    Nuan Nuan is of course with her brother.


    Gu An quite has the style of a child king, "The opponent is ready, we are now spreading out, Nuan Nuan follows me, and the rest are assigned by themselves. Let''s take the initiative to attack, and we must beat the opponent to death!"


    Nuan Nuan took her brother''s hand.


    "Brother is restless, it can be said that he is in trouble."


    Gu An"...Anyway, just understand what I mean."


    "Come on!"


    Nuan Nuan followed her brother step by step with a water gun.


    Although they are all a group of friends who have just met, they are from different countries, but when they y, they really do not know the borders.


    At the beginning, it was still a struggle between two ''gangs'', but in the end it waspletely unclear who was who. In short, as long as I saw a child holding a water gun, I was excited to shoot the gun and spray water.


    Nuan Nuan''s little fluffy and smooth hair turned into a head of wet hair sticking to the skin in just ten minutes.


    By the time he was carried back by his elder brother, exhausted and out of breath, the child was wet all over, but his eyes were unusually bright.


    A soft bath towel was thrown over and wrapped around her body, Nuan Nuan arched inside, and her hair was messed up.


    Gu Mingyu squinted at the past.


    "Fortunately, I have a smallb."


    As he spoke, he walked over tob the children''s hair.


    Afterbing her hair, she took a sip of the cool fruit juice with the bath towel in her arms.


    "Delicious!"


    Sitting in the arms of her big brother, Nuan Nuan swayed her fleshy short legs, and she was veryfortable hugging her softly.


    Several other people also want to rush to hug.


    Gu Mingyu "Brother, Nuannuan give me a hug again."


    Nuan Nuan stared at her with big watery eyes, how heavy is she!


    Gu Mingyu pinched her small nose, "You said you grew taller."


    The little silly girl who was so easy to deceive believed it, and became happy.


    My brothers allughed.


    Gu Nan rejected the proposal with the same expression, "No."


    Gu Mingli, "Nuan Nuan,e to the fourth brother."


    The little guy hesitated, but now the big brother is holding her.


    Gu Nan nced at Gu Mingli.


    "roll."


    Gu Mingli touched his nose awkwardly, okay, who told you to be the big brother.


    "Brother, I want to go swimming!"


    How can you not go swimming when youe to the beach.


    Gu Nan hummed, "Let''s go, go find the swimming ring."


    Bai Mohua also followed, "I want a swimming ring too!"


    Gu Mingli was in high spirits, "I''m going surfing."


    Finally, Nuan Nuan and Bai Mo Hua wore swimming rings around their waists, and they were very cute little yellow ducks.


    Nuan Nuan walked very cutely holding her brother''s hand, just looking at the bottom part, as if she saw a little yellow duck swimming circle with chubby legs.


    Gu Mingli coolly followed them with a surfboard, looked down at the swimming ring on Bai Mohua''s waist and let out a sneer.


    "What''s wrong, I''m not allowed to swim anymore!"


    Bai Mohua became angry from embarrassment, and after blushing, his skin was also glowing with a thinyer of red. The main reason was that his skin was rtively fair, andpared with Gu Mingli, he waspletely different in color.


    Gu Mingli''s skin color has now turned into a very healthy wheat color.


    Gu Mingliughed mboyantly, "I didn''t say anything, why are you so excited?"


    Bai Mohua stuck his neck and refused to admit defeat, "Then what are you looking at me for, and what did you mean by that smile just now!"


    Gu Mingli "cut the chicken for nothing."


    White ink painting "..."


    He was so angry that he tugged at the swimming ring, and bumped into it like an angry lion cub.


    When he thinks he is so white, isn¡¯t it because he can¡¯t get tanned?


    Gu Mingli turned around and ran away, making a joke, andter med him for being too strong when Bai Mohua knocked himself down.


    Nuannuan nced at her second cousin and fourth brother, then looked away as usual, and kicked Lele with her foot.


    "Lele, I''m going to swim, you can''t follow me, what if the sea washes you away."


    "Aww." It was about to follow.


    Gu Nan "Let Gu Bei watch."


    In the entire Gu family, apart from being closest to Nuannuan, Lele is also more pleasant to Gu Bei.


    Probably because I saw it in Snow Wolf Valley.


    Nuannuan nodded, and took Lele to find the second brother.

 Chapter 466: Heh... Landlubber

    The cat was afraid of the water, so she followed Nuannuan on the edge of the beach, tentatively stepped on some water with her fluffy little paws, then turned and left decisively, flicking her tail.


    Before leaving, he shook his beard and let out a disgusted meow.


    Rhubarb ran around like crazy on the beach, and asionally dug a hole. This time, he didn¡¯t bury himself, but he almost buried the coal **** with the sand he dug out without paying attention.


    Immediately, he was chased and beaten by coal **** for more than ten meters, and his **** was scratched and screamed.


    Lele, who was being held by Gu Bei, took a peeping look, and then behaved well.


    It is still young, when it grows up, it must take the position of the boss of the coal ball cat!


    "Brother,e here! Come here"


    Nuan Nuanpped the swimming ring, her fair little feet ran on the wet sand.


    The beach here has been cleaned, and there will be no sharp objects that cut feet.


    When she stepped on her white, chubby little feet, there was a shallow pit, and there were some gravel on the soles of her feet.


    Bai Mo Hua''s legs were longer than hers, and he followed her slowly.


    Gu An also gave up ying with the water gun, and ran over excitedly while circling the swimming ring.


    The whole person is just like the monkey released without stopping for a moment.


    The three of them ran into the sea together, but before they could go downpletely, a wave came and pushed Nuan Nuan back onto the beach.


    Nuan Nuan: (O_O)


    Sitting in a daze.


    "Hahaha¡­"


    Everyone who saw this scene couldn''t help butugh.


    The little guy was not annoyed either, he got up and ran into the sea water firmly with short legs.


    This time, she went in smoothly. Shey on the swimming ring, her short legs bobbing up and down like a chubby fish tail, trying to catch up with her brother in front.


    If you can''t catch up, you can start calling for foreign aid coquettishly.


    "Big Brother~"


    Gu Nan had been following her into the sea all along, but now he walked beside her in a leisurely manner.


    The water that can submerge Nuan Nuan is only at the waist of Gu Nan.


    "Yoho, look at me Nuannuan!"


    The distant sea breeze blew Gu Mingli''s delicate voice, and the kid lying on the swimming ring raised his eyes, looking ahead with sparkling eyes.


    The waves rolled, but Gu Mingli stepped on the waves recklessly, full of vigor.


    "Fourth brother!"


    Nuan Nuan raised her small arms and greeted him with crooked eyebrows.


    pped their hands like a little seal, and the whole viin was so excited.


    Other people on the beach saw it, some apuded and cheered, and some even whistled.


    Gu Mingli yed for a long time, then stepped on the surfboard and slowly swam over, and gave Bai Mohua a smug look.


    "How handsome you are."


    After speaking, he nced at the swimming ring around his waist meaningfully.


    "Ah...ndlubber."


    White ink painting "...heh, a big-headed fish rolling in the water."


    Gu Mingli "..."


    You are the big fish!


    Bai Mo is proud of painting, who can hate others, he has grown up!


    With the help of her big brother, Nuan Nuan swam in the water.


    The foot suddenly bumped into something, looked down, and saw a sea fish swimming past.


    She suddenly giggled happily.


    Tired of ying, Nuan Nuan reached out for a hug.


    Gu Nan picked her up, her chubby arms wrapped around her, hugged her big brother''s neck and yawned.


    "Brother, I''m sleepy."


    The little girl murmured with tears in her eyes. After ying excitedly for so long, now she felt the fatigue of her body btedly.


    "go to sleep."


    Gu Nan patted her on the back lightly with his broad palm, and carried her ashore.


    "Nuan Nuan is going to sleep? Come here."


    Papa Gu saw his good daughter lying on his shoulder, rubbing her eyes, and patted the recliner beside him.


    Gu Nan hesitated for two seconds, facing his father''s death gaze, he pursed his lips and walked over.


    Forget it, he spent enough time hugging Nuannuan today, and if he really let the little guy sleep next to him, his father will go crazyter.


    Nuan Nuan is very Buddha to whoever sleeps next to her. As soon as her head touches the small pillow on the recliner, she lies t, puts her two little hands on her stomach, and falls asleep with her eyes closed.


    The reclining chair was wide enough. Father Gu stood next to his daughter with a silly face, and found a small nket to cover her stomach.

 Chapter 467: Killer Whale

    That night, the beach was decorated brightly, and various barbecues and wine were prepared.


    The members of the Gu family proudly invited a few chefs to cook seafood barbecue. All kinds of precious seafood, fruits and wine were shipped here as if free of money.


    They are going to throw a simple birthday party directly on the beach.


    "Today is my daughter''s birthday, everyone cane here to receive free food and drinks!"


    After Papa Gu finished speaking, everyone on the beach cheered, and the atmosphere was very lively for a while.


    Wearing a birthday hat, Nuan Nuan was held in Gu Nan''s arms. Although he prefers a quiet environment, it would be nice to have a lively sister''s birthday.


    "Happy birthday little angel, you are the cutest child I have ever seen."


    "Don''t be shy, cutie, you are such a beautiful child!"


    "Happy birthday, your daughter is so beautiful, she looks so good, if I can, I want to raise such a beautiful child."


    "Brothers, you have to pay attention, I think many people want to take your daughter back to their own homes to raise them."


    Birthday greetings in variousnguages, as well as their praise for Nuan Nuan, made a certain father feel satisfied, but also vignt.


    Heh... whoever robs him of his daughter, he will fight desperately.


    Nuan Nuan was quite shy when she first saw so many strangers.


    But it didn''t take long before Nuan Nuan got down from her brother''s arms and yed with her little brother and other children.


    Gu Mingyu somehow got some fairy sticks and distributed them to the children. After lighting them, they ran happily with fairy sticks in both hands.


    The pets at home are also jumping around excitedly, and the whole beach seems toe alive at night.


    After the excitement and frenzy, the show gradually ended. The cleaners of the hotel came to clean up, and the Gu family gave a lot of tips.


    Under the moonlight, Nuan Nuan held the hands of his parents, while Mr. Gu was supported by Gu Nan and Gu Bei to walk unhurriedly along the beach.


    "Happy birthday to Nuan Nuan!"


    They took out an exquisite little cake, and the dolls on the cake were made ording to Nuan Nuan, very smart.


    "Make a wish."


    The children surrounded in the middle sped their hands together and made a devout wish amidst the sound of the waves.


    She is not greedy, she just wants the whole family to be healthy and happy forever.


    After blowing out the candles, this little cake is almost finished by dividing one piece of cake into the family.


    Barbecue is enough to fill your stomach, and a small piece of cake per person is just right, so there will be no waste at all.


    This birthday, the young and strong brothers took their little group pet to experience all the fun projects at sea.


    Even took her diving.


    I learned how to dive for two days, and then I was taken into the sea by my brothers in a diving suit.


    The sea area here is a safe area, and there are no dangerous sea fish such as sharks.


    Even if you are lucky, you can encounter whales, dolphins and the like.


    Gu Mingyu said that he doesn''t want to meet a dolphin-like creature!


    Nuan Nuan dived into the deep sea under the leadership of her brothers, but it wasn''t very deep, because the water pressure in ces too deep was too deep for her to bear, so they didn''t choose to go at all.


    Nuan Nuan was shocked by the colorful underwater world.


    I have only seen these on TV before, and the only time I yed in the sea was in theke of my big brother¡¯s private ind, which ispletely different from the real ocean.


    Fish of various colors passed by her, and even some bold ones stopped directly in front of her and looked at her curiously.


    Nuan Nuan stretched out her fingers and pointed their heads, and the fish could nimbly burrow into her palm, making herugh with crooked eyebrows.


    There are shrimps and crabs hidden in the crevices of some stones and in the sand. Nuannuan luckily found a big lobster with thick arms.


    Her eyes are round.


    Although it is not umon to see it when eating, it is something different that she found by herself!


    "Mmmmmmm..."


    If it wasn¡¯t for Haili¡¯s inability to speak, she would immediately proudly show off the big lobster she found with her brothers.


    Several brothers came to watch, and touched the little guy''s head one by one to show his praise.


    The big lobster "..."


    It ran but couldn''t run away, because it was caught as soon as it ran.


    Brothers: My sister hasn¡¯t seen enough and wants to run away? Ah!


    Lobster: Nima''s!


    In the end, the unlucky big lobster was let go.


    They are not short of food, the main purpose now is to y, and it is too troublesome to carry that big lobster.


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s lucky, but the group of them encountered a killer whale in a suit in the sea.


    Killer whales are one of the most ferocious carnivores in the sea. They are the overlords of the sea, and even sharks have to stay away from them.


    The good news is that they don''t easily attack people. It is said that killer whales like human voices very much.


    The bad news is that they like to treat people like toys.


    Gu Nan and the others changed their faces almost immediately after discovering the killer whale, and they wanted to go upstream to leave this group of guys with their sister.


    It doesn¡¯t matter to them themselves, it¡¯s not okay for the younger sister to be treated as a toy!


    But it was still a bitte, how fast the killer whales were swimming, they came to them almost instantly and surrounded them.


    The human body is not enough to look at in front of the huge killer whale.


    At this moment, the Gu family brothers who are taking their younger sister look like a poor little boy being bullied by a bully.


    While Gu Nan and the others were trying to get rid of this group of killer whales, a curious little killer whale rushed out of the encirclement of its parents, uncles and aunts and swam over.


    The killer whalesmunicate with each other by emitting sound waves that they can only understand.


    Gu Nan and the others did not dare to act rashly against this little killer whale, because this group of big ones are very protective of their cubs.


    The little guy nimbly circled around everyone, doing it purely for fun.

 Chapter 468: Sticker

    Walking around Nuan Nuan also swam quickly for a certain distance, it flicked its tail and applied an emergency brake to back up, and returned to Nuan Nuan.


    Wearing goggles, Nuan Nuan''s bright eyes looked at the little killer whale curiously.


    Both are babies, but the size difference is too big.


    "àÓàÓßÇ¡«"


    The little killer whale circled around Nuan Nuan, sticking to each other.


    It likes the smell of this human being.


    Nuan Nuan smiled and rolled her eyes, and also liked this killer whale cub very much.


    The two little ones stick to each other, and the atmosphere is very good.


    The tense brothers rxed a little.


    But the next second, he became nervous again, because the little killer whale ran into the group of killer whales with Nuan Nuan.


    Immediately afterwards, the little girl was surrounded by a group of huge killer whales.


    A huge killer whale dived up from below, gently pushed Nuan Nuan onto his back with his tail, raised his head and let out a joyful cry.


    Nuan Nuan leaned against the back of the killer whale, grasping its dorsal fin with both hands.


    The killer whale swam in the water with Nuan Nuan, apanied by three killer whale cubs.


    These three little killer whales are already all the cubs in the whole group of killer whales.


    Killer whales are true, it is not easy to give birth to cubs, and it is not easy to raise a baby killer whale safely.


    Especially in the environment where the ocean is polluted, it is easy for young killer whales to eat some garbage by mistake, which has caused the survival rate of killer whales to plummet.


    Gu Nan and the others also quickly followed the group of killer whales. Thinking of his sister''s inexplicable animal-attracting physique, he felt much more relieved, but he didn''t expect that even the animals in the sea were not immune.


    The killer whales seem to regard Nuan Nuan as a member of the group, and even leave a share for her when hunting.


    Nuan Nuan: She can''t bear this heavy love.


    The killer whale thought she was sick when she saw that she wasn''t eating, and cried out mournfully around Nuan Nuan.


    Nuan Nuan pointed to the water surface with her finger, signaling the killer whale to take her up.


    Fortunately, these guys are really smart, and they swam to the surface of the water with Nuan Nuan.


    Gu Nan and the others who followed behind were of course no exception and swam up.


    Out of the water, Nuan Nuany on the back of a killer whale and took off his breath.


    The first thing she did was look around for her brothers.


    "elder brother!"


    Gu Nan and the others popped up one after another on the surface of the water, seeing Nuan Nuan lying on the back of the killer whale, greeting them cheerfully andughing.


    Gu Mingyu gave her a thumbs up.


    Nuannuanke smiled brightly, patted the back of the killer whale, and pointed to the boat not far away.


    "go there."


    After that, Nuannuan was swam on the back of the killer whales all the way. The killer whales are very fast, which is more exciting than when taking a speedboat.


    On the boat, Papa Gu with a binocrs spotted the group of orcas approaching, and also saw his daughter on the head of the orcas.


    Another cruise ship in this sea area also saw this scene.


    "God,e and see, the killer whale over there has a baby!"


    How do you say this? What does it mean to have a child!


    But seeing him dancing excitedly, other people came over and took a look through the binocrs.


    Then he was not the only one who eximed.


    "so cool."


    "Are they saving lives?"


    "Take the boat over and take a closer look."


    "I''ve only seen this kind of thing on the news, and I thought it was fake."


    Everyone on this boat was aroused curiosity.


    One of the Russian men looked at it again and again, and he hurriedly said when his friends wanted a telescope.


    "Wait, wait, why do I think the little **** the back of the killer whale looks familiar?"


    Ivan''s friend suddenlyughed, "Her hair looks like an oriental child. We see that most oriental children are the same."


    Ivan handed the binocrs to the person next to him, "No, I''m not joking, what I said is true."


    When their cruise ship drove past, Nuan Nuan was already carried out of the sea by her father and boarded the deck of the ship.


    Their ship was surrounded by killer whales, Gu Nan and the others almost failed to get up.


    Bai Mohua panted heavily, "Phew... these killer whales are too enthusiastic."


    Gu Mingyu "Hey, you can''te up, you are fish!"


    Seeing Nuan Nuan boarding the boat, several little killer whales are eager to jump up from the sea.


    And... one of them actually jumped up sessfully, wagging its tail and fins and crawling into Nuan Nuan''s arms.


    With such a big fish ball, Nuannuan''s enthusiasm has been overwhelmed, she can''t push this big fat fish!


    Everyone in the Gu family couldn''tugh or cry.


    "Go down quickly."


    "àÓàÓàÓ..."


    The little killer whale started acting coquettishly, but the big fat man who was flexible in the water seemed a little clumsy at the moment, but it just pressed Nuan Nuan and acted coquettishly, unwilling to leave.


    With the first one, the other two also try to jump up from the water.


    Fortunately, their boat is big enough. This is the deck close to the sea, with a shallowyer of seawater floating on it.


    Otherwise the ship will capsize.


    Although there is a shallowyer of sea water, the little killer whales cannot stay here for a long time.


    Nuan Nuan¡¯s brothers pushed these fat fish down together.


    "Don''te up."


    Nuan Nuany on the deck, reaching into the water to touch the killer whale''s head.


    "Thank you for bringing me back just now."


    The killer whales are pushing each other to touch each other.

 Chapter 469: People you know

    When another cruise ship came over, the people over there started shouting across the cruise ship.


    "Hey friends, how did you do it? Those killer whales are so cool!"


    These words are from the heart, and they have not seen killer whales before, even when diving.


    But these killer whales don¡¯t attack people, and they don¡¯t get close to people. Most of the time they just swim around.


    So they have no chance of contacting killer whales.


    But what they saw now, the killer whale jumped on their deck, and their attitude was very close.


    Getting closer, Ivan looked at the people on the opposite boat with surprised and understanding expressions.


    "Hey, Bai, Nuan Nuan!"


    Bai Moshu and Nuan Nuan looked at it, and were also surprised.


    "Brother Ivan!"


    Nuan Nuan smiled and waved to greet him.


    Bai Moshu also nodded with a slight smile.


    At this moment, Ivan couldn''t wait to pass, he and his friends next to him showed off.


    "Did you see it? I said it looks familiar. If it''s Nuannuan, it''s nothing unusual. You can never imagine how much that cutie is loved by animals. Whether it''s a tiger or a snow wolf or a leopard, it''s all right by her side." Very well behaved."


    The people next to him all stared wide-eyed, "Impossible, Ivan, you must be joking."


    Ivan nced at them with a smile, "I''m not joking with you."


    Heughs loudly "Hey, I can''t wait to go over now."


    "Nuan Nuan, tell those killer whales to leave and make way for a while, I''ll go find you."


    Nuan Nuan raised her little hand and made an OK gesture "Okay~"


    The distance was not far away, and Ivan jumped into the sea wearing big pants.


    Nuan Nuany on the back of a killer whale and told them to move away to make room.


    The people on the boat over there eximed in surprise.


    "God, can that little girl tame a killer whale?"


    "Those killer whales seem to like her very much, and she is very obedient."


    "This is incredible, is everything Ivan said true?"


    "Honey, Ivan never jokes."


    "Are Orientals so magical? Is this some kind of mysterious magic?"


    "No, no, no, believe me, the Orientals I know don''t have such ability."


    "I also want to pass, but it would be too rude to just pass."


    Amidst their discussion, Ivan has swam to Nuan Nuan at this moment.


    He was born in a fighting nation, so he was very courageous. He approached the killer whale secretly while leaning close to Nuan Nuan and touched them.


    After touching him, he was very excited.


    "Hey, did you see, I touched a killer whale, God, these big guys are really cute."


    The killer whales showed no aggression towards the human who swam over, but they didn''t wee him much either.


    A killer whale next to him directly pushed him away.


    Go away, where did youe from!


    Nuan Nuany on the killer whale with her chubby legs up.


    "Brother Ivan, go up quickly."


    "Okay, long time no see Nuan Nuan, you are getting more and more beautiful."


    The little girlughed out two cute little dimples.


    Ivan went to the deck to greet Bai Moshu. He was quite good at talking, but after a while he became familiar with the Gu family.


    Nuannuan''s other brothers have met before, so he is not a stranger.


    The orcas circled around Nuannuan a few times, wanting to cuddle and ask her to talk more. The voice of this human cub was the best they had ever heard.


    Nuan Nuan was amused by them and giggled, and said a lot as they wished.


    The people on the other cruise ship started to move when they saw the familiar appearance of Ivan and the Gu family.


    Ivan "Bai, my friends also want toe and see the killer whales, is it okay?"


    Bai Moshu nced at the people over there, each with wide eyes, looking at them expectantly.


    "Ask Nuan Nuan."

 Chapter 470: Harvest

    After listening to Bai Moshu''s words, Ivan went to find Nuan Nuan.


    Nuan Nuan nodded her head, "But don''t disturb the killer whales."


    Ivan quickly assured that his friends were of high quality.


    So the people on the opposite cruise ship also cheered and jumped into the sea to swim over.


    They only looked at the killer whales with interest. These overlords in the ocean are not afraid of people, but they are not willing to interact with them.


    Seeing Nuan Nuan blending in the group of killer whales without any sense of disobedience, the close-up feeling is even more shocking.


    It¡¯s not like they haven¡¯t seen orcas, sharks, or even whales on TV, but those are professionals.


    "God how on earth did you do it, why do they like you so much."


    Nuan Nuan answered honestly, "I don''t know either."


    She really didn''t know, anyway, she was liked by these animals since she was a child.


    Ivan has already learned that Nuan Nuan is here to celebrate her birthday.


    "I haven''t even been able to prepare a birthday present for Nuan Nuan."


    In the sea breeze, Bai Moshu''s damp hair was blown up, revealing his beautiful and cool eyes.


    "It''s okay, it''s over."


    "That''s really a pity, it seems that I can only make up a birthday present for the little cutie."


    It was gettingte, and they were going back.


    The sunset on the sea has an indescribable aesthetic feeling. While dyeing half the sky red, it also dyes the vast ocean red.


    The beginning and end of a day seem to carry good wishes.


    After reluctantly saying goodbye to the group of killer whales, Ivan also took his friends and waved goodbye to the Gu family.


    "I will find you when Nuan Nuan goes back."


    He now knows where they live.


    Back to the hotel, Nuan Nuan excitedly sent the photos to the senior sister and Xie Jingsheng on the bed.


    Aftering here, she has kept in touch with the two of them.


    Xie Jingsheng¡¾Orca? ¡¿


    Nuannuan [Well, aren¡¯t they beautiful? Jingsheng, let me tell you, the sea is so fun. I found a big lobster, and was taken by the killer whale to swim to many ces. They are all good. ...]


    After the little girl came back, she was also a little excited, and she sent a lot of messages and chatted with a few of her closest friends.


    It was almost ten o''clock.


    Xie Jingsheng¡¾It''s time to go to bed, children can grow their bodies by going to bed early and getting up early. ¡¿


    Nuan Nuan pouted her lips and sent a voice directly.


    "But Nuan Nuan can''t sleep now, Jing Sheng, do you want toe to the beach to y too? We will bring you with us when wee again in the future, or you can call Uncle Xie and Senior Sister to bring you to y, but without me If you don¡¯t, you won¡¯t be able to y with killer whales.¡±


    The little guy has a milky voice and a little pride. If he had a tail, it would probably be raised by now.


    The audio was sent, and Xie Jingsheng also sent a message.


    Xie Jingsheng: "The dangers of underage children staying upte", "The reason why they always grow short is that they stay upte and sleep irregrly", "The harm of not going to bed early on the physical growth of children"


    Nuan Nuan "..."


    Very good, this really hit her weakness!


    Nuan Nuan¡¾Good night! ¡¿


    When the wristband terminal was turned off, the little man got under the quilt, and closed his eyes obediently in a sleeping position with his two little hands on his belly.


    Not long ago, the kid who said that he couldn''t fall asleep heard even small whimpers almost half a minute after he touched the pillow.


    At this moment, she received another message from Xie Jingsheng.


    Xie Jingsheng¡¾Good night. ¡¿


    The teenager who was far away in China had never heard from the child, so he knew that she was almost asleep.


    Heughed a little, didn''t he say he couldn''t sleep?


    The next day, Ivan really came here and made up a birthday present for Nuan Nuan.


    Ivan and his good friend came here to y, so they will stay here for a long time.


    But Nuan Nuan and the others had to go back.


    The weather in China has turned cold, and the leaves of various nts have turned yellow, but it is also a day of harvest.


    Nuan Nuan studied the daily lessons seriously, and ran to the farm with Lele and a few pets at home.


    It is the harvest season, and the rice on the farm is bent over heavily, and the golden grains are full, which is lovely to look at.


    Because there are quite a lot of nts, the machine harvests them directly.


    The granaries on the farm were filled to the brim in just a few days.


    Of course rice is just one of them, there are also peppers, various melons, sweet potatoes, etc...


    The things in the granary are nned and neatly ced, which looks like a hill at first nce, but just looking at it can satisfy people who have the desire to hoard things.


    Nuan Nuan is that little squirrel, with a bunch of tails behind him, he goes to the granary every day, every time he sees these hilly harvests, he feels very happy.


    In addition to these grains, many fruits are now harvesting season.


    Persimmon, pear, apple, citrus, mango, etc¡­


    Looking at the huge fruit bending the branches, Nuan Nuan''s eyes nearly lost theirughter.


    Honey from the bee farm can also be harvested.


    As soon as they took it back, the Gu family used these fruits to give away.


    There is nothing bad about the things produced by Nuan Nuan Farm.


    Most of the leftovers were sold online until they were sold out.

 Chapter 471: philanthropy of the little rich woman

    "Brother, does Nuan Nuan also have to pay taxes?"


    Although Nuan Nuan is small now, she has learned a lot through studying and watching TV.


    Gu Nan nodded, "You don''t have to worry about these, someone will take care of it for you."


    Nuan Nuan nodded, and then handed a card to her father.


    Papa Gu paused when he was typing on theputer keyboard, looked down at the daughter in front of him, and asked her softly while holding her in his arms.


    "What''s wrong? Why did you give your card to Dad?"


    "Dad, can you help Nuannuan donate the money, part of it will be given to the homeless children in the orphanage, and part of it will be donated to protect wild animals."


    Everyone in the Gu family was stunned.


    "Why would you think of donating money?"


    With a smile on Nuan Nuan''s face, "Because Nuan Nuan can''t use this money, my family is super powerful and has a lot of money to support me, so I want to donate this money to those who need it, and to protect wild animals. Yesterday I Watching TV, many wild animals have nothing to eat and are hungry."


    It turned out to be because of this.


    They know that Nuan Nuan is naturally close to animals, and they understand that they want to protect them.


    After all, this is a good thing, Papa Gu and the others did not refuse, and even felt proud.


    Whose children have a warm future in their family!


    This is simply the smartest, most promising, and kindest little cub he has ever seen!


    Their family will also donate money to do some charity activities every year. When Nuannuan is not found, it is to umte virtue for their daughter and hope that she can live well.


    After finding Nuan Nuan, it has be a habit of their family, and now they donate arge amount of money to charity every year.


    Unexpectedly, Nuan Nuan knew to donate money to do good deeds at a young age.


    Papa Gu pinched Nuan Nuan''s little nose, "I''m really willing to do it, you earned all of this through hard work."


    Nuan Nuan¡¯s farm is huge, and the fruits grown are delicious and sold at a higher price than those on the market.


    The ie from various fruits alone is more than two million.


    But the most profitable is not fruit, but honey and fruit wine, of which wine is the most popr.


    Didn''t even post it on the Inte, and was directly surrounded by rich people in the circle.


    The total ie is less than 10 million.


    These are the ie from Nuan Nuan''s own farm.


    A few days ago, she was still holding the card and happily saying that she was a little rich woman. She didn''t expect that she would be willing to donate her money today.


    Mother Gu couldn''t help teasing her, "Why, Nuan Nuan doesn''t want to be a little rich woman anymore."


    The child buried his face in his father''s arms in embarrassment, and the little milk''s voice came out muffled.


    "It''s okay, Nuan Nuan... Nuan Nuan will be a rich woman in the future!"


    She is quite confident in herself now!


    The Gu family couldn''t helpughing.


    In the end, Nuan Nuan¡¯s money was donated, and the family made up an integer for her, which directly turned into more than 10 million points and became 100 million. Half of it was used for orphanages in impoverished mountainous areas and relief for trafficked children, etc., and the other half was used in the protection of wild animals.


    While donating money, Nuan Nuan''s little mouth was wide open, and the chubby fingers counted the string of zeros over and over again.


    "Why are there so many extra zeros!"


    Papa Gu said lightly, "Not much."


    Anyway, it is used for charity, no loss.


    "Boss, pay attention to where the money goes."


    Gu Nan nodded to show that he understood.


    Nuan Nuan was shocked when she counted zero, and then she fell into a Buddha.


    "Our family is so rich."


    Gu Nan smiled when he heard her words.


    "Well, I can support you for the rest of my life."


    Nuan Nuan raised her chin, "That won''t work, when Nuan Nuan grows up, I will support you guys."


    The Gu family allughed.


    Gu Mingyu pinched the child''s soft cheeks.


    "Your task now is to study hard."


    The kid nodded indiscriminately, "Yeah, I got it, I got it."


    The big autumn harvest is over, and time is passing quietly.


    It¡¯s winter before you know it. The children put on warm sweaters and run around school and home all day long with their schoolbags on their backs.


    Because he is a beautiful and smart person with a vivid memory, his current study progress has already surpassed the current ss.


    So she decided that when the next semester started, she would skip a grade and go directly to her brother''s ss.


    Gu An is the happiest about this, but the saddest are the friends in the ss.


    "Nuan Nuan, you really n to skip a grade next semester."


    This is the Nth time Lin Jiu has asked her.


    Nuan Nuan patted her head, "Well, Xiao Jiu, don''t be sad, I''m just going to my little brother''s ss, and I''m still in the same school, if you miss me, you cane to me anytime, and I cane to you anytime if I miss you How are you?"


    Lin Jiu also knows that her deskmate has such good academic performance, and she can learn more knowledge by skipping a grade.


    But I know that I know, I still can''t bear it.


    The two friends hugged each other.


    Lin Jiu sniffled, "Okay, then I''m still your cutest tablemate. Don''t just like the new and dislike the old if you change your tablemate."


    Nuannuan promised, "Absolutely not, I will go to my brother''s ss, and my brother will definitely be my deskmate."


    Thinking about it, Lin Jiu felt relieved instantly.


    "Whooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo...but I''m still so reluctant."


    Nuan Nuan patted her on the back, "It''s not a holiday yet, it''s too early for you to say that."


    Lin Jiu "..."


    "I can''t bear to think about it now."

 Chapter 472: Gu Ans wish list

    The Chinese New Year is approaching, and the school is also on winter vacation.


    Nuan Nuan took the first ce in the exam again, and was highly praised by the whole family after returning home.


    Grandpa Gu waved his hand, "Give Nuan Nuan Bao the biggest red envelope this year."


    "Grandpa, you are the best!"


    Hearing that Hong Bao Nuan Nuan smiled so hard that his teeth could not see his eyes, the whole person was super happy.


    This year, Gu An also did well in the exam. Instead of being beaten up like before, he was praised instead. He was also very happy.


    Once this guy is happy, he gets a little carried away.


    Papa Gu "Tell me, what gift do you want this year, we will satisfy you."


    The son also needs to be rewarded for passing the exam.


    Gu An happily jumped three feet high, "Then I won''t be polite, ahem, this... is my wish list for this year."


    He directly took out a piece of A4 paper from his school bag, on which many... many wishes were densely written.


    Everyone "..."


    The atmosphere froze suddenly.


    Gu An began to read aloud with great emotion.


    "My first wish is to own a private jet of my own, even if I don''t know how to do it, but you guys have pilots, right? My second wish is to own a cruise ship. The third is Wish, I want a super autobot, the kind that is as tall as a house..."


    Eloquently said a lot of wishes, Gu An raised his head but found that the eyes of his rtives around him had changed.


    Mother Gu fondled her little son''s head affectionately.


    "People look good, but why don''t they have a bright mind."


    Papa Gu smiled like a fox, "It''s not dark yet, daydreaming in broad daylight is fine."


    Gu Nan nced over with a cold look, "Oh."


    Gu Bei patted his head, "I dare to think about it."


    Gu Mingyu gave a thumbs up, "Very good, very thoughtful."


    Gu Mingli "I think you''re thinking about farting."


    Then everyone withdrew their eyes and continued to look at Nuan Nuan''s achievements andpliments.


    "On such a beautiful day, let''s go to have a big meal and call Shangmohua and Moshu together."


    At this moment, no one mentioned the matter of rewarding Gu An.


    After all, they have already given someone a chance, and they are so insatiable that Grandpa Gu can''t stand it anymore.


    Gu An "..."


    "What about me? What about my reward?"


    He racked his brains to think of these rewards, and he wrote for so long!


    Everyone...no one looked at him.


    Gu An jumped up and down, "How can you do this? You have said that you will reward me and fulfill my wish. How can you keep your word?"


    Papa Gu: "Let''s go, I''ve already made a reservation for the restaurant."


    Gu An "..."


    You are ignoring me!


    Gu An angrily followed to the restaurant for dinner.


    The weather outside was extremely cold, Nuan Nuan was wrapped into a chubby little bear.


    "Come on, put on your hatst."


    Nuan Nuan "I''m not cold anymore QAQ"


    I feel like I can¡¯t walk anymore.


    Mother Gu: "Why is it not cold? Children''s resistance is the worst, and it is very bitter to take medicine when they have a cold."


    Nuan Nuan "But I''m already wearing a lot of clothes."


    The innermost piece of thermal clothing, the middle piece of thick sweater, and the outermost down jacket.


    I feel fat like a ball.


    But also the cutest and most beautiful chubby ball.


    "gone."


    In the increasingly lively atmosphere as the end of the year approaches, everyone in the Gu family went to the restaurant to have a sumptuous lunch, and then went to buy new year''s goods.


    "Hurry up Nuannuan, don''t waste so much freebor today."


    The little girl followed her mother step by step, "Okay."


    The Gu family freeborers behind "..."


    "This couplet looks good, I bought it."


    "This lucky character is shining, I bought it, and bought a few more."


    "Mom, mom, do you want to buy window grilles?"


    Mother Gu waved her hand, "Buy!"

 Chapter 473: Small lucky bag

    Bought a lot of New Year¡¯s goods, Gu¡¯s father took his sons to paste the couplets and hang upnterns and other New Year¡¯s decorations.


    The entire vi is decorated with festive red.


    On New Year''s Eve, everyone in the family is busy preparing dumplings.


    Papa Gu and several strong sons and nephews knead the dough, mother Gu and the chef roll out the dough, and Nuan Nuan makes dumplings with Gu An and Gu Bei.


    The dumplings made by Nuan Nuan and Gu Bei look like gold ingots, they are chubby and round, they are really beautiful, and they are pleasing to look at neatly ced in the basket.


    Gu An is handicapped, and the dumplings made are so ugly.


    "Ahh! Why does this dumpling wrapper always disobey me!"


    Gu An was almost driven crazy by this dumpling.


    Nuan Nuan taught him several times by the side.


    "Brother, you should put less meat."


    Gu Mingli nced at it and clicked his tongue twice, "Dead wood can''t be carved."


    Gu An immediately red at him, "Come if you have the ability!"


    He''sing... of course it''s impossible.


    "I don''t, I want to knead the dough."


    Gu An''s eyes mocked, "Do you need me? The noodles are all kneaded, you are a genius and have the ability, soe and try!"


    Really standing and talking without back pain.


    The dough has indeed been reconciled, and besides white, there are green, red and yellow skins.


    It is all noodles with some vegetable juice and fruit juice added. The dumplings made out are very colorful and have different fillings.


    "Just try it."


    Gu Mingli rolled up his sleeves and walked over. The round dumpling skin was thin, and it looked small in his palm.


    Nuan Nuan asked, "Brother, do you want me to teach you?"


    Gu Mingli was quite confident, "No need."


    Looking at Nuan Nuan and Gu Bei''s wrapping is simple, he rolled overst year, but this year he is still full of confidence in himself.


    However, he forgot that there is a saying that the eyes can understand, but the hands cannot.


    From before to now, there is really no progress at all.


    He put too much filling in the first dumpling, and the opening couldn''t close at all.


    Under Gu An''s gaze, his eyelids twitched, and some flesh came out.


    This time the opening was closed, but there was still a lot of meat. One didn¡¯t notice that the buttocks were blooming and the meat came out.


    Gu An "Hahahaha..."


    Reallyughing out loud.


    Mother Gu alsoughed when she saw this, "Didn''t you wrap it before?"


    Gu Mingli "I forgot a long time ago, who still remembers this."


    Besides, the scene before was also a car rollover scene. Every time I watched it, I was confident that I would do it, but it turned out that I still wouldn¡¯t.


    Gu An "Dead wood cannot be carved."


    The way he shook his head made Gu Mingli''s toothache.


    Seeing that these two people were almost troublemakers, Mama Gu drove them out of the kitchen.


    "These ugly dumplings belong to you."


    The expressions on the faces of Gu An and Gu Mingli froze immediately.


    This appearance really affects appetite.


    After the water boils, you can put the dumplings in. After a few minutes of cooking, the white and fat ''golden ingots'' can be picked up and eaten after a minute after they float on the water.


    One bowl per person, when eating, dip a little hot and sour dipping sauce, bite down and whet your appetite.


    "tasty!"


    Nuan Nuan felt a little regretful, "Big cousin and second cousin are not here."


    Of course the two of them are going back to their home for the New Year.


    Papa Gu stroked his daughter''s hairy head, "It''s okay, we''ll go to my uncle''s house the day after tomorrow to celebrate the New Year."


    Nuan Nuan immediately became happy.


    At night, the two children, Nuan Nuan and Gu An, were jumping up and down among the adults, saying nice things and begging for red envelopes.


    In order to properly pack the red envelopes, Nuan Nuan specially wore a sweater with a coat pocket on the chest today.


    The sweater is red, and she has two cute little **** tied on her head, and she also has a red string and a bell hanging on her head.


    The red all over her body makes her little face more white, tender and delicate. She looks like a lucky doll walking out of a New Year picture. Anyone who sees her will not say hello.


    The kid kneels firmly in front of the old man, with a sweet mouth and sweet words


    "Happy New Year, grandpa, I wish grandpa good health and happiness every day, live longer and younger..."


    The soft voice of milk made the old manugh cheerfully, and then stuffed a big red envelope into the pocket of his warm clothes.


    "Thank you grandpa~"


    After paying New Year''s greetings to grandpa, she went to find her parents and brother again.


    Except for the grandfather who kowtows, the rest of the elders bow their hands.


    After thisp, she actually received a lot of red envelopes, and she was beaming with joy, her eyebrows and eyes bent into crescent moons, so cute.


    The elders in the family couldn''t help hugging and kissing that chubby little face.


    The next day is the first day of junior high school.


    The whole family stays together and after breakfast they y mahjong and cards.


    For more elegant entertainment, y chess.


    Nuan Nuan can''t do anything.


    But she is a little mascot. When ying mahjong, everyone can''t wait to grab her and sit next to them.


    "Come Nuan Nuan to Mom, I''m sure I can win this fight!"


    Nuan Nuan obediently said, and pushed the bench over to sit next to her mother.


    After a few minutes¡­


    "Nonsense."


    This time it was Mama Gu who really won, and then she turned her head and hugged her daughter and kissed her.


    "Sure enough, my daughter is Xiao Fuxing."


    Others stopped doing it immediately.


    "Nuan Nuan,e to Auntie."


    "Nuan Nuan,e to the fourth brother."


    So everyone on the mahjong table started topete for the little lucky bags.


    It is also amazing, she seems to be able to win cards, and she seems to be able to win every time she sits next to someone.


    Grandpa Gu, who was ying chess,ughed when he saw this.


    "Nuan Nuan also came to grandpa''s side to see if grandpa can beat your big brother."


    The little girl ran over in a hurry.


    "Okay, Nuan Nuan will give luck to grandpa."


    Immediately made the old manugh even more happily.


    While watching them y, Nuan Nuan is also sending messages to her cousin.


    Nuan Nuan¡¾Big cousin, second cousin, what are you doing now. ¡¿


    White ink painting¡¾Dad is bored to death, and now I''m taking my elder brother''s calligraphy test in the study. ¡¿


    Bai Mo Hua¡¾It''s so boring, Nuan Nuan, what are you doing, when will youe to us. ¡¿


    Nuan Nuan took a video of the scene.


    Nuan Nuan ¡¾Look, they are all ying¡¿


    White ink painting¡¾I really want to y together...¡¿


    Nuannuan¡¾Touch the head.jpg¡¿


    Nuan Nuan [I will go to your house the day after tomorrow to celebrate the New Year. ¡¿


    Bai Mohua was happy, and continued to chat with Nuan Nuan, sometimes with text and sometimes with voice, and then the two of them yed games online.


    On New Year¡¯s Eve, the entire vi was lit up, and the rednterns were festive.


    Everyone is sitting in front of the TV watching the Spring Festival G. The table is full of peanut melon seed candies and various nut snacks. It is so rxing andfortable to chat while eating.


    There are only a few days like this every year, so you can''t be more leisurely.


    After New Year¡¯s Eve, I gradually started to visit rtives and friends.


    But their rtives are somewhat far away.


    Grandpa Gu doesn''t go anywhere at home, and he will entertain some old friends by the way.


    Gu father and mother Gu took their son and daughter to Bai''s house.


    As soon as she arrived at Bai''s house, Bai Mohua opened the door and walked out, hopping out, holding Nuan Nuan and kissing her several times.


    "What does it look like, it''s not stable at all."


    The elegant and serious middle-aged man came out and scolded him indifferently.

 Chapter 474: I am a little rich woman again

    Bai Mohua stuck out his tongue and stood up, "Dad, I''m so happy."


    Nuan Nuan drilled a cute, fluffy head from behind the second cousin.


    "Uncle, aunt."


    Bai Jinyan and Nuannuan''s aunt Pei Qing looked over andughed in unison.


    Even though she is as serious as Bai Jinyan, she still likes the little girl carved in pink and jade.


    "Come to my aunt."


    Pei Qing squatted down, Nuan Nuan happily ran over.


    "Happy New Year, Uncle and Aunt."


    Pei Qing''s smile is gentle, the years are not forgiving, but the beauty has also umted.


    Some people are really beautiful in their bones, just like Pei Qing, whose every move is full of style.


    Bai Jinyan took out a red envelope and handed it to Nuan Nuan.


    "Happy New Year."


    Immediately afterwards, Pei Qing also took out one.


    Nuannuan stuck out her tongue embarrassingly.


    Gu An also ran over in a hurry, calling his uncle and aunt a happy new year loudly.


    In the end, of course, I also received a red envelope.


    At this moment, Nuan Nuan has happily gone to find her two cousins, and the two of them also handed over red envelopes, seeing Nuan Nuan''s festive appearance with smiles in their eyes.


    The Bai family didn''t decorate the house like the Gu family did.


    The couplets and blessing characters were written by Bai Jinyan and white ink, so two exquisitenterns were hung under the eaves, and there was nothing else about it.


    As soon as he arrived at Bai''s house, Bai Mohua took Nuan Nuan and Gu An to y wildly in the yard.


    "I asked the servant to keep all the snow, just to wait for you toe and build a snowman together.


    The eyes of the two little guys lit up immediately, and they ran into the snow wearing gloves.


    At the beginning, they were honestly making snowmen, but it didn¡¯t take long for the three of them to start a snowball fight.


    Gu Mingli was identally injured when he came to see them. A snow dumpling from Gu An hit him, and Bai Mohua squatted down. He was fine but Gu Mingli was hit **** the face.


    Gu Mingli "...Gu, Ann!"


    Gu An''s eyes widened, "I didn''t mean to hit you, I did it to my second cousin!"


    Bai Mohua "Nonsense, you just saw Gu Minglie over and hit him in the face!"


    That gloating look should not be too obvious.


    Gu Mingli nced at him, and wille to clean you upter!


    It must be a disadvantage for me to meet someone as big as Gu Mingli, so Gu An ran away without thinking.


    At this moment, Gu Mingli bent down, quickly and casually grabbed a ball of snow in his hands, kneaded it into a snow ball and threw it over.


    The aim was so good that snowkes exploded when it hit Gu An''s back.


    Gu An was so angry that he also grabbed the snow on the ground and started to fight back.


    With the addition of Gu Mingli, the battle became more intense.


    Bai Mo Hua and Nuan Nuan pped from time to time while watching the show.


    But I was not happy for a few seconds, Xuetuanzi threw them at them unexpectedly, and the original theatergoers finally became people in the theater.


    When we go back again, everyone is somewhat embarrassed.


    After lunch at Bai''s house, Nuan Nuan brought a gift and went to see Teacher Su Ran with her brother.


    The young man who was like Songzhu before now looks more calm and introverted.


    When he saw Nuan Nuan and the others, a smile appeared on his face, a handsome young man with a breezy breeze.


    The fragrance of tea is overflowing in the warm pavilion, and there are also chessboards and pianos. The whole room is very elegantly furnished.


    "Drink tea?"


    "want."


    "don''t want."


    Thest one was answered by Gu An.


    Several people looked over.


    Gu An frowned, "What''s the matter, you can''t."


    Su Ran snorted, and took out a bottle of yogurt out of nowhere, "Then you can drink this."


    Gu An "..."


    A middle-aged and elderly person drinks health tea, and a child drinks yogurt.


    Can''t you prepare some normal things? !


    Su Ran is calm andposed.


    It was still the three of them who came to see Su Ran today, and the rest of them were chatting with Mr. Su in the front hall of Su''s house.


    "Teacher, do you want to be warm~"


    Even though they haven''t seen each other for so long, the two don''t know each other.


    Su Ran rubbed Nuannuan''s hair, "Call me brother."


    Children are kind and kind, "Brother Su Ran."


    Su Ran was satisfied, "I miss you, here is a red envelope for you."


    Gu An''s also has it.


    Of course there is no white ink painting, he is older than himself.


    Several people chatted happily in the Nuan Pavilion, and then Nuan Nuan showed the results of the Guqin that she had learned.


    The little girl yed "Manjianghong" very seriously and decently.


    This is a third-level guqin repertoire, and she is already very proficient.


    After ying, apuse rang out.


    Su Ran "Nuan Nuan can take the grade test. You are still so young, and you are already a little genius if you can y the third grade repertoire proficiently."


    And the songs yed by Nuan Nuan are not just rigid imitations, she already has a touch of her own style.


    Music is sometimes closely rted to people''s personality and state of mind. Nuan Nuan''s mind is clean and pure, and the tunes yed are also very clean and lively. This kind of music is very popr.


    "If you want to take the exam, the Guqin Association happens to have a youth exam on February 13th. I can rmend you to go."


    Nuan Nuan nodded and agreed, "Okay, thank you Brother Su Ran."


    Su Ran "You are smart."


    He knows it, Nuan Nuan is also learning oil painting and embroidery while learning guqin.


    He doesn''t know how the embroidery is progressing so far, but in terms of oil painting, Bai Mohua has already shown off Nuan Nuan''s talent and intelligence to himself countless times.


    If someone else learns suchplicated words, they may not be able to keep up with energy and may end up with nothing.


    But it¡¯s good to be here with the little girl. She has to learn so many extra things while studying, but she is good at everything.


    is very evil.


    Fortunately, such clever and evil children are the favorite of the Gu family. They don''t have high demands on Nuannuan and let it develop naturally. They have never forced anything.


    This needs to be changed to a family with a strong desire for control. Nuan Nuan will be under a lot of pressure, and it may even hurt Zhong Yong.


    After leaving the Su family, they returned to the Bai family. They didn''t return to Lincheng immediately, because there were still years to worship.


    The next day, Nuan Nuan and the others went to their uncle¡¯s house to pay New Year¡¯s greetings in festive clothes.


    The two elderly people were overjoyed to see Nuan Nuan and her brothers.


    Especially for the arrival of Nuan Nuan.


    In just a few moments, the little girl coaxed the two old people into smiles with a soft mouthful of uncle and good words about New Year greetings.


    It seems that I have returned to my childhood, when the little girl was so lively and agile.


    Come out to collect the red envelopes, Nuan Nuan is carrying her small schoolbag, those wallets are now ced in the schoolbag, looking festive.


    "Mom and Dad, Nuan Nuan is now a little rich woman again."


    "Brother, brother, Nuan Nuan is a little rich woman again. Look, I have a lot of red envelopes."


    Everyone watched Nuannuan running around like a butterfly with a smile on his face.


    Then Mama Gu teased, "The little rich woman, do you want to treat us to dinner?"


    Feeling that she is super rich now, Nuan Nuan waved her little hand, "Nuan Nuan treats you to dinner!"


    That serious appearance instantly made everyone burst intoughter.


    This is really a little pistachio.

 Chapter 475: Happy New Year, playing games

    After visiting their uncle''s house, they stayed at Bai''s house for another day and then went home.


    After getting off the ne and resting for a day, he ran non-stop to Xie¡¯s house.


    The Gu and Xie families have also be more connected because of their two children and the rtionship between Nuan Nuan and Su Qingran.


    "Jing Sheng Jing Sheng, we''re here to pay New Year''s greetings."


    Xie Jingsheng, who was reading in his study, heard this lively and soft voice, and unconsciously had a helpless smile in his eyes.


    He put down the book in his hand, got up and went downstairs.


    Downstairs, Nuan Nuan, who didn''t see Xie Jingsheng, turned her head and obediently walked to the senior sister and Uncle Xie to say hello.


    "Sister, happy New Year, happy every day, Uncle Xie, happy New Year and good health~"


    The simple New Year''s greetings from Nuan Nuan''s mouth seemed to have a sweet taste, which made people''s hearts soften.


    Su Qingran hugged the little girl and kissed her on the cheek.


    "Why is Nuan Nuan so obedient?"


    I just hate that this soft and soft kid is not my own.


    Xie Qi also looked at Nuan Nuan more, and there was also regret in the depths of his eyes.


    It''s good to have such a daughter, but it''s a pity that Xie Jing gave birth to a son.


    When the two gave the red envelopes to Nuan Nuan, Xie Jingsheng also came down from upstairs.


    "Jing Sheng Jing Sheng, I am your elder, do you want me to give you a red envelope for New Year greetings?"


    The little girl ran over like Yuxue''s cute little rabbit.


    So cute!


    This is the voice of everyone present.


    Xie Jingsheng "..."


    I thank you.


    "don''t want."


    Nuannuan''s small eyes regretted, "Then you have lost a big red envelope."


    Xie Jingsheng was determined not to give him New Year greetings, but Nuan Nuan still decided to give him a red envelope generously.


    Unfortunately, he was rejected, and he even gave himself a red envelope.


    "You gave me back the red envelope, how embarrassing that is."


    Xie Jingsheng "I''m older than you, I should."


    Nuan Nuan didn''t struggle too much, and took it happily.


    After putting it in her hand, she felt that something was wrong inside, not like money.


    "I opened it and read it?"


    Xie Jingsheng nodded.


    Nuan Nuan opened his eyes wide when he saw what was inside.


    "Wow, this is so cute!"


    The contents of the red envelope are indeed not money, but some golden melon seeds and cute golden rabbits.


    Little one is not as big as a knuckle of her little finger.


    But it is very delicate and cute.


    Pure gold!


    She counted in her hand, there were ten golden melon seeds and ten little rabbits.


    Her zodiac sign is a rabbit!


    "Jingsheng Jingsheng, are these really for me? They''re all so beautiful!"


    She likes this red envelope!


    Nuan Nuan''s eyes are shining brightly, those impable eyes seem to be filled with stars and the sea, bright and beautiful.


    "Well, here you are."


    Seeing her so happy, Xie Jingsheng''s cold brows and eyes were filled with smiles.


    "Ah, son, you can think of such an idea!"


    Xie Jingsheng was calm on the surface, "I just thought of it when I was reading a book. When the ancients gave red envelopes, they always gave small things like gold and silver, so I came up with this idea."


    Of course, gold and silver are only afforded by wealthy families.


    Su Qingran gave her son a thumbs up, he was doing well.


    Gu An ran over, "Where''s mine? Do you have mine?"


    Mother Gu held her son''s ear, "Are you willing to ask for it?"


    Xie Jingsheng really took out a red envelope and handed it to Gu An, as if he had expected it.


    "It''s okay, Auntie. I have also received a lot of red envelopes this year."


    Gu An cheered immediately while holding the red envelope, but his face copsed after opening it.


    "Why don''t mine have golden melon seeds and little rabbits!"


    This differential treatment is too great!


    Xie Jingsheng didn''t change his face, "I didn''t prepare that much."


    Gu An "..."


    Do you think I look like a fool?


    You are clearly a double standard!


    Gu An was full of resentment.


    The elders of the two families have gathered together and started chatting.


    Finally, Mama Gu and Su Qingran went to appreciate embroidery together, Xie Qi yed chess with Papa Gu, and asionally Gu Nan and Gu Bei would change into it.


    There was harmony here, while Nuan Nuan and Gu An followed Xie Jingsheng to his study.


    "Come,e, open ck!"


    Nuannuan took a look at Xie Jingsheng, "Jingsheng, are you ying or not?"


    Xie Jingsheng took out his mobile phone, "Come on."


    Can''t take the two siblings to do their homework on the day of New Year''s greetings.


    The three of them were ying games with their mobile phones, and then Nuan Nuan was scolded by the person opposite because of his poor skills.


    "Cai Wenji, are you a primary school student, are you still ying games with such poor skills?"


    "Cai Wenji, go and do your homework! Just go home and practice with this skill."


    Nuannuan "!!"


    Qi became a little puffer fish!


    She also turned on the microphone, "I''m just a primary school student, what''s wrong, I''m eating your rice!"


    "I finished my homework, have you earned any money? Do you have money for the New Year this year? Have you bought a house and a car?"


    Gu An and Xie Jingsheng, who wanted to help scold back, were stunned.


    Ah...you can still scold like this.


    Two people: But so cute!


    Simrly, the person who scolded Nuan Nuan just now waspletely stunned.


    One is because of this soft and waxy little milk voice, the voice is so **** good!


    Secondly, this child''s speech is too sharp, how many people''s hearts are hurt by this!


    "Fuck, you are really a primary school student, and a little sister."


    The person who scolded her just now feels guilty.


    "I''m sorry, little sister, how old are you?"


    "Fuck, kid, is it really okay for you to say such scarring words in such a soft tone?"


    "I have no money, no car, no house..."


    "I really don''t have any money for Chinese New Year!"


    Xie Jingsheng frowned. There are too many people swearing in this game, and they will teach children badly.


    "You all should be more civilized, you''re going to teach children bad things with every swear word!"


    "Little sister is here to form a team, and brother will take you to fly, just...can you talk more, this voice sounds like my future daughter''s voice hehehe..."


    "I called my wife over, my little sister, let''s form a team, you talk more, I want a daughter like crazy, the child in my wife''s belly will definitely be a girl after hearing your voice!"


    Nuan Nuan "..."


    Gu An "..."


    Xie Jingsheng "..."


    What kind of monsters and ghosts are the people in this game!


    Xie Jingsheng also turned on the mic, "If there is another person who swears, stop ying."


    His voice is soft and cold, although he is a young man, he is full of aura.


    "Who are you, no one will stop you if you don''t y."


    Nuan Nuan "He''s Jing Sheng, he won''t y if he says he won''t y!"


    Hmph, Nuan Nuan is very defensive.


    Gu An is jealous.


    "Oh oh oh, it turns out that the little sister knows someone, that''s no problem, I promise not to swear, whoever says beat me!"


    So after forming a team, everyone unanimously went to protect Nuan Nuan, who still chose Cai Wenji this time.


    The teammates are responsible for fighting and killing, and Nuan Nuan is responsible for cheering up the teammates in the channel.


    "Wow, Jing Sheng is so amazing!"


    "My brother is also amazing, super awesome."


    "Come on XXX, stab him to death!"


    The whole channel is full of warm and cheerful little milk voices. This is the authentic natural milk voice without any additives. It makes people feelfortable listening to it!

 Chapter 476: Protect our little cutie

    Nuan Nuan became a nanny inexplicably, what others nurse is blood, and what she nurses is spirit.


    With the cheering and cheering of this soft and waxy milk voice, all teammates have a passion for winning.


    hit! Hit hard!


    If you can''t beat it, you will develop insignificantly, protect our little cutie!


    After ying a few rounds, the downstairs was shouting for dinner.


    When the three of Nuan Nuan were about to leave, their teammates were still wailing.


    "No, it''s hard to hear such a pure and natural milk sound, let us listen to it and wash our ears!"


    Many people who y games nowadays are vicious. The loli voice disguised by the voice changer is actually a big guy who picks his feet!


    s... This has also led to many people who have learned how to recognize the sound made by the voice changer.


    This kid¡¯s voice doesn¡¯t need to be carefully identified at all, as long as you listen to it, you will know that it is definitely a pure little milk voice, and the real kid is still a little girl.


    It must look soft!


    It''s a pity that no matter how the teammates try to keep them, Nuan Nuan is still offline.


    Gu An looked proud, "I knew that my sister would be wee anywhere!"


    Xie Jingsheng "...don''t y these games in the future, they will curse people when they y, children should not learn these bad habits."


    Gu An "..."


    Nuan Nuan nodded earnestly, "Well, Jing Sheng, I know."


    Lunch was very sumptuous, and everyone agreed that the first chopsticks they picked up were all ced in warming bowls.


    The shrimps Gu Nan and Xie Jingsheng peeled were also ced in her bowl.


    The two looked at each other, their eyes seemed to collide with sparks of fighting in the air.


    Gu Nan: This kid is uneasy and kind, and wants to steal my warmth!


    Xie Jingsheng: Why are you looking at me? I''m not fit to peel shrimp?


    Only Xie Qi didn''t bring food for Nuan Nuan, and the unanimous actions of the big guys at the tablepletely stunned him.


    What kind of ceremony is this?


    After hesitating for a while, Xie Qi also sandwiched a fish ball for Nuan Nuan.


    "eat."


    He has never served his son with food, and his movements are a bit rusty when he does this for the first time.


    Nuannuan looked at the various dishes in the bowl that almostpletely covered the rice.


    She hupped "You...you eat it yourself!"


    The little girl worked hard, but it was delicious. She was not picky and would eat anything.


    "Nuan Nuan, will you go to see the teacher tomorrow?" Su Qingran asked softly.


    Nuannuan chicken nodded like pecking at rice.


    "Okay, I''m going to see the teacher tomorrow, will Jing Sheng go?"


    Su Qingran smiled and nodded, "Go!"


    She regarded the teacher as her mother when she was adopted, so of course Jing Sheng wanted to visit his grandmother.


    After agreeing on when to leave tomorrow, Nuan Nuan and the others went home.


    As for going to Teacher Nuannuan''s house, Papa Gu and Gu Nan are two busy people who are going back to work.


    It was not appropriate for her brothers to go, and in the end Nuan Nuan just went with Su Qingran and Xie Jingsheng.


    Papa Gu, "My dear daughter,e back soon."


    Papa is waiting for you.


    Nuan Nuan waved, "I''ll be back soon."


    Getting on the ne, the child is sitting between the senior sister and Jing Sheng, holding a small nket and drinking yogurt, looking around with his little head.


    Xie Jingsheng "If you want to sleep, tell us, I will give you a pillow."


    Nuan Nuan vowed, "I will definitely not sleep."


    But a few minutes after the ne took off...


    Xie Jingsheng looked at the side who had fallen asleep in the chair, and was holding Nuan Nuan that had been gnawed with half an apple.


    Xie Jingsheng "..."


    What about the vow you made just now? !


    Su Qingran was also a little dumbfounded, and took out a U-shaped pillow to cushion the back of the little girl''s neck.


    Nuan Nuan woke up in a daze until the ne was about to stop.


    The first thing I do when I wake up is to continue eating the unfinished apples.


    Xie Jingsheng asked, "Won''t you fall asleep?"


    Nuan Nuan rolled her big eyes, feeling unreasonable and angry.


    "Who said that? It wasn''t Nuan Nuan who said it anyway."


    Su Qingran was immediately amused.


    Xie Jingsheng also had a smile in his eyes.


    But when he arrived at Teacher Su''s house, Su Qingran''s brows were filled with mncholy.


    "Teacher, Nuan Nuan came to see you."


    People arrive before they arrive.


    Wangcai was the first to be attracted to the sound of the children whimpering in the yard.


    Immediately got up and ran out.


    The old man sitting by the stove turned his head slowly. He was getting older, and she couldn''t hear the voice just now clearly.


    Su Wanniang next to her showed a smile on her face and told the old man again.


    "It''s Nuannuan and Qingran."


    The old man who heard clearly showed a smile on his face.


    "Nuannuan and Qingran are here."


    Nuannuan walked into the yard, and the original scene of blooming flowers was no longer there. There was only one plum tree in the yard showing a high-spirited posture with red buds.


    The white snow is covered with a little red, which seems to add a touch of freshness to the snow.


    Wangcai has already rushed over, and Nuan Nuan hugged its head happily rubbing it.


    "Wang Cai Wang Cai, Nuan Nuan misses you so much, do you miss Nuan Nuan?"


    The childishughter of the children seemed to bring this lonely courtyard directly to life.


    "Wow!"


    After hugging Wangcai for a while, she ran into the house on her short legs.


    It''s just that after entering the room, he didn''t rush to his teacher immediately, but stood obediently by the stove.


    "Happy New Year, Sister Wanniang~"


    "Teacher, happy new year, good health and good luck, happy life every day, longevity than Nanshan..."


    The little mouth seemed to be smeared with honey, and the old man smiled.


    Su Wanniang tapped the little girl''s forehead angrily, "Why are you so perfunctory when you tell me?"


    The little girl stuck out her tongue mischievously, "Because Senior Sister Wanniang doesn''t need these things, Senior Sister Wanniang is kind-hearted, so don''t bother with Nuannuan."


    She still hugged Su Wanniang''s arm and acted like a baby.


    Who can stand this cute and obedient look?


    Anyway, Su Wanniang couldn''t take it anymore, so she just pinched her fleshy cheeks.


    "Nuan Nuan,e to the teacher."


    "Teacher, wait a moment. Nuan Nuan is still cold when she came from outside. I will give you a hug when Nuan Nuan warms up."


    I also noticed this detail, what a warm little padded jacket.


    Su Wanniang and Su Qingran said, "If I have children and I am like Nuannuan, I don''t hate finding a man to marry."


    It''s just that marrying someone is like a gamble. If you marry a bad person, it will affect your mood very badly. Even if you can divorce now, it''s just like her original family.


    Su Qingran also looked at Nuannuan andughed, she patted Su Wanniang on the shoulder, "As long as you live happily."


    As the role of mothers, their teachers never urge them to marry and have children like other elders.


    From childhood to adulthood, the two of them always heard "As long as you live a happy life, why bother with the world''s eyes."


    Nuan Nuan warmed her hands and ran to the old man''s side, putting her small arms on her legs and supporting her chin to look at her.


    "Teacher ~"


    The old man patted her head lovingly, then beckoned Xie Jingsheng over, took his hand and patted her.


    "Jing Chang has grown up."

 Chapter 477: stay

    Because they have to go to school and the distance is rtively far away, they only meet each other during the New Year and holidays every year, so it seems that they have grown up.


    Xie Jingsheng obediently let the old man hold his hand, but he felt a little distressed seeing her getting older and older.


    He still remembers that when he was a child, when he saw his grandmother for the first time, she was wearing an elegant cheongsam, and the years had deposited a different charm on her face. Standing among the colorful flowers, she was also like a color Elegant and graceful peony.


    But now, my grandmother is getting weaker and weaker.


    Nuan Nuan also saw it, so she stood obediently beside the teacher.


    Listen to her story.


    Talking but tired, leaned on the recliner and fell asleep.


    No one disturbed her rest, and they all lowered their voices in unison.


    Nuan Nuan went to cook lunch with two senior sisters.


    The old man woke up once in the middle, only drank some porridge and went back to his room to sleep.


    Wangcai guarded her almost every step of the way.


    Looking at the sleeping old man, Nuan Nuan felt a little ufortable.


    "Sister, is the teacher sick?"


    The two of them paused, feeling a little heavy in their hearts. The teacher''s health is getting worse and worse, which is visible to the naked eye.


    I also took her to the hospital for an examination before, but when a person gets old, the organs of the body begin to weaken, and no one can stop it.


    The advice given by the doctor is only rest, and it can only be raised so carefully.


    ¡°When people get old, their bodies will be weak. This is a normal phenomenon.¡±


    Nuannuan let out a muffled oh, still feeling ufortable in his heart, as ufortable as when he knew that brother Ananda would not live long.


    In the afternoon, someone came to the yard again. It was a middle-aged man who walked in with dust and snow.


    "Brother Su He."


    Su Qingran and Su Wanniang both yelled when they saw someoneing.


    The man wearing sses nodded, "Here you are."


    Smiled when his eyes fell on Nuan Nuan.


    "This is the little apprentice A Niang has taken."


    Nuan Nuan responded obediently, "Hello, Uncle."


    The man nodded gently, "This is a greeting gift for you."


    Obviously, she knew that Nuan Nuan woulde here today to make special preparations.


    "Thank you uncle."


    "You''re wee."


    He asked Su Qingran and Su Wanniang, "Where is Aunt?"


    "sleeping."


    Su He sighed, "I n to pick her up after the Chinese New Year. She wanted to stay here before when she was in good health, but now she has to be taken care of by someone."


    No one disagrees with this.


    Su Qingran "That''s fine, I''m always worried that she''s here alone, this time I can''t let the teacher alone."


    Su Wanniang was worried, "Then what about this yard? Those flowers...you all know how much the teacher treasures the flowers in this yard."


    In fact, everyone knows that she is not the treasurer of those flowers, but the person who sent the flower seeds, and the illusory but precious memories in the yard.


    Su He "I will send someone to take care of this ce."


    "But if the teacher doesn''t want to..."


    Don''t look at the old man who seems kind, but in fact, she has a stubborn temper.


    Su He also showed worry, "When she wakes up, ask her."


    The old man woke up two hourster. When Su He and the others carefully proposed this proposal, the old man''s expression changed.


    "No, I''m not leaving here."


    She looked at the yard stubbornly, then looked down at her son with tears in her eyes, and caressed Su He''s face tremblingly with old and dry hands.


    "Ahe, I can''t leave here, I can''t leave here."


    That sentence couldn''t be separated from her, how much heartache was expressed, and the eyes of the few people around her couldn''t help but turn red.


    "I''ve been waiting for decades, and I''m used to it. If I leave here, A Niang will be like a rootless duckweed, and A Niang will have no home."


    Su He grabbed her hand, and a big man couldn''t help crying with red eyes.


    "Okay, if Auntie doesn''t leave, then I''ll quit my job to stay with you."


    "Nonsense!"


    The old man''s voice was serious, "Ahe, as the magistrate of a county, you have a heavy responsibility on your shoulders, how can you act recklessly because of me!"


    Su He choked up and held his mother''s hand tightly.


    "But Auntie, I''m worried."


    "Why don''t I stay here." Su Qingran and Su Wanniang spoke at the same time.


    The old man''s expression eased, but he didn''t agree.


    "You don''t have to worry so much. My body is clear on its own. It''s not as serious as you imagined. It''s just that I''m a little lethargic now. Wanniang Qingran, both of you were raised by me. Although you call me teacher, But I treat you as my own daughters.


    You have your own business, my wife, I can still hold on to my bones. If it¡¯s okay for a month or two, if it dys your business for a long time, I will feel guilty even if I die. "


    Su Qingran and Su Wanniang''s eyes were red, "How can you say that, we also regard you as a mother, shouldn''t we take care of you? Our affairs will not be dyed."


    The old man shook his head, "It''s too bad, I''ll call you, besides, isn''t there a neighbor to take care of you?"


    The three of them didn''t expect the old man to be so stubborn, and he refused to let them stay or leave here no matter what.


    "Teacher, I''ll stay."


    Nuan Nuan stepped forward at this time, looking at the old man with a pair of clean and clear eyes.


    "Will Nuan Nuan stay with the teacher?"


    The old man shook his head, "No, Nuan Nuan still has to go to school."


    Nuannuan said seriously, "It''s okay, I''m smart, I''ve already learned what I should learn, and I''m ready to skip a grade to my younger brother''s ss, but my parents are also worried that Nuannuan skipped a grade too quickly to y with older children Not together, now it''s tangled.


    Ie here to apany the teacher, you can study while the teacher can also teach me embroidery, okay teacher, I am smart, I can¡¯t be too difficult to study, if you don¡¯t believe me, then I will take the exam every time, the result I''ll go back after I''ve dropped, okay? "


    The little girl''s voice was so sincere that one couldn''t bear to refuse it.


    The old man began to hesitate.


    Su Qingran immediately said, "Teacher, let''s hire another nanny to take care of you. Not to mention anything else, it''s okay to help with cooking and cleaning."


    It would be great if Nuan Nuan apanied her to make her happy.


    Xie Jingsheng also said, "Grandma, let me stay too. You know my grades. It doesn''t matter whether I study at school or not. I can still teach Nuannuan here."


    Su Qingran nodded quickly, "Yes, yes, yes, teacher, you know Jing Sheng. He has been doing well in his studies since he was a child, and self-study is not a problem at all. The two of them should be more lively in your yard."


    The old man looked at the serious anticipation of the two children, and finally agreed.


    "Nuan Nuan at home..."


    The little girl immediately said, "I''m going to talk to Dad and them now."


    Nuan Nuan left and called Dad to exin the teacher''s situation and her own decision.


    Although Papa Gu was reluctant, he also respected and supported his daughter''s decision.

 Chapter 478: The little animals are here

    After Nuan Nuan made it clear to her family one by one, although she was reluctant to want the little girl to watch by her side, she was her teacher after all, and she had such filial piety that no one stopped her.


    But tomorrow Gu Nan decided toe over to have a look, and send over some of her clothes by the way.


    Nuan Nuan''s big eyes are full of joy.


    "Brother, can you bring Lele and them over here too? The teacher''s yard can support them, so Wangcai also has friends. I''ll ask the teacher first."


    She took the phone and ran to find her teacher, asking if her big brother could bring her pet with him.


    "Come on,e on, it''s fun to have more pets."


    Nuan Nuan''s mouth looks as sweet as a small pistachio with a smile on the corner of his mouth.


    "Okay, they''ll love it here, too."


    After this matter was resolved, Su He didn''t stay long before leaving in a hurry.


    His things are many and important, and he really can''t leave him.


    The two children Nuan Nuan and Xie Jingsheng stayed, and Su He found a reliable nanny to cook for them, and they will be able to work after Su Qingran and Su Wanniang leave.


    The next day Gu Nan came, and the scene was quite grand. A total of five luxury cars drove into this mountain vige.


    Even in winter, the arrival of so many luxury cars has attracted the attention of many people.


    It''s not that Gu Nan made such a big show on purpose, it''s because there are a lot of animals in the house, and one or two cars simply can''t fit them.


    When the car arrived at the door of Su''s house, Nuan Nuan ran out wearing a pure white winter g.


    The neckline and cuffs are all snow-white and soft fur cors. The improved cheongsam is more agile and cute when worn on Nuan Nuan. The little girl ran out like a bouncing snow-white bunny.


    "Brother, brother, big brother..."


    Gu Nan was wearing a ck windbreaker, with a pair of superior long legs, standing straight and full of aura.


    Looking at the little man running over, his cold and sharp brows could not help but be stained with a little smile.


    Gu Mingyu also got out of the car. The camel windbreaker made him look tall, slender and elegant. He leaned on the car door with one arm and looked at the little girl with a half-smile.


    "You little heartless you saw your big brother?"


    Nuan Nuan came to a sudden stop, and looked at Gu Mingyu with bright eyes.


    "Third brother, you are here too!"


    was excited, but she hummed again.


    "You didn''t tell me you wereing, I can''t me Nuan Nuan."


    Gu Mingyu stepped forward and pinched her little nose angrily, "Who made you see that only your elder brother didn''t notice me?"


    Nuan Nuan was hugged by Gu Nan with a whimper, her fair and delicate face was buried between her brother''s neck, and she secretly revealed her face to make a face at Gu Mingyu.


    All the small animals on the car couldn''t wait to get down, and Lele couldn''t wait to rush over and whine.


    The briquettes sat firmly on the back of rhubarb and were carried over.


    This guy iszy in winter, like a grandpa, and he even has his own exclusive car.


    Xiaoqi immediately flew out of the car and hovered in the warm sky above them.


    Two peacocks got down from a car with their beautiful and gorgeous big tails.


    There are only two of them in the car, because the tail is too big and it takes up space.


    After all the animals got out of the car, the whole quiet mountain vige suddenly became lively.


    Some vigers who were watching the car were stunned when they saw the animals getting off the car.


    "That cat is so beautiful, it''s so big, it must be the size of a puppy!"


    "Wow! What was it that flew up just now! Is it an eagle?!"


    "Peacock, mom and dad, look at it, it''s a big peacock, so beautiful!"


    The animals that got out of the car were all beautiful and domineering.


    Even the mostmon rhubarb and briquettes are bred to be shiny and shiny, much bigger than ordinary garden cats and garden dogs.


    Especially the briquettes also have the temperament of a bossy cat.


    Not to mention the vigers, even Su Qingran and Su Wanniang were stunned.


    Su Qingran knew about those cats and dogs, because she had been to Gu''s house.


    But she didn''t know there were swans, peacocks and costin.


    Xie Jingsheng was also taken aback, and then he was a little bit dumbfounded. This dragging the family is too much, so there is really no need to worry that it will not be lively.


    Nuan Nuan touched Lele''s head.


    This guy grows a little fast, and now she has stood up to her waist, but thenugo hair on her body has not yet faded and she has fallen into an embarrassing period of growth. She looks a bit ugly and cute.


    Lele happily hugs Nuan Nuan, her eyes are still a bit resentful, as if to say how many times you have abandoned me!


    During this period of Chinese New Year, Nuan Nuan has to go everywhere to pay New Year''s greetings, and it''s really not easy to take Lele with her.


    "Guy Lele, didn''t I take you over here? We''re going to stay here for a long time."


    Lele whined, it doesn''t care about the green water and green mountains here, and it can even go to the mountains to practice hunting.


    Although it was raised by humans, its hunting instinct is still there.


    It even learns the hunting skills of those wolves on theputer, and cleverly synthesizes those that are beneficial to itself.


    When I was on the farm, I used sheep to practice hunting.


    Nuan Nuan also supported it, but one or twombs were killed by it.


    I left some for Lele to eat that day, and the rest was roasted wholemb.


    It will also cooperate with Xiaoqi to hunt rabbits, which is something to be proud of.


    But without Nuan Nuan''s permission, it never hunts poultry and the like.


    Surrounded by a group of small animals, Nuan Nuan took her two brothers into the house to see the teacher.


    Gu Mingyu: "Your little brother is also moring toe, especially after knowing that you will not go back to school."


    My younger sister is here to take care of her teacher, and the school has temporarily suspended her studies, but she still has to take the exam every time.


    Gu An finally hoped that her younger sister would skip a grade and be in the same ss as her, but she didn''t expect that she would stop going to school!


    This was like a bolt from the blue. Knowing that Nuan Nuan was here to study by himself, he also mored toe.


    But with Gu An''s temperament, it would be strange not to y like a wild child here.


    So don''t even think about it.


    Now Nuan Nuan can almost think of her brother rolling around at home.


    I couldn''t helpughing, "My brother cane over during the holidays."


    Gu Nan nodded, "Not now, he won''t go back when hees."


    While speaking, they had already reached the back room.


    Gu Nan and Gu Mingyu put down the gifts they brought, Nuan Nuan and the teacher introduced their brother.


    "Teacher, this is my eldest brother and third brother. They brought me some things."


    Gu Nan nodded, "Hi, Nuan Nuan will trouble you to take care of me in the future."


    The old manughed, "I''m an old woman, and Nuan Nuan will take care of me in the future."


    Gu Mingyu said with a smile: "Don''t underestimate yourself. It is said that an old family is like a treasure. We Nuan Nuan can learn a lot from you."


    Gu Nan sat upright on the side, very silent, but listened politely.


    Gu Mingyu can speak, but after a while, he became acquainted with Nuan Nuan''s teacher, and he was so funny that the smile on his face never fell.

 Chapter 479: The Shadow of the Rabbits Heart

    Although Gu Nan and the others were delivering things to Nuan Nuan, they also brought some luggage to Xie Jingsheng by the way.


    They didn''t stay long, and left that afternoon.


    When Nuan Nuan¡¯s teacher saw the animal friends of his apprentices, even the old man who had experienced it all his life was shocked.


    "These... so many?"


    Nuan Nuan Ke nodded obediently, "They will all be very obedient."


    These beautiful guys are sitting in a row one by one, and they are indeed very well-behaved. Su Xi also likes it when she looks at it.


    "This is really beautiful."


    Especially the tails of the two peacocks are extremely gorgeous and bright.


    Nuan Nuan raised her chin proudly, "I raised it."


    Su Xi smiled and touched Nuan Nuan''s head, "There are enough rooms at home, you can arrange for these little guys."


    She can be regarded as a small vi here. It was strange that she was the only one living in the past, and it was deserted. Some disliked her son for making her house too big.


    But now I''m lucky, otherwise I really wouldn''t be able to hold these little guys.


    Gu Nan and Gu Mingyu brought all the things these guys usually use.


    They tidied up a room to put the things of the cats, the cat climbing frame, the cat litter, and their small clothes and toys.


    This room belongs to the cats.


    There is also a room that was originally a prosperous house, and now a rhubarb is added.


    The two dogs did not fight after they met. One has a calm temperament and looks like a big brother, and the other is as silly and energetic as Erha.


    Wangcai generously gave up part of his territory to Rhubarb.


    The rest are a few swans and peacocks.


    Their room should not only be well lit but also spacious enough.


    Finally chose the roof.


    The roof has arge space. It was originally piled up with some sundries, but after clearing it out, it is very spacious.


    Su Qingran discussed whether to rece the roof tiles with transparent ss.


    Nuan Nuan "Will it be too much trouble?"


    Su Qingran "What''s the trouble? We just need to pay some money for others to do it. We can do it during the teacher''s rest time."


    Nuan Nuan thought about it and wanted to ask the teacher.


    Su Xi also agrees.


    "Go ahead and do it. If you do it like this, my house will be even more beautiful."


    Nuan Nuan said yes with crooked eyebrows.


    So Su Qingran and the others told Su He about this.


    Su He knew and said, "Let''s get people and money from me. Nuan Nuan and Jing Sheng can apany A Niang. I am grateful that they also want to do something."


    So the next day he brought his two sons and workers here.


    Su He and his son were stunned when they saw the animals in the yard.


    Su Xi was wearing warm clothes and sitting on the rocking chair at the moment, with a gentle smile looking at the Nuan Nuan and those animals ying in the yard.


    In the sky, Xiao Qi put the rabbit in his paws on the ground, and the rabbit jumped out instantly to escape for his life.


    The cats and dogs in the yard also jumped out in an instant. For a while, the cats and dogs jumped, and the snow fell.


    The two peacocks and swans were also very fierce, pping their wings and flying up to block the rabbit. Fortunately, the yard is big, and it used to be awn, otherwise it would not be enough for them to build.


    A group of cats, dogs and birds are chasing a rabbit, so I really want to know the shadow area of ??that rabbit''s heart at this moment.


    There were paw prints everywhere on the snow, and finally the rabbit was caught by Wangcai.


    Nuan Nuanughed and danced and pped.


    "Prosperous wealth!"


    Lele sneezed a little dissatisfied, it is too small now, otherwise the rabbit must have been caught by it now!


    Suhe "..."


    His two sons'' eyes should not be too bright at this time.


    "Okay... so amazing!"


    The workers who came to change the tiles were stunned. This... what kind of family is this.


    When Nuan Nuan saw the personing, she called uncle obediently.


    Su He has seen the big world after all, so he quickly sorted out his expression.


    "Well, it''s quite lively."


    He saw that A Niang was also happy, herplexion improved a lot, and he couldn''t help being happy too.


    Looking at Nuan Nuan and Xie Jingsheng, the eyes became more gentle, all thanks to these two children.


    Su He''s two sons, Su Yilin is the elder brother at the age of seventeen, and Su Yihao is the younger brother at the age of fourteen. They are both still teenagers. Seeing the scene just now, their emotions are agitated, and they wish they could make friends with those animals right now.


    "You are Nuan Nuan''s younger sister, I heard my father told you about you." Su Yihao has a lively and active personality, and at the same time talks a lot.


    Su Yilin''s words are less.


    But now both teenagers are very interested in those animals.


    After they knew that these animals were raised by Nuan Nuan, they asked many questions with bright eyes.


    Su He took the workers to the roof to start changing tiles.


    The two brothers of the Su family like Nuannuan very much. This little sister is beautiful and soft, and she is so handsome that she can domesticate animals.


    I just hate that this little sister is not my own sister.


    Su He naturally took his two sons with him when he left.


    But at this time his two sons were unwilling to leave.


    "Dad, you should go back first, we haven''t started school yet, let''s y at grandma''s house for a few days."


    When they were at grandma¡¯s house, both of them were a bit bored, because grandma likes embroidery, so they could only y with their mobile phones or read their homework.


    It''s different now, grandma is having fun here.


    Su He was also happy that his two sons would spend more time here with A Niang, so he agreed.


    So Su Xi became even more lively.


    Xiaoqi¡¯s hunting ability is very strong, even in this winter, it can go to the mountains to hunt some small animals.


    asionally, after eating enough, I will bring back a small live animal. As soon as I put down the other animals in the house, I will start scrambling to catch them.


    She never tires of it every time, and Lele has also be more proficient in hunting skills under such stimtion.

 Chapter 480: two years

    After the tiles on the roof were reced with transparent ss, the two brothers of the Su family and Xie Jingsheng helped Nuan Nuan to spread the artificial turf on the roof of the building, installed some fake trees, and built an intable rubber pool with some Fish and shrimp are the food of several swans.


    And their houses and toilets, decorations and the like.


    The entire roof of the building is made to look like a forest, and it looks very beautiful.


    Primary One and they obviously like it here too.


    Xiaoqi''s nest is on a fake tree, and there is an entrance and exit on the wall for Xiaoqi to fly in and out.


    If it''s not too cold outside in winter, Xiao Qi can live outside.


    Half a month passed after these things were done.


    Su Qingran and Su Wanniang have left, and the two brothers of the Su family are also going to school.


    During this period of time, ying with Nuan Nuan and the others will not feel boring at all, and Su Yihao even feels a little bit reluctant to go back.


    But in the end the two brothers left reluctantly.


    Now, only Nuan Nuan, Xie Jingsheng and an old man are left in the old Su family house.


    Their departure only made the old house quiet for two days, and then it became busy and lively.


    Nuan Nuan learns embroidery from the teacher for a period of time every day, and then sits next to her to read or do homework.


    In addition to studying every day, Xie Jingsheng asionally goes to the yard to y the violin. He is learning this.


    Every time this timees, Nuan Nuan will cooperate with him to y the guqin for the teacher.


    The old man sat leisurely in the rocking chair, closed his eyes and listened. He only felt that such a day was happy, but he didn¡¯t know how long these two children would be able to apany her.


    ...


    Ice and snow melt everything Su.


    The snow on the mountains melts and turns into clear streams that flow into rivers andkes.


    The young shoots covered by the snow in the soil sprouted, and new green appeared on the treetops.


    In the courtyard of the Su family¡¯s old house, the sound of a rooster crowing in the early morning sounded on time.


    A snow-white wolf came out of the room. Lele, who was over two years old, waspletely different from when she was a child.


    Not to mention the strong and well-proportioned body shape, but the serious and natural pride and self-confidence, which is not found in other animals.


    Lele got up and stretched, and ran upstairs familiarly, pushed open the door of one of the rooms and walked in.


    In the lotus-leaf-blue room, on a pink-and-white bed the color of peach blossoms, ten-year-old Nuan Nuan was sleeping soundly on her stomach, even the sound of a rooster crowing outside still couldn''t wake her up.


    It has been two years since she stayed here in the Su family''s old house, and the eight-year-old girl is now two years older.


    Except for the fact that she has grown a little taller, there is not much difference in other things.


    Lele went to open the curtains, and the light came in and fell on the **** the bed. Under the sunlight, she could even see the soft fluff on her face, which made her porcin white face more delicate. .


    The thick and curly eyshes are slightly fanned like a delicate fan, which is very enviable.


    Even when she is asleep, the delicate little girl is like an elf in the flower garden, stunning with just one nce.


    Seemed to be disturbed by the early spring light, Nuan Nuan frowned slightly, turned over and pulled the quilt over her head to continue sleeping.


    Lele jumped directly onto her bed, the soft and stic bed bounced the **** it up and then fell down because of the weight.


    Lele''s big furry head leaned over and arched the person on the bed.


    "Okay, okay, get up soon, get up soon."


    The soft and soft voice sounded muffled from under the quilt, as if she was acting like a baby.


    "Lele, can you let me sleep for another minute?"


    Not wanting to get up, Nuan Nuan curled up and down in the quilt, trying to wake herself up.


    However, she gave up after a while, why make things difficult for herself!


    Leley on the bed and almost rolled her eyes in a human way. She always said that, but she never got up.


    Nuan Nuan just yed a fool and hugged Lele directly without letting go.


    "Then let''s sleep together."


    If Lele sleeps, she can sleep a little longer, she is such a clever little girl!


    Lele''s eyes are a little helpless, what can it do? One''s own master can only pamper himself.


    But soon Wangcai and briquettes also came in.


    Until the bed could no longer bear the weight it should bear, Nuan Nuan yawned and sat up.


    "You all go out first, don''t crush my bed."


    ck waist-length hair shawl, neat and soft bangs on the forehead, the still delicate face has opened a little in two years, but it is still very immature and has baby fat.


    "Nuan Nuan,e down for breakfast."


    The sound of a boy calling for food came from downstairs, Nuannuan answered, lifted the quilt directly, and went to wash his face and brush his teeth with bare feet.


    Looking at herself in the mirror, she stood up straight and muttered to herself.


    "It seems to have grown a little taller, which is really good!"


    After being stinky for a while, she tied two braids and put them on her chest, and went down in her fluffy pajamas and slippers.


    For two years, she and Xie Jingsheng took care of the teacher here, and only took some time to see Otis or go home to see her family. Sometimes family members came here to see her.


    In short, running at both ends, the Chinese New Year is still lively.


    She taught herself with Xie Jingsheng and learned embroidery with the teacher. She won the first ce in every final exam, and her embroidery skills have also improved by leaps and bounds.


    During the period, I went home to take the guqin exam, and now I have passed the fourth grade.


    After two years of fulfilling and busy days, what Nuan Nuan is most satisfied with is that she has grown taller.


    From a dwarf who was about 1.2 meters tall, he has evolved into a big dwarf who is almost 1.5 meters tall now.


    "I''m almost 1.5 meters now!"


    Xie Jingsheng did not hesitate to debunk her as "1.44 meters."


    The sixteen-year-old boy is more like a jade, the more beautiful his eyebrows and eyes are, like the first snow, with a little coolness, and his temperament is clean and beautiful.


    Nuan Nuan "... I am 1.5 meters rounded up!"


    If you can''t speak, don''t speak!


    Su Xi happily watched the two children bicker, and suddenly felt an itchy and rapid cough in her throat.


    Now Nuan Nuan and Xie Jingsheng didn''t bother to eat breakfast, and hurried over to gently follow her back, while Nuan Nuan went to pour a cup of hot water.

 Chapter 481: skirt

    "Teacher, how are you?"


    Although there are two of them here to apany the teacher, the mood will be much better, but the physical condition is still not much better.


    When people get old, all functions of the body are declining, and a small illness can turn into a serious illness.


    "Cough cough cough... I, I''m fine."


    She felt much better after taking a sip of warm water. Looking at the two children who cared about her, she smiled.


    It is already very satisfying to be cared for and cared for in thisst time.


    "Hurry up and have breakfast, now that the snow has melted, take Lele and Wangcai out for more runs.


    "Teacher, are you really okay?"


    Nuan Nuan looked at her distressedly.


    Su Xi waved her hand, "It''s okay, my body knows it, I just coughed twice."


    Seeing that she no longer coughed, Nuan Nuan and Xie Jingsheng felt relieved.


    After breakfast, neither of them left. In the warm room, Wangcai and a few catsy on the ground, and the cats would asionally lie on the old man''s feet to warm her feet.


    Nuan Nuan sits on a low stool and embroiders and sews small clothes for the cats at home.


    Now she is particrly keen on dressing up cats. The embroidery patterns of the small clothes are all made by herself.


    Looking at them running around in small skirts, I feel that my craftsmanship is amazing.


    Leley beside her, her silver-white fur was smooth and fluffy, and her face was extremely handsome.


    Because of good nutrition and love to move, Lele has a strong body. When touched, there is ayer of well-proportioned and strong tendons under the fluffy and white wolf fur, which is very handsome and beautiful.


    "Aww?"


    Nuan Nuan drooped his eyes, his crow-like eyshes fluttered slightly, casting a shadow under the eyelids, and his porcin-white skin was so delicate that there was no trace of blemish.


    "What''s the matter? Lele, you also want small clothes, but it''s no good. I could make them for you when you were young, but you can''t wear them now."


    Lele "..."


    Even if you made it now, I would refuse to wear it!


    Nuan Nuan seemed to see its displeasure, and smiled with crooked eyebrows.


    "You look so handsome in a small suit, I still have a photo."


    Lele turned her head and pointed the back of her head at her.


    Enough of Nuan Nuan''s smile, this beautiful dress in her hand is also ready.


    "Big Mao Er Mao, who of youe over and try?"


    Two beautiful and handsome long-haired cats blew up and ran away in an instant, so don''t try it!


    Nuan Nuan "..."


    The little clothes she made are so beautiful, why don¡¯t you know how to appreciate them!


    Xie Jingsheng "They are boys."


    Nuan Nuan "I have more space to y with small skirts, even boys can wear small skirts."


    As she spoke, her eyes fell on Xie Jingsheng.


    "Jing Sheng..."


    "I refuse." Xie Jingsheng refused without waiting for her to finish speaking, expressionless and firm.


    The heater turned into a blowfish, "I haven''t finished yet."


    Xie Jingsheng looked at her with a half-smile, "I''ve already put all my little thoughts on my face, why should I finish?"


    Nuan Nuan "..."


    You are really annoying.


    "If you don''t wear it, don''t wear it. I will wear it myself."


    Muttering and putting away the little skirt in her hand, she won''t discuss it with the cats next time, she just grabs it and puts her to death!


    Nuan Nuan ran back to the bedroom, really changed into a beautiful **** pink Confucian skirt, and then put on a red cloak.


    "Let''s go, let''s go for a walk!"


    Bouncing down the stairs, the animals who heard her call stood up in an instant.


    "Jing Sheng, Jing Sheng together, help me catch Rhubarbter!"


    Of course the most tiring work has to be done by boys. Rhubarb is an Erha in the coat of a Chinese pastoral dog. Once he goes crazy, no one can catch him.


    "Auntie, take care of the teacher, we will be back soon."


    The nanny who was busy in the kitchen responded with a smile. Seeing the pretty girl like a fairy running out with a group of animals, she felt better.


    She always felt that she had entered the home of a fairy, this beautiful courtyard, and such a beautiful little fairy and a fairy-like boy.


    Even an old man has a good temperament.

 Chapter 482: Its brother they are here

    When everything recovered, the weather began to warm up, but it was still quite cold when the wind blew.


    The appearance of Nuan Nuan and her little friends can be said to directly detonate the entire vige.


    Both adults and children followed out with excitement and curiosity.


    Even though Nuan Nuan has lived here with this group of animals for two years, and took them out for a long time, but every time I see them, I still feel amazing.


    She has been in this vige for so long, and the people she should know have basically met.


    "Nuan Nuan took them out again to let the wind out."


    "Well, grandma Liu, I''ll take them out for a stroll."


    The little girl is polite and well-behaved, and almost everyone in the vige likes her.


    "Nuan Nuan Nuan Nuan, let''s go to the mountains to y together."


    Now the favorite activity of the children in the vige is to hang out with the warm little animals.


    Very face-saving and close contact with them.


    When I brag with my ssmates at school, I can be looked at enviously by them.


    Although it is not the first time I have seen such a beautiful animal, I really never get tired of it.


    "OK."


    It¡¯s going to be troublesome when Ie back, the cats¡¯ paws will definitely be dirty.


    Xie Jingsheng pulled Rhubarb''s leash to prevent this guy from being too excited to run around and end up in the mud.


    That''s the real disaster.


    The sun has been out for two days, but the road on the mountain is not as muddy as expected.


    There are new colors everywhere, and soon, the colors on this mountain will be more colorful.


    Xiao Qi''s voice came from the sky, Nuan Nuan looked up and muttered.


    "This Xiaoqi, why hasn''t hee back for several days recently."


    Xie Jingsheng "Probably felt the freedom of the sky."


    He let go of the rhubarb''s leash, and the guy rushed out with a whoosh, sticking out his tongue and starting to have fun in the spring breeze.


    Nuan Nuan "..."


    Can not bear to look.


    "Wangcai Lele, look at some rhubarb."


    Now there are only these two who can subdue that guy.


    Peacocks are very careful when they walk, and they just pick ces with rocks and walk over muddy ces, so they p their wings and fly over.


    "Fly up, fly up!"


    "It''s so beautiful, little five and little six, please fly higher."


    "Much, much prettier than the peacock on TV!"


    "When will they open their screens? Xiao Wu Xiao Liu is very beautiful when they open their screens. I only saw them open their screens to Nuan Nuan."


    "They only listen to Nuan Nuan''s words, and Nuan Nuan is pretty, of course Xiao Wu Xiao Liu likes her."


    The children looked at the two peacocks with bright eyes, chattering so lively.


    Nuan Nuan took them for a stroll on the mountain for a while and then went back. Before entering the Su family''s old house, she saw the car parked under the wall.


    Nuan Nuan''s eyes lit up instantly.


    "It''s my brother and they are here!"


    Nuan Nuan carried her skirt and ran in across the threshold almost impatiently.


    The little girl who is as delicate as a flower bone is not slow at all in her running speed. After entering the room, she saw a young man in a ck suit with her back straight and her back facing her.


    Nuan Nuan rushed forward without thinking, hugged the young man''s neck and stretched his legs.


    "Big Brother~"


    The crisp voice with a smile brings her unique softness.


    Gu Nan put down his teacup and raised the corner of his mouth slightly, "I''m back."


    The maic subwoofer has a cold texture, just listening to it can make people''s ears pregnant.


    Nuan Nuan rubbed her head on her brother''s shoulder, her eyes sparkling.


    "Are you the only one here, big brother? I miss you so much, do you miss me?"


    Gu Nan hummed, and Nuan Nuan jumped up and down beside him.


    Although she is two years older and taller, her temperament is still the same as before, soft and lively.


    "It''s not just me."


    As soon as he finished speaking, a person rushed in from outside, hugged Nuan Nuan involuntarily and began to circle around in ce.


    "Hahaha... Sister, I''m here to find you, am I happy if you''re surprised or not!"


    Dizzy Nuannuan: I was very happy at first, but now I just want you to let me go!


    Needless to say, this is Gu An.


    He is also a thirteen-year-old boy, taller and thinner than before, and the baby fat on his face is almost gone.


    But still has such a reckless and underwhelming character.


    "Quickly let go, put the person down to make you feel dizzy!"


    Gu Mingli came from behind and stretched out his hand to grab it. He precisely grabbed the warm cloak hat and stopped the people who were circling around.


    And unceremoniously gave Gu An a p on the head.


    Gu An was furious, "Can you stop hitting me on the head, my clever head is going to be stunned by you!"


    Gu Mingli sneered, and squinted at the past condescendingly.


    "You are not guilty of saying this, when have you ever been smart?"


    The two brothers, Gu Mingyu and Gu Mingli, are stronger than the two brothers who have a vicious tongue.


    Nuan Nuan was embraced by her fourth brother, and her soft cheeks were pinched immediately.


    Nuan Nuan "...Brother, let me go."


    Struggling like a bunny, someone ignored her at all and messed up her hair andughed wildly.


    Nuan Nuan was instantly **** off and turned into a puffer fish.


    "Big brother and fourth brother bullied me!"


    If you can''t beat her, you are wise to sue her decisively.


    Gu Mingli''sughter stopped abruptly.


    Gu Nan nced at him lightly, "Have you finished your graduation thesis?"


    Gu Mingli looked dejected as if his tail had been stepped on.


    "Brother, why are you talking about such an unlucky topic at this time?"


    He forgot it with difficulty.


    Nuannuanughed happily, fully interpreting what it means that my happiness is based on your pain.


    Bai Mohua walked over with dark circles under her eyes, yawning as she walked, swaying as if she was drunk, watching Nuan Nuan made her heart tremble.


    "Second cousin, you didn''t sleepst night?"


    She hurried over to help him up.


    Bai Mohua took a sip of tea.


    "Sleeping."


    Gu Mingli broke it down, "I only slept for an hour or so. I stayed upte yesterday to draw pictures. Today, when I saw using to you, he forced himself to follow me. At the airport, I carried my back into the ne. I can''t forget that woman looking at me now." eyes!"


    Goosebumps all over my body!


    Nuan Nuan couldn''t hold back, andughed unkindly.


    Bai Mohua walked over and greeted Su Xi politely, took a sip of tea, leaned back on the chair and pouted.


    "Then what should I do, I can''t let Gu An carry me behind my back."


    Gu Mingli: "Then why don''t you let your elder brother recite it?"


    Bai Mohua nced eagerly at the expressionless Gu Nan.


    Then he yelled at Gu Mingli, "Would you like to try it?"


    Gu Mingli "..."


    He really dare not try.


    So he is the most unlucky.


    Su Xi "Nuan Nuan quickly take your brother to sleep."


    The little girl nodded, she was also nning to help her second cousin upstairs.


    "Cousin don''t close your eyes yet, go upstairs and sleep again."

 Chapter 483: Take the peacocks on a blind date

    Bai Mohua woke up in the afternoon, and his nose twitched in the air, smelling the smell of lunch.


    While yawning, she moved her nose and went downstairs. After waking up, the dark circles under her eyes disappeared, but the whole person still looked a little sluggish.


    The sunny and clean youth instantly turned into a mncholy little prince.


    "I was thinking about calling you, but I didn''t expect you to get up by yourself."


    Bai Mohua sat on the dining table "I can smell it."


    Gu Mingli, "Dog nose."


    Bai Mohua rolled his eyes, for the sake of food, he will not care about that dog for the time being.


    After finishing their lunch contentedly, several people sat in the yard to watch the struggle between a few small animals.


    This time it wasn''t the wild rabbit or pheasant caught by Xiao Qi, Nuan Nuan took a tennis ball and threw it out, all the animals in the yard rushed to fight for it.


    Two peacocks cared too much for their feathers, so they only took part in symbolically and then left. The quivering beautiful feathers came to Nuannuan''s feet and squatted down.


    Bai Mohua stared at the two peacocks and asked, "Aren''t they looking for a partner?"


    I haven''t resolved my own object yet, this guy started worrying about Peacock''s object.


    The corners of Gu Mingli''s mouth twitched, deeply feeling that Bai Mohua was just eating carrots and worrying about them.


    Nuan Nuan touched the beautiful big feathers of two peacocks.


    "Uncle Qin An said that I can take Xiao Wu and Xiao Liu to the green peacock protection base to go on a blind date. Even if the peacocks in the protection base are not matched, they can go to their mountains. There are wild peacocks in the mountains and they can find them by themselves. "


    "when to go?"


    Nuan Nuan "Next week."


    Gu Nan was busy, so he left that day.


    But Nuan Nuan''s remaining three brothers are not busy, they stayed directly and nned to go with Nuan Nuan next week, Su''s house is not enough to live and they can go to the farm.


    Nuan Nuan has been worried about the teacher''s health these days, and took her to the hospital for an examination during the period.


    After the doctor saw it, he said a lot of precautions. In short, there is one key point. The elderly should be taken care of carefully. The current problems are basically normal phenomena caused by old age.


    When it came time to take two peacocks on a blind date, Nuan Nuan took all the swans with her, in case there were swans over there, she would also meet her by the way, right?


    "Jing Sheng, teacher, my brothers and I are leaving first, and we will be back as soon as possible."


    Su Xi smiled and waved, "Go, go."


    Xie Jingsheng nodded and sent them away from the vige.


    e back earlier."


    Yun Province Peacock Reserve is the ce with the most green peacocks in China, and Qin An also works here.


    When they got off the ne, people from the reserve came to pick them up, and it was Qin An who brought his assistant to pick them up in person.


    When Nuan Nuan saw the gorgeous and beautiful peacock behind her, his and his assistant''s eyes lit up instantly.


    Many people at the airport saw it, and many people were taking pictures.


    "Uncle Qin!"


    Nuan Nuan also saw Qin An, with a smile on her exquisite face, standing with the two peacocks was extremely dazzling.


    "Hey, I''ve grown up so much, hurry up, let''s get in the car."


    Otherwise, people will be more and more congestedter.


    Argemercial vehicle is enough to hold these animals.


    Except for the driver, Qin An and his two assistants were almost glued to the two peacocks at the moment.


    "It''s so beautiful, so beautiful, especially the green peacock, I''ve never seen such a strong green peacock!"


    "How is this raised? It doesn''t look like it was raised by humans at all. None of the green peacocks in our protection station are as good-looking as Xiao Liu."


    "The blue peacock is also the most beautiful among the blue peacocks I have ever seen, even wild peacocks can''t match it."


    "Both of them will be very popr."


    Two elegant and gorgeous peacocks squatted quietly beside Nuan Nuan, rubbing against her legs from time to time, without any reaction to other people''sments.


    Qin An and Nuan Nuan are exchanging experiences on raising peacocks.


    Qin An "The peacocks in the protection base are too fragile, and they will die if they are not careful. The environment in which the green peacocks live and the food they eat have been strictly tested and controlled..."


    Nuan Nuan "The two of them ran around with the four swans as soon as they were born. Xiao Liu was originally weak, but after running with his brothers and sisters, he became stronger. Later, when Xiao Qi was born and grew up, they They basically run with Xiao Qi, and the flying ability is also taught by Xiao Qi."


    Not only can fly but also catch rabbits.


    "Hiss..."


    The two assistants widened their eyes and were very excited, "Go back to the protected area and let them fly!"


    Qin An also wants to watch it. Although he has seen the video before, the video is different from the reality!


    Nuan Nuan "Sure."


    After the car arrived at the reserve, the two peacocks got up slowly, and gracefully walked out of the car with their tails shaking.


    Almost as soon as I got out of the car, I was treated with much attention.


    People in the Peacock Reserve in Yun Province basically love peacocks. They have long heard that a friend of Mr. Qin An will bring two very beautiful male peacocks. They were still wondering what kind of peacocks they had never seen before. , Teacher Qin is so excited?


    But it turns out that they rarely see such a big and strong male peacock!


    It is not that the male peacocks in the wild are not so imposing, but there are very few of them, and they can be counted on one hand.


    And because they are wild male peacocks, their tails are far less beautiful and thick than these two.


    So these two strong and beautiful male peacocks are aplete win.


    "Man, they''re so pretty!"


    The eyes of the people in the reserve are shining.


    "There are also swans, those four swans are so beautiful!"


    Nuan Nuan and his elder brother walked behind and received the onlookers.


    "Hiss, people are so beautiful and handsome..."


    Nuan Nuan "..."


    Brothers "..."


    The corner of Qin An''s mouth twitched, "What are you doing standing here, no guests?"


    "Oh, that''s right, these two peacocks are here for a blind date, Mr. Qin, you know Nini, she is the most attractive female peacock in our reserve, let Ninie."


    "Fart, Xiaoxiao is the most beautiful peahen. She has just grown up and has a plump figure, so she is even prettier than Nini."


    "Teacher Qin, I think it''s better to let Meimeie. She is the strongest female peahen in our reserve. Combining with that green peacock will definitely give birth to a litter of healthy peacocks!"


    Although they all take care of peacocks, each of them assigns different peacocks and devotes different energy to each peacock. Of course, they hope that the peacocks they take care of can give birth to the best cubs.


    The genes of these two male peacocks are very good at first nce, and the offspring must be very healthy!


    Qin An looked at them arguing with ck lines all over his head, he was really ashamed!


    "Shut up, all of you. A blind date is only for both parties to be satisfied. Let them see for themselves."

 Chapter 484: peacock blind date

    There are indeed many peacocks in the reserve, especially the green peacock.


    But all the way through the past, these peacocks all have a feeling of being too weak.


    At once¡­


    The peacocks in the protected area are like weak schrs in ancient times, and the little five and six brought by Nuannuan are the difference of ancient generals.


    It was the first time for Little Five and Little Six to see so many of their kind, and they all stretched their necks and watched curiously.


    The arrival of the two of them instantly attracted the peacocks in the reserve, and the male peacocks yelled vigntly at them, his voice full of hostility.


    I feel that these two are just here to grab the territory, and the kind that I can''t grab.


    Little Five and Little Six walked past them slowly and gracefully, expressing disdain for the vignce and hostility of the male peacocks here.


    Such two brothers can only fight ten!


    The haughty and sharp little eyes are simply like a replica of Xiao Qi.


    These two guys have been with Xiao Qi for a long time, and they can still hunt by themselves. They have a strong aura that the peacocks in the reserve don''t have.


    Just one face-to-face can crush other male peacocks to death.


    Although he had expected it, Qin An smiled wryly when he saw this scene.


    "As expected of a peacock who grew up with Costin."


    Nuan Nuan smiled with crooked eyebrows, "Little Five and Little Six are also very powerful, they can all catch rabbits."


    Male peahens don¡¯t wee two brothers, five and six, but the peahens in the reserve are quite wee.


    Originally in the peacock circle, it was the male peacocks who showed their strength and spread out their beautiful tail feathers to woo their favorite female peacocks, but the current situation is...pletely reversed.


    Xiaowu and Xiaoliu were almost the first time they met those peahens, and the enthusiastic peahens flew up like wolves, and the work waspletely reversed, turning into peahens surrounded by two males. Peacock courtship.


    In order topete, they almost started fighting.


    Everyone "..."


    Ah this... this is really unexpected.


    Qin An was a little dumbfounded, "These guys, why haven''t they been so active when facing the male peacocks in the reserve?!"


    To put it bluntly, the females in the animal world don¡¯t like the weak schr¡¯s ??one, but the general¡¯s one.


    These two male peacocks with strong tails and such a beautiful appearance just need to stand there, and the female peahens in estrus can''t look away.


    Although it was a bit unexpected, the staff of the reserve still hope that this blind date will be a sess.


    "Come on!"


    They are all cheering on their favorite peahens.


    However¡­


    Xiao Wu and Xiao Liu were a little scared by the enthusiasm of the peahens here, surrounded by so many peahens, stop stepping on my beautiful tail!


    They turned around without thinking, spread their wings and flew up.


    The beautiful tail feathers flutter in the air like a soft gauze, leaving dazzling colors.


    The appearance of the peacock flying up is really beautiful as if it is dancing.


    But no matter how beautiful it is, both peacocks ran away!


    The peahens stayed behind and cried to stay, but the two male peacocks didn''t show any nostalgia at all.


    "what¡­¡­"


    Everyone in the reserve showed disappointment.


    "No one likes it?"


    "What do they like? Let''s go find it?"


    "Are you stupid? Don''t all peacocks look the same? Animals are identified by their breath. You have to see them for yourself."


    Little Five and Little Six flew directly over. Although it was a pity that they failed to see their blind date, it was quite shocking to see two peacocks flying.


    "Fuck, this is really flying, can it fly so far as it gets higher and higher?"


    "It''s so beautiful, it''s not gliding, it''s real flying!"


    "It''s so handsome! It''s so beautiful. It would be great if the peacocks in our reserve could do the same."


    Everyone is taking pictures of these two flying peacocks.


    Just now, in order not to disturb the peacocks'' blind date, they were standing upstairs and the distance was a bit far away, but the two peacocks flew over just like that.


    Then she fell to Nuan Nuan''s side and cried out.


    Two peacocks circled Nuan Nuan, shaking the feathers on their tails.


    "It''s okay, I didn''t seed in the blind date today ande back tomorrow!"


    Nuan Nuan squatted down to preen the feathers of the two peacocks andfort them.


    "I''m so envious."


    The people standing not far away watching couldn''t help but make a sound of envy.


    "Are you envious of people or peacocks?"


    The peacock is gorgeous and beautiful, and the human is delicate and lovely. No matter how the two stand together, they are as beautiful as a picture scroll, which makes people reluctant to break.


    The person who said envy "..."


    For a while, I didn''t even know who to envy.


    Qin An and the others were not discouraged either. After realizing that Xiao Wu and Xiao Liu were likely to be frightened by the enthusiastic peahens today, they consciously controlled the number of peahens going on blind dates the next day.


    are all selected from excellent peahens.


    However, after two days of dating, there is still no result.


    Qin An worried, "Not limited to green peacocks, try other peacocks too."


    Though they would have preferred to be able to give birth to peahen cubs.


    Finally, there is good news.


    The blue peacock Xiao Wuxiang hit a white female peacock.


    Qin An "..."


    This taste is a bit unique.


    White is a variant of the blue peacock, which is generally not very popr in the world of peacocks.


    I didn''t expect so many female peahens to dislike Xiaowu and fell in love with a white one.


    But no matter what, there is good news.

 Chapter 485: battle in the air

    There was news from Xiao Wu''s side, but there was no good news from Xiao Liu''s side.


    Finally, Qin An felt numb.


    Nuan Nuan also couldn''t bear to let her own cub die, so she could only smile awkwardly at Uncle Qin.


    Qin An quickly cheered up.


    "It doesn''t matter, isn''t it just that we didn''t like the ones in our reserve? There are peacocks in the wild. Let Xiao Liu find them by himself."


    As long as he can keep a green peacock with excellent genes, he will be very satisfied.


    Nuan Nuan nodded, and put a miniature camera on the necks of the three peacocks and four swans. This will not interfere with Xiao Liu''s life, and can also record their conditions in the wild.


    Three peacocks and swans were released into the forest together.


    Nuan Nuan touched its head, "Go and find your wife, I wille to see you after a while."


    The three peacocks and the four swans all leaned over and rubbed against Nuannuan''s palms. After she and the people in the reserve left, they walked into the depths of the forest together.


    The monitoring belt in the protected area can observe their situation at any time.


    Nuan Nuan and his brothers stayed in the reserve for another two days, watching some videos of peacocks and swans.


    Xiaowu and his daughter-inw are sticky together every day, and Xiaoliu is keen to find food after entering the forest.


    The four swans went to a ce withke water and basically settled down temporarily.


    On the first day they went in, a fox got their idea.


    Finally, the two brothers chased and beat the fox ferociously, and the fox fur flew all over the sky, screaming and fleeing miserably.


    On the second day after entering the forest, when they stayed in an empty valley, the white peacock was caught by an eagle.


    At that time, everyone''s hearts were aroused.


    Amid the whining call of the white peacock, Xiao Wu soared into the sky aggressively, and when he flew up, he was pecked fiercely by the eagle.


    The eagle suffered from pain, but still did not let go of its prey and wanted to escape quickly.


    Xiao Wu chased after him, and then Xiao Liu quickly rushed over.


    Two peacocks fought around the eagle, and the eagle gradually began to fall into a disadvantage.


    In the monitoring room, everyone held their breath, watching this scene that was almost astonishing and unbelievable.


    Eagles are the natural enemies of peacocks, and eagles have always been at the top of the food chain.


    But today, what did they see!


    Two peacocks fought with the eagle. The battle was quite fierce, and the eagle was still losing the wind, and the peacock in its ws could hardly catch it.


    And a more exciting scene appeared.


    "The four swans areing too!"


    I don''t know who shouted, and sure enough, I saw four swans approaching the eagle quickly.


    Finally they also joined the fight, and the eagle quickly gave up its prey.


    The white peacock fell from a high altitude to the ground, and everyone eximed. They covered their eyes and dared not see the fate of the white peacock.


    At this time, Xiao Wu broke away from the battle and swooped down, quickly flew under the white peacock and dragged it with his body.


    Suddenly being hit by his wife''s weight, Xiao Wu flew a little unsteadily, and after falling for a long time, he pped his wings and gradually dragged his wife''s body to stabilize and slowly flew down.


    Finally, the pairnded safely.


    At that moment, unprecedented cheers and apuse broke out in the monitoring room.


    "fantastic!"


    "My God, they did it, they did it!"


    "Fighting an eagle and catching a white peacocknded safely, it''s incredible!"


    "I''m almost moved by the brotherhood between them, it''s so good."


    "The two peacocks and the four swans are excellent!"


    Everyone''s palms turned red and they didn''t want to stop. Some even hugged each other and jumped up. Everyone was excited and congratted the peacocks and swans. They could watch this wonderful battle repeatedly for a lifetime!


    Nuan Nuan''s heart was instantly relieved.


    The mood is also very excited, her cubs are so amazing!


    Gu Mingli rubbed his younger sister''s head, "Little Five, they were raised by you, you have to be more confident in them."


    Gu An also cheered with others, "My sister''s, our peacock hahaha..."


    In other people''s territory, he is too arrogant.


    But... this is really enviable.


    After all, who wouldn¡¯t want to raise such a powerful and healthy peacock.


    Qin An "Why are you standing here, call the veterinarian to show the white peacock!"


    A lot of the eagle¡¯s feathers were ripped off, and the peacocks and swans who grew up with Costin really had a lot of fighting power.


    After driving the eagle away, Xiao Liu and Xiao Yi alsonded from the sky.


    Xiao Wu isbing the white peacock''s feathers carefully.


    The white peacock''s wing was injured, and he was a little bit frightened. Xiao Wu and its head rubbed against each other.


    Xiao Liu and the swans leaned over tofort him.


    After the peacock calmed down, Xiao Wu went to find some food for his wife.


    The reason why the white peacock was caught by the eagle this time is also because Xiao Wu went out to find food.


    The moment it heard his wife''s cry, it dropped all the food and flew over, fortunately it was in time.


    Xiao Wu was also a little scared, called a few mournful names, and fed the berries he found to his wife.


    When the doctor in the reserve passed by, they were very well-behaved and did not resist.


    This made the doctors relieved.


    Nuan Nuan is also here.


    Hold the cubs I raised tofort them.


    I originally nned to leave this afternoon, but now it seems that I have to stay for a few more days.

 Chapter 486: Reviewer

    After treating the wound of the white peacock, he had to take it back to recuperate for two days, and Xiao Wu followed him back to the protected area.


    Xiao Liu still wants to venture outside, the climate here is very suitable for the peacock, it wants to find more food.


    Nuan Nuan''s little face distressedly adjusted the beautiful big tails of the two peacocks.


    Xiao Wu''s tail is a bit more serious, she lost a few of her feathers, when Xiao Liu came over, it was two against one, so not much was lost, and it still looks so good after tidying up those flying feathers.


    She collected the peacock tail feathers that fell to the ground.


    "Your tail feathers can make two fans."


    The feathers they shed from childhood to adulthood, and the feathers that fell off when they went to the rack, were carefully collected one by one by her, and she turned around to make two beautiful peacock fans.


    Xiao Liu shook his tail and opened his tail, turned his head and looked at his own tail feathers distressedly. The two brothers cherish their own feathers now, and feel sorry for losing one.


    Several feathers fell off this time, and it can tell at a nce where the feathers fell off.


    Cursing at that eagle in my heart, I will scratch it to death next time I encounter it!


    "Xiao Liu, you and Xiao Yi, don''t go too far. If you encounter any problems, help each other, just like today. Don''t worry me."


    Xiao Liu tweeted to show that he knew.


    It and a few swans watched Nuan Nuan and the others leave, and then began to stroll in the jungle.


    White Peacock has a serious injury on the wing, with a broken bone.


    The doctor bandaged its wings.


    Nuan Nuan and his brothers bid farewell to Xiao Wu after staying in the reserve for three days.


    "I''lle to see you after your baby is born. Xiao Wu takes good care of your wife."


    Xiao Wu tilted his head and rubbed against Nuannuan''s palm.


    Leaving Yun Province, Nuan Nuan and her brothers went back to Lincheng to meet her parents.


    In order to create a surprise, Nuan Nuan hasn''t told them that she is back yet.


    At present, only the old man is in the house. As soon as he got home, the little girl jumped on her like a nest.


    "Grandpa~"


    It was only after being hugged that the old man came to his senses. Immediately afterwards, his face burst into joy, and he stroked the head of the little girl in his arms.


    "Nuan Nuan is back, have youe back to see grandpa, grandpa misses you so much."


    Nuan Nuan acted coquettishly and coquettishly, "Nuan Nuan also misses grandpa very, very much. Grandpa, do you eat, do you go for a walk often, you need to move your body more to get better."


    Master Gu said cheerfully, "Yes, yes, I did everything ording to what our little girl said. If you don''t believe me, ask your housekeeper."


    Nuan Nuan turned her head, "Uncle Housekeeper, is Grandpa very obedient?"


    The smile on the butler''s face never faded.


    "Of course, only Miss Nuannuan can persuade the master."


    The grandparents and grandchildren talked andughed very intimately, Gu An shook his eyebrows.


    "Grandpa, you can''t see that your grandson is back. We have been standing here for a long time, but we didn''t look at him!"


    Gu Mingli sat on the sofa with his legs crossed like a sword, and this action was made by him like a warlord.


    He ate a piece of orange and squinted at Gu An, "I wouldn''t give you a look if it were me."


    After finishing speaking, he raised the orange in his hand and raised his eyebrows and eyes.


    "Come here Nuan Nuan, I''ll give you an orange."


    The little girl approached with crooked eyebrows.


    "Fourth Brother~"


    Bai Mohua raised his hand "I have it too."


    His mouth is still full.


    Gu An "..."


    Feel free to hate him if you have anything to do.


    Nuan Nuan talked to grandpa while eating fruit, "Grandpa, don''t tell mom and dad that I''m back. I''ll make lunch for dad and send them to theirpany."


    After speaking, she pped her hands and got up, then ran into the kitchen.


    Grandpa Gu is a little dumbfounded, this little guy said that the wind is the rain.


    There was help in the kitchen, and the taller Nuan Nuan was cooking aggressively with a spat.


    When she was at the teacher''s house, she would cook and eat when she was interested.


    Besides, Jing Sheng can also cook, and the taste is even better than her cooking!


    Auntie Nanny and Jing Sheng taught her that Nuan Nuan can not only fry some home-cooked dishes, but also make small cakes.


    So this time she also made some small cakes, mango pancakes and apple pie.


    "Okay, grandpa, I''m going to find my parents and my elder brother."


    Gu Mingli drove off, Bai Mohua and Gu An also followed.

 Chapter 487: Papa Gu who wants to retire urgently

    Nuan Nuan walked to her father''spany with her little hands on her back, followed by three elder brothers, fourth elder brother and second cousin with lunch boxes in their hands.


    Grandpa said that mom is also in dad''spany.


    The youngdy at the front desk is new here, she didn''t recognize Nuan Nuai, and she was stopped by the colleague next to her just as she was about to call her to stop.


    "Miss Nuannuan, you havee to thepany."


    The little girl smiled, she was soft and delicate, and good-looking people would always give people a good impression on the first impression.


    "Yes, I''m going to find my father."


    After the person left, the man said to his new colleague, "Remember this face, she is our President Gu''s precious daughter, so don''t stop her froming in."


    The new front desk girl, "It turns out to be Mr. Gu''s daughter, she looks so beautiful!"


    That colleague also envied, "No, not only is she good-looking, but also has a good temper. Mr. Gu''s family is all good-looking. Did you see the three people beside Miss Nuannuan? They are all her brothers. There is only this little girl in the Gu family. Be pampered tightly."


    I''m envious, I''m envious, is this the legendary group favorite?


    Nuan Nuan and his brother got on the elevator and went all the way up to the floor of the president''s office.


    Went to Dad''s office familiarly, Dad and Mom seemed to be discussing something.


    Caught off guard and seeing the daughter walking in, both parents were stunned.


    Immediately afterwards, Gu Linmo stood up abruptly, picked up the daughter at the door, and began to circle around.


    "Hahaha... Nuan Nuan, you are back, and you came to see Dad specially!"


    Gu Linmo''s heartyughter could be heard throughout the corridor.


    This is seriously inconsistent with his usual stable president image.


    Nuan Nuan: Dad, your persona copsed in front of your subordinates! Take a look at the way the assistants and secretaries look at you, and reflect on yourself!


    Gu Linmo put his precious daughter down, feeling some strange sights around him, he cleared his cough, and returned to the steady air that a president should have.


    Nuan Nuan "..."


    Don''t you think it''s a bitte?


    Gu Linmo "You all go out."


    Assistant secretaries "..."


    "Alright Mr. Gu."


    They had professional smiles on their faces, and they did not forget to close the door intimately when they left.


    It''s just... why is it so funny.


    Suddenly saw the baby girl he was thinking of, and couldn''t help but reveal the image of a silly father, Gu Linmo felt a little depressed.


    But when he saw his well-behaved daughter, the depression in his heart disappeared immediately.


    So what if they see it, do they still dare to spread the word? !


    He is the boss, he has the final say!


    Gu Linmo thought unreasonably, pulled his daughter to sit down on the sofa and began to ask questions.


    How long will you stay this time? Did you eat well at the teacher''s side, did you catch a cold, did youck clothes to wear, etc...


    All with the ardent love from Dad.


    It is said that fatherly love is like a mountain, but it does not exist in Gu Jia Nuannuan. With this strong fatherly love, Nuannuan doubts whether the roles of father and mother have been lost.


    But my mother loves her very much.


    Nuan Nuan also likes to chat with her family members, and she is willing to chat with her parents and brothers about trivial matters.


    For example, what kind of food did you eat today, which kid in the vige got into trouble one day and was chased and beaten by his grandpa and dad, and ran around the vige twice, etc...


    The little girl''s voice is soft and crisp, even if she talks about these trivial things, it won''t make people feel bored in the slightest.


    She spoke vividly, just like those storytellers in ancient times, and asionally imitated it vividly, which can make peopleugh in many ces.


    In a tense working environment, listening to Nuan Nuan talk about some interesting things, she unknowingly rxes and feels better.


    "You make me want to experience retirement life."


    Papa Gu touched his daughter''s head, feeling a little regretful that her daughter has grown up. Although she is only two years older, her height has also grown a lot, and she is not easy to hug now.


    Nuan Nuan said softly, "Yes, Dad can go together, and grandpa can also go together."


    Gu''s father''s eyes suddenly became resentful, "Tell me what''s the use of having your brothers. If your big brother doesn''t take good care of our Gu family''spany and went to start his own business, what else can I do if you want him toe back?" ten years.


    Does he want to wait until I''m gray-haired? Is there such a son who is so unfilial, and your second brother, don''t think I don''t know that he is also talented in this area, just pretend to be stupid and go to theboratory.


    There are also your two cousins, your third brother has already changed jobs, can''t he help my uncle share the burden after changing jobs? If you insist on getting into the entertainment circle, your fourth brother..."


    Gu Mingli "I''m a scumbag, and I don''t know how to do business management!!"


    Without waiting for the uncle to say anything, Gu Mingli shouted out with a strong desire to survive, as if he was afraid that he would be caught as a strong man if he was too slow for a second or two.


    Gu Linmo looked at his nephew and sneered, "If you go to learn, I don''t believe you won''t, the old Gu family is stupid without a head."


    Gu Mingli touched his nose, "Isn''t it difficult for you to force others, I''m not interested in these things."


    Papa Gu turned his attention to his youngest son.


    Gu An who is eating grapes "..."


    "Dad, look at my height and my age, won''t your conscience hurt?"


    Papa Gu "...not really."


    If he could cheat, he would have cheated this kid a long time ago, wait another year, and he should get in touch with him slowly.

 Chapter 488: I feel that the little padded jacket is a bit leaky

    Papa Gu sighed sadly, "I see that in ancient times, those princes and princes wanted to seek power and usurp the throne. Many sons and illegitimate sons of wealthy families could fight for their property. Why is our family like this? Who wants to seek power? There is no need to usurp the throne, I will give it to him directly."


    While saying that his eyes were still looking at his youngest son and nephew present, Bai Mohua didn''t need to think about it. The Gu family had toe to this matter, and the Gu family didn''t have children anymore.


    "So let me experience the plots that appear in the TV series sometime. If the son is really unreliable, the daughter is also fine."


    He looked at Nuan Nuan, if Nuan Nuan likes it, then his daughter can also take the position of president, but he is afraid of tiring his good daughter, who wakes up so early every day, works so much, rests sote and socializes.


    He just felt sorry for his precious daughter who couldn''t do these things.


    Gu An "..."


    Gu Mingli "..."


    Nuan Nuan "..."


    What are you looking at me for? You yourself said it was a TV show.


    Nuan Nuan stared at her toes and pretended not to hear what her father said.


    Finally, Papa Gu''s ardent expectation was not answered, and he sighed for a while.


    Nuan Nuan wanted to cover her ears.


    I''m sorry brothers, she said it so pleasantly and beautifully, that now one by one was pulled out and slipped away, woo woo woo... Dad was so mad that he didn''t even let her go.


    The second cousin was stillughing gloatingly at the side!


    Excessive!


    Mother Gu was alsoughing like crazy.


    But to be honest, she also hopes that her husband can retire early, so that the husband and wife can travel.


    The grand wish I made when I was young has yet toe true.


    It''s a pity.


    Nuan Nuan quickly took out the bento made for mom and dad and put it in front of them.


    "I made a bento for you, my daughter, okay."


    Gu''s father and Gu''s mother were happy, and their attention was instantly diverted.


    Papa Gu: "That''s right, daughters are all thoughtful little padded jackets!"


    Gu''s father and Gu''s mother were in a happy mood eating the bento made by their daughter.


    Nuan Nuan wanted to bid farewell to them.


    Mother Gu suddenly couldn''t bear it, "Why did Ie here and leave now."


    Papa Gu nodded wildly!


    Nuan Nuan "I still have to go and deliver bento to my big brother and my big cousin."


    As for the second and third brothers, if they are not in the same city, then there is no need to send them.


    Mother Gu immediately said, "Then you wait, I will go with you."


    She packs her bento box directly.


    Papa Gu "???"


    Papa Gu "!!"


    what happened? So now I''m the only one staying in thepany, right?


    "Wait...wait! What should I do if you are all gone?"


    With his wife and daughter gone, Gu Linmo instantly felt that he was abandoned and pitiful.


    Nuan Nuan frowned, "Dad, go home early, we will wait for you when we get home."


    Mother Gu gave him a sideways nce, "How big a person is, we can''t run thispany without it."


    After speaking, he took his daughter, son and nephew and left without hesitation.


    Papa Gu "..."


    The north wind is blowing, and the wind is blowing cool.


    He felt that his heart was cool at the moment.


    Heart... My heart hurts so much!


    No matter how President Gu looked on helplessly, his wife, daughter and son still left, got into the car and drove away.


    When leaving, the daughter got out of the car and waved goodbye.


    "Goodbye, Dad~"


    Gu Linmo "...I feel that the little padded jacket is a bit leaky."


    The little padded jacket with a bit of air leakage took her mother and brothers to thepany of the big brother.


    The people here basically know Nuan Nuan, and they were notified almost the moment they entered thepany.


    Gu Nan was in a meeting to discuss the project with the client, and the assistant Nanfeng came to pick them up.


    "The president is in a meeting, pleasee here and wait a moment."


    When he received the news, he went to ask someone to prepare fruit to eat, and within a few minutes, these things came and ced on the table.


    Mother Gu is still eating the bento made by her daughter.


    "Nuan Nuan, your cooking is getting better and better."


    Nuan Nuan is proud, "I learned from my aunt and Jing Sheng!"


    Mother Gu suddenly became interested, "Xie Jingsheng can still cook?"


    The child looked a little alienated and cold, somewhat simr to Bai Moshu''s temperament, but the boy was like a growing little Bai Yang, with youthful cleanliness and innocence.


    He also likes this kid from the Xie family. He is polite no matter where he goes, but he is not very friendly.


    Nuan Nuan nodded, "Well, the rice cooked by Jing Sheng is delicious, even better than mine."


    It''s a pity that Jing Sheng rarely cooks.


    Nuan Nuan propped up her chin and thought, this time I will go back and bring back some favorite dishes for Jing Sheng to cook and eat.


    The most vegetables in the vige are fresh vegetables, and meat is also avable, so you don¡¯t need to bring these.


    You can bring some fresh seafood.


    While eating fruit and thinking about something, the tall and stern young man opened the door and walked in.


    Nuan Nuan''s eyes lit up instantly.


    "Big brother!"


    The corners of Gu Nan''s pursed mouth slightly raised.


    "Well, back."


    Nuannuan nodded, walked over and took the hand of the big brother and sat beside him, and began to talk in a small mouth.


    "What time is it and you haven''t eaten lunch yet, but it doesn''t matter, I''ll bring you lunch, big brother, are you very touched, I made it myself..."

 Chapter 489: quarrel

    Gu Nan rubbed her little head with a smile on his face.


    "Why do you cook as soon as youe back?"


    Nuan Nuan raised her feet, with two cute dimples on her face.


    "I want to give you a surprise."


    "Brother, eat quickly, I still have to go to my big cousin."


    Gu Nan "..."


    Suddenly unhappy.


    As a caring younger sister, Nuan Nuan certainly noticed that her big brother was unhappy.


    Hey, Dad was like this before, but Dad''s performance is much more obvious!


    "I''ll see you when I get home from get off work!"


    I have to deliver it quickly, otherwise my cousin won¡¯t be able to eat the bento he made after lunch.


    Mother Gu stood up and patted the eldest son on the shoulder, "Come on son!"


    It''s so cool that she can run around with her daughter!


    Gu Nan "..."


    Several people came and went in a hurry. After they left, Gu Nan received a call from his father.


    Gu Linmo: "Son, where are your mother and your sister?"


    Gu Nan "...gone."


    Gu Linmo: "Tsk, are we considered brothers and sisters? It turns out that I am not the only one suffering, so I can rest assured."


    Gu Nan: ...


    Who is going to be your brother and sister.


    Gu Nan "Your wife has run away."


    Gu Linmo "..."


    This son, why is he so heartbroken!


    Before his father could say anything, Gu Nan hung up the phone resolutely, not listening to his father''s ramblings.


    Anyway, the worst is definitely not me.


    On the other side, Nuan Nuan and the others arrived at the hospital soon, but were told by the doctor that Bai Moshu was performing an operation on someone.


    "You go to Doctor Bai''s office first and wait."


    Mother Gu: "Okay, sorry for the trouble."


    An operation sometimessts for several hours, and I don¡¯t know when the big cousin wille back.


    Cousin has an incubator in his office, and Nuannuan puts the rice in it to keep it warm so as not to get cold.


    Waiting a bit bored, she went outside with her little brother to have a look.


    When I arrived at one of the wards, I suddenly heard noises inside.


    The two looked in curiously.


    "How do you doctors treat people? I have already said that my daughter-inw should have a natural delivery and not a caesarean section. The child born naturally is smart, and the caesarean section is against thew of nature. In the past, there were no such conditions. , Which woman doesn''t give birth like this, you guys have a lot of work now!"


    Doctor: "This family member, your daughter-inw is too weak, and the child has grown a bit bigger in her stomach, so she can''t give birth naturally, so both the child and the mother will be in danger."


    "Then I don''t care!"


    The old man pushed away the doctor''s nonsense, "My eldest grandson must have been born naturally. He will have great promise in the future. Anyway, this is your doctor''s responsibility. My wife must give birth to my grandson properly, otherwise I will find you Hospital trouble!"


    The doctor has already exined it very clearly, but no matter whether it is the two elderly people or the son in this family, they seem to be unable to understand, and the pregnant woman must give birth naturally.


    The pregnant woman lying on the bed burst into tears. She touched her belly and felt that the whole family wanted to die by herself.


    Nuan Nuan and Gu An frowned when they heard this, the onlookers standing at the door and people from other families inside were also left speechless by this wonderful family.


    "Why is this family like this? Doctors have said that the baby is too big and the pregnant woman can''t give birth at all, so she has to give birth naturally!"


    The old woman gave the people around her a fierce look.


    "You know what! Howe people in the past can give birth naturally and she can''t? Let me say that people are too delicate now!"


    Some pregnant women in the same ward couldn''t stand it anymore, "Then why don''t you tell me how many pregnant women died before giving birth? Do you know that you are killing people in disguise! The doctor said that your daughter-inw''s fetus is too big , her body is weak and there is a great risk of a natural delivery, how much hatred do you have with your daughter-inw and want her to die so much?!"


    "What are you talking about!"


    The old woman''s son immediately stood up with a fierce look on his face, "Does our family have anything to do with you?"


    "What are you doing, what are you doing, you want to bully my daughter-inw while I''m away, don''t you, you little chick, you''re nothing!"


    A burly and tall man squeezed in through the door. Compared with the old woman''s son, he didn''t look like a chick.


    The man who had a fierce face in thest second suddenly faltered in the next second.


    "No... just let her mind her own business."


    The man stared fiercely, "What my wife says is none of your business!"

 Chapter 490: nonsense

    Although the family was frightened by the man, they were still so unreasonable and unforgiving when facing the doctor. It seemed that anyone with a righteous outlook would want to beat them up.


    The old man patted the bed very loudly.


    "Spontaneous delivery, must be natural delivery, if you dare to cesarean section we will not sign, we will sue your hospital doctor!"


    The nurses following the attending doctor couldn''t stand it anymore.


    "If there is an ident during the normal delivery, who will be responsible?"


    The old man and the olddy are confident.


    "The ident happened in your hospital, you ask us who is responsible?"


    This is really shameless.


    The pregnant woman tugged on her husband''s clothes.


    "Ah Qiang, let''s have a caesarean section, the baby is too big for me to give birth to."


    Her husband said nothing, but the two old men turned around and pped her hands away, with vitriolic expressions on their faces.


    "What are you talking about? This is my eldest grandson, you are the only one who is delicate? Miss''s body is like a maidservant''s life, and a cesarean section is required to give birth to a child. Besides, this natural delivery is also good for your body, and cesarean delivery is a knife thing What should I do if I can''t give birth after hurting your body?"


    The woman said weakly, "It''s not necessarily a boy."


    "Bah, bah, bah... what are you talking about? Don''t scare my eldest grandson away. If you really want to give birth to a girl, I will ask you to settle the score!"


    While talking, she poked the pregnant woman''s forehead with her finger, making her forehead red.


    This is already obviously patriarchal.


    Everyone can''t stand it.


    "Why are you like this? You still carry that old patriarchal concept in what age you are now."


    "It''s as if you are not a woman yourself. I didn''t see your mother strangle you to death when you were so disgusted."


    "Who is this family? People need shame and trees need skin. You are really shameless."


    "Sister, you''d better not listen to them. The body belongs to you. The child was born by you and not by them. The one who suffers is yourself, and the one who faces life and death is yourself. They just stand and talk without back pain!"


    "Why are you blinded by such parents-inw and husband? The whole family is the best."


    The old man and olddy suddenly showed fierce eyes when they heard so many words pointing at them.


    "What does it matter to you? This is our housework, a group of dogs meddling with mice!"


    "Bah... a group of restless and kind-hearted people, you have no quality, you don''t know how to respect the old and love the young at all, you old wives, I curse you, did you have a son@#%&"


    The two of them are really foul-mouthed, swearing and swearing, just listening to it makes people feel earache.


    Of course the person being scolded was not happy, and the two sides immediately quarreled.


    The doctors and nurses hurriedly persuaded the fight, and the whole ward was in a mess.


    Four security guards came here, but they couldn''t control the scene.


    It was at this time that the stomach of the pregnant woman began to hurt.


    "Stomach, my stomach hurts so much, Mom, Ah Qiang, I''m about to give birth."


    Her voice is too low, and now that everyone is arguing, basically no one pays attention to her.


    Nuan Nuan found out that the pregnant woman was so painful that her face turned pale, and she hurriedly tore her brother''s clothes and said anxiously.


    "Brother, brother, that aunt seems to be in pain, is she about to give birth to a baby?"


    Gu An looked at it and said, "Don''t worry, I''ll go to the doctor."


    Quickly squeezed through the crowd and got in, blushing.


    Nuan Nuan looked very worried.


    Fortunately, Gu An¡¯s ability to be a child is still useful, and he sessfully squeezed into the crowd to find the doctor.


    "Doctor, is that aunt going to have a baby!"


    When the doctor saw it, he was in a state of desperation and asked to prepare the cart.


    "Get out of the way, the pregnant woman is about to give birth!"


    The doctors and nurses are hoarse, but the family members of the pregnant women are only focused on arguing with others.


    More security guards came to disperse everyone, and only then did the pregnant woman be taken away smoothly. The old man anddy were still cursing.


    "If my eldest grandson has something to do, I will never end with you, a bunch of unconscionable things!"


    This is really disgusting, and the nurses couldn''t help but roll their eyes.


    The pregnant woman was pushed into the delivery room, and the three insisted on having a normal delivery and not having a cesarean section. The doctors and nurses all had dark faces, and they really felt desperate for such family members.


    "No, the baby is too big toe out. If this goes on, both the pregnant woman and the fetus will be in danger, and there will be heavy bleeding."


    The three members of the family immediately lowered their faces when they heard this.


    "Don''t you im to be the best hospital in the city? The level of medical skills like this is the best! If anything happens to my grandson, you will pay for his life!"


    A nurse couldn''t help but go back after hearing this.


    "Big grandson, big grandson, you all know your big grandson, don''t pregnant women count as human life in your eyes?!"


    No matter who it is, they can''t help being angry when faced with such a situation.


    It''s amazing how long they''ve endured.


    "It''s none of your business, what do you know about movies like a little girl, our old Wang family is still waiting for the grandson to inherit the incense, if there is no grandson, the family will be wiped out! You young people know nothing!"


    The nurse sneered, "I thought your family was going to inherit the throne."


    "How do you talk, how do you be a doctor!"


    The doctor next to him was trying to persuade the fight, but when his temper came up, he couldn''t control it, and both sides quarreled.


    Gu An couldn''t help but force Lai Lai, "My sister should stay away from such a person in the future. You can''t deal with this kind of person. There is something wrong with your mind."


    Nuan Nuan was a little worried about the aunt who was giving birth.


    "What if my aunt can''t give birth to a baby? Will she die?"


    "What are you doing?"


    A familiar cold voice came from behind.


    Nuan Nuan and Gu An turned their heads and found the white ink book.


    The little girl hugged her like a whole ko andined anxiously.


    "Brother, brother, the old witch''s family over there prevented the aunt who was about to give birth to a cesarean section. The aunt and the baby in her belly are dying!"


    Bai Moshu hummed, "I see."


    He took off his white doctor''s coat and gave it to Gu An, then straightened his sleeves and walked in.


    "wait a second."


    That calm gait is like that of an elegant feline animal, who seems to be unhurried in giving charity, but actually walks in front of the family members of the pregnant woman in a few seconds, and then confronts the pregnant woman when no one is prepared. The man who was tugging with the nurse was punched hard in the face.


    The pregnant woman''s husband staggered back a few steps from the beating and screamed at birth. Bai Moshu lowered his eyes condescendingly, and then kicked him and slid far out of the corridor.


    The two old men were frightened when they heard their son''s screams.


    The olddy felt distressed, "Son, what''s wrong with you, my son."


    She hurried out to help her son up.

 Chapter 491: puppy love

    The old man angrily pointed at Bai Moshu, "What are you doing! Why did you hit my son, we will sue you!"


    Bai Moshu said lightly, "Go."


    Without waiting for the old man to speak, he continued, "Get out, if you don''t want your son to continue to be beaten."


    Old man "Why do you..."


    Bai Moshu nced at him lightly, "Just see if I dare."


    The old man was so frightened that he didn''t dare to speak. How could he dare not? He beat his son right after they met.


    "Our eldest grandson."


    Bai Moshu said coldly, "Your grandson is gone, he is a little girl."


    "you you¡­"


    The old man shook his beard, he was so out of breath that he almost passed out.


    He had a sh of inspiration, and suddenly clutched his heart and started to touch porcin.


    Bai Moshu: "Heart disease, that''s okay, I don''t mind another operation."


    He didn''t know when there were a few shiny scalpels under his fingertips.


    Old man "..."


    He swallowed, stood up tremblingly, and went to find the old woman and son in desperation.


    The old woman continued to make trouble while cursing, but Bai Moshu didn''t get used to them, so she walked over and kicked their son again.


    "Whoever says one more word, I will beat him up."


    The two old guys finally calmed down, and they were really scared, and left in despair under the urging of their son.


    Finally quiet down, everyone breathed a sigh of relief.


    Bai Moshu "Directly arrange surgery for pregnant women."


    A group of doctors and nurses burst into tears of joy. At this moment, Baimoshu is God in the hearts of all of them!


    "Okay, let''s arrange it now."


    Without those three eyes-obscuring guys, the air feels a lot fresher.


    However, there are still some people who worry about whether Bai Moshu will be punished. What if those three **** go to sue?


    Bai Moshu doesn''t care about "I won''t be fired."


    The doctors and nurses who cared about him were stunned.


    That''s right, Dr. Bai is the backbone of their hospital, no dean would be willing to fire him.


    The pregnant woman was sessfully transferred to the operating room, and Bai Moshu took his cousins ??to the office.


    While he was eating, the two children told what they saw with gestures.


    When ites to that wonderful family of three people who insisted on giving birth regardless of the life of the pregnant woman, the expressions on their faces were so angry.


    When he talked about how his brother beat up the strange man and threatened those two old men and olddies who were messing around, it was called a excited admiration.


    After finishing speaking, Nuan Nuan leaned in her mother''s arms, "Mom, how can there be such people in the world, girls are not human? Why do they dislike girls so much?"


    Mother Gu patted her daughter''s head, and was very annoyed at the three best in that family.


    "Don''t be afraid, baby, there are only a small number of people like this now, and those people have problems with their brains. What a wonderful daughter, you see our daughter is a treasure."


    Gu An: "Yes, in our family sons are all grass, only daughters are treasures."


    Mother Gu gave her youngest son a nk look.


    Gu Mama: "Just in case, if those shameless people talk nonsense outside, it will have an impact on the hospital and doctors, so we have to pre-emptively find someone who took the previous video and posted it on the Inte. go."


    You don¡¯t need to be a gentleman when you deal with this kind of shameless viin, otherwise you will only be the one who suffers.


    Nuan Nuan raised her hand, "I know, I know, I saw someone take a video."


    Later, Nuan Nuan took her brother to find someone, and then bought the video and sent it to the third brother Gu Mingyu.


    Of course this kind of thing needs to be done by professionals.


    After Gu Mingli exined the cause and effect clearly, Gu Mingyu also responded quickly.


    "Understood, leave this matter to my agent, Nuan Nuan is back? Why hasn''t anyone notified me!"


    Nuan Nuan leaned over to talk to the third brother through the mobile phone.


    "Third Brother~"


    Gu Mingyu''s dissatisfied voice came fromziness.


    "Little heartless, why don''t you tell me when youe back?"


    The little girl began to coax her sweetly, "My third brother, the smartest, most handsome and handsome, Nuan Nuan didn''t do it on purpose. I made lunch for my father and my brother. I will tell you and my second brother when I go back." .¡±


    Gu Mingyu''s maicughter came from the phone, "Okay, for your sweet little mouth, kneel down."


    Nuan Nuan giggled.


    "Don''t worry, this video is handed over to my agent, and I promise to make them famous."


    After everything was arranged here, Nuan Nuan and the others went to see the unfortunate pregnant woman again.


    Mother Gu also went together this time.


    the other side¡­


    It was almost the same as Gu''s mother guessed, those three people really didn''t hold back.


    After checking their son''s injuries, they angrily tried to get revenge on the hospital and the person who beat their son.


    "Mom and Dad, that person seems to be a doctor too, let''s expose them, this is a ck-hearted hospital!"


    The eyes of the two old people also brightened, "Yes, yes, yes, we will expose them, and we have to make this hospitalpensate us for various medical expenses and mental damage expenses!"


    After discussing, the three of them felt that this idea was more feasible, so they began to find ways to contact those news media.


    As soon as they thought that they would have arge amount ofpensation, they even forgot about the pregnant woman who was giving birth.


    After the operation, there was no one to take care of the pregnant woman''s bed. It was really sad to see.


    When Nuan Nuan and they passed by, the pregnant woman just woke up, lying on the bed and weeping silently.


    "Auntie, why doesn''t your mothere to the hospital?"


    The woman cried even harder, her face full of remorse, "It''s all my fault, I insisted on marrying him and let my parents down, I don''t even dare to contact them now..."


    Amidst her intermittent crying, everyone also heard a story.


    At the beginning, she and Wang Qiang fell in love freely when they were studying at school, and they fell in love when they were still in high school.


    After being discovered, both teachers and parents forced people to separate.


    But she was coaxed by Ah Qiang''s sweet words, and the two pretended to break up, but in fact they were still together.


    Wang Qiang¡¯s grades were not good when she was in high school. The college entrance examination results were not satisfactory and she could only go to a third-tier university. She was admitted to a second-tier university. Although her score was not high, it was much better than Wang Qiang¡¯s.


    Later, she was coaxed by Wang Qiang to go to three schools with him. Thinking about it now, that was definitely the stupidest decision she ever made.


    Not only did he have a falling out with his parents, but his future for the rest of his life was basically ruined.


    Everything I got now is probably retribution.


    Listening to the woman crying and talking about her experience, Mother Gu felt that this woman was so stupid when she was young.


    Nuan Nuan listened to the summary "Puppy love hurts people!"


    With a smile in his eyes, Gu Mingli patted his sister''s head and agreed very much.


    "That''s right, puppy love hurts people, Nuan Nuan, please remember, in the future, which boy will send you a letter or give you something, those are all trying to harm you, they are all your ss enemies!"


    Nuan Nuan carefully remembered the words of the fourth brother.


    "Well, I remember!"

 Chapter 492: became famous

    The woman''s name is Qian Yingying, a verymon name, and her family is fairly well-off. Now when she talks about the past, she can''t wait to go back and beat her former self.


    Qian Yingying really gave birth to a girl this time. For the Wang family who wanted a big grandson, her life would be difficult for the naked eye in the future.


    Qian Yingying looked at her daughter softly, and made a decision in her heart.


    "I want to divorce him!"


    She can''t let her daughter suffer in the royal family.


    Mother Gu is very supportive of this, "If you want to file awsuit, I will lend you my husband''swyer team."


    Qian Yingying was very grateful for this, if she hadn''t been unable to get out of bed now, she might have knelt down with the child in her arms.


    She was quite at ease with the fact that no one from the Wang family came to take care of her, and she was much more at ease without those three people around.


    At this time, the three members of the Wang family finally waited for the reporter who came to interview.


    They also knew how to pretend to be pitiful, and used their son''s injury to criticize the hospital viciously, and also said that the ck-hearted hospital prevented their daughter-inw from giving birth in order to make money, and so on.


    In short, all the feces that can be thought of are detained in the hospital.


    A group of reporters left excitedly after the interview. They didn''t expect to get such a big news today.


    Lincheng No. 1 Hospital, which is thergest hospital in the entire province A, such news will definitely attract a lot of traffic.


    The reporters went back happily with the interview videos, and the titles were all thought out. As a result, these videos were not praised by the leaders but scolded severely.


    "Aren''t you smart enough? They don''t want to verify whether what they say is true or not. Fortunately, let me see it, or we will be miserable if this video is sent out."


    The reporter was so scolded that he couldn''t figure it out, and the leader made him pay attention to the news on the Inte by himself because he looked stupid.


    The leader said earnestly, "As journalists, we must always pay attention to the news trends on the Inte. Originally, we wanted to give you a sry increase this month, but judging by your performance today, let''s forget about it. You''re too impatient after you practice. You have to investigate clearly, don''t look at the two old things in a pitiful manner, you must know that bad people will also grow old."


    The leader took his water ss and left slowly.


    The little reporter recovered from the shock of losing this opportunity when he was supposed to raise his sry. He watched the news on the Inte on his mobile phone without tears, and was dumbfounded when he saw some videos.


    In the video, the doctor persuaded the pregnant woman and exined the physical condition of the pregnant woman one by one. The child is too big and the pregnant woman is weak and cannot give birth normally, and there are great risks in giving birth naturally.


    But the family of three insisted that their eldest grandson will have a great fortune in the future, and that children born naturally are smart, etc., and the doctor is not allowed to cesarean section.


    That big grandson, who didn''t care about the pregnant woman''s physical condition at all, and said that if the child''s adult has something to do during the normal delivery, it is the responsibility of the hospital. It really made people angry.


    There is also a surveince video of a pregnant woman during childbirth. The pregnant woman is already in danger, but the family firmly does not allow people to be pushed into the operating room.


    ¡¾Fuck, this video makes my fist harden, I really want to get in and punch those three people a few times. ¡¿


    [Such family members are the most disgusting. The human doctor exined all the dangers of natural childbirth, whether they are deaf or have brain problems, and also said that if adults and children have problems during childbirth, it is the fault of the hospital. People are old and thick-skinned. Really y the words shameless to the fullest! ¡¿


    ¡¾This sense of substitution is too strong, and now I can''t wait to fight those three shamelessly. ¡¿


    ¡¾What kind of society is it now? How can there be such bedbugs? Does this count as deliberate murder? ¡¿


    ¡¾It¡¯s disgusting, I will find a boyfriend in the future, no matter how much I like him, if his family is such a virtuous olddy, I will dump him immediately. ¡¿


    ¡¾One bite and one big grandson, this is obviously patriarchal. I wouldn''t be surprised if the pregnant woman gave birth to a girl and the three of them threw face on the spot. ¡¿


    ¡¾Damn it, why does this family inherit the throne? What virtue. ¡¿


    ¡¾Extreme family, advise pregnant women to leave as soon as possible, such a public house is still reserved for the New Year. ¡¿


    Basically, the Inte is full of usations against the family of three best.


    Those reporters who hadn¡¯t sent out the interview video were both angry and d to see these two videos.


    Not to mention the others, they were so angry after watching the video that they wanted to beat those three people, and they were also deceived by these three people!


    As for those who quickly sent out the interview videos, when they saw the two videos on the Inte, they also quickly withdrew all the interview videos and rted copywriting.


    But it was toote, someone saved it quickly, and sent it out quickly to get a very high number of hits.


    The marketing ount that posted the video before quickly released the public rtions, saying that the family of three contacted them for this interview, and they had no idea what happened before.


    ¡¾Damn it! The poor trio in this video are the same people in the previous video? ¡¿


    ¡¾This acting is not bad. ¡¿


    ¡¾So what are they nning to do? Miserable? But I just want tough what''s going on? ¡¿


    ¡¾Is the effect of this injury painted on? ¡¿


    ¡¾No, no, no...ording to my analysis, this is really beaten, who did what I wanted to do, well done! ¡¿


    ¡¾Was beaten by a doctor in the hospital? Which doctor is so awesome and so brave. ¡¿


    ¡¾Hahaha... Seeing them crying miserably during the interview, Iughed so happily. ¡¿


    ¡¾Brothers and sisters, it¡¯s Chinese New Year, the biggest joke I heard today, the devil pretended to be pitiful and said they were miserable. ¡¿


    ¡¾The Ultimate Family: We are miserable, we were beaten up... Audience: Hahahaha...¡¿


    ¡¾How dare they, I feel embarrassed for them. ¡¿


    ¡¾Ah... the three of them probably didn''t know they were famous long ago, otherwise there wouldn''t be this interview video. ¡¿


    Soon the video of this interview was also on the top of the hot search, just below the previous two videos, which is simply a tant mockery.


    The three members of the best family did get their wish and became popr, but the result was not what they wanted.


    The three people didn''t know all this at this time, and the two old people were feeding fruit to their sons.


    They are still imagining a better future.


    "Just wait, it won''t be long before the leaders of the hospital wille to us and beg for forgiveness, and then we will ask for apensation fee of 1.8 million!"


    "That is, let them still be arrogant, and the person who beat my son has to go to jail!"


    Wang Qiang: "I don''t know if my son is born now. Yingying has no one to take care of her."


    The old woman drooped her eyelids, "You suffered this injury because of her. Why do you care about her? You just gave birth to a child and you can''t take care of yourself. Don''t worry about the grandson. This hospital must take good care of him. We will go see him right away." Look."

 Chapter 493: White Ink Book: Scroll

    The two elders went to the obstetrics and gynecology department unhurriedly, but found that many people around them were looking at themselves.


    "Old man, why do I feel that these people are watching us?"


    "Did our interview video go out? Are we famous now?!"


    Speaking of which, the two old men became excited,pletely unaware of the disdain in those people''s eyes.


    The two old men straightened their chests even more, and they will be celebrities in the future.


    A young man also saw the two old men, and saw that they were going in the direction of the obstetrics and gynecology department, and felt that something might happenter.


    He usually likes to live broadcast, but this time he saw the two old people on the Inte and quickly turned on his mobile phone to live broadcast and followed them.


    The two went directly to the ward where their daughter-inw was, but were told that their daughter-inw had been transferred to the VIP ward.


    They suddenly yelled in dissatisfaction.


    "Who asked you to transfer her to the VIP ward? I can tell you that we won''t pay for it!"


    The nurse looked at them impatiently, and if it wasn''t for her duty, she didn''t want to talk to these two people.


    "Someone has already paid for her."


    The eyes of the old man and olddy suddenly became happy.


    "The fee for the VIP ward must be very expensive, so our daughter-inw won''t live there, so you can refund the money to us."


    The nurse and the youth who secretly followed the live broadcast were shocked by their shameless remarks.


    ¡¾Damn it, it¡¯s been a long time since I saw you, it¡¯s so superb! ¡¿


    ¡¾Too shameless. ¡¿


    ¡¾The bad guys are getting older and more disgusting. ¡¿


    ¡¾Relying on the old and selling the old, such people should be driven out of the hospital directly. ¡¿


    ¡¾Didn''t you pretend to be pitiful before? This face is really bitter and mean. ¡¿


    ¡¾The appearance of eating is too ugly. ¡¿


    The nurse took a deep breath and endured, "I''m sorry, the money has already been paid and the ward has been booked, and it cannot be refunded. Even if you want to refund the money, we will not give it to you. We will contact the original owner."


    The olddy put her hands on her hips and began to curse.


    "Why are all the doctors and nurses in your hospital so uneducated? How do you talk to the old man? Since the money has been given to us, there is no reason to return it. The refunded ward money is of course ours."


    The old man beside him nodded in agreement, "That''s the reason."


    The nurses were allughed at by them, "I can''t retreat, if you continue to pester me like this, I will call security."


    The two continued to swear, and they restrained themselves when they saw the security guards with batonsing.


    "If you can''t get a refund, you can''t get a refund. It''s really cheap for that woman, Qian Yingying. It''s not so delicate to have a child, and she went to live in a VIP ward. My wife, I have never lived in such a good ward when I was sick. My eldest grandson What about it? Was my eldest grandson born? Was it a normal birth?"


    Qian Yingying''s attending doctor came over with a cold face, "The pregnant woman is a child taken out by caesarean section. It is a girl, and the mother and daughter are safe."


    Hearing the news one by one, the two old people were dumbfounded, and immediately began to howl like a bolt from the blue.


    "What? Is it a loser and not a grandson? I don''t believe it. We invited the witch to show it to our daughter-inw. She drank the magic water. She said that this baby must be a grandson!"


    "Say, did you guys steal my grandson and switch? It must be you, you ck-hearted people who are uneasy and kind, and my grandson, you give me back my grandson!"


    As they said that, they went forward to catch the doctors and nurses with all their teeth and ws. Fortunately, there were security guards, otherwise they would really suffer when facing such people.


    Bai Moshu came over at this time.


    Superior conditions make it hard to ignore his existence.


    He is like a snow wolf that grew up in the snow-capped mountains, with innate arrogance in his indifference.


    "Are you making trouble again?"


    Bai Moshu''s long and narrow eyes lightly swept over, and the two old people suddenly remembered the feeling of being dominated by fear when their son was beaten.


    "You, you, you...don''t be too arrogant, as a doctor, you actually hit the family members of pregnant women!"


    White ink book "Roll."


    The two immediately supported each other and rolled away in despair.


    Everyone present "!!"


    Damn it!


    Good Nima Shuai!


    ¡¾Ahhhhh! My man is my man, this is my man. ¡¿


    ¡¾Husband is so handsome, I love it, I really love it. ¡¿


    ¡¾My husband looks at me, he is so handsome that my legs are weak! ¡¿


    ¡¾Grass! I love this man! ¡¿


    ¡¾It looks familiar, have we met the male **** somewhere? ¡¿


    ¡¾Bai Moshu turned out to be Bai Moshu, what did the two old men mean just now, so the person who beat their son turned out to be Bai Moshu? Well done! ¡¿


    ¡¾My husband is so handsome! ¡¿


    ¡¾Wooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooway ¡¿


    ¡¾This man is really jumping on my aesthetic point, how can there be such a restrained and good-looking man! ¡¿


    ¡¾No, what happened to the barrage in the live broadcast room? Do you know this handsome guy? I''m not a star either. ¡¿


    ¡¾Those who haven''t watched Nuan Nuan''s live broadcast of the incident of losing a horse don''t know that Bai Moshu is Nuan Nuan''s brother. ¡¿


    ¡¾Hey... Nuan Nuan hasn''t broadcast live in the past two years, and I don''t know how Nuan Nuan is doing now. ¡¿


    ¡¾I miss that obedient little girl so much. ¡¿


    There is a saying that says Cao Cao Cao Cao will be here.


    "elder brother."


    Qing Lizhong''s soft voice rang out, and the delicate and obedient girl ran to the young man.


    "Brother, we are going back, when will you get off work?"


    Bai Moshu''s cold brows and eyes with a slight smile made him a little gentler.


    The children have grown taller and have stretched out. They are not as chubby as before, but they are also more beautiful.


    The picture of two brothers and sisters standing together makes peopleugh.


    While the young man was stunned watching the data in the live broadcast room gradually increase, and the barrage screamed.


    Bai Moshu swept over with a sharp look.


    The young man trembled and stood up straight.


    Mom, this look is so scary!


    ¡¾Ahhh! Husband''s eyes kill me! ¡¿


    ¡¾No matter what, it looks good. ¡¿


    ¡¾I love it, I love it. ¡¿


    ¡¾A group of flowers lsp, we have been discovered! ¡¿


    Bai Moshu walked towards the young man, every time he took a step he would tremble, the feeling of oppression was so strong.


    "what are you doing?"


    The young man was trembling, "Straight...Live, I came with that, those two old people."


    Nuan Nuan''s head emerged from behind his brother, with a pair of beautiful almond eyes shining brightly.


    "Live broadcast, so the two viins just now were broadcast live?"


    Youth nods wildly!


    Bai Moshu pushed his little cousin''s head back.


    "Let''s go, I''ll go home with you too."


    Nuan Nuan immediately turned around and followed, "Oh? Brother, are you busy?"


    Bai Moshu "I had five surgeries today and need to rest."


    Nuan Nuan bounced around him like a bunny.


    "Then brother is going to have a good rest, let''s go home and rest."


    The young man stared nkly at the backs of the two of them leaving.


    "The appearance of these two brothers and sisters is really amazing."


    ¡¾Not only that, there is not a single Nuannuan brother who is not handsome! ¡¿


    ¡¾But I still think Nuan Nuan Baoer is the best looking! ¡¿


    ¡¾The cutest! ¡¿

 Chapter 494: deserved

    Because the two old people knew that Qian Yingying gave birth to a girl, they kept cursing when they went back to find their son.


    After telling his son about this matter, Wang Qiang''splexion turned ugly.


    "What a useless thing."


    "I thought it was the eldest grandson, but the one who was born was a loser. What''s the use of that?"


    Wang Qiang calmed down for a while, "It''s okay, just regenerate next time."


    The old woman stared at her with dickish eyes, "It''s really bad luck to give birth to a money-losing baby at the beginning."


    Just then, their cell phones rang.


    "Could it be that the reporter called? Is there a result? When your father and I were walking outside, we were watched by many people, as if we were already famous."


    The old man also quickly said, "Forget about this, answer the phone quickly."


    Thinking of thepensation they are about to receive, they have smiles on their faces.


    Wang Qiang answered the phone, but before he could say anything, there were bursts of insults from the other side.


    Wang Qiang was stunned by the scolding,pletely unaware of what happened.


    But he captured a message from it, live video.


    He has been ying games and doesn''t pay attention to the news on the Inte, so he doesn''t know what happened.


    Wang Qiang quickly turned on his mobile phone to read the news on the Inte. When he saw those videos and the messages scolding them on the Inte, his mind went nk and his expression changed.


    Seeing that something was wrong with their son, the two old men hurriedly asked what happened.


    The two of them couldn''t understand the words, but a strange voice came from the next bed.


    "I have been watching with cold eyes when you see the news on the Inte. Iughed so hard that you still want to trouble the hospital with your virtue. Now you will be punished."


    "What are you talking about!"


    The olddy put her hands on her hips and cursed, "You will suffer retribution, and your whole family will suffer retribution!"


    Other people in the ward looked at it and sneered.


    "It''s really unlucky to be in the same ward as them."


    "If the hospital didn''t have any beds, who would want to be with them."


    "In the future, everyone should keep their eyes open when choosing a son-inw for their daughter. Such a useless man and family members who are scoundrels must not be chosen. This is a disaster for the daughter for the rest of her life."


    "Who says it''s not, the girl with such a husband''s family is really unlucky for eight lifetimes."


    Wang Qiang blushed and had a thick neck when he was overwhelmed by their entric words.


    In the ward, the two elderly people quickly quarreled with other people in the ward.


    Soon the two old people also knew that they were indeed famous, but not as they expected.


    They are notorious!


    Now the Inte is full of usations against them.


    And in the entire ward, their family has also be the object of exclusion by everyone.


    Even if someone passed by their ward, they would spurn and scold them a few words.


    Soon, the three of them couldn''t bear other people''s eyes and curses and were discharged from the hospital.


    From the beginning to the end, they never cared about Qian Yingying who gave birth to their daughter.


    Not long after they were discharged from the hospital, they received a court summons.


    Qian Yingying directly filed awsuit for divorce.


    Wang Qiang and his parents couldn''t believe that Qian Yingying was going to divorce them!


    When they went to the court aggressively to find Qian Yingying to settle ounts, they were greeted with a beating.


    Wang Qiang''s parents were beaten up this time, by Qian Yingying''s parents.


    "Smelly shameless old godly woman, my family Yingying has been ruined by you so much, I can''t finish with you today!"


    Qian Yingying''s father also punched the old man a few times.


    Wang Qiang was beaten so badly by Qian Yingying''s cousin and brother that his face was bruised and swollen, and the people around him couldn''t stop him.


    The Qian family moved out of this city earlier, because Qian Yingying was determined to leave at the beginning, and her parents were also heartbroken, and they have been stubborn for so many years without deliberately inquiring about it.


    Until not long ago, when they learned what happened to their daughter, the two old people immediately regretted it.


    Although they were angry and disappointed, they only felt distressed after knowing their daughter''s situation.


    Why is this kid so stubborn? Even after suffering so much for so many years, he still hasn''t contacted them.


    If someone hadn''t approached them and told them, they wouldn''t even know about it.


    They went to the hospital and saw the woman was thin and haggard, and cried bitterly. This time they met, they brought the brothers of the family to settle ounts with the Wang family.


    The three members of the Wang family were beaten beyond recognition, and finally they were pulled away after a long rest before the court session began.


    Nuan Nuan has been paying attention to Qian Yingying''s affairs, and in the end Qian Yingying won thewsuit and obtained custody of her daughter.


    As for the three members of the Wang family, they are no different from street rats now. The family that lost Qian Yingying is in a mess.


    They were not hardworking people at all. They had been using Qian Yingying like a cow and horse all these years, and their house, which was neatly organized, was not satisfied with all kinds of fault-finding.


    When Qian Yingying left, let alone cleaning, they even had problems eating.


    The food cooked by the old man was terrible, and the family who had been raised for a long time couldn''t eat it.


    Wang Qiang lost his previous job of 3,000 yuan because of this incident. Now he stays at home and doesn¡¯t go out to look for it anymore. He spends all day ying games and drinking at home, and he doesn¡¯t go out until he is called out several times during dinner.


    But because the food was not tasty, he hated this and that, and even his parents started to scold him when his temper got grumpy.


    It''s not that the Queen Mother has never thought about asking her son to find another partner. She is quite confident in her son, thinking that the best woman in the world can also be worthy of her son.


    But in fact, the reputation of their family is so bad that no one is willing to introduce someone to Wang Qiang, and that girl will fall in love with him blindly.


    In this way, the life of the Wang family became more and more unsatisfactory, and even in the end, Wang Qiang beat and kicked his parents at every turn.


    The two old men were so trembling at home that they couldn''t resist at all. They didn''t understand why their son became like this.


    In order to live, the two of them can only pick up garbage, and they can only live with garbage for the rest of their lives.


    Even so, the two of them still firmly believed that Qian Yingying brought on the pain of their family, and cursed her in their hearts every day.


    Nuan Nuan saw the two old garbage pickers while shopping, and didn¡¯t recognize them at first, but she remembered them when she heard them swearing and spitting out the word Qian Yingying from their mouths.


    She took Lin Jiu a little further away without a word, and she still doesn''t regret it now.


    But this is all done by themselves, and no one can be med.


    "Nuan Nuan, when are youing back to school?"


    Lin Jiu drank milk tea and asked the girl who was as beautiful as a fairy beside her. The older she got, the more beautiful she became. Her skin is so fair that people are enviable.


    Nuan Nuan took a sip of milk tea, "I don''t know, my teacher''s health is getting worse."


    Thinking of the teacher Nuan Nuan, he frowned, with a slightly mncholy expression.

 Chapter 495: Goodbye

    After staying at home for about ten days, news came from the teacher that he was hospitalized.


    Nuan Nuan flew there that night and went directly to the hospital.


    In the ward, the old man was already asleep with an oxygen mask on, dripping in his hand.


    Xie Jingsheng sat aside and nced at the potion from time to time.


    There was a slight sound at the door of the ward, and then the door was pushed open, Nuan Nuan walked in lightly.


    Look a little tired.


    Along with her were her brothers.


    "Jing Sheng, how is the teacher?"


    She walked to the bedside, nced at the teacher and asked quietly.


    Xie Jingsheng, "When my grandmother got up today, she was so weak that she almost fell down. Now there is nothing serious."


    is getting older.


    Nuan Nuan hummed with red eyes, and sat next to the old man silently watching over him.


    The air conditioner was turned on in the ward, and Nuan Nuan gently held the other hand of the old man who was not receiving a drip.


    Su He came in with a hot water bottle, and he was not surprised to see Nuan Nuan and her brothers.


    "You are here."


    He put down the kettle and looked at Nuan Nuan with a soft expression.


    "Why don''t Nuan Nuane tomorrow, I must be tired aftering here at night."


    Nuan Nuan shook her head, "I want to see the teacher sooner."


    Su He took out a basin, mixed warm water and wiped his mother''s hands and feet.


    "Go to the bed over there and lie down for a while, or your teacher will be worried when he wakes up and sees you like this."


    The little girl pursed her lips, looked at the teacher for several times before leaving.


    "Brother, what are you going to do?"


    Gu Nan gently rubbed her head, "Let''s go to the hotel, sleep well and we wille to see you tomorrow morning."


    They probably couldn''t sleepfortably here Nuannuan, and she probably didn''t want to go to the hotel with her.


    Nuan Nuan nodded, lying on the small bed and closing her eyes.


    But after a short rest, she woke up when she heard the teacher''s voice.


    Xie Jingsheng is feeding Su Xi water.


    Nuan Nuan hurried over to help.


    Su Xi opened her eyes and saw Nuan Nuan, tremblingly stretched out a hand to grab her.


    Nuan Nuan quickly put her palm in.


    "Teacher, I''m back."


    "It''s warm."


    The old man took her hand andughed.


    "Teacher, you go to sleep, I will watch over you here."


    She tucked the quilt for the old man, watched her close her eyes, and never let go of her hand.


    "Jing Sheng, you should go to bed too, I will watch over the teacher."


    Xie Jingsheng wanted to say that he was not sleepy.


    Nuan Nuan pretended to be fierce, "Don''t say you''re not sleepy!"


    Xie Jingshengughed, "Okay, remember to call me if you need anything."


    In the middle of the night, Su He came back exhausted.


    He left in a hurry, and many things have not been dealt with yet.


    While A Niang was asleep, he went back and handed over everything to his subordinates, and went back to the hospital without taking a break.


    "Uncle, go to rest too, don''t be too tired, the teacher will feel bad."


    Su He looked at the well-behaved and sensible girl, sighed and rubbed her head.


    "Nuan Nuan, you have worked hard."


    The little girl shook her head and said that she didn''t work hard.


    Wait until the old man''s water supply was finished, then Nuan Nuany down beside the hospital bed and fell into a deep sleep.


    Su He woke up at dawn the next day. Although he only rested for three hours, his spirit was much better.


    Nuan Nuan was awakened by the movement on the hospital bed. Her teacher woke up at some point, and she was half-sitting on the hospital bed at the moment, her old fingers gently stroking her hair.


    "Teacher, you are awake."


    Su Xi nodded, "My Nuannuan has worked hard."


    "It''s not hard, as long as the teacher can do well."


    Su He poured a ss of water to feed her.


    "Mother, drink some water."


    Xie Jingsheng peeled an orange and handed it to Nuan Nuan, "Eat some."


    Because Su Xi is in pretty good condition now, the atmosphere in the ward should be more rxed.


    At eight o''clock, the door of the ward was pushed open, and Nuan Nuan''s brothers came over with breakfast.


    "Have some breakfast."


    Su Xi may have to be hospitalized for a period of time. Fortunately, there is a nanny at home to take care of the animals, otherwise she will be even more worried.


    Su He''s daughter-inw and two sons, Su Qingran and Su Wanniang rushed back one after another.


    They were abroad when they received the news, or else they rushed backst night.


    After half a month, Su Xi was discharged from the hospital. Even if she was not fully recovered, she was unwilling to stay in the hospital any longer.


    It is the end of April, and all kinds of flowers in the yard are blooming just right, full of vitality.


    The sun was just right, Su Xi was pushed out in a wheelchair to bask in the sun and look at the flowers, Nuan Nuan sat beside her embroidering obediently, Leley at her feet, put her chin on her instep and basked in the sun with her eyes closed, Xie Jingsheng Read a book aside.


    The old man''s two grandsons are also obediently reading next to them, telling jokes from time to time to make her happy.


    The peaceful days continued until June. Su Xi, who had always been rtively weak, was in a particrly good spirit today. Sitting in the yard full of flowers, she suddenly called Xie Jingsheng.


    "Jing Sheng, is it time for you to take the high school entrance examination?"


    Xie Jingsheng patted her hand tofort her, "The school said that I can directly enter Lincheng No. 1 High School with my grades. Don''t worry."


    Su Xi showed a smile on her face, "Okay, Nuan Nuan is going to junior high school too."


    Nuannuan nodded, "Teacher, I have already learned the curriculum of junior high school."


    "Yi Lin Yi Hao, let me tell you a story about me and your grandfather..."


    Two teenagers gathered around her, feeling extremely heavy, and the eyes of the adults standing on the other side were already red.


    Su Xi''s eyes are gentle, even though she is wrinkled, she still has elegance in her bones.


    A gust of wind blew up the petals of various flowers in the yard, Su Xi suddenly looked at the door.


    In a haze, she seemed to see an elegant young man in a tunic suit from the Republic of China period. He hurried to the door and showed her a long-lost familiar smile.


    "Xixi, I''m back."


    Su Xi looked at the person at the door, and burst into tears instantly.


    "Ahe, Wanniang, Qingran, I saw him, Ahe, your father hase to pick me up."


    Su Xi slowly raised her old hand. At that moment, she felt that her soul had escaped the burden of Shen Yi''s body and stood up, then ran towards the man without hesitation.


    Just like when she was in her twenties, wearing a light blue cheongsam and long ck hair shawl, she turned into a young look, hugging the person who had been waiting for many years.


    "I''m here to pick you up."


    Su Xi heard the person she was thinking of say so.


    Two invisible souls held hands, walked out and looked back at the same time, saw the flowers all over the yard, and the crowd who had already been weeping.


    ''Goodbye. ''


    I finally, at thest moment, got the person I wanted to wait for.


    In her life, except for that person, she tried her best to do everything else the best. Although she was reluctant to give up, she no longer had nostalgia for it.

 Chapter 496: death, birth

    Su Xi''s funeral, Nuan Nuan''s family came.


    The little girl''s eyes were as red as a rabbit''s at the funeral.


    The whole family took turns tofort and take care of her.


    Nuan Nuan "I...I''m not sad. When the teacher left, she said... that she has someone waiting for her."


    He said he wasn''t sad, but he couldn''t hide his red eyes, and tears fell down uncontrobly as he spoke.


    Nuannuan hugged her mother, her mouth shrunken and she stopped talking.


    The **** and white eyes were moist, looking at the gentle photo on the teacher''s tombstone.


    After the funeral, Su Heplied with A Niang¡¯s will and kept the Su family¡¯s house for herself, but the embroidery left over from her life was distributed to three apprentices


    Nuan Nuan kept all these things that the teacher gave her well, and also kept the photos she took with the teacher together in the photo frame.


    "Sir, I haven''t seen Wangcai since this morning, and I don''t know where he went."


    The nanny aunt was in a hurry, "Wangcai has been sluggish during this time, I thought it should be because the olddy was too sad, but I didn''t worry too much after eating, it didn''t show up today, I was worried Could something have happened to it?"


    Everyone''splexion suddenly changed.


    hurriedly began to look for it.


    Nuannuan took Lele and found a small pile of dog food in the yard. It seems that Wangcai hadn''t eaten anything after Su Xi''s death, so it was all buried here.


    That means it has been hungry for several days.


    Domestic dogs will be very spiritual after a long time. Before they die, they will leave home and find a ce to die quietly.


    Wangcai is going to starve himself to death!


    Everyone was looking for Wang Cai, and finally found it on a small hillside.


    Wildflowers were blooming everywhere on the hillside, Wangcai fell on a clump of irises and was out of breath. The direction where his head was facing could see the old house of the Su family at a nce.


    A dog that is obviously so big, but now it is very light to hold.


    Nuan Nuan hugged the big dog''s body and wept bitterly.


    The sky is gloomy, just like everyone''s mood.


    Everyone stood silently, their eyes turning red when they heard the little girl''s crying.


    In the Su family, apart from Su Xi, Nuannuan and Wangcai have the deepest affection.


    Wangcai''s departure has also brought her a big blow.


    Wangcai has been with Su Xi for more than ten years. She has raised him since he was a child, and he has already be a family-like existence.


    On the night of Su Xi''s burial, it left the house where it had lived for more than ten years, and went outside alone to die alone.


    Even if it died, it died among the flowers that Su Xi liked, silently looking at the house where he lived and grew up until he could no longer breathe.


    Lele walked up to Nuan Nuan and arched her with his head. It can understand Wang Cai''s approach. If it were him and Nuan Nuan, it would die without hesitation.


    Finally, they buried Wangcai next to Su Xi''s tomb, so they continued to apany her.


    Nuan Nuan hugged Lele when she went to sleep that night, and several cats also found a ce to be next to her, and Rhubarby quietly beside the bed.


    In the middle of the night, I could hear whimpering asionally. Nuan Nuan was still asleep, but she didn''t know what she dreamed of, and she was crying in her sleep.


    ...


    Stayed in Su''s house for a while, and after all of Su Xi''s funeral affairs are settled, they should go back.


    Two days before returning to Lincheng, Xiaoqi, who left after Su Xi was buried, came back and brought them a surprise.


    It came back with another crinoid.


    A Costin that is smaller than it.


    Two Costinins stood on the top of a tree and called out to Nuan Nuan.


    Nuan Nuan opened her eyes wide, "Who is Xiao Qi?"


    Xiao Qi tilted his head and rubbed lightly on the body of the sea dongqing next to him, cooing and not knowing what he was talking about.


    However, from the sticky attitude of the two Costin, it can be seen that these two are obviously a pair!


    So aftering here, sometimes this guy doesn''t show up for such a long time to find a wife!


    Nuan Nuan "..."


    This is absolutely unexpected.


    Nuan Nuan leaned over and slowly raised her hand, and the two Haidongqing rubbed their heads on her palms.


    Then it flew up suddenly, instead of flying away directly, it flew forward for a certain distance and came back to circle above her head.


    Gu Mingli touched his chin, "Wuan Nuan and they won''t let you follow."


    Nuannuan nodded, "I''ll go and see."


    "We''re with you."


    Gu Mingli, Gu An and Xie Jingsheng all followed.


    Then they climbed a high mountain panting, and finally the two crinoids stopped on a big thick tree.


    They fell among the leaves, and when they looked up, they could faintly see arge bird''s nest.


    Gu Mingli "...it''s not what I thought."


    Two Costin''s heads hung down from the branches and yelled at Nuan Nuan twice, as if asking her to go up and have a look.


    Nuan Nuan "I can''t go up QAQ"


    The tree is too tall.


    Finally, Nuan Nuan climbed up with the help of the fourth brother.


    Actually, it¡¯s fine as long as you¡¯re not afraid of heights after going up, because the branches of this tree are really thick, and they can be mature enough to hold them.


    Nuan Nuan crawled over slowly, thinking to herself that it''s a good thing she didn''t wear a skirt today, otherwise she would definitely not be willing to climb up.


    The nests of the two Costinins are veryrge, and in the middle of the nests, there are three white eggs lying quietly!


    Nuan Nuan opened her mouth wide in surprise.


    "Brother Jing Sheng, Xiao Qi has a baby, and there are still three!"


    Nuan Nuan was so excited that she quickly shared the good news with her brother and Xie Jingsheng.


    In the past few days, the dull mood caused by the death of the teacher and Wangcai has be cheerful because of this new life, and the bright eyes are also stained with a smile.


    Seeing her like this, the three people present couldn''t help being infected with this joy and became happy.


    Gu Mingli didn''t go there, those two guys could ept Nuan Nuan and the children who went to see them might not necessarily ept themselves.


    After getting excited, Nuan Nuan thought of another question.


    "Xiao Qi, are you going to stay here and settle down?"


    Xiaoqi''s wife and baby are here, so he won''t go back with him.


    Xiao Qi cooed a few times, rubbed his head on her body, then walked to the center of the nest, and gently arched one of the eggs with his head in her direction.


    The other Costin didn''t stop it either, obviously it was discussed before.


    Nuan Nuan''s eyes burst out with surprise.


    "Does Nuan Nuan want to take the baby and your wife back together?"


    Xiao Qi nodded.


    Nuannuan "!!"


    This is too surprising!


    Her Xiao Qi not only wanted to find a wife, but also came to her with his wife and Dan Baobao!


    Others apparently did not expect that the two Haidongqings would be willing to hand over their babies to Nuan Nuan.


    But this result is very happy.


    The weather temperature is just right now, so don''t worry about freezing the three baby birds.


    Nuan Nuan carefully pocketed the three eggs in her clothes, and paid attention to every step she took when going down the mountain, for fear that she might identally fall.


    It¡¯s okay for her to fall, but the egg babies must not fall!

 Chapter 497: Under the gentle and elegant appearance, there is a childlike

    Bringing the three eggs back to the Su family''s old house smoothly.


    Nuan Nuan ran back to the house, took a basket and some soft cloth,id it out, and put three eggs in it.


    The basket could only hold one sea dongqing. Xiaoqi''s wife tilted her neck to take a look, walked around the basket slowly, and carefully gathered the three baby eggs in the feathers. Squat down on the stomach.


    Xiao Qi was outside to apany it.


    Nuan Nuan touched their heads.


    "I''ll get you a bigger nest when I go back."


    Xiao Qi affectionately rubbed her palm to express understanding.


    Two Costinus take turns incubating eggs, and the one that didn¡¯t hatch is responsible for hunting.


    There are quite a lot of prey on the mountain now, even if they are unlucky and don¡¯t catch Nuannuan, they will give them extra meals, so there is no need to worry about being hungry.


    In June, the college entrance examination has passed, and senior high school graduates ushered in a restless and rxing holiday.


    I feel anxious because of my scores, I don¡¯t know if I can get into the ideal school.


    As for rxation, of course, the nerves that have been tense for so long are finally rxed, and there is no summer homework yet.


    Nuan Nuan and the others also returned to Lincheng.


    The new little life in the family made Nuan Nuan quickly get over the pain of losing her teacher. Every year after Qingming Festival, she went to visit her teacher and Wang Cai.


    Even though they have be a handful of loess, they have left heavy marks on the hearts of those around them.


    Gu An was urged to go to school as soon as he came back, while Nuan Nuan was left at home.


    "It''s going to be a holiday anyway, so Nuan Nuan will wait for the next semester to sign up for school."


    Although she has not gone to school for two and a half years, she will still take every important exam.


    The current exam is still the first in the grade every time, and it is still the same exam as Gu An.


    This made her very famous in school, and she has the title of little genius child prodigy.


    Although Gu An''s academic performance is not the bottom one, it is still in the upper middle.


    Because he was too partial to subjects, he failed in liberal arts and English every time, but his scores in science were surprisingly good. Science has always been in the top three.


    The liberal arts teachers who taught him looked at him with hatred every time he was in ss.


    Gu An was driven off to school reluctantly.


    After staying at home for half a month, Nuan Nuan had ate sleep that day, and stretched on the bed like a cat before getting up rubbing his eyes.


    After brushing my teeth and washing my face, after getting dressed, I took my schoolbag and luggage and went to find my second brother.


    The second brother is now doing research in his ownboratory.


    Yes, it is his ownboratory.


    He has been preparing for thisboratory a long time ago, and it was onlypletedst year.


    After having thisboratory, he resigned from the research institute.


    However, the things researched from their ownboratories, which are rtively confidential, will be handed over to the country as soon as possible.


    He brought a team by himself, basically all the ssmates and teachers who cooperated tacitly in theboratory when they were in college, and only two of them were juniors who were just poached from the school.


    Although it is his ownboratory, it is actually closely rted to the country, so there are still guards to protect him and the safety of thisboratory.


    Nuan Nuan was specially approved to find her second brother.


    Gu Bei had been waiting for his sister for a long time. As soon as Nuan Nuan passed by, he saw a gentle and elegant young man in a white coat waiting at the door of theboratory.


    "Second brother!"


    She trotted over and was hugged directly.


    Gu Bei pinched her face that still had some baby fat.


    "My brother has been waiting for a long time, but you are finally here."


    Nuan Nuan stuck out her little tongue in embarrassment.


    "I just came back. I have to spend time with grandpa, mom and dad, and other brothers. I also need to see Xiaoqi''s babies. I need to discuss it with Lele. I''m very busy."


    She sighed as she spoke.


    Gu Bei smiled, and took his sister''s suitcase into his hands.


    "Okay, little busy man, let''s go with brother."


    Gu Bei''sboratory is located in a suburb with beautiful scenery and no noise. It is not too far from the Lincheng military base. If there is anything to do, just make a phone call and send someone over there at any time.


    Theboratory is underground with good privacy. Although it is underground, it is bright all the way in.


    However, Gu Bei did not take her to theboratory, but went to the dormitory apartment first.


    "This is where my teacher usually rests, this is my brother''s office, and here..."


    Gu Bei introduced a lot to Nuan Nuan, "You don''t know them yet, I will take you to meet them right away, they are very nice, don''t be afraid."


    But before that, I have to pack my warm luggage.


    My sister is ten years old now, so I can''t sleep next to her like I did when I was a child.


    I really think she will never grow up, it''s better to be only the size of a palm, so that she can take her cute and soft little sister with her at any time.


    He has already packed a room, which is next door to his room.


    "During the time you are here, this room belongs to you. If you need something, tell your brother."


    Everything in the room was neat and tidy, Nuan Nuan went in and took a look around.


    "My brother has arranged everything for me. There is everything in it."


    His second brother is a shopaholic, and he can tell from looking at all the things in the room that they are handwritten by him.


    There are dozens of sets of clothes, and she only lived here for half a month! How can this be worn!


    This is not counting all kinds of pajamas with cartoon patterns. There are more than a dozen sets of such pajamas, as well as slippers.


    The furry slippers are in the shape of various small animals, and there are several pairs of sandals and slippers.


    What kind of small nkets, towels, cups, toothbrushes and other things are all in various cute shapes.


    Nuan Nuan "..."


    Second brother, I really misjudged you. I didn''t expect that under your gentle and elegant appearance, there is such a childlike heart hidden!


    The clothes she brought seempletely useless.


    Gu Bei followed in and walked around, touched his chin and said, "I always feel that something is almost there."


    Then he looked towards the balcony, "By the way, I should buy you some small sulent potted nts here. My sister,e over and see what kind of sulent you like. Do you think this little bear paw looks good? Where is this pink peach egg? Or This little prickly prickly pear is fine too, why don''t you just buy them all."


    As soon as I thought about it, I started to buy online. This action is really powerless.


    Nuan Nuan "...no need brother, do you still remember that I only lived here for half a month?"


    Gu Bei insisted on going his own way, "Even if you only live for half a month, I have to give you the best experience. If you have nts, let''s have a little hamster or a little rabbit. This milk-brown lop-eared rabbit looks good to me, and this one Milky white ones, you can continue to raise them after you leave your brother and the people in theb."


    Then in a short period of time, Gu Bei ced an order for more than a dozen pots of various styles of sulents, as well as two lop-eared rabbits and a small hamster.


    These live animals were delivered directly from the pet shop in the same city. If Nuan Nuan didn''t stop him, he would still want to buy a chinchi!

 Chapter 498: Second brothers laboratory

    The things I bought will be delivered in the afternoon. Before that, Nuan Nuan went to theboratory with her brother.


    When you enter, you have to go through pupil fingerprints and blood sampling before you can enter smoothly.


    So strict.


    "I''ll take you to get acquainted first, and get to know my brother''s partner by the way."


    "This is the reference room, and there are some research materials in it. It''s best not toe here for Nuan Nuan. If the materials are identally messed up, it will be very troublesome to sort them out."


    The kid nodded obediently next to his brother, remembering, remembering, noting here.


    "Return this room, there are some dangerous liquids in it, don''te in."


    When he saw the little girl next to her nodding her head so seriously and obediently, his heart was so soft that it was a mess.


    This is his sister, such a small and soft one.


    "Dr. Gu."


    At this time, a person came over to greet Gu Bei, and smiled when he saw the little girl next to him.


    "Hey, this is the sister you miss so much. We have been telling us how cute and cute our sister is. We have wanted to see it for a long time."


    Gu Bei''s handsome face has a smile on it, "My sister."


    The tone is proud and ostentatious. When we were doing experiments before, when we sat and chatted together, we always talked about family members.


    Whenever this time, Gu Bei would show off his sister quietly.


    No one thought that one day, this young genius doctor would be a veritable dazzler.


    Nuan Nuan felt a little embarrassed holding his brother''s hand.


    "Nuan Nuan, this is my senior, you can call him Uncle Lin."


    "That won''t work!"


    The young man stroked his hair, "Although I''m a little bald at an early age, I''m still of the same generation as you. How can I be called uncle? Call me younger, brother."


    As he spoke, he also looked at Gu Bei''s thick ck hair with envy.


    entric, this God is too entric!


    Also engaged in research, most of them bald early in life, why does Gu Bei''s hair grow so well!


    Forget it, the key is that he is also very handsome!


    Nuan Nuan obediently called Brother Lin.


    "Hey, you''re so cute."


    After that, Nuan Nuan saw other people in theboratory.


    Young people who are of the same generation as your elder brother are called elder brothers and sisters, older ones are called uncles, and those with gray hair like the elder brother''s teacher are of course called grandpas.


    The little girl''s voice is crisp and soft, and the appearance of standing beside her own brother obediently and calling them is not too cute.


    The only two girls in theboratory were overwhelmed with maternal love when they saw such a cute little creature.


    "Dr. Gu, why didn''t you bring such a cute sister to theboratory before?"


    "That''s right, I feel my eyes are rxed after I''m tired from the experiment and look at Nuan Nuan more."


    Nuan Nuan "..."


    How could it be such an exaggeration.


    But in general, everyone is very fond of Nuan Nuan''s arrival.


    Especially after getting along for a day.


    They were busy doing experiments, and Nuan Nuan obediently read their homework on a small table next to them, without disturbing others at all.


    She will not feel bored and impatient, no matter what she is doing, as long as Gu Bei calls her, the little girl will obediently walk over.


    "Brother, are you tired? Would you like some water?"


    Gu Bei hummed, "Take a rest too, don''t be too tired."


    Nuan Nuan shook her head, "I''m not tired."


    Really good.


    Others in theb couldn''t help but envy.


    If there are such well-behaved children in my own family, they can wake upughing from their dreams.


    At the end of the day''s work, everyone was exhausted, and Nuan Nuan poured a cup of warm water for everyone.


    When my brother sat down, he squeezed his shoulders.


    It makes others envious.


    "If I have such a younger sister, I will also apply to bring it to theboratory!"


    "Gu Bei, why is your sister so obedient?"


    Not only is she white and soft, but she also has such a good temper.


    Generally, a child as old as her is a little restless, but other people have long been curious about the things in theboratory and can''t help but move around.


    But Nuan Nuan has been doing her own things seriously all the time. It can be seen that although she is curious about what they are doing, she neveres to disturb them, let alone mess with anything.


    Gu Bei said proudly, "Because she is my younger sister!"


    other people"¡­¡­"


    It seems to have said, but it seems to have said nothing.


    It is already night, the day''s work is over, everyone left theboratory and walked towards the dormitory building.


    "Dr. Gu, here is your courier."


    Gu Bei immediately realized, "By the way, I was too busy to forget."


    "You all help me take it, I can''t take it alone."


    Because they are all delivered in the same city, they are not packed in boxes.


    There are two palm-sized lop-eared rabbits in one cage, and a small silver fox hamster in the other cage.


    Gu Bei gave Nuan Nuan the cage containing the hamsters, and he hugged two lop-eared rabbits.


    The other small sulent nts were helped by colleagues.


    "I''ll go, Gu Bei, you''re shopping again!"


    They have also seen Gu Bei''s shopping, and they can buy more than women.


    Because Nuan Nuan wanted toe here before, he went online to buy countless daily necessities on the day he confirmed.


    They were dumbfounded.

 Chapter 499: furry

    After that, for several days in session, as long as he had free time, he would hang out in the mobile phone mall, and all the things he bought were cartoons and cute.


    At that time, some people teased him, "I can''t see it, you are still so childlike."


    Gu Beili replied confidently.


    "The things I bought for my sister are not childlike, why should I still buy mature ones?"


    Then I bought more unscrupulously, and sometimes I even asked female colleagues to help me choose.


    He also engages in flirtatious operations. The other girls only picked one, but he bought them all.


    At that time, the expressions of the two girls were speechless.


    I really don¡¯t understand the significance of Gu Bei asking them to help you choose. Since you want to buy everything, then choose a hammer!


    Bringing these things, Gu Bei went to decorate the warm room again.


    On the balcony, on the window sill and on the table, there are different cute and fleshy little nts, and then he gets busy to make a home for a few small animals.


    When I bought it, I bought his luxurious big cage together.


    Obviously I was a little tired when I left theb, but now I feel very refreshed.


    "Teacher, we young people are here, you go to rest first."


    Gu Bei drove all the old people to rest, and took a few young men and two female colleagues to work in the warm room.


    Nuan Nuan is of course also busy.


    Everything is already installed, in fact, it only needs to be ced.


    After changing the three squishy animals to a luxurious big house, it''s all over.


    Yng was starry, and Nuan Nuan carefully walked over with a few cups of fruit milk tea.


    "Brother will give you a drink."


    Several people were moved and surprised when they saw the fruit milk tea in the cup.


    "Did Nuan Nuan make this yourself?"


    Nuannuan nodded, "I learned from my senior sister."


    "Ah~~ It''s so delicious, I also want to have such a younger sister."


    Nuan Nuan smiled with crooked eyebrows, I''m so embarrassed, I was praised a lot today.


    It was veryte, after drinking fruit milk tea, everyone consciously washed the cups and put them away, and then said goodbye one by one and left.


    Gu Bei rubbed his sister''s head and went to the next door.


    It was a tiring day, and he almost fell asleep with the pillow on his head.


    Here, Nuan Nuan is rolling around on the bed, and they are not used to sleeping with them without Lele Briquettes.


    The three new little pets can''t hug the bed, for fear of pooping on the bed at night.


    Rolling and rolling, she still fell asleep hugging the pillow.


    I got upte the next day, put on my clothes and shoes and got out of bed. My brothers had already gone to theboratory.


    A young guard knocks on the door with breakfast.


    "Hello, kid, this is the breakfast that Dr. Gu asked to prepare for you."


    Nuan Nuan took the breakfast and thanked her, nibbled on the delicious finger biscuits bit by bit, and put all the things to learn today into her schoolbag.


    Then I went to look at those sulent little potted nts.


    Fingers with delicate and fair skin poked lightly on those small fleshy skins, with bright eyes and a smile.


    The sun shone on her body, her skin was delicate and porcin white, like a picture scroll.


    After watching the small potted nts, she went to see the three small animals.


    Brother should havee in the morning and changed the food for the little rabbits, and they are eating deliciously at the moment.


    Little Tutu''s three-petal lips wriggled and quickly finished eating the grass. She saw Nuan Nuan actively approaching the edge of the cage, sniffing her hand with her little nose.


    The fluffy and soft little ws are still on her fingertips, and it feels great to pinch.


    "Hello, little bunny."


    Nuan Nuan pinched its small w with **** and shook it slightly.


    "Gee!"


    The little rabbit responded, and another rabbit squeezed over.


    Thest two little rabbits nestled in her hand,


    One is fine, but two little bunnies can¡¯t fit in. The two little bunnies have half of their bodies hanging outside, and the two little ws in front tightly hold her fingers.


    The palms of the hands were soft and heavy, and Nuan Nuan''s whole body was transformed by them.


    The other hand touched their heads, and the fluffy and soft fur was suppressed.


    "So soft."


    She put the two little milk rabbits on herp, then buried her face in and took a deep breath.


    The little rabbit was clean, her belly was turned over, and her soft paws hugged her face.


    After ying with the two little milk rabbits for a while, the little silver fox hamster next door was not happy, and tried to attract Nuan Nuan''s attention by squeaking.


    In the end, of course, her wish came true, and she pinched a small ball in her hand like a glutinous rice ball.


    The little guy wasid out in her hands like a boneless one, and the one who was pulled and rolled around in the palm of her hand would not resist at all.


    "Hahaha...you are sozy."


    It doesn¡¯t even move.


    One morning, she yed with three small animals without knowing it.


    Nuan Nuan touched her nose, it took time to y with small pets.


    After breakfast, she ran to theboratory again, staying patiently and obediently as yesterday, and then went back to the dormitory building with her brothers when she got off work.


    In the morning, I took three small pets outside for a walk and exercise.


    Then she found out that her second brother insisted on jogging in the morning when he was at work.


    His schedule is very healthy. He wakes up early and runs with the guards to exercise in the morning, eats when it¡¯s time to eat, and doesn¡¯t y with his mobile phone when he gets home from get off work at night. Sometimes he only reads the news, and then usually goes to bed at ten o¡¯clock.


    Only asionally forgets to eat when theb gets too engrossed.


    Compared with others, his second brother has already started to maintain his health, and the water he brought to theboratory is wolfberry tea!


    That''s it, whose hair is thick if he is not thick?


    After staying with the second brother for a few days, Nuan Nuan also learned to go out with a cup of wolfberry tea at any time, to emte her brother.

 Chapter 500: The little rabbit pattern on the brothers clothes

    "Yo, Nuan Nuan is here today with glutinous rice and milk tea."


    Glutinous rice and milk tea are the names of two lop-eared rabbits.


    After confirming that these small animals would not run around and make trouble around her, they were allowed to take them to theboratory together.


    Fortunately, theirboratory is a physicsboratory, not a chemistryboratory, which is much more dangerous.


    "The glutinous rice **** are here too."


    Nuan Nuan opened her schoolbag and took out the little silver fox hamster sleeping in the small cage.


    Now a corner of theboratory has been specially cleaned up for Nuan Nuan''s activities. Although the space is not big, it is enough for the petite Nuan Nuan.


    Nuan Nuan took out the small nest contained in the schoolbag, and put two palm-sized fluffy lop-eared rabbits in it.


    The box next to it contains food for several small animals.


    Bringing the fragrant grass, the two little rabbits wriggled their three lips and began to eat deliciously as soon as they were ced in their mouths.


    The glutinous rice **** were also ced in a warm nest, and next to it was an apple-shaped bathtub filled with bath sand with a milky scent.


    She also brought the running wheel for the little hamster.


    Several small animals are put together, Tangyuan is more lively and likes to run, but the two little rabbits are very obedient.


    After eating, hey on Nuannuan''s instep, and a rabbit on one side was as soft as a puddle of fluffy liquid, and he could press a handprint on their fluffy fur by touching it with one hand.


    After setting up the three little pets, Nuan Nuan took out the needle and thread and began to sew clothes. She was holding a white shirt of the second brother in her hand.


    This shirt identally made a cut at the hem during an experiment yesterday.


    Gu Bei originally nned to throw the clothes away, but she took them over.


    At this moment, Nuan Nuan is very seriously threading the needle where the hole was broken.


    Gradually, a chubby little rabbit gradually took shape.


    This little milk tea-colored lop-eared rabbit is the milk tea bunny!


    At first the little rabbit was just an outline, but with the movements of her hands, the little rabbit embroidered with needlework became more and more agile.


    Finally, it turned into a little lop-eared rabbit pattern exactly like milk tea!


    During the two years at the Su family, she rarely practiced painting or ying the piano. Basically, she spent the rest of the day embroidering with the teacher except for studying.


    She has also changed from only embroidering a few simple flowers to being able to embroider a smart animal, and she has made great progress.


    But it is not eptable to embroiderrge faces.


    And the small animals she repaired are a little too round, so... a bit Q version.


    But it also looks cuter.


    When I was tired of embroidery, Nuannuan would **** on a small rabbit or hamster, and when I was tired of sitting, I would take three soft little pets and stroll slowly in theboratory.


    She would be curious to see what her brother and his colleagues were doing, but she would never bother.


    Sometimes when my brother''s teacher came, he would teach her some physics knowledge with great interest, but Nuan Nuan couldn''t understand it. After all, the knowledge they taught was too profound for her.


    But Nuan Nuan will carefully write down all the knowledge they teach, and when she can understand itter, then these knowledge points will be used.


    This is the benefit of never forgetting with a photograph and never forgetting an ear.


    The two little sisters in theboratory like Nuannuan and the three little pets she brought the most. If you are tired, just go over and **** them.


    "Brother, I have embroidered your clothes."


    When she got off work, Nuan Nuan showed her second brother''s shirt to him.


    The chubby bunny in milk tea color at the hem of the clothes immediately attracted everyone''s attention.


    The ordinary white shirt now looks a lot smarter.


    "Puchi... This is milk tea, why does it look a little fatter, this shirt must look very good for Dr. Gu!"


    What they have to admit is that Gu Nuannuan''s embroidery skills are really good, and the chubby little rabbit is so vivid and cute!


    But thinking of a big man like Gu Bei wearing such a cute shirt, he couldn''t helpughing.


    Gu Bei himself doesn''t care, he quite likes it.


    "Looks good, I will wear this dress tomorrow!"


    His sister is amazing!


    The two girls are a little envious, this dress is really cute.


    Nuan Nuan was praised by her second brother to show her neat and white teeth, with a lovely pear dimple at the corner of her mouth.


    "Let''s go, go back."


    Gu Bei put on that dress the next day, not to mention cute.


    Gu Bei likes it very much, he puts on his clothes neatly without any wrinkle.


    His clothes are clean and tidy, both on his body and in his closet.


    Gu Bei doesn''t like others to touch him, he is a little cleanliness and obsessivepulsive disorder, everything in his room is neatly arranged, it is very pleasing to the eye at a nce.


    Most of thebs of the experimenters are messy, but the ce where Gu Bei conducts experiments is well ced. After using any tools, it is still in that ce.


    Even if it was a bit messy, he would pack everything up before leaving.


    Maybe in the eyes of others, it¡¯s a bit fuzzy, but he only needs to be happy.

 Chapter 501: be vigilant

    At this moment, Gu Bei was staring at the cute little rabbit on the clothes, with an obvious smile on his face.


    Nuan Nuan looked at the other clothes in her brother''s closet and asked, "Brother, do you want me to embroider patterns on your other clothes?"


    She thinks that the second brother should like it very much.


    Sure enough, Gu Bei didn''t refuse, just asked her if she would be tired.


    Nuan Nuan shook her head, "Small patterns are not difficult to embroider, and I can finish them soon."


    Gu Bei immediately stuffed some clothes into her hands.


    "Okay, it''s all for you."


    Nuan Nuan himself is also very happy and motivated that his brother likes the patterns he embroiders.


    "What does brother want me to embroider on it?"


    "Anything is fine, as long as you don''t tire yourself out, it''s good to pass the time when you''re bored."


    Nuan Nuan Ke softly said hello.


    "Brother, I won''t go to theboratory today, I will take glutinous rice and them to y on the mountain."


    Gu Bei patted her little head, "Okay, wear this on your body for self-defense."


    Gu Bei handed a palm-sized robot to Nuan Nuan.


    "This button starts the attack, and the gun shot out of it is a tranquilizer gun."


    Although this side is close to the military base and is still in the suburbs, no one wille here, but the safety issue cannot be rxed at all.


    Nuan Nuan nodded, and put the little robot on her shoulder.


    The little robot looked dull and unintimidating, sitting peacefully on her shoulder like a toy.


    Nuan Nuan tried to shake it, and after finding that it wouldn''t fall off, shepletely ignored it.


    Holding the two little rabbits in her arms, the little hamster glutinous rice **** crawled onto her head.


    Nuannuan''s hair was tied into a ball, and the little guy could not fall off easily by relying on the ball.


    Nuan Nuan wore a small ball of fur on his head like a hair essory, and went out with two strollers in his arms.


    The second brother''sboratory is located near the mountain, and Nuan Nuan directly took three small pets up the mountain.


    cing the two little rabbits in the grass, she herself found a rock and sat down, looking at the military training base at the foot of the mountain in the distance, soldiers in camouge uniforms were training even on a hot day.


    It''s just that she couldn''t see clearly, and could only faintly hear voices shouting one, two, one.


    Nuan Nuan sat on the stone and read a book for a while, fed the three little guys food, and then started making small clothes.


    The little clothes are of course made for the three cuties.


    She is proficient at this, and she did it a lot when she was at the teacher''s house.


    Small scissors, fabrics, needles and threads were all put aside, he grabbed the little glutinous rice and put it on his knees, holding the fabric in his hand and gesticting on it, and then started to do it humming a crisp song.


    The fingers on the back of her chubby hand with fleshy pits are now a little longer, and the finger pads are covered with a thinyer of calluses to protect the delicate skin due to piano practice and embroidery.


    Five fingers nimblely walked on the fabric, and soon a gorgeous little skirt was ready.


    The three little pets are obediently at her feet without much movement.


    Suddenly, she heard footsteps approaching.


    Nuan Nuan turned her head to look, and found that it was a couple who seemed to be taking pictures.


    "Let''s take some pictures here too."


    The young man took a camera and took pictures of the young girl opposite with a smile on his face.


    He soon discovered Nuan Nuan, with a surprised expression on his face.


    "Little friend, it''s so dangerous for you toe to the mountain alone."


    Nuannuan hugged the two little rabbits tightly, her eyes were innocent and innocent, "I''ll bring them here to y."


    The young man came over with a warm and harmless smile, and he took out a bottle of water and handed it to Nuan Nuan.


    "Here, brother, please drink water."


    Nuan Nuan shook her head, "My family told me not to drink water from strangers, and don''t eat things from strangers."


    The young man''s eyes flickered, "Well, forget it, children do have to be more vignt outside, what about your parents? Why are you here alone?"


    The girl who took the picture just now came over, "Bai Yu, what did you tell her, there are still many beautiful scenery over there, let''s continue to take pictures over there."


    The young man named Bai Yu coaxed the little girl patiently for a while, "I don''t feel relieved that the little girl is here alone, let''s wait for her parents to pick her up before leaving.


    The girl was coaxed by him, and she hugged the young man''s arm and acted like a baby.


    "Okay, Bai Yu, you are so kind."


    Bai Yu smiled and continued talking to Nuan Nuan.


    "I remember that when I came up, there was no vige nearby, but there was an apartment down there. It''s so strange that an apartment would be built here. Don''t you just live there, kid?"


    Nuan Nuan suddenly became vignt, and her fingers seemed to touch the bracelet on her wrist inadvertently.


    "Ok."


    Bai Yu said in a joking tone, "Who lives there? It can''t be from the army, but it''s impossible for the army''s dormitory to be here. What do your parents do, kid? Is it here?"


    Nuannuan nodded, "I don''t know what my parents do, but they go out every morning."


    The young man''s eyes flickered, and he continued to ask a lot of questions.


    Nuan Nuan pinched the ears of the two lop-eared rabbits, and what she said was half true and false, which aroused the man''s interest, but many things she said were not on point.


    He suddenly became a little impatient.

 Chapter 502: meritorious service

    It was also at this time that the sound of messy footsteps came, and the expression on the man''s face froze instantly.


    But he quickly regained hisposure.


    The person who came was the guard protecting Gu Bei. He was wearing in clothes, except for his fortitude, he looked like an ordinary person.


    But it would be even more suspicious if there were ordinary people living here.


    He nced at the couple calmly, and walked straight towards Nuan Nuan.


    "Nuan Nuan, your brother and the others are looking for you, it''s time to go back after being out for so long."


    Nuannuan hugged the rabbit and said hello obediently.


    The guard smiled and looked at the man, "You guyse here to take pictures, then it''s best not to go over there. There is a military base over there, and you are not allowed to take pictures."


    The two quickly agreed to say that they knew, Nuan Nuan waved them goodbye and left with the guards.


    Bai Yu looked suspiciously at their leaving backs.


    It should be that I am overthinking, and that person is really worried that the child wille to find someone.


    However, from what the child said, he was certain that there should indeed be a secretboratory here.


    It seems that we still have to find time to investigate.


    The guard''s face sank after he left with Nuan Nuan.


    "Nuan Nuan has done a good job, but I can''t run too far in the future, I have to be followed, otherwise what should I do if I am targeted by bad guys?"


    Nuannuan nodded, "I have a little robot from my brother for protection."


    She pointed to the little robot on her shoulder that had been adorned all along.


    "Is that uncle a bad guy?"


    The guard already had some concerns in his heart, "It''s hard to say, I have to go back and check to find out."


    What Bai Yu didn''t know was that everything he said to Nuan Nuan was transmitted to Gu Bei''s personal terminal by her wrist, and the words he asked might not be noticeable to a child as old as Nuan Nuan.


    Nuan Nuan is also smart and knows what to say and what not to say, so he didn''t let him inquire about any useful news.


    But for people like them, they could quickly hear the probing meaning in his words.


    Before they returned to theboratory, Gu Bei had already reported the matter, and the higher authorities were also investigating.


    Nuan Nuan quickly forgot about this little episode, and seriously embroidered cute patterns on her brother''s clothes in the dormitory.


    Some of them are small animals, all of which are the images of several animals in their own home.


    The chubbyughing Q-version pattern is embroidered with a different kind of surprise.


    Some are some nts.


    Nuan Nuan embroidered all the small sulent nts that her brother bought for herself, as well as lily of the valley, sunflowers, irises, etc...


    Anyway, I embroider whatever I think of.


    On this day, after making a super small and pocket-sized hoodie for Tangyuan and putting it on, Gu Bei came back and told her about the spy.


    It was the man who talked to Nuannuan that day. They had guessed in their hearts before, and then quicklyunched an investigation, but they investigated all the information about the man in one day.


    Then they stood still and monitored the people without raising eyebrows, and finally sessfully arrested four spies including the man yesterday.


    The research institute also caught one.


    Nuan Nuan made a great contribution this time.


    "Catching the spy is meritorious. You discovered the spy this time, so the higher-ups decided to reward you."


    Nuan Nuan suddenly realized, "I just said how weird that person is."


    Gu Bei couldn''t help rubbing his sister''s little head.


    "Nuan Nuan is really smart."


    The little girl''s eyes were shining, the corners of her mouth raised uncontrobly, and her voice was soft and humble.


    "I''m not too smart, I just remember what you guys taught me, be wary of strangers, and don''t talk about things rted to my brother."


    Although Gu Bei is very proud, he is even more reluctant to put his sister in danger.


    So when Nuan Nuan goes out again, a guard will follow her.


    Nuan Nuan doesn''t like to trouble people, so in order to reduce trouble, she rarely goes out. Even if she takes three small animals for a walk, she just wanders around andes back.


    After returning in the afternoon, I moved the nts out for photosynthesis while the sun was not very sunny, watered them patiently, and moved them back at night.


    In just half a month, the three little pets were raised by Nuan Nuan to be fat and full of energy, and the sulents bought by my brother were also raised beautifully.


    Another obvious change is that when Gu Bei wears clothes, he can always see some beautiful and lovely embroidery patterns on the neckline, cuffs and hem.


    Not only was he envied by his colleagues, but he also took photos and sent them to the family group.


    Then I received a bunch of envious and jealous voices. Papa Gu was the most obvious. He called Nuan Nuan that day. He was so old and told his daughter that he was wronged and acted like a baby.


    Sons and nephews despise each and every one!


    But I secretly nned to embroider patterns on my clothes after Nuan Nuan returned.


    After staying in the second brother''sboratory for half a month, I left so warmly.


    Not to mention Gu Bei, everyone else in theb is very reluctant to part with the little girl.


    "Don''t leave Nuan Nuan, can''t you just live here?"


    Gu Bei''s teacher didn''t even hold back and muttered, "Gu Bei, can''t you keep Nuan Nuan? Let''s buy anything we need."


    Gu Bei "..."


    Your reaction is bigger than mine!

 Chapter 503: was urged to marry

    He said helplessly, "You think I don''t want to, there is a grandfather, my father and my mother at home, she has six other brothers besides me! How do you want me to keep Nuan Nuan?"


    Nuan Nuan hugged the little rabbit and moved to the side silently, watching everyone shaking their heads with a pair of big watery eyes.


    "No way, if you don''t go back, other brothers wille to pick up Nuan Nuan."


    Facing the eyes of the teacher and colleagues, Gu Bei nodded helplessly.


    He sighed when he came, "Why are there so many brothers?"


    Nuan Nuan couldn''tugh or cry, "Grandpa Qin Nuan Nuan wille to you when he has time."


    Wanting to leave, Nuan Nuan is also reluctant, not only the brothers, sisters, uncles, and grandpas who have been together for half a month, but also the cartoony and warm house with the flourishing and lovely sulents inside, and the three little pets.


    But everyone in theboratory also likes glutinous rice milk tea and glutinous rice **** very much.


    And the animals in the house are much better. They are basically the natural enemies of these three. If they are brought back, will they be scared to death if they are so timid?


    In the end, these three little pets were left behind.


    Gu Bei hugged the three and said, "I will take good care of them."


    Gu Bei is also the type that is more popr with animals. The favorite among all is Nuan Nuan, followed by Gu Bei.


    They will take the initiative to climb on two people, and they don''t like to talk to other people.


    At most, they will not resist rejection when being masturbated.


    "Nuan Nuan remember toe and see us."


    The third brother came to pick her up, Nuan Nuan waved goodbye to the second brother and his colleagues, and left by car.


    Gu Mingyu took her schoolbag, and hung her delicate little nose with his fingers.


    "So reluctant."


    Nuan Nuan leaned her head on her brother, "I can''t bear it, they are all Nuan Nuan''s favorite brothers."


    Gu Mingyu raised his eyebrows and watched the child tease her.


    "Then who is your first favorite brother?"


    Nuan Nuan rubbed his head on his shoulder, "Third brother, I''m sleepy, I''m sleeping."


    Resolutely change the subject, hehe... If she said other brothers, the third brother would definitely tickle her, if she said the third brother, then he would definitely go to the group to show off, and after returning home, he would be tricked by the other brothers Ask her which brother is her favorite.


    Don¡¯t be fooled.


    The third brother is sincere, really bad!


    Gu Mingyu saw that Nuan Nuan turned into a puffer fish after changing the subject, and immediately burst outughing.


    Nuan Nuan "..."


    Back home, I was surprised to find that everyone was there.


    She called over one by one in a soft voice, hugged Grandpa, and then sat down affectionately next to Mom and Dad.


    The family members asked her a lot about her life in Gu Bei. Although she had told her on the phone, everyone wanted to hear her tell it again.


    It seems that I will never get tired of it.


    Lele and Briquette also came over,y down next to her feet, and listened carefully to her speech with their ears up.


    In order to wee her back, the family prepared a sumptuous dinner, and the family sat together and ate happily.


    In the middle of the meal, Mother Gu watched her son and nephews start to worry and feel disgusted.


    "Tell me, all of you are tall, tall and handsome, why didn''t any of you bring a girlfriend back? The boss and the second are almost thirty, and they haven''t even had a girlfriend yet. Why is it so useless!"


    Gu Nan "..."


    "Busy at work, no time." He said concisely.


    Mother Gu rolled her eyes, "Then tell me what you like? Mom will help you pay attention."


    Gu Nan "...don''t know."


    He sipped his red wine sullenly, and didn''t respond to the family''s urging marriage.


    Grandpa Gu sighed when he saw it.


    "Half of my body is in the coffin. When are you guys going to fight for a little bit? Find a girlfriend ande back. You are not young. If you brats are single, then our Gu family will not beughed at." .¡±


    So what about giving birth to so many excellent boys? All singles!


    Except for Gu An, no one else in the Gu family dared to speak.


    Nuan Nuan looked at the brothers who were pretending to be quail with crooked eyebrows, that was a gloat.


    Gu An''s mouth almost grinned to his ears, but fortunately he was smart enough not tough out loud this time, but his shaking shoulders could tell that he was gloating even more than Nuan Nuan at the moment.


    Hahaha... Fortunately, he is young now!


    Then after eating, Nunuan''s neck was pinched by the fourth brother.


    Nuan Nuan shrank her neck, looked pitifully at her fourth brother, put her hands together and showed a ttering smile.


    "Fourth brother, let me go quickly."


    appears innocent and pitiful.


    Shit!


    Gu Mingli pinched the child''s neck, half-smiling.


    "Did youugh happily at the dinner table just now?"


    Nuan Nuan firmly shook her head, "No, I don''t have a fourth brother, you read it wrong."


    Gu Mingyu came over and knocked on her forehead.


    "Your fourth brother is wrong, so we can''t be wrong, right? Seeing that your brothers are being urged to marry, you are quite gloating, right?"


    Nuan Nuan covered her mouth and firmly refused to admit it.


    "No, Nuan Nuan didn''tugh at the brothers, I wasughing at the little brothers."


    "Ok?"


    Nuan Nuan: I''m sorry, little brother, but a dead fellow is not a poor fellow!


    "Because my little brother is smiling too, and he''s smiling so big."


    Gu An "!!"


    younger sister! I didn''t expect you to be such a sister!


    Gu An looked at his sister with heartbroken eyes.


    "Oh, right."


    Gu Mingli looked at Gu An with a sinister gaze, "I almost forgot about you."


    Gu An ran away, the elder brothers don''t talk about martial arts, what''s the skill to bully children, what''s the skill to bully boys!

 Chapter 504: amazing

    School will be on holiday soon, and the weather is getting hotter. Almost no one is hanging out at noon every day.


    Nuan Nuan was surrounded by a group of animals, wearing loose short-sleeved shorts, sitting cross-legged on the carpeted floor with a pair of white legs. Milk tea with ice.


    In such a hot weather, if it weren¡¯t for the air conditioner in the room, and being surrounded by so many furry animals, people would probably be heated up.


    The ten-year-old girl has already started to draw bars, she is not as chubby as before, Nuan Nuan has lost a lot of weight, her face still has cute baby fat, her body is as delicate and white as milk, and she has delicate and beautiful eyebrows and eyes. ck and thick soft hair, no matter how you look at it, it is rare.


    It''s time to go to junior high school next semester.


    Of course she is a little younger for her age, but who made Nuan Nuan smart enough to skip a grade.


    During the holiday, Nuan Nuan went to see Otis as before, and took Lele to the snow mountain to visit the wolves.


    Take Lele not only to visit the wolves, but also to let him learn the hunting skills of the wolves from the wolves, and the environment over there is morefortable for him in this hot day.


    Packing up the luggage and the things to bring to Otis, Nuan Nuan took Lele and set off.


    I didn¡¯t bring Xiaoqi this year, because it still has to hatch eggs with its daughter-inw.


    Because there are a lot of things to bring, mainly fruits, especially big watermelons.


    So this time I went directly by the helicopter at home.


    Only Gu An was with Nuan Nuan this time, and even Yu Shuhua and Uncle Yu didn''t go.


    Because he is old and has reached the time to retire.


    Nuan Nuan, little brother and Lele were sent directly to Otis'' territory.


    She brought Lele to Otis''s ce two years ago, so this ce is no stranger to Lele.


    Lele likes the powerful white tiger in this territory very much. When Otis came here for the first time, he would follow it when he went out to hunt, and then secretly learned its hunting skills.


    At that time, Otis just nced at itzily and ignored it.


    Even Lele didn''t care when he was hunting in its territory.


    When hees backter, Otis will teach Lele to hunt intentionally or unintentionally.


    A male tiger can not only patiently teach a cub to hunt, but also a wolf cub. This is simply the most amazing news in the animal world.


    Finding Otis smoothly, Nuan Nuan almost couldn''t wait to rush forward and hug the big tiger''s neck.


    The beautiful girl like a little fairy and the domineering yet gentle white tiger, no matter how you look at them, they are warm and beautiful like a picture scroll.


    Everything is good in the forest, it is cool in the hot summer, and the air is very fresh.


    There are more things like mosquitoes.


    Nuan Nuan sewed a small sachet for herself, which contained medicines to repel mosquitoes and snakes.


    Without the troubles of mosquitoes and the like, Nuan Nuan doesn''t n to stay in Otis''s territory as before this year.


    After discussing with Otis, she and her little brother took a wolf and a tiger and embarked on a journey across the mountains.


    Travel without a destination, no matter where you go.


    Nuan Nuan brings Otis, who is like a beast king, and Lele, a snow wolf who has grown taller than herself, and is fearless even when walking in a forest full of dangers.


    Gu An obviously liked this idea very much. After taking Xiong Da to eat up the fruits that were not easy to handle or store, he also brought this simple coolie with him.


    In Gu An''s words, there is no free lunch in the world, Xiong Da eats so much of them, raising bears costs Xiong Qian a day, unscrupulous profiteer Gu An doesn''t feel bad at all to bring heavy luggage to Xiong Da up.


    Of course, these luggage are a bit heavy for the two human beings with thin arms and legs, but it is easy for Xiong Da and Otis.


    The two took three powerful beasts and started a field trip.


    Survival in the wild is really not enough, no one can survive in the wild asfortable as them.


    Tired from walking, Nuan Nuan can climb on Otis''s back and be carried away by him.


    Even Gu An can lie on the body of the strong and tall Xiong Da.


    ...


    There are hardly any people in the hot summer forest. Nuan Nuan is wearing a simple light green knee-length skirt, and her jet-ck hair is braided into two beautiful andzy braids. flowers.


    The bright colors on the braids make her more beautiful and lively.


    She stepped on the cool stream with her white bare feet, her delicate face so white that it could reflect light under the sun was like a carefree mountain elf, her ck eyes were extremely clear and bright.


    Just looking at the smile on her face can make people unconsciously infected with a smile.


    Even more unconsciously, people arepletely dumbfounded.


    Not far away, a camerapletely recorded the scene of identally breaking into the camera.


    The person carrying the camera and the person walking in front were amazed by the elves in the stream.


    Nuan Nuan noticed this gaze, and suddenly turned her head to look over.


    The astonishing appearance of the little girl was alsopletely recorded in the camera.


    For a while, those people were even more stunned.


    "Mom, did I see an elf?"


    A sweaty young boy stared nkly at the little girl in the stream and murmured.


    Nuan Nuan also thought it was quite strange. She, her brother and Otis had never met anyone after walking for so long. Now they met unexpectedly, or were they following a group of cameramen...some people in bright clothes?


    They are filming some kind of program.

 Chapter 505: little fairy

    Nuan Nuan guessed what show those people were filming, but she didn''t know that the show was still live!


    ¡¾Damn it! I must have seen a fairy! ¡¿


    ¡¾Ah ah ah ah ah! ! ¡¿


    ¡¾Little Fairy, look at me, it¡¯s so beautiful! ¡¿


    ¡¾Look at it, she looked at it, **** it, the moment she turned her head around, I almost stopped breathing. ¡¿


    ¡¾What kind of fairy face is this? I really feel that the skin is reflecting light! ¡¿


    ¡¾Now I feel that I havepletely forgotten the Chinese ss I took, and I only have **** in my mind! ¡¿


    The response in the live broadcast room was too intense, it was simply the peak of the traffic since the broadcast started!


    The director was so excited that he asked the cameraman to take as many pictures of the girl as possible.


    After everyone present was amazed and came back to their senses, a sweet-looking girl became unhappy.


    These people who came to participate in this program were all drafted and stuffed into the group. The oldest was only neen years old, and of course, the youngest was fifteen years old.


    This is a program to experience life in the wild. After they passed the talent show and formed a group, it was the time when the poprity was the highest. They came here to increase their exposure, but now the limelight has been taken away by that girl who came out of nowhere. .


    The teenagers in the Youth League didn''t expect so many people, people are visual animals, and they met such a good-looking person in this remote mountain forest, they really regarded her as the elf of this mountain at the first time .


    "Let''s go and have a look."


    The youngest and most milky-looking younger brother of the Youth League eagerly put forward this opinion.


    "That''s not good, she is not from the show crew." The sweet-looking girl was a little reluctant.


    The talent show is divided into women''s and men''s teams, each with five members, so there are five boys and five girls each.


    But this program group itself is an outdoor adventure and experience variety show. Before these two talent groups came, there were four fixed guests, so the total number of people who came this time is 14 people.


    The sweet girl is called Lin Yuanyuan. She has a rich family background and a sweet and lovely appearance. She has always been a coquettish girl who is favored at home. Even in the entertainment industry, she is also sought after.


    Hate people who steal their limelight.


    Suddenly ran into that girl here today, Lin Yuanyuan thought conspiratorially, did she know that the program crew would be filming here, so she waited here specially.


    Thinking about this, she also muttered.


    Of course no one agrees with her statement.


    Let¡¯s not say that the location of the program group selection is kept secret before it is broadcast. Even if she really has that ability, has the appearance and ability of the ceiling of the entertainment industry, wouldn¡¯t it be good to go directly to the audition?


    And she looks quite young, so it''s really unnecessary.


    They were still discussing whether to go there, but Nuan Nuan had already walked out of the stream.


    I was embarrassed by so many people watching me stepping on the water with bare feet.


    The bullet screens in the live broadcast room were all encouraging them to go over. The director thought about it and asked Shen Qing, the calmest actor, to ask if he could go over to find out the news.


    Those who can be movie kings naturally have good appearance and body shape.


    Besides, he is also a veteran, with rich survival skills in the wild, a sense of responsibility and a trustworthy calmness.


    This is also the reason why the program group chose him.


    Shen Qing took the task and walked over, Nuan Nuan just finished putting on her sandals.


    "Hello little sister."


    Nuan Nuan turned her head to look at him, and responded with a smile with crooked eyebrows.


    "Hello."


    "I''m sorry we are filming a program, and we recorded you just now, why are you here alone, this remote mountain forest is very dangerous."


    Nuan Nuan could feel the kindness in him, and looked around.


    "I didn''te here alone. My brother and a few friends are also there. It''s just that they are hunting now. Big brother, what show are you filming?"


    She asked curiously, apart from watching the movies made by her third brother, she didn''t know anything about the entertainment industry.


    Compared to watching TV dramas or variety shows, she prefers watching cartoons, or reading and studying.


    After all, she has to learn additional skills, and she is still quite busy.


    "My Adventure Journal."


    Nuan Nuan scratched her head and showed an embarrassed smile.


    "Sorry, I don''t pay much attention to the entertainment industry, so I don''t know."


    Shen Qing smiled and said it was okay, of course he knew what Nuan Nuan said was true.


    So what Lin Yuanyuan said may bepletely bitter.


    Shen Qing is already twenty-five years old, so naturally she won''t judge a young girl too much.


    "The people from the program team want toe and camp here temporarily for lunch?"


    Nuannuan nodded, "Of course, this is not my ce."


    Of course the director heard the conversation between Shen Qing and her. Although Lin Yuanyuan was not happy, everyone else wanted to have a closer look at the girl who had amazed them.


    They can remember that scene today for a lifetime!


    Nuan Nuan didn''t want to disturb them, but she wanted to wait for her brother and Otis here, so she walked away tactfully, but didn''t go too far.


    Lin Yuanyuan doesn''t want to run into Nuan Nuan, but other people don''t think so.


    Several older adults brought the boys and girls to get busy making lunch.


    Ji Rui, the liveliest member of the Youth League, sneaked over to Nuan Nuan under the pretext of picking up firewood.


    The director didn''t stop it either, after all, this was an unexpected surprise, and it would be best if he could shoot more.

 Chapter 506: My name is Gu Nuannuan

    "Do you mind being recorded by the camera?"


    Ji Rui had a harmless smile on his face.


    Nuannuan looked at the camera, she had filmed and broadcasted it before, so she didn''t have anything against it.


    So he shook his head.


    The smile on Ji Rui''s face became more obvious.


    "Hello, my name is Ji Rui. What''s your name? Why are you here? Sorry, if you take the liberty, you don''t have to answer."


    Nuannuan "My name is Gu Nuannuan, and I am traveling here with my brother."


    "Travel!" Ji Rui''s eyes widened.


    "I actually came to travel in the mountains!"


    The two chatted for a while, and then someone came over, and Ji Rui enthusiastically introduced them.


    "Captain, Nuannuan, this is our captain Xia Chenxing, and her name is Gu Nuannuan."


    Xia Chenxing can be the captain of the men''s team, not only because of his outstanding singing and dancing skills, but also because of his good looks.


    The boy with a clean temperament has a pair of long and narrow fox eyes with a bit of charm.


    "Hello."


    The boy''s voice was clear and bright, and his fox eyes were calm and calm.


    "Hi, my name is Jiming."


    Another sunny boy came over. Jiming was in the sports school at school. His skin was a healthy wheat color, and he smiled heartily and full of vitality.


    The vigorous body has a thinyer of muscles, not too exaggerated, and the fortitude of the facial features is still very popr.


    Thest two members of the boy group are a pair of twin brothers,


    They are called Shen Wenzhi and Shen Wen''an respectively. The two brothers have simr looks and stature.


    It''s just that one is as reckless as a little leopard, and has dyed a head of silver-white hair, and the other is as cunning as a fox.


    People from the men''s team came to say hello, and of course the women''s team was no exception.


    The youngdies have different looks and personalities. In addition to the sweet-looking Lin Yuanyuan, there are also morous big sisters with a good figure. Snow lotus in the snow mountain.


    In short, each has its own beauty.


    It¡¯s no wonder that people like to watch talent shows these days. As long as there are no secret operations to vote blindly, those who can be selected are basically capable and good-looking.


    After Nuan Nuan greeted them and introduced each other, the program team warmly invited her to have lunch together.


    Lin Yuanyuan pouted dissatisfiedly, "We don''t have much food."


    Nuan Nuan nced at her and politely declined.


    "I''m waiting for my brother and friends to have dinner together."


    I''m not very hungry yet.


    By the way, Otis and the others wille backter. These people will definitely be scared when they see tigers, wolves and bears. She was busy talking about this, but was interrupted by a strange voice.


    Lin Yuanyuan looked at Nuan Nuan for a moment, "You said you are here to travel? Who are you lying to? You are traveling in the mountains dressed like this, and you have so many flowers in your hair. Who knows if the brother you mentioned is still there. "


    Because Lin Yuanyuan is used to being unscrupulous, she can basically say whatever she wants, so thepany set up an upright personality for her.


    But in fact, she has offended many people because of this mouth.


    To put it bluntly, she is indeed straightforward, but to put it bluntly, she ispletely clueless.


    As soon as her words came out at this moment, the atmosphere at the scene froze.


    Nuan Nuan looks easy to bully, but it doesn''t mean she is really easy to bully.


    "Your family lives by the sea and the pipe is so wide?"


    Who doesn''t know how to be yin and yang.


    ¡¾I''ve wanted to say it a long time ago, isn''t Lin Yuanyuan being upright and her mouth is bad? ¡¿


    ¡¾What do people wear is none of your business? She looks so beautiful, what''s wrong with dressing up nicely? Do you have this condition? ! ¡¿


    ¡¾I don''t know what Lin Yuanyuan''s fans think, but I really don''t like her ''upright'' way. ¡¿


    ¡¾This is obviously already jealousy, okay, what a frankness, it''s just using this persona to cover up her outspokenness. ¡¿


    Lin Yuanyuan still has a lot of diehard fans and brainless fans to support her, so she immediately quarreled in the live broadcast room.


    ¡¾My sister is right, who went on a trip to the mountains? And even if they travel, they still dress like this. Even celebrities know that sportswear is more suitable for activities when they go to the mountains. ¡¿


    ¡¾My younger sister can say whatever she wants to say honestly. She feels that this little girl is a white lotus. ¡¿


    The people in the live broadcast room quarreled, and the people on the scene were also trying to persuade Lin Yuanyuan.


    I was surprised that Nuan Nuan would choke back so bluntly.


    The little girl looked obedient and soft, and her voice was also soft, but she was not without a temper.


    Lin Yuanyuan deserved it, I really thought that the whole world was holding her around her.


    Lin Yuanyuan was furious, "I''m just telling the truth!"


    Nuan Nuan snorted, "Of course I dress like this because I look good, and I don''t have to walk by myself even in this mountain forest. What do I like?"


    Lin Yuanyuan sneered, "Hearing what you say, it''s possible that you still have a special car to pick you up in this mountain forest."


    Rolling her eyes almost to the sky, Lin Yuanyuan has never seen anyone who pretends more than her.


    Nuan Nuan "...there is no special car, but there are still special beasts."


    Speaking of special beasts, Nuan Nuan hurriedly opened her mouth to tell them about Otis and Lele. She thought of what she wanted to say before, but was interrupted by Lin Yuanyuan to quarrel.

 Chapter 507: Otis, you are intimidating

    But before she could speak, there was a deafening roar of a tiger.


    Everyone present turned pale.


    The director also stood up in shock, his face turned pale and his whole body began to tremble.


    "Old...tiger, why are there tigers here!"


    And the sound is very close to them.


    Lin Yuanyuan copsed even more, "Didn''t you say there are no beasts here?!"


    "Run!"


    But in the blink of an eye, the scene became chaotic, Nuan Nuan was grabbed by the hand and started to run.


    Nuannuan "!!"


    No, bridge bean sacks! You wait!


    "Wait...not..."


    "Come on, the voice just now was from a tiger."


    Xia Chenxing, who was holding her, looked solemn.


    Nuan Nuan "No... that tiger is my friend!"


    The scene was too chaotic, few heard what Nuan Nuan said, but Xia Chenxing did.


    He turned his head to look at Nuan Nuan in astonishment, "What did you just say?"


    Nuan Nuan was wearing sandals and a skirt, and it was terrible to run.


    In less than a minute, Otis''s huge and domineering body has appeared in everyone''s field of vision.


    The scene was full of screams.


    Nuan Nuan broke free from Xia Chenxing''s hand, turned around and ran towards Otis.


    "Gu Nuannuan!" Xia Chenxing shrank his pupils and shouted.


    ¡¾What is she doing? ¡¿


    ¡¾Holy shit, shit, what happened? How could there be such a big tiger! ¡¿


    ¡¾Fuck! Why is Otis here! ¡¿


    The fans of the draft members and Nuan Nuan¡¯s fans who watched the live broadcast rarely ovepped. Only a few news about Otis and Nuan Nuan appeared in the dense barrage, which was quickly wiped out.


    So the fans in the live broadcast room are still in a state of panic.


    Seeing Nuan Nuan running towards the white tiger without stopping for a moment, everyone was dumbfounded.


    Xia Chenxing and Ji Rui also stopped, and it was toote to catch Nuan Nuan.


    Everyone''s face was pale with fright, their bodies were shaking with fright, and they didn''t even dare to look at the scene that would happen next.


    Here, Nuan Nuan stepped on her sandals, and with a smile on her face, she flew towards Otis like a beautiful butterfly.


    "Otis!"


    The little girl''s eyes were shining, and she hugged its neck the moment Otis lowered his head.


    Otis is too tall, even with his head down, when Nuan Nuan hugged her neck, he was on tiptoe and even at that moment his feet were suspended in the air.


    "Otis, you scare me~"


    She didn''t seem to be reprimanding, but more like acting like a baby.


    Otis roared in a low voice, rubbed against the girl''s head, then looked upzily at everyone who waspletely dumbfounded over there.


    The barrage in the live broadcast room of the program group froze and jammed at this moment.


    No one knows whatnguage to use to describe the scene in front of them.


    Real-life Beauty and the Beast?


    Just now I thought it was a great escape from the tiger''s mouth, but now the style of painting haspletely developed in a direction they couldn''t imagine.


    Nuannuan hugged Otis for a while before he remembered how many people there were.


    "Where are my brother and Lele?"


    Turning her gaze around but not finding it, Nuan Nuan let go of Otis.


    "Otis, you wait here, I will exin to them."


    Otis squatted down obediently and licked his paws. After Nuan Nuan went to find those two-legged beasts, he slowly turned around and ran to the ce where he came just now.


    The reason why it came here so quickly was because it smelled a strange smell by the stream.


    Nuannuan was by the stream, and Otis ran over as soon as he dropped the prey he caught.


    "Sorry to scare you, that''s my friend Otis, he knows I''m here waiting for them, so he came here."


    Lin Yuanyuan was scared to death, and her heart was beating violently until now.


    Hearing the uncontroble resentment, "Who are you trying to scare? There is a tiger here, didn''t you know to tell us in advance?! And you brought it, do you have the quality to wander around with the tiger!"


    Nuannuan "... First, we came here first, Otis, they went hunting, I waited for them here, if I left and they didn''t find me when they came back, you would be more scared.


    Second, I wanted to talk, but you got into an argument with me because you talked too much, and I didn''t expect Otis toe back so soon.


    Third, this is a forest, not a city. The forest is the home of animals such as tigers and wolves! "


    She responded to Lin Yuanyuan in an unassuming manner, "And what I want to tell you is that my friends not only have Otis, but also a snow wolf and a big brown bear. They don''t hurt people. If you are afraid, you can go to other ces. Or wait, I''ll wait for my brother, Lele and Xiong Da toe back and take them out of here."


    After finishing speaking, she apologized again, "Sorry for scaring you, I will take Otis away from you."


    After Nuan Nuan turned around, Otis had already returned with a rabbit.


    She ran over with a bright smile.


    "Otis, you caught rabbits again, ah! And cherries!"


    Otis stood still, waiting for Nuan Nuan to run over before arching her body, flicking his tail and slowly walking away from her.


    Whether it was the stars present or the fans in the live broadcast room, they stared nkly at the backs of one person and one tiger leaving for a long time without recovering.

 Chapter 508: chat

    Nuan Nuan didn''t go too far with Otis, only at the other end of the stream.


    Against the backdrop of the huge white tiger, the ten-year-old girl looked much smaller.


    Otisy down on the ground to drink water, and Nuannuan washed his mouth after he finished drinking. After all, he just came back from hunting. Although he licked the **** hair on his mouth clean, there were still some traces.


    Under the bright sun, one person and one tiger get along harmoniously and happily, even a little unreal, it looks like a painting.


    Ji Rui, Xia Chenxing and the others did not know how long it took to recover from their sluggishness.


    "If I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes, I would have thought I was watching a movie."


    Ji Rui made a sound in a daze.


    Who says no?


    "What a tiger, it''s so big, it''s bigger and more domineering than the tigers I''ve seen on TV and in zoos. This is the real king of the forest."


    "Is this tiger raised by Nuannuan? But can you raise a tiger?"


    Isn''t this illegal?


    "I don''t know, but... I feel so excited when I look at it. Such a big tiger can carry people!"


    "By the way, did Nuan Nuan say that she has some kind of beast?"


    The people talking about it fell silent immediately, remembering what Nuan Nuan said before when Lin Yuanyuan choked on her.


    Everyone couldn''t help looking at Lin Yuanyuan.


    Lin Yuanyuan was furious at the sight, "What are you still discussing here! It''s a tiger! Such a big tiger, Gu Nuannuan said it wouldn''t bite if it didn''t bite? It looks like it won''t bite now, but what aboutter?!"


    She is one of the ten thousand who doesn''t believe that Gu Nuannuan can control that tiger.


    But there is more jealousy and envy in my heart.


    Gu Nuannuan had already grabbed most of the attention when she appeared, and now that there is such a big white tiger by her side, she is even more in the limelight.


    Although they didn''t dare to approach from a distance, because the white tiger felt too oppressive, but unexpectedly, they were all reluctant to leave.


    Just looking at it from a distance is enough.


    Even after the director of the program group recovered from the initial panic, he arranged for the cameraman to take more shots of the one man and one tiger over there.


    There is no man who doesn¡¯t like this kind of domineering, handsome and ferocious animal, and the white tiger looks good. Although the tiger feels more oppressive, it is also arge and furry animal.


    Among the girls, except for Lin Yuanyuan who hated Gu Nuannuan for stealing her limelight, everyone else liked that white tiger.


    Shen Qing is a veteran, and he prefers this kind of brave beast.


    So he decided to venture there and try.


    The cameraman following Shen Qing "..."


    No...don''t want it...


    Looking at the way his little life is about to end.


    In the end, a courageous cameraman followed Shen Qing.


    "Wait, I''ll go too." Ji Rui looked milky, but he was actually quite courageous.


    Being younger and more aggressive, I couldn''t help but want to go with him.


    Shen Qing hesitated, he asked for stability, he could go there by himself, but bring Ji Rui...


    Ji Rui saw his hesitation, "I''ll ask Nuan Nuan myself."


    He waved and started calling Nuan Nuan.


    "Nuannuan, Gu Nuannuan, can I go there? Your tiger doesn''t bite, does it?"


    Nuan Nuan still has a good sense of Ji Rui and the others, and his handsbined into a trumpet to answer.


    "Okay, Otis doesn''t bite!"


    Her family Otis is very particr, so he doesn''t bite.


    Confirmed, Ji Rui didn''t wait for anyone, and ran over cheerfully.


    Shen Qing "..."


    You are faster than me.


    Xia Chenxing thought about it and followed.


    Others were timid, so they decided to take another look.


    Although Nuannuan ensured that the big white tiger would not bite, but as they got closer, the sense of oppression brought by Otis became stronger, and Ji Rui and the other three stood three meters away from them and did not dare to get closer.


    Otis and Nuan Nuan were on the other side of the stream, and they drank water to wash their mouths clean. The big white tiger was lyingzily on the ground, and its golden eyeszily nced at the three people on the opposite side before taking them back.


    But that nce made the hairs of the three of them stand on end.


    This **** powerful sense of oppression is so handsome!


    Ji Rui looked at Otis with adoring eyes, "Nuan Nuan, did you raise this white tiger? It''s so handsome!"


    Seeing that they dare note over, Nuan Nuan understands and talks to them with a smile.


    "Not counting, Otis is a wild tiger, I met it in country E..."


    Nuan Nuan told how she met Otis. When the snow mountain was trapped, Otis appeared and stayed with her all the time. After being brought back to China, the memories are very clear now.


    The three of Shen Qing were also fascinated by what they heard.


    "Otis is so spiritual!"


    This big tiger is too gentle, uh... It seems that he is only gentle with Nuan Nuan.


    "I''m afraid it thinks of you as its cub, but it''s not right. Otis is a male tiger, right? Male tigers don''t have cubs."


    Nuan Nuan raised his voice, scratched his head and said a little embarrassedly, "Maybe I have a special constitution? Anyway, animals like me."


    Ji Rui and the others don''t really believe it, no matter how special it is, they can make such a powerful beast surrender?


    They were chatting here, although they were separated by a stream, they were quite happy.


    Moreover, the number of viewers in the three-person live broadcast room increased rapidly like a rocket.


    When the director saw this data, he was so excited that he took pictures of the table and apuded.


    Today was really a surprise, who knew that such a good thing would happen.


    Hisughing mouth is split open.


    While chatting, there was a slight vibration on the ground.


    Immediately afterwards, the vibration became bigger and bigger.


    "This... what''s going on?"


    "earthquake?"


    "It''s not like that."


    Nuan Nuan "It should be my brother, Lele and Xiong Da are back, do you want to leave first? Don''t be scaredter."


    It was only then that they remembered that Nuan Nuan had said before that there were snow wolves and bears.


    "Go... let''s go."


    You can¡¯t make fun of your little life, it¡¯s bears and wolves!


    But they still didn''t get very far.


    In less than a minute, a huge adult brown bear ran over with a big fish in its mouth.


    The big fat man who weighs nearly 800 catties can imagine the size of a bear.


    Gu An has no problem sitting on it.


    The snow wolf should run faster, and Lele''s body is about the same size as an adult snow wolf, and I don''t know if it''s because of learning to hunt with Otis, but it looks much calmer than the snow wolf of the same age.


    "Lele!"


    Nuan Nuan waved her hand, Lele Bing''s beautiful blue eyes nced at the stranger over there, and she jumped up and jumped over the creek.


    The snow-white and vigorous figure draws a graceful arc in the air, which is amazingly beautiful.


    Both the snow wolf and the white tiger are so beautiful, and they are so domineering.

 Chapter 509: Pity

    If a white tiger is enough to shock them, then the three beasts that appear beside Nuan Nuan arepletely suspicious of life.


    I am indeed in the world, right?


    ¡¾Now I am a little suspicious that everyone has traveled to some strange world. ¡¿


    ¡¾Although it is really shocking, it is not that exaggerated. After all, I have seen pictures of people getting along with animals such as lions, leopards and wolves on TV before. ¡¿


    ¡¾I have seen it too, but those are basically raised from childhood to adulthood, so are these three animals also raised by her? Why does it feel even more incredible, how old is that little girl. ¡¿


    ¡¾The white tiger and snow wolf are really the most beautiful I have ever seen. I have seen them at the zoo before, but what I saw on the spot is not as domineering as I see through the screen now. ¡¿


    ¡¾It doesn¡¯t look like they were raised by humans at all, they all have a natural domineering, especially the white tiger, I feel like I have seen a real beast king. ¡¿


    ¡¾The little girl standing in front of the three beasts is really small, like a doll. ¡¿


    Nuan Nuan hugged Bao Lele, and originally wanted to hug the bear, but before she got close, she smelled the fishy smell on her body, and immediately took two steps back in disgust.


    "Hey... Xiong Da, you should go take a shower."


    The big stupid bear who is opening his arms to hug "..."


    You hugged both of them and you didn¡¯t hug me!


    The boss, a bear, looked at Nuan Nuan with resentful eyes.


    "Nuan Nuan, you give Xiong Da a bath, and I''ll take care of these things."


    Otis and the others brought back wild rabbits and fish as food when they went out to hunt. Nuan Nuan exined these. Now other animals are basically protected animals, and she and her brother cannot eat them.


    Although Gu An is not good at cooking, but now he has mastered the skills of handling ingredients proficiently.


    Nuan Nuan took out the grass-vored soap in her schoolbag, and walked towards the stream with Xiong Da''s paw.


    The program group brought their own water except for the water for washing vegetables and eating.


    They have already washed the vegetables, and the stream water is running water, so Nuan Nuan has nothing to worry about washing Xiong Da.


    Gu An "What do the people over there do?"


    Gu An was also surprised when he saw those people.


    Nuan Nuan "Brother and the others are filming variety shows."


    Gu An: "In this ce? How about filming survival in the wild? Can it work?"


    It''s not that he looks down on those people, if it weren''t for Otis and them, he wouldn''t havee to such a ce.


    Those people didn''t look much older than themselves.


    Nuan Nuan "It''s not survival in the wild, it''s camping, right?"


    Actually, there are norge animals on this mountain, but maybe they were unlucky to meet themselves?


    "Brother, they may be a little afraid of Otis and them, let''s get out of here."


    Gu An doesn''t care, he can go anywhere.


    After discussing, Nuan Nuan went to bid farewell to Shen Qing and the others.


    "I took them with Otis and left."


    Shen Qing, Ji Rui and the others had obvious disappointment in their eyes, "Ah... let''s go now."


    Nuan Nuan was surprised, "Aren''t you afraid of Otis and Lele?"


    Ji Rui "As long as it doesn''t hurt others, don''t be afraid!"


    Xia Chenxing and Shen Qing nodded. Apart from being shocked, they were indeed not too scared now.


    Nuan Nuan smiled with crooked eyebrows.


    "You are not afraid, but there are others who will be afraid, especially girls are most afraid of suchrge animals, they are still beasts, so I still have to leave with Otis and them, d to meet You guys, goodbye~"


    After Nuan Nuan bid them farewell, she carried an off-white backpack and skillfully climbed onto Otis''s back in the sight of everyone''s jaw dropping.


    "goodbye."


    Riding on Otis'' back, Nuan Nuan turned around and waved goodbye again.


    Otis took her away without haste.


    Lele followed slowly with the dead rabbit in her mouth.


    Gu An climbed onto Xiong Da''s back.


    It wasn''t until their backs werepletely invisible that the program crew came back to their senses.


    "This... so awesome!"


    "It''s so handsome, I also want to try the feeling of riding a tiger!"


    "So that''s what Nuan Nuan said, the meaning of Special Beast."


    "Isn''t this much cooler than a special car?!"


    A group of teenagers discussed excitedly.


    Now when ites to Nuan Nuan, her eyes are full of envy and admiration, and she really wishes that she is the one riding on the back of the tiger.


    It''s too cool, those limited edition luxury cars are inferior!


    Lin Yuanyuan''s face turned green and pale, feeling like she had been beaten.


    Who is it! Isn''t it just riding a tiger, what a shame to show off!


    It¡¯s a pity for most people. The little girl and her animal friends who surprised them seemed to have only glimpsed at a glimpse, leaving a deep impression on this program group, but quickly disappeared.


    The director felt very sorry.


    It would be great if that little girl was also a member of their program group, the topicality and traffic would be perfect.


    Didn''t you see that in the short period of less than half an hour when she was in the live broadcast room, the traffic of their program group has already reached the peak traffic since the broadcast?


    ...


    Nuan Nuan and Gu An, who had already left, didn''t know their regrets. In order to avoid scaring people, they walked deeper into the forest.


    Nuan Nuan found that her decision was really great. In this short period of time, she saw many different scenery in many ces.


    Of course, not all times are good weather.


    When it was about to rain, Otis could always take them to find a shelter from the rain. Even if they couldn¡¯t find it, the two brothers and sisters could be reminded by them to set up the tent in time.


    On the fifteenth day of traveling, it started to rain that night.


    Although they found the cave, their hair was still a little wet, but it was not a big problem.


    The cave was dark and invisible, so Gu An took out the sr night light and turned it on, then hung it on the mountain wall.


    Gu An put a soft towel on Nuannuan''s head.


    "Dry your hair."


    The little girl nodded obediently, "Brother, wipe it clean yourself."


    Nuan Nuan spread out her braids, her ck and smooth ck hair draped over her shoulders.


    It''s just a little wet, just wipe it for a while.


    After wiping herself, she didn''t forget to find towels for the three animals to wipe their fur.


    Finally, the two brothers and sisters leaned on the furry animals, watching the pattering rain outside the cave.


    "Brother, let''s go back tomorrow."


    Gu An hummed, it was time to go back.


    He was a little bit reluctant.


    "Except for the inconvenience of eating and lodging, I actually quite like this kind of life, mainly because I don''t have to study!"


    Because I am about to enter junior high school, it feels so cool not to have to do summer homework!


    Nuan Nuan "..."


    It doesn''t have to be the case.


    "Otis, we''re going back tomorrow."


    The big white tiger lowered its eyes, and rubbed its chin affectionately against Nuan Nuan''s hair.


    They slept in the cave this night, Nuannuany on Otis''s body and was surrounded by his soft belly. Not only did they not feel cold on the cool rainy night, but they were still warm.


    Gu An leaned against Xiong Da to sleep, and after being almost crushed by it, he kicked it with a ck face, and the big bear scratched his **** unconsciously.


    Finally, when he came to Lele, Snow Wolf shook his ears, but did not reject his approach.

 Chapter 510: Thin

    When I travel, I walk very slowly, and sometimes I will stay for a while when I encounter a ce with beautiful scenery.


    But the time to go back was very fast. After walking for more than ten days, he arrived at Otis'' territory in three days.


    He hasn''te back for so long, Otis''s deterrent force is still there, and there are basically norge beasts approaching here.


    After reluctantly saying goodbye to Otis, they left here for Xueshan Lele''s hometown.


    Nan Nuan would bring Lele to look for the wolves every year before, but now Rick and his wolves are getting bigger and bigger. Before that, a group of young snow wolves were sent out to let them go out and rebuild the wolves.


    Lele and Nuannuan were weed by the wolves when they arrived.


    But it is limited to the situation of living in wolves for a few days.


    If Lele wants to stay with the wolves now, that''s no way.


    Because the current Lele will threaten the status of the wolf king.


    Rick Ricky will not allow this to happen.


    Lele is still a minor, but her body size isparable to that of ordinary adult wolves in the wolf pack.


    And when it goes hunting with wolves, its hunting performance alone is even better.


    But it is not good at group hunting, so for Lele, even if it returns to the natural environment, it may not join any wolf pack, it will choose to be a ferocious lone wolf.


    Butpared to living in the wild, Lele prefers to stay with Nuan Nuan.


    They can''t stay in the wolf pack for long, Nuan Nuan and Gu An can''t stay in the snow mountain for too long, they will go down the mountain soon.


    I went to see Kane and the animals in his forest park again, and she even brought them gifts.


    I made felt animals for every animal I know, but unfortunately they can¡¯t take them with me at any time, so they can only be handed over to Kane for temporary storage.


    After that, there are **** prepared for Iris and the others. There are bells in the balls, and every time they are pulled, they will make a jingle sound.


    Felines are a bit curious, and they like to y with the ball when they are bored.


    After leaving Country E, Nuan Nuan took Lele to find Xiaowu and Xiaoliu again. Surprisingly, Xiaowu and Xiaoliu also had a baby egg.


    Nuan Nuan was reluctant to abandon her daughter-inw and baby to go home with her two beautiful big peacocks, so she fostered them here.


    And the climate here is more suitable for them.


    "Like Otis, I visit you every year."


    The two peacocks are reluctant to part with Nuannuan, and they don''t want to be separated from their children and daughter-inw.


    I really wish I could pack up my wife and children and take them away.


    But this is obviously impossible.


    People in the reserve have been looking forward to these little peacocks for a long time, and it is unrealistic to take them away.


    Nuan Nuan can only let Xiaowu Xiaoliu stay here.


    Qin An smiled like a fox, cheerfully expressing that he would take good care of Little Five and Little Six, and would notify her as soon as their babies hatched.


    Nuan Nuan nodded, "Then Uncle Qin is in trouble."


    After saying goodbye to the two peacocks, I finally returned home this time.


    This summer vacation has been quite fulfilling, and Gu An is already nning his next trip before he gets home.


    "Sister, next time we will travel around like this time!"


    Nuan Nuan leaned on her brother''s shoulder with her eyebrows bent.


    "Okay, but next time I have homework for the summer vacation, my brother has to finish the homework."


    As she spoke, she yawned and slowly closed her eyes.


    Gu An was about toin that he didn''t want to do his homework, but when he saw his sister fell asleep, he shut up immediately.


    Also asked the flight attendant to bring a clean nket to cover her body.


    When she got off the ne, she was led away by her brother in a daze.


    The good-looking brother and sister quickly caught the attention of people around them.


    Nuan Nuan''s dazed look looks soft and cute, not too cute!


    Feeling as if she hadn''t woken up after getting off the ne, Nuan Nuan obediently let her brother hold her hand and walk forward.


    While walking, I bumped into someone, and was suddenly picked up.


    "ah!"


    Nuan Nuan eximed, and quickly hugged his neck.


    Looking nkly with ck and white eyes, he realized that it was his fourth brother.


    The fourth brother is getting taller and taller, and now all of them are taller than the older brothers. Their bodies are full of muscles without a trace of fat, but they are not too exaggerated.


    Tall and big like a sports student.


    He is indeed considered a sports student. He was the captain of the school basketball team when he was in college.


    "Fourth brother, put me down quickly, I''m not a child anymore!"


    Although she can still be easily hugged by her brother now, she is already ten years old!


    It''s not a three-year-old kid anymore.


    The sober, warm and delicate little face was flushed, and he quickly pushed his brother''s shoulder to go down by himself.


    Gu Mingli pinched her little nose.


    "Look at the position where you are just a little below my chest, you are not a child, who is a child?!"


    Nuan Nuan pursed her mouth and muttered, "I''m already ten years old, now I''m almost 1.5 meters!"


    Resolutely say that I am 1.5 meters and will not ept rebuttals!


    After finishing speaking, the fourth brother rubbed his head.


    Nuannuan obediently followed her brother, not forgetting Lele.


    "Brother, are you happy?"


    "It''s here, let''s pick it up."


    Lele was squatting in a cage and transported out of the airport from a special channel. The snow wolf, who is covered in white without any impurities, looks noble even sitting in the cage, as if it is not a cage but a throne.


    When it was delivered to the door of the car, the airport staff didn''t dare to open the door of the iron cage, so it was Gu Mingli who opened it.


    Lele walked out of the iron cage calmly.


    Nuan Nuan hugged it, "It''s hard work, Lele, go back and give you another meal."


    The big snow-white wolf lowered its head and rubbed against the little girl affectionately, attracting the attention of others.


    The door of the oversized nanny car opened, and Lele got in very consciously.


    The ce behind the car is big enough and spacious enough, Nuan Nuan followed and entered.


    Back home, mom is preparing lunch for their return home.


    "Grandpa, Mom~"


    Nuan Nuan gave the schoolbag to the fourth brother, and ran home quickly to hug the old man who was waiting for them.


    Grandpa Gu burst intoughter immediately, and then he pressed his good granddaughter''s shoulder to look left and right.


    "I''ve lost weight, but luckily I''m not dark, our Nuannuan is still so beautiful hahaha..."


    Nuan Nuan murmured, "I lost weight anywhere."


    After hugging grandpa, she went to the kitchen to find her mother again.


    Mom was cooking shrimp, and saw her precious daughter wash her hands quickly, and then the mother and daughter hugged each other.


    "Show mom, how you lost weight."


    Nuan Nuan "..."


    She really doesn''t feel that she has lost weight. Although she is traveling in the wild, she is eating well.


    Gu An who ran with his sister "..."


    So you really don¡¯t have a son in your eyes, right?


    Nuan Nuan wanted to help her mother cook together, but was kicked out of the kitchen.


    "There''s no need for you, just wait to eatter."

 Chapter 511: white crane

    Papa Gu and elder brother are of course looking for the baby at home the first time theye back from get off work.


    Papa Gu held his daughter''s face in distress, "Why does my precious daughter look so thin?"


    Gu Nan "Yes."


    Nuan Nuan "..."


    Well, well, she''s used to it.


    After talking with his daughter for a while, he looked at Gu An and patted him on the shoulder in praise.


    "Not bad, the body is strong."


    Gu Nan "It''s dark too."


    Gu An "..."


    So you just found out about me now, right?


    "I''m ck, but also stronger!"


    How could it be possible not to get tanned outside? Nuannuan is also a bit darker.


    It is not so obvious in my ownparison.


    Nan Nuan ate tworge bowls of white rice and a lot of vegetables for the dinner cooked by Gu¡¯s mother herself.


    Eating until my belly was round, I hugged a briquette and went out for a walk with Lele Rhubarb and the others.


    After running outside for so long, Nuan Nuan sleptfortably on her soft andfortable big bed the next day until the sun was high before waking up.


    The air conditioner in the room didn''t feel hot, so she rolled from the head to the end of the bed on her big bed.


    "Stillfortable at home."


    Holding the quilt, she raised her feet.


    The one living outside is a tented cave. Although Otis is warm andfortable, he can¡¯t roll around so much.


    "Nuan Nuan, get up for lunch."


    Mother Gu''s voice came from outside the door.


    "Hey, here wee."


    Nuan Nuan hurriedly changed her clothes, folded the messy bedding neatly, washed her face and brushed her teeth, and ran downstairs with messy fluffy hair.


    "Good afternoon, grandpa, good afternoon, mother, didn''t big cousin go to work today?"


    The little girl is just like the energetic little sun, and also like a little lively and soft bunny.


    In short, warm and soft.


    Bai Moshu put down the book in his hand and nodded, "Today is a vacation."


    Looking at the little girl''s loose hair, he beckoned.


    e over."


    Nuan Nuan knew what he wanted to do at a nce, and immediately smiled with crooked eyebrows, a pair of ck and white almond eyes sparkling, and the two small dimples at the corners of his mouth were full of joy.


    So cute!


    Gu An and Bai Moshu thought, no matter how long they watched, their sister would be so cute every day.


    Nuan Nuan ran to her big cousin obediently, and brought a small bench to sit in front of her.


    "Where''s the leather rope?" The big cousin''s cold voice came from above his head.


    Nuan Nuan stretched out her two bare arms and took a look, "Forgot, it''s upstairs."


    Bai Moshu was very calm, "It''s okay."


    He skillfully took out a ck leather rope with small strawberries from his clothes pocket, and then tied her a high ponytail, which then turned into a cute ball.


    "Okay, it''s morefortable like this on a hot day."


    Nuan Nuan giggled, tilted her head and rubbed against the palm of her big cousin.


    "Big cousin is the best."


    After hearing such words, she had told more than one person. With a slight smile on Bai Moshu''s cold brows, he pinched her cheeks with baby fat.


    After lunch, Nuan Nuan went to the farm for a tour.


    Looking at the farm, whether it is food, vegetables or fruit trees, they are growing very well, and they can reap heavy sess just waiting for the harvest season.


    You must know that these fruits and vegetables are not yet ripe, and they have already been ordered by many people.


    Nuan Nuan sat in the car in a good mood, and her eldest cousin drove her around the farm.


    "Nuan Nuan, just squeezed fresh buffalo milk, do you want some milk tea? We''ll make steamed milk-vored steamed buns for you."


    Buffalo milk is the most nutritious, and it tastes good in anything.


    Their family now needs to use milk for food, and they all use buffalo milk from their own farm.


    Even the mostmon milk-vored steamed buns are loved by the whole family.


    If you add strawberry jam from your own farm, the taste will be even better!


    "Okay, thank you for your hard work, Uncle Liu."


    The person who took care of the livestock was an old man with ame leg. He liked to take care of these livestock when he was in his hometown, but they couldn¡¯t live there anymore. After they were asked to move out, they couldn¡¯t do anything in the city.


    He couldn''t be free, so he wanted his son to help him find a job that suits him, but he was too old to find a job.


    I found a lot of cleaners and other chores back and forth, and I didn''t like it.


    Finally, I identally discovered the recruitment of Nuannuan Farm on the Inte. He is good at raising cattle and sheep.


    Immediately, he was found ording to the address, and finally passed the test and he was retained.


    This old man is enthusiastic, and he is dedicated to taking care of so many cattle and sheep on the farm. He gets along well with the two dogs who came from behind, and they work together to herd cattle and sheep every day.


    Drove the car and looked around, and then came to the lotus pond.


    The lotus in the lotus pond has already bloomed, and the fish and shrimps swimming in it can be faintly seen. When they passed by, they found that there was actually a white crane standing in the lotus pond.


    That slender long legs, fairy-like temperament.


    It is indeed the mount that immortals would choose!


    The white crane walked slowly in the lotus pond, bowed its pointed long beak, picked up a small palm-sized fish and threw it lightly into the air, then raised its slender neck, easily caught it and swallowed it whole.


    Nuan Nuan got out of the car, looking at the white crane with bright eyes.


    "Come here,e here."


    Under her call, the white crane tilted its head to look at Nuan Nuan, then spread its wings and flew up, gracefullynding in front of her.


    "When did youe here? It''s wrong to steal fish, but I forgive you. Next time you can eat my fish openly."


    White Crane didn''t know if it understood, but anyway, it chirped crisply, and then stood not far from her, spread its wings and danced a dance to express its gratitude.


    Nuan Nuan watched it dance with her chin propped up, smiling very happily.


    Finally, they went to the fish pond in a small boat, and the white crane stood at the bow of the boat, watching Nuan Nuan lying on the boat and stretching out his hands to reach the lotus. Much longer than Nuannuan''s arm.


    Pull the pole with the lotus pod in its mouth, and Nuan Nuan''s fingers are enough.


    "Thank you, Big White Crane~"


    Bai He called out crisply, lowered his head and picked up another big fish, it was still a carp.


    The carp was not willing to ept its fate, it struggled hard and jumped up, almost dragging the white crane into the water.


    It was Nuan Nuan who helped to catch that beautiful big carp together.


    But her clothes were also wet.


    Nuan Nuan held the carp in both hands, smiling so cleanly and beautifully.


    "Brother, take a picture of us, what a big fish!"


    After Bai Moshu took a picture of them, Nuan Nuanmoyu put it back again.


    "Let''s go, let''s not be unlucky next time."


    Baihe couldn''t eat this fish, and she didn''t want to eat fish for the time being, so let''s release it.

 Chapter 512: Milky Steamed Buns

    Picked some lotus pods, Nuan Nuan hugged them and broke them open, and started eating lotus seeds.


    The plump and white lotus seeds are crunchy when swallowed, and still have a fragrance. There is a little bit of bitterness, but it is not obvious. The bit of bitterness is overwhelmed by the fragrance of lotus seeds.


    "My brother went back to make lotus seed soup."


    Looking at the lotus pods on the boat, Nuan Nuan smiled and bent her almond eyes.


    Bai Moshu naturally has no disagreement.


    After they went ashore by boat, the white crane didn''t leave, but followed them contentedly.


    Nuan Nuan looked back at it with her arms full of lotus pods.


    "Are you going to visit my house?"


    Baihe walked up to her, lowered his head and picked up a lotus pod that fell to the ground, and continued to follow.


    Well, look at this is really going to keep following them.


    Going to the small farm vi, Nuan Nuan opened the door.


    "Wee Mr. Bai He to my house as a guest."


    Bai Moshu nced at her, "How do you know it''s Mr.?"


    Nuan Nuan "I said it casually, anyway, it can''t understand it, just change it after confirming its gender."


    White ink book "..."


    Unexpectedly speechless.


    Looking at the neatly maintained small garden, her warm and shining eyes suddenly dimmed.


    "There is no Xiaoyi and they are here, and there is no excitement before."


    White ink bookforts "They wille back."


    Nuan Nuan walked in with Bai He.


    "Mr. Baihe, take a walk slowly, I will take you to meet Xiaoqiter."


    Xiao Qi and his wife have also moved, and now they have built a superrge and luxuriousir on the mountain.


    It is not yet known whether the babies have been hatched or not.


    "Miss Nuannuan, Mr. Bai, you are here. The steamed milk-vored steamed buns for you are ready, and there are some small biscuits."


    The aunt who asionally cooks for them on the farm is surnamed Wang, and the elder brother specially hired her to cook for her.


    But every time Nuan Nuanes here, she cooks for them. Aunt Wang feels that she is too guilty of doing such a small job with so much sry, so she pays for the meals of the entire farm staff. .


    She does it with another cook, and she helps out with weeds on the farm in her free time.


    Life here is leisurely and rxed, except that it is much more busy during the autumn harvest, which is simr to their life in the countryside.


    This makes people from the countryside feel very cordial.


    After Nuan Nuan thanked Aunt Wang, she distributed the milk-vored steamed buns to her brother, and asked Aunt Wang to take some to the farm employees. By the way, she asked Aunt Wang to help catch a few palm-sized small fish Come.


    Aunt Wang smiled and agreed, "Okay, I know who is the best at catching fish, and I will catch them soon."


    After Aunt Wang left, Nuan Nuan ran into the kitchen to look at the remaining buns.


    Everyone is white and fat, basically two to one, and it is gratifying to look at.


    "Go and change first."


    Bai Moshu urged the little girl to change her clothes. Her clothes got wet when she held the fish.


    Nuan Nuan looked down and said, "Okay."


    After speaking, he ran away, and soon changed his clothes and ran down.


    Continue to look at the steamed buns!


    "Leave these to grandpa, mom and dad, and other older brothers."


    Nuan Nuan divided some of the remaining milk-vored steamed buns and kept them for everyone.


    After dividing it, she took one and started to eat it. It was soft and delicious after one bite. The wheat grown on her own farm had a strong fragrance, which neutralized the milky fragrance of buffalo milk.


    There is no sharin added when making this small steamed bun. It is natural that it will not be overly sweet. After taking this bite, I feel that the whole mouth is full of that sweet taste.


    "tasty!"


    Nuan Nuan stuffed it all into her mouth, and the cheeks on both sides swelled up immediately, so milky and white that people wanted to pinch it.


    Bai Moshu also ate several small steamed buns.


    "Lotus seed soup, lotus seed soup..."


    Eating small steamed buns in her mouth, Nuan Nuan brought a big bench for her big cousin to sit on, then went and brought a small bench to sit on, holding the lotus pod with both hands and began to peel the lotus seeds vigorously.


    Put the green lotus seeds in a small basket, and after all the lotus seeds have been peeled off, peel off the outer shell of the lotus seeds with the big cousin while eating the small steamed buns.


    Leave part of it to do now, and take the other part home to eat.


    When making lotus seed soup, Nuan Nuan is basically directing and Bai Moshu is operating.


    The final result is very good, the fragrant lotus seed soup is ready.


    There was also a shout outside at this time, it turned out that the fish that Nuan Nuan wanted had arrived.


    She quickly took a basin out, put the small fish in the basin after putting in the water.


    The small fish that have just been caught are still very active, moving around in the basin, and the water is thrown out.


    Nuan Nuan quickly walked a little further away.


    "Mr. Baihe, this is an afternoon meal prepared for you. Eat it quickly."


    The white crane spread its wings and nodded, as if dancing and thanking.


    The fish in the clear water were easily caught by it, and the white crane happily ate it.


    Nuan Nuan put her chin on her hands andughed. It''s time for her to eat, the lotus seed soup just made.


    After lunch, Nuan Nuan honestly washed the dishes, took Bai He and kept his promise to find Xiao Qi.


    By the way, tell Xiao Qi that if Mr. Bai Hees to visit in the future, don''t chase it away.


    Before they could go up the mountain, Xiao Qi flew down heroically.


    "Little Seven!"


    Nuan Nuan''s eyes lit up as she watched Hai Dongqing hovering in the sky.


    Xiao Qi found a tree andnded slowly.


    After standing firmly, its sharp eagle eyes first looked at the white crane hiding behind Nuan Nuan.


    When Bai He saw Xiao Qi, he was so frightened that he hid behind the little girl, his head kept getting under her arm, wishing he could disappear.


    White ink book "..."


    He wondered if this guy had forgotten that he could fly.


    Shouldn''t the first reaction be to fly away? !

 Chapter 513: Succulents

    After Nuan Nuan introduced Baihe to Xiao Qi, Xiao Qi stopped paying attention to it, and only chased Nuan Nuan with a pair of eyes, and took her to see her baby.


    It was a bit difficult to climb up the tree. In the end, it was the farm workers who helped move the stairs up.


    Two little Haidongqings have been hatched, and now one is still small, with snow-white fluff on its body, and it looks soft.


    Xiao Qi''s daughter-inw is also very affectionate towards Nuan Nuan.


    The two babies looked at Nuan Nuan curiously at the beginning, and after being touched on the head, they twittered and burrowed into her arms, looking a little silly and cute.


    "Xiao Qi, do you understand that Mr. Bai He will not attack it when hees to the farm?"


    Nuan Nuan stroked Xiao Qi''s feathers, hugged it and left without disturbing their family too much.


    Before school started, Nuan Nuan basically went to the farm, thepany of her father and big brother.


    Sometimes I stay in theirpany all day, follow them to work, eat staff meals, and then leave work.


    What Nuan Nuancks most is patience.


    But Big Brother''s office looks too monotonous.


    Suddenly thought of the room that the second brother arranged for himself before, those cute and lovely nts are worth having!


    The most important thing is that those nts can not only beautify the environment, but also easy to raise.


    You don¡¯t need to stare at it every day, you basically only water it every few days.


    Nuan Nuan asked his elder brother insinuatingly whether he likes nts. After he didn''t deny it, he took his second cousin to the flower and bird market.


    "Nuan Nuan, what are we here to buy?"


    Bai Mohua scratched her head, but followed her little cousin step by step.


    At first nce, it looks like the little girl is leading him away.


    Nuan Nuan took his hand and walked towards a flower shop selling sulents.


    "Brother, look at these..."


    Bai Mohua didn''t usually pay much attention to sulents, but now seeing the rows of small and cute sulents, his eyes widened and he let out a wow.


    "what is this?"


    He pointed at one of them, which looked like prickly pear balls. The **** were not round in winter, and the thorns were like blooming flowers. They were white and fluffy and looked delicate. There were three small white **** growing in such a pot, round and round. .


    cute!


    Nuan Nuan also leaned over and stared brightly.


    "Cute, isn''t it?" Nuan Nuan asked in a low voice.


    "Uh-huh."


    "As cute as Nuan Nuan."


    The little girl next to her suddenly smiled so beautifully that her eyebrows were curved.


    When the store manager came out, he saw two people chatting together. Both of them were very good-looking, and it seemed that the appearance of his entire store had improved a lot.


    Sure enough, the eyes light up when they see a good-looking person.


    He stepped forward with a smile on his face and asked if there was anything he needed to help.


    Bai Mohua pointed at the sulent that he had taken a fancy to.


    "What is this?"


    The store manager introduced with a smile, "This is a sulent nt of the spherical cactus family. It has a nice name called Shiratori. Shiratori is more delicate and difficult to cultivate, so if you like it, you have to take care of it carefully..."


    The store manager patiently introduced them a lot of knowledge about the white bird, and even introduced a kind of silver finger that is very simr to the white bird. Some people who don¡¯t know sulents may mix the two nts into one.


    Both Nuan Nuan and Bai Mo Hua are obedient students who listen to the teacher''s lecture more seriously, but they can listen carefully, nodding their heads from time to time, showing the original appearance.


    Wait for the manager to react...


    The mouth was dry, and most of the sulents in the store were introduced, and the two looked at him eagerly.


    The store manager "..."


    How dare he refuse?


    Forget about the little girl, why can you be so cute without any sense of disobedience as a man!


    "Ahem... wait for me to drink first."


    Nuannuan nodded, and immediately went to pour a ss of water for the manager to drink.


    "Shop manager, you have worked hard."


    Store manager: ...It has the taste of turning against customers.


    After drinking his saliva, he continued to introduce other nts to them.


    He not only sells sulents, but also some other nts.


    "The ones here are all old piles of bonsai, which look more macroscopic and suitable for ces such as offices, study rooms and tea rooms..."


    Nuan Nuan and Bai Mo Hua nodded while listening.


    nice!


    When other customers came to the store and the store manager went to entertain them, the two began to choose what they wanted.


    There are several kinds of cute ones. The white birds in this store and some cute and cute sulents are basically rounded up by two people.


    It¡¯s an exaggeration, but in fact, there are not too many varieties of each variety in the store, no more than ten pots anyway.


    They also picked some beautiful ones with particrly pleasing colors, and finally added a few pots of bonsai.


    As soon as the store manager came back after finishing his work, the two of them pointed at him.


    "This, this, and this, we all want it."


    "Uncle store manager, we also want some pots from here."


    "Any cuter y pots out there? Can we get some y pots for them?"


    The two of them chattered at each other, making the store manager''s brain buzz, and he didn''t expect the two of them to buy so many things at once.


    Nuan Nuan "We can''t even take the store manager uncle, can you help deliver these to my house?"


    The store manager nodded quickly, his eyes curled up with a smile.


    "You really buy a lot of this? Do you want to think about rational consumption again?"


    Nuan Nuan broke her fingers and began to count, "Not many, put some in Mom and Dad''s office, put some in Big Brother''s office, Third Brother''s office, Big Cousin''s office, Fourth Brother doesn''t know if he wants it, but my brother''s and my brothers''. Put some in the bedroom, and put some in the second cousin''s studio, even if you can''t finish all these ces, you can still give it to Lin Jiu, Jing Sheng and Senior Sister..."


    This scraping almost did not scrape all over my personalwork.


    The store manager was dumbfounded, my good fellow, so you have so many brothers!


    And all of them are sitting in the office, which is incredible.


    After almost finishing the calction, Nuan Nuan took out her own card.


    "The manager swipes the card."


    After buying all the cute little nts, Nuan Nuan and the others filled in the address and phone number and left to continue shopping elsewhere.


    Check out other stores for items you haven''t seen here.


    After buying some more, the two of them finally stopped.


    Tired from walking around, they saw a shop selling candied haws, so they strolled in and bought one each.


    Bai Mohua gnawed off a strawberry with sugar and muttered, "So there are so many weird varieties of sulents, I really learned a lot today!"


    Nuannuan nodded, "Yeah, I learned a lot today."


    "Brother, look at the many birds over there."


    Bai Mohua looked in the direction of her hand, "The chirping is too noisy, but that parrot is pretty."


    A veryrge parrot hanging at the door, the feather color is purple blue.


    It seemed that Nuan Nuan and Bai Mo Hua were discussing themselves, and the parrot suddenly called out with a loud voice.


    "Beauty!"

 Chapter 514: Parrot Pipi

    The beauty with this voice can be regarded as calling the eyes of the people around her.


    Nuan Nuan: It shouldn''t be me.


    Bai Mohua: That must not be me.


    The two old gods, brother and sister, were about to leave when the purple-blue macaw spread its wings and flew towards them.


    "Beauty, beauty, I''m not calling them, I''m calling you, beauty."


    The parrot''s voice is a bit weird, and its mouth is sweet, which is offending people.


    You are so embarrassing, do you know that? !


    Being stared at by the people around, Nuan Nuan looked at the parrot.


    "Why did you fly here?"


    Bai Mohua yelled at the store.


    "Boss, your parrot has escaped!"


    Nuan Nuan nodded frantically, that is, this guy has escaped from prison.


    "No run, no run."


    The purple-blue macaw flew to a flower shop next door, and while the owner was entertaining guests, he picked up a bright red rose and flew back again.


    "Beauty, beauty, flowers for you."


    Nuan Nuan put her hands on her hips and began to teach it "You are stealing other people''s flowers, this behavior is wrong!"


    The purple-blue macaw muttered, "No stealing, no stealing, help her pick up guests in the afternoon!"


    This parrot is so good at talking, the people around are all surprised that it is able to talk instead of simply imitating the tongue.


    "This parrot is so smart."


    "The color of such a big feather is quite nice, I don''t know how much it will cost."


    "You can really talk to people, hello, what''s your name?"


    Niao didn''t bother to talk to them, and talked to Nuannuan on his own.


    The boss of the store finally came out, and saw his own bird flying out to find someone else, he had a stinky face.


    "Pippi, do you want me to lock you up, how many times have I told you not to fly around, don''t fly around, what should I do if I scare people?"


    Purple macaw is a rtivelyrge bird. Thergest one has spread wings more than one meter. It looks quite bluffing, especially the bird''s ws are rtively sharp.


    Some timid people or children are easily frightened by thisrge animal.


    Fortunately, although Pippi likes to make troubles when she is at home, she doesn''t fly around, and she is more obedient when she is brought to the store. She only ys in the store or in a few familiar flower shops and pet shops next door.


    Pippi is very smart, standing on the bird stand at the door and asionally helping him attract guests.


    Who knew that today I flew to find a stranger, what if I startled him?


    The purple-blue macaw named Pippi saw the big mastering, and quickly said that he didn''t fly around.


    "I saw a beautiful woman, she is so beautiful."


    The owner followed its line of sight and saw Nuan Nuan.


    The little girl has red lips and white teeth, as delicate as a porcin doll, which is indeed too cute and beautiful.


    He knows that his parrot is a pretty one, and he used to like to collect some beautiful shiny gadgets.


    Now this little girl has both.


    Beautiful, with white skin and bright eyes, isn''t she Pippi''s favorite.


    "Sorry, my parrot didn''t scare you, did it?"


    The owner grabbed Pippi and put it on his arm and apologized.


    Nuan Nuan shook her head, "No, it''s quite cute."


    Hearing that he was being praised, Pippi buried his head in the feathers on his chest in embarrassment.


    White ink painting "Is it still shy?"


    No way, how good you can say just now.


    The shopkeeper smiled helplessly, "This guy just has a good mouth."


    The two brothers and sisters chatted with the owner for a while, and knew that this purple-blue macaw named Pippi was raised by the owner''s daughter, and it was also the favorite parrot in the family. Some simple math problems, such as 1+1 equals how many.


    Probably has the intelligence of a three- or four-year-old child. The parrot will be brought to the store when the owner''s daughter goes to school, and will go back with their family when they return home.


    Pippi is quite popr here.


    After chatting for a while, Nuan Nuan and Bai Mo Hua went to his shop to see other kinds of parrots and birds.


    There are too many birds here, and the chirping sound sounds a bit noisy.


    "It seems that you and my family Pipi are destined, see if you like it, I will give you a small bird."


    The store manager is also a hearty and generous personality.


    "No need, I already have birds at home, I''m afraid they will be jealous if I bring another one home."


    The store manager suddenly became interested, "Oh? You also raised it, what kind of bird are you raising?"


    Nuan Nuan "Swan, Peacock, Costin."


    The store manager "..."


    He thought he heard it wrong, so he hurriedly asked again, "What did you raise?"


    Then I got the same answer from Nuan Nuan.


    The store manager "...I can understand the first two, is there Costin?"


    Stronger than him.


    Nuan Nuan nodded, and showed him Xiao Qi''s photo, "This is my Xiao Qi, isn''t she beautiful?"


    The tone was a little ostentatious. The cub I raised was the most ferocious and beautiful.


    After reading it, the store manager had aplex expression and gave Nuan Nuan a thumbs up.


    "sharp!"


    Pippi yelled that the Costin feather was not as good-looking as it was, and was pped angrily by the store manager.


    "They can pick you up with one paw."


    Nuan Nuan also turned out Xiao Wu Xiao Liu''s photos.


    "Look at my little five and little six, the feathers are prettier than yours."


    Pippi took a look, and then shut himself off.


    The store manager took a look, especially when he saw Xiao Liu, his feet almost slipped.


    "This... green peacock?"


    The voice almost shouted splits.

 Chapter 515: The pattern is small

    The store owner took a look at Nuan Nuan''s expression and saw that she didn''t look like she was joking, so he fell silent immediately.


    Sorry, it''s because I have a smallyout.


    Pippi was also so stimted that he stopped talking. The feathers of the two birds did look much prettier than his own.


    The owner of the shop, "You keep so few... It''s really not easy to raise the others."


    He was afraid that the little parrot he gave away would be caught by Haidongqing for breakfast within a few days.


    Nuan Nuan nodded, she wasn''t afraid that Xiao Qi would eat them, but she felt it was unnecessary, as there were only a few of them at home.


    What if the little onese back and find that they have raised other birds and get angry?


    But although it can¡¯t be raised, it¡¯s okay to have a look.


    The owner of the store chatted happily with her. He really wanted to know about the peacocks and Haidongqing raised by Nuan Nuan.


    Knowing that Nuan Nuan hatched them from eggs, and the eggs were randomly selected, don''t look too envious when you look at her.


    This luck is too good.


    Pippi flew over and started making noise again.


    "Can those two big birds talk?"


    Nuan Nuan shook her head.


    Pippi fluttered her wings happily, "I can talk, I can talk!"


    Hold your head high, as if you have won.


    Pippi: I am indeed unique.


    Both Nuan Nuan and Bai Mo Hua suddenlyughed.


    After saying goodbye to the shop owner, Nuan Nuan and Bai Mo Hua went to see many other small animals.


    Kittens and puppies, and all kinds of beautiful fish, little rabbits, little hamsters, etc...


    For example, now, the two brothers and sisters put their heads together to feed a blue-gray chinchi. It is very beautiful to watch them eat.


    "I look like you when I eat." Bai Mohua carefully touched the chinchi of the chinchi.


    Nuan Nuan was unconvinced, "It''s obviously very simr to you."


    Neither of them bought them, but the shopkeepers liked them very much.


    Because I don''t know when, the store where the two brothers and sisters stay will always attract the attention of many people, and then the traffic wille?


    Maybe it''s because both of them are so good-looking, and there is no sense of disobedience when squatting with small animals. One is exquisite and cute, and the other is clean and delicate. In this hot summer, I can''t help but chase after these two people .


    After shopping in the flower and bird market for a long time, the two brothers and sisters left to find food after their stomachs growled.


    Back home in the afternoon, the things they bought also arrived.


    Nuan Nuan and his brother were busy moving all those things out of the car, and Mr. Gu also came to join in the fun.


    "Oh, why did you buy so many things? What kind of nts are these? Why do they look like this?"


    Mr. Gu has never seen sulents at his age, but he has seen prickly pear cactus, and they are all the kind with sharp thorns that can pierce people.


    But I have never seen this kind of cute and sulent.


    Introduced to grandpa in a warm and soft voice, "Grandpa, these are sulents, aren''t they cute?"


    The old man looked around, but he was not very cute.


    Each of them looks so delicate.


    After moving everything, Nuan Nuan asked him what kind of sulent he likes, and sent him a few pots in his room.


    Old Gu replied cheerfully, "Why do I keep these little things in the room of an old man?"


    Nuan Nuan pouted, "Who said that the old man can''t be raised anymore? Although my grandpa is old, his heart is not old."


    Mr. Gu was amused by her andughed.


    "Then you can just pick a pot for grandpa."


    Nuan Nuan hummed, and began to choose seriously.


    Finally, I chose a pot of cactus that was easier to feed. The thorns of the cactus are soft and will not pierce people.


    There are two cacti in the small y pot, one big and one small, only about the size of a ping pong ball.


    The big one is as big as an adult''s fist.


    Old Gu nodded in satisfaction after taking it over, "Not bad, the big one is grandpa, and the small one is Nuan Nuan. Grandpa will protect Nuan Nuan from now on."


    Nuan Nuan said hello with crooked eyebrows.


    Papa Gu and Mama Gu all came back from get off work, and when they saw those cute little sulents in the yard, Mama Gu let out a cry of surprise.


    "So lovely."


    Gu Linmo saw that these were bought by his daughter.


    "Nuan Nuan bought it."


    Mother Gu squatted down and took a look, "It must be, so I can count on you guys to buy it."


    ...


    In the next few days, Nuan Nuan took these little sulents to decorate the offices of parents, mothers and brothers.


    She thoughtfully put these small nts in a ce where they would not disturb their work, but after putting them away, the whole office felt much more energetic and lovely.


    Especially Gu Nan''s office, before his office really didn''t have any decorations, at first nce it gave people the impression that it was clean, tidy and overly rigorous, just like everyone else.


    Only when Nuan Nuan is around, will there be some other cute things in the office.


    Such as fluffy nkets, slippers and pillows and so on.


    Now, even when Nuannuan is not around, they can look up on the bookcase and see a small ceramic flower pot that greets them with a smile, and there are cute little **** of white fluff in the flower pot.


    That is a white bird with excellent appearance.


    In the corner behind theputer on the desk is a pot of brightly colored and lovely peach eggs.


    These are ipatible with Gu Nan''s icy character and expressionless face, but seem strangely harmonious?


    The subordinates of thepany "..."


    Just... Every time they report to work, they are afraid of Mr. Gu''s cold face, but they don''t feel so scared when they take a look at those cute little fleshy faces and think about who gave them to the president.


    Because every time this happens, they will think that Mr. Gu is also gentle sometimes, although that kindness is not for them.

 Chapter 516: Sign up

    Nuan Nuan doesn''t know this, she is about to start school.


    And I skipped a grade and went directly to junior high school with my little brother.


    Because there was no summer homework when elementary school was promoted to junior high school, Gu An had such a fun time during this holiday.


    His face turned ck.


    Literally, tanned.


    I was tanned a lot when I was out in the wild, and after I came back, I went out with my friends and had fun, and then I got even darker.


    Although Nuan Nuan was exposed to the sun when she was in the wild, although her skin is not the kind that cannot be tanned, it is not tanned just by tanning.


    I usually wear a hat, or hide from the sun in a tent under a tree, and I won¡¯t get tanned once in a while.


    This time I yed with Otis and others in the wild for so long, and my skin is only a little darker than before, and it still looks very white.


    When I was young, I was dark because I spent almost all day running under the sun, hunting pigweed and chopping firewood.


    She is also easy to get white. When I was in Xiaoxi Vige, no matter how tanned I was in summer, I could get back white in about a month in winter.


    Now there are those skin care products in Gu''s house, but in a few days, the skin has recovered, and it looks more delicate and fair. The strong contrast with my brother is simply ck and white!


    When I went to sign up for junior high school, Nuannuanbaishengsheng was a little one, standing with her ck and tall brother, no matter how she looked, she looked like she was apanying her brother to sign up instead of signing up by herself.


    Because she considers herself to be an older child, Nuan Nuan insisted on signing up with her younger brother this time, instead of letting other family memberse together.


    "Teacher, we are here to sign up."


    ss 7, Grade 7, is the ss they are going to now.


    The teacher in charge, surnamed Hu, is a middle-aged man who looks fat and a bit bald. He looks a bit serious, and he is going through the admission procedures for the students.


    The moment Nuan Nuan and his brother walked into the office, almost everyone''s attention was attracted.


    She is really too small and fluffy, people can''t help but take a look and look again.


    Parents were also present.


    They couldn''t help but mutter in their hearts, is this the sister who apanied the brother to sign up?


    Until it was their turn, Gu An said, "Teacher and my sister."


    Teacher Hu looked at Nuan Nuan and reacted for a while, "Are you also here to sign up?"


    Nuan Nuan hasn''t answered yet, Gu An scratched his head and asked, "Isn''t it simr?"


    Surrounding junior high school students "..."


    Looking at your sister, doesn''t it look like a limp little hamster fell into the cat''s nest?


    Teacher Hu pped his forehead, and a smile suddenly appeared on his face.


    "I remembered, you are Gu Nuannuan''s ssmate, right?"


    Nuannuan nodded, "Well, hello teacher, I''m Gu Nuannuan, and he''s my brother Gu An."


    "Okay, okay,e on, here is a registration form for you to fill out."


    Ms. Hu quickly handed over a registration form, as if she was afraid that she would run away in the next second.


    "You are wee to join ss 7, Grade 7."


    Ms. Hu¡¯s round face almost lost her eyesight, and there was no serious look on her face just now.


    This is a little child prodigy. He has heard of this kid''s reputation before, as well as his outstanding achievements.


    Although I haven''t studied in school for more than two years, I haven''t failed in every major exam, and my grades have always been ranked first in my grade.


    How could he miss such a good seed, the most important thing is that she is still young.


    Ms. Hu''s attitude made other parents around who signed up a little confused about the situation.


    "what happened?"


    "Gu Nuannuan? This name sounds familiar."


    A student tugged on his parent''s clothes, "Mom, did you forget? The first grade."


    "Ah, yes, yes! That little child prodigy from Chengnan Elementary School?"


    Parents who are studying in Chengnan Elementary School remember this.


    Before the first grade, many parents were asking about it.


    Nuan Nuan''s student status is in Gu An''s ss, so the students and parents who are in the same ss as Gu An basically know the situation.


    In addition, the reputation of the Nuannuan little prodigy has spread far, and now those parents have finally seen the little prodigy in person, and their eyes are a little glowing.


    "This child is really good-looking and obedient. At first nce, he looks like the kind who loves to study."


    "I don''t know how her parents educated her, but it''s a pity that her parents didn''te."


    "This is that Gu Nuannuan, who is the first in Chengnan Elementary School. I heard them preach about the little prodigy. I didn''t believe it before. I didn''t expect it to be so young."


    "Yo, I''m only ten years old."


    "She looks really good. If I have such a daughter, I can wake up with a smile in my dreams."


    When the praises from the surrounding discussions came, Nuan Nuan felt a little embarrassed.


    She moved to her brother''s side, and then quietly filled out her own information.


    That obedient appearance has won the hearts of many people.


    Gu An looked at the eyes all around her who were staring at her sister, and stood beside her.


    What''s the matter, what is this? They all looked at my sister in broad daylight and wanted to rob her.


    "Okay teacher."


    Nuan Nuan handed over thepleted information to Mr. Hu.


    "Good good good."


    Ms. Hu looked at her with the expression of an old father looking at his daughter.


    Gu An "..."


    Nuan Nuan "..."


    Finally, I signed up, but I always felt that something was weird.


    It was Gu An''s former ssmate who came to him, seeing Nuan Nuan''s regretful face.


    "It''s a pity that I didn''t seem to be in the same ss as you. I went to the fifth ss, otherwise I would be in the same ss as my sister."


    Gu An immediately rolled his eyes at him, "Who is your sister? She is my sister."


    "What''s the rtionship between us? Isn''t your sister my sister?"


    "Go away, I''ll take Nuannuan to ss to have a look."


    After speaking, he took his sister''s hand and left.


    Nuan Nuan also obediently followed the little brother.


    ss 7 is on the third floor, in the middle, which is considered the best.


    The location at the end is the worst, because the toilet is at the end.


    Gu Anughed with satisfaction after seeing it, "Fortunately, our ss is not at the end there. Let''s go in and choose a seat first. Nuan Nuan, you sit next to me."


    Being able to sit next to her brother, of course Nuan Nuan has no objection, she just nodded and said hello.

 Chapter 517: Class Seven, Grade Seven

    After registration, almost all the students came to the ss, because the height gap between Nuan Nuan and Gu An was still a bit big, so they chose to sit in the middle position.


    If it were Gu An himself, he would choose to sit in the back.


    But my sister is too short, and I can¡¯t see the ckboard when sitting behind QAQ


    Some people who were in the same ss as Gu An were also assigned to the seventh ss. Seeing Gu An at this moment is like seeing a rtive.


    "An''an~"


    Gu An shook the goosebumps on his body, "Hey...it''s so disgusting, can you be normal."


    The two sat down at the front table immediately, and stared at Nuan Nuan with bright eyes.


    "Sister, we miss you so much after we haven''t seen each other for so long, you look better and better hehe..."


    When elementary school Nuannuan was in school, Gu An especially liked to take her to ss to show off her younger sister.


    At that time, because of Gu An''s status as the king of children in the ss, the whole ss was called Sister Nuan Nuan.


    Besides, who would not like such an obedient and soft little sister?


    "Brother Chen Yuan, brother Wang Yu."


    With warm memories, it is difficult for anyone who knows them to forget.


    Seeing Nuan Nuan and recognizing themselves, the two were immediately as happy as if they had drank a bucket of honey water, feeling sweet in their hearts.


    Gu An saw that they were not pleasing to the eye, so he kicked them one by one.


    "Get out, this is my sister, when did you be your sister, please show some face?"


    The two gagged, "Oh, what''s the matter, why don''t you have more brothers to protect you."


    "Ahhh!! Nuan Nuan!"


    Screams of surprise came suddenly from the door of the ssroom, Nuan Nuan and Gu An were instantly attracted by the sound and looked up, only to see a figure running over like the wind, and then hugged the unprepared Nuan Nuan.


    "Hahaha...Sister Nuannuan, I am actually in the same ss as you hahaha..."


    Gu An went crazy with anger, "Let go of my sister, Li Jingshu, you man!"


    The person who ran in was also Gu An''s ssmate. Every time Nuan Nuan went to their ss, this guy was the most considerate. Every time he brought out a lot of delicious snacks to feed the little girl.


    Even when she knew that Nuan Nuan was going to skip a grade and go to their ss, she was so happy that she wanted to drink beer to celebrate.


    It''s a pity that her wish came trueter, and she was sad for a long time because of this, now!


    She finally realized her wish to go to school in the same ss as Nuannuan.


    "It seems that God is still on my side, hehe, Nuan Nuan, I miss you so much! Why is it getting better and better, this little face is so soft."


    Nuan Nuan "...Sister Jingshu."


    Li Jingshu: "What''s your name, sister? My brother."


    This guy not only has a carefree personality like a boy, but also has a neutral appearance with a bit of handsomeness. He has even dressed up like a boy since he was a child, no matter his clothes or hairstyle.


    But Nuan Nuan knew she was a girl.


    "Go over, I''ll sit with Nuan Nuan." Li Jingshu tried to squeeze Nuan Nuan''s brother out.


    Gu An couldn''t bear it anymore, "You are enough, I am her brother, dear!"


    Li Jingshu picked out her ears, "I''m not blind yet, you can see Nuan Nuan at home every day, and you''re all here at school, so you can''t let me be next to her."


    Gu An ruthlessly refused "No!"


    Seeing that the two of them were about to peck at each other, luckily the head teacher walked in at this time.


    "Let''s just find a seat and sit down. What are you two doing over there?"


    Li Jingshu couldn''t sit at the same table as Nuan Nuan, so she had to sit behind her.


    With his chin propped up, he looked at the back of Nuan Nuan''s little furry head with an idiotic expression on his face.


    So cute!


    Although her temperament is carefree and more like a boy, in fact, she still likes that kind of cute things in her heart.


    For example, cats, dogs, and rabbits, when Gu An brought his sister to ss, Li Jingshu had the idea of ??abducting that little friend who is cuter than a cat to her home!


    Unfortunately not.


    Nuan Nuan has several powerful brothers, but she can''t beat her.


    "Since everyone is together, it is fate. From today onwards, everyone here is the students of our seventh ss. Let me introduce myself first. I will be your head teacher in the future. My surname is Hu, and my name is Hu Bin. You call me Hu Teacher is fine..."


    The teacher in charge said some polite words on the podium, and then began to arrange the seats.


    "Those tall people consciously click to the back, otherwise how will the people in the front and back learn from the words on the ckboard?"


    Gu An was afraid that he and his sister would be separated, so he quickly raised his hand.


    "Teacher, I am nearsighted."


    Several other people also raised their hands cheekily, shamelessly saying that they were nearsighted.


    Even as a girl, Li Jingshu''s height is rtively tall, so she is very likely to sit in the back.


    Nuannuan is such a small one, it will definitely sit in front.


    Hu Bin nced at those people, "It''s really strange, is myopia contagious or something?"


    Gu An''s face didn''t change. "I don''t know if they are, but I''m sure they are. Teacher, please put me and my sister in front. My sister is timid, and she is afraid without me."


    Nuan Nuan "..."


    Head teacher: "Sit in the back, or sit here by the window. How tall do you have no idea? How can you study when you block others?"


    "Oh, okay, thank you teacher, I''ll just sit on the side."


    He packed up his own sister and took her away, and came to a ce near the window.


    "Student, please change your seat."


    The two of them were easy to talk to, so they switched with the siblings.


    The location next to the window has good air and sunshine, so there is nothing wrong with it.


    "Sister, do you sit outside or inside?"


    After speaking, he himself said, "It''s better to sit inside, and you can still look at the scenery outside when you are tired of reading by the window."


    Li Jingshu also followed after him lingeringly, she stretched out her hand and thumped Gu An''s shoulder, "Are you still a good buddy, you didn''t even take me with you!"


    Gu An rolled his eyes directly, "Why are you still haunted?"


    Chen Heng in front turned his head andughed, "It''s strange, Gu An, you can use idioms."


    Wang Yu began to read theposition of the idiom Zhang Guan Li Dai written by Gu An in a soft voice.


    Gu An kicked over, "Calm down, you two!"


    Who hasn¡¯t read ck history yet, he just doesn¡¯t know idioms, what¡¯s wrong with his poor Chinese? !


    The teacher was still arranging the seats, and from the corner of the eye, he caught sight of a few people coughing twice to ask them to be quiet.


    Following the teacher''s eyes, they were as quiet as chickens.


    "Okay, let''s arrange the location like this for the time being. Now start from the first row here and introduce yourself, so that the new students can get to know you."


    The first unlucky person sitting near the door stood up. She was a shy girl whose voice trembled when she introduced herself.

 Chapter 518: Sister as daughter pet

    After introducing them one by one, when it was Gu An''s turn, he was generous. The thirteen-year-old boy looked quite tall, at least the tallest one in the ss.


    The Gu family has good genes. Boys are all tall. As for girls?


    At present, there is only one warm one, which has no reference value.


    "My name is Gu An. I''m going to be fourteen soon. I''m a bit off-centered in my studies. I like ying basketball, physical education, andputers. Finally... everyone looked at my face when I was running for ss president, how handsome I am. Vote for me! Of course, if my sister wants to run for ss president, then vote for her.¡±


    All the students in the ssughed in good faith, and their eyes followed Gu Nuannuan.


    I have to say that the two brothers and sisters are really pleasing to the eye.


    Nuan Nuan "..."


    Brother, thank you so much.


    The ss teacher above also twitched the corners of his mouth, this hasn''t even begun to select ss cadres yet, but you will take advantage of the opportunity, and start canvassing votes.


    After Gu An sat down, Nuan Nuan was next to him.


    At first nce, it looks like an obedient girl. The appearance of the two brothers and sisters is already at the ss level in this ss, and the self-introduction has also attracted the attention of the whole ss.


    "Hi everyone, my name is Gu Nuannuan. I am ten years old and I like drawing. Please give me your advice in the future."


    Her voice is gentle and clear, whether it is her voice or her exquisite and perfect face, she can give people a good impression.


    After Nuan Nuan''s introduction, it was on the back seat.


    This ss was basically used for self-introduction, and Nuan Nuan almost got everyone in the ss together.


    After the self-introduction, the teacher called a few strong male students in the ss to get the textbooks.


    As soon as the teacher and those male students left, all the people in the ss immediately started talking to each other.


    Many students were promoted directly from Chengnan Primary School, so they all know each other.


    It¡¯s just that Nuan Nuan just skipped a grade and didn¡¯t go to school. Apart from being familiar with her grade one grade, everyone is still very unfamiliar with her.


    "You are ssmate Gu Nuannuan."


    A boy wearing sses came over and sat in the seat in front of her, and the two people in front were moving books.


    Facing the warm gaze, the boy blushed and pushed his sses on the bridge of his nose in embarrassment.


    "Hello, my name is Xu Rui, and I have always aimed to catch up with your grades. Can you tell me how you study?"


    This is obviously a study freak. Before Nuan Nuan came, he had always been the first and second in the grade. Anyway, even when he yed the worst, he never fell out of the third ce.


    But since being overwhelmed by Nuan Nuan''s grades, he has worked harder to study.


    Nuan Nuan smiled at him, "Hi, actually you are already very good, that''s why I have some talent."


    Xu Rui looked at her excitedly, "Are you very capable of understanding?"


    Nuan Nuan shook her head, smiled embarrassedly and said, "I have a very strong memory."


    Xu Rui asked nkly, "In memory?"


    He had a sh of inspiration, "Could it be that you are the legendary photographic memory?!"


    Nuan Nuan whispered, "It''s almost the same, so I remember things very fast, so if you work hard, you will definitely not be shut down."


    Xu Rui was ttered by her praise, but she was also a little envious, "It would be great if I also have your ability. It would save a lot of time for memorizing the words in the text to learn other things."


    The two had a very happy chat. From the conversation, Nuan Nuan discovered that Xu Rui is actually a somewhat socially fearful character, but he really loves learning to such an extent that he can forget his fear and take the initiative to talk to her.


    This is a bit admirable.


    When the ssmate who took the book came back, Xu Rui quickly returned to his seat.


    Gu An happened to see this scene, and hurried over to ask if she had been bullied.


    The nervous and cautious attitude made Li Jingshu tease that this is not raising a sister, but a daughter.


    "No brother, Xu Rui came to me to ask about my studies."


    Gu An "Xu Rui? This name sounds familiar."


    Li Jingshu clicked his tongue, "Is it familiar? The nerd in the second ss before, couldn''t tolerate anything else in his eyes except reading. Every time he took the exam, he chased after Nuan Nuan."


    Now Gu An remembered.


    Now it''s recess time, Gu An took out the milk-vored biscuits from his schoolbag and put them in front of his sister.


    "Eat some biscuits when you are hungry, drink milk when you are thirsty, and I have some fruits here."


    Immediately afterwards, she took out a tissue from her pocket and put it on her table.


    "The tissues are ready for you,e here and let me fix your hair."


    Nuan Nuan said obediently, now her hair is long and smooth, it is still loose, and it is as smooth as silk when touched.


    Gu An took out a small leather rope from her clothes pocket and tied her hair together.


    "Okay, let''s eat seriously, my brother is going to fight the world."


    After speaking, he went out and started his daily life of social bullying.


    Li Jingshu at the back and Chen Heng and Wang Yu at the front looked at Gu An who was leaving, and then at Nuan Nuan''s hair. The things ced on the table were all stupid, and they kept their mouths open for a long time.


    Nuannuan looked at them suspiciously, "What''s the matter? Do you want to eat too? Take it yourself."


    Chen Heng "No, no, no... no, Gu An, just now, those just now..."


    He gestured incoherently, and then asked dumbfounded, "Are you so proficient?"


    Nuan Nuan finally knew what he wanted to say.


    "Well, my brothers are like this at home."


    I didn¡¯t feel it before, because I¡¯m used to it.


    It''s embarrassing to find out that it was only brought up now.


    Lu Jingshu let out a groan with a heartbroken face, "So I don''t deserve to be your brother."


    The Gu family is not pampering their sister, they are pampering their daughter and the little princess.


    Chen Heng and Wang Yu nodded when they heard her words.


    That''s right, they are unworthy.


    Nuan Nuan distributed the small biscuits brought from home to the students at the front and back desks, touched her hot ears and secretly told herself to do everything by herself in the future!


    But in fact, these things are all rushed by the brothers, and sometimes there is no room for her to y.


    By the time the ss started, Gu An had already returned with a full harvest.


    He is now able to call the whole ss brothers and sisters, and even Xu Rui, who is a bit socially fearful, has been taken down by him.


    Returning to his seat and talking about his brilliant achievements, Gu An looked proud.


    "How about it, is your brother good?"


    Nuannuan little seal pped his hands, and then seriously gave his little brother a thumbs up, "Little brother is super powerful!"


    The tone couldn''t be heard as perfunctory.


    Gu An was instantly satisfied.


    "Brother, you eat, I will give you a reward."


    Nuan Nuan personally fed Gu An small biscuits and grapes she peeled.


    Gu An felt more and more ted.

 Chapter 519: God level pet

    A day of campus life is over, and all the teachers who will get along with in the future have been identified. Nuan Nuan tidied up all the books and put them away, only bringing home the textbooks of the main courses that will be taught tomorrow.


    By the way, I told my brother to bring it too. Now that the two of them are studying at the same pace, of course they have to study together.


    Gu An was in pain and joy.


    At the gate of the school, the Gu family''s car was already waiting, and it was the elder brother of the family who came to pick him up.


    Gu Nan handled everything ahead of time, and even postponed the next few meetings and dinners toe to school early to pick up his sister.


    The students who came out of the school were full of youth, all wearing the same blue and white school uniform.


    He saw his sister at a nce.


    The best-looking and best-behaved in the crowd.


    The young man with an indifferent expression smiled when he saw his sister. The melting iceberg was a bit violent.


    The driver sneaked a nce from the rearview mirror, no matter how many times he always felt ufortable.


    Sure enough, the only one who can make this boss smile is his sister.


    Nuan Nuan also saw her big brother''s car when she left the campus, the license te number was so easy to identify.


    She hurriedly bid farewell to her ssmates, "Brother is here to pick us up, see you tomorrow."


    "Nuan Nuan will see you tomorrow."


    After saying goodbye to her ssmates, Nuan Nuan ran over with her little brother.


    "Big brother."


    After getting into the car, the little girl called Gu Nan affectionately, and her schoolbag was taken by the stern young man in the car.


    "Are you still used to the new ss?"


    Nuan Nuan nodded, "The teacher and the students are all very good. Today everyone introduced themselves, and I remembered everyone..."


    Nuan Nuan sat next to her big brother, her feet in white shoes turned up yfully, her soft and waxy voice was pleasant to hear, she talked about interesting things about going to school today, and also praised her brother''s social skills by the way.


    Gu An, who was praised, involuntarily puffed up his chest, with a proud andcent expression on his face.


    Gu Nan nced at him, at least to save face for this stupid brother and didn''t say anything about him.


    Seeing that Nuan Nuan had almost finished speaking, Gu Nan took out a bottle of yogurt and put it in a straw and handed it over.


    Nuan Nuan hugged her and drank it.


    Immediately afterwards, she saw her brother bring out many different snacks. She ate them and said that she felt very refreshed when she got home.


    Lele and Briquettes greeted Nuan Nuan at the door, and they werepletely surrounded by furries as soon as they got out of the car.


    Hugged the little friends at home one by one, and went home with such a long string of tails behind him.


    After dinner, I took my textbooks and my reluctant little brother to the swing in the garden and started to preview my homework.


    Mathematics and physics are fine, but Chinese and English are problematic.


    Nuan Nuan asked him to recite words.


    "Brother, I''ll y games with you after you''ve finished memorizing."


    Gu An immediately regained his spirits, "You said this, don''t go back on your word."


    Nuan Nuan leaned on the swing and nodded, "I will never regret it."


    Gu An started to get serious now, isn''t it just memorizing vocabry, what can be so difficult to defeat him!


    Gu An, who was struggling with English words, was finally able to memorize them after nearly half an hour.


    Nuan Nuan praised his brother with crooked eyebrows, then kept his promise and took out his mobile phone to y with him and eat chicken for a while.


    "This is boring, let''s y a holographic game."


    After talking, I took my sister to the holographic cabin. There are three holographic cabins at home. After lying in them, they entered the virtual world within a few seconds.


    Nuan Nuan appeared in a very beautiful Peach Blossom Valley in "The Downstream World", and this Peach Blossom Valley is still on a floating ind. She has a house in this game, and even the entire floating Peach Blossom Ind is hers. , and two god-level pets.


    These two pets were hatched from the eggs given to her by the big snake.


    A snow-white unicorn and a domineering little ck dragon.


    She is the first person in this game to get a god-level pet. When the two little pets hatched, the whole game was notified and there were special effects of auspiciousness and a hundred flowers blooming.


    At that time, people in the entire game world were sensational.


    Many people wanted to add her to buy two pets, but Nuan Nuan didn''t sell any of them and kept them for herself.


    Even if I don¡¯t have time, a few older brothers can help to raise it.


    Now that the two god-level pets have grown up, they can be used as her mounts.


    It''s just that she has never ridden a unicorn and a ck dragon to the game world, and she is very low-key.


    Well, I don¡¯t have much time.


    Gu Nan''s game is the first holographic game, and the graphics in the game are so exquisite and realistic that it has be popr all over the Inte.


    Even yers who don''t like fighting and killing like to build a small home of their own in this game. When they are tired from work every day, they go to the game to fish, grow vegetables, and y with many animals in the game. Just don''t be too rxed.


    This game is very inclusive and has been yed by various yers.


    If you like fighting, create a copy of the gang.


    Those who like farming infrastructure can build their own homes. Everything in the home can be set ording to their own preferences. You can also open up wastnd and farm, and some even find love in the game to live together.


    If there are girls who like beautiful clothes, you can also use this game as a dress-up game.


    The faces are made by myself, and the costumes in the game are specially designed, very beautiful.


    There is even a school here. When registering the game, you register ording to your ID card. Some yers who are still students will be forced to study in the school at a fixed time.


    Gu Nan was not afraid of trouble, and specially invited teachers from all grades to record the course content into the game.


    Because of this, this game is not only liked by young people, but it has also been recognized by many parents.


    Nuan Nuan has not been in the game for a long time.


    As soon as she appeared, the peach blossoms all over the mountains and ins of the peach blossom ind built by her began to dance, as if weing the return of the master.


    A domineering ck dragon broke out of the vastke and circled directly above the Peach Blossom Valley.


    Nuan Nuan called Xiao Hei, and the ck dragon fell from the sky, its body became much smaller and coiled around her wrist, it looked like a ck bracelet.


    The snow-white unicorn also came stepping on the pink peach blossoms, lowered its head and rubbed against Nuan Nuan''s hands affectionately.


    "Xiaoheixiaobai, I''m sorry, I haven''te to see you for a long time."


    Qilin Xiaobai squatted down, arched his head Nuannuan to let her go up.


    Nuan Nuan stroked its head, then jumped lightly, wearing a beautiful white skirt, jumped onto Qilin''s back and sat sideways.


    She looked at her system, and the little brother asked her to find him.


    "Let''s go and find my little brother."


    She patted the unicorn under her body, and Xiaobai spread her hooves and started to fly, taking a road paved with peach blossoms along the way, and the special effects looked beautiful.

 Chapter 520: Game World, Fairyland Secret Realm

    Gu An also has her own home in the game, which is next door to her coordinates, very close.


    Just pass through a portal. Everyone¡¯s home actually exists in a folded space in the game. It¡¯s like a secret realm. You can¡¯t see anything from the outside. Only after entering with the permission of the space owner can you see the real appearance inside. .


    Gu An¡¯s home has a cyberpunk style, everything is mechanical, and it looks very cool.


    It seems a bit out of ce with this fairy world, but fortunately, each yer''s home is in an invisible space, otherwise the painting style of this world will be full of demons.


    "Brother, where are you?"


    After entering Gu An''s home space, Nuan Nuan sent a message to Gu An.


    "Here ha ha ha..."


    Gu An''s insolentughter came from the sky, Nuan Nuan looked up, and saw a huge western dragon skeleton, the silver and ck looked very metallic.


    "Sister, what about my sister? This pet is so cool. I found it from the abyss of death. Other pets don''t match my temperament. Only this one, I fell in love with at a nce!"


    Nuan Nuan "..."


    Should I say that she wasn''t surprised at all?


    Gu An proudly stood on the head of the skeleton dragon.


    "For this dragon, I ran to the copy of the abyss of death several times, trying to improve my skills, and finally contracted it after being killed countless times."


    Nuan Nuan "Brother, you are really persistent."


    Gu An raised his chin, "That''s right, let''s go, let''s go to the copy."


    As she spoke, she disappeared with Nuan Nuan.


    Nuan Nuan took a look in the game, and found that the hidden copy of the two pets she got had not been discovered yet.


    Guys, how long has it been.


    So she told Gu An about it.


    Gu An''s eyes lit up immediately, "Let''s go, let''s trigger that copy!"


    It feels so cool to fly in the sky, and there are all kinds of beautiful scenery everywhere in this game. They are put into it by consciousness, just like your own body is flying.


    It''s no wonder so many people like this game world, it''s like everyone''s second world.


    Nuannuan sat on the unicorn, looking at the shing scenery below, only felt that his mood also became happy.


    They came to the ce where Nuan Nuan found the hidden copy before, and met some novices fighting monsters here.


    Seeing the huge shadow that shed in the sky, they couldn''t help but envy.


    "My God, is that a god-level pet?"


    "Kirin? This is too realistic and beautiful."


    "Come on, after we upgrade, we will also go to the next book to find pets. Maybe we will meet god-level pets if we are lucky."


    Thinking of this, they worked harder to fight monsters.


    In this world, in addition to flying into the sky with pets, there are also imperial swords and some other weapons.


    But everyone wants to have a pet of their own, because pets are not only good-looking and handsome, but also a part of theirbat power. Pets will also help when fighting monsters in the next book.


    ording to the location in memory, Nuan Nuan and her little brother triggered the location of the hidden copy, and then entered the fairnd-like world again.


    "Wow¡­"


    Gu An opened his mouth wide when he saw the big tree that seemed to reach straight into the sky, and there were streams of water flowing from the tree, falling down like a waterfall, and then forming a clear and beautifulke under the roots of the tree.


    This is no ordinary tree.


    Nuan Nuan found that the tree was muchrger than the first time she saw it, and there were many ''buds'' blooming on it, but the buds were always closed, so I couldn''t see what it looked like inside.


    Suddenly, the clouds and mist on the tree rolled and surged, and a huge snake-like head broke through the mist and slowly fell down.


    Gu An "Fuck!"


    That head is very big, Nuan Nuan and Gu An standing in front of it are not even as big as its eyes.


    The white giant snake is extremely beautiful, and every scale seems to be shining.


    "Big snake."


    Nuan Nuan murmured, and the big snake''s head had already dropped in front of her.


    In the fairnd, such a strong contrast between onerge and one small seems to be a painting.


    Gu An couldn''t help but use the game system to take a picture of this scene.


    This picture is so shocking and beautiful.


    Damn it, go back and find my second cousin to draw it!


    Nuan Nuan raised her hand and put her palm on the nose of the big snake''s snout.


    "Orochi, why do you look bigger and better than before."


    The tip of the big snake''s nose gently arched in Nuan Nuan''s palm, and then raised its head.


    Its huge body was moving in the clouds, a palm-sized white scale fell off from the center of its brow, and floated into the little girl''s hand with a divine light.


    While holding the scale, Nuan Nuan received a message from the game system.


    ¡¾''Xianyuan Secret Realm'' entry and exit token, blood can be used to identify the owner, and the bearer can freely enter and exit the ''Xianyuan Secret Realm. ¡¯]


    It turns out that this secret realm is called Xianyuan Secret Realm.


    Nuan Nuan followed the instructions and dropped a drop of blood on it, and the token is now hers.


    At the moment when Nuan Nuan dripped blood and recognized the Lord, apanied by a rumbling vibration, the whole world seemed to tremble.


    World Channel: [The hidden dungeon "Xianyuan Secret Realm" has been opened, and yers above LV60 can go to the secret realm to explore. ¡¿


    World Channel: [Congrattions to the yer ''Anonymous'' who discovered the hidden dungeon and was recognized by the guardian beast of the secret realm, and obtained a token that can freely enter and exit the secret realm of Xianyuan. ¡¿


    These two world news circted three times in session, and they were all disyed in erged fonts.


    Now the whole game world is a sensation


    what? What? Hidden Dungeon Fairy Fate Secret Realm opened?


    what? What? Who is so lucky to be recognized by the guardian beast of the secret realm? Also got a token.


    So who is this anonymous gamer?


    Now the world channel is full of people looking for this anonymous yer, and many people want to buy the token in her hand with a lot of money.

 Chapter 521: next copy

    My dog ??son walks me¡¾Who is this anonymous? Whether the token is sold or not, the price is negotiable, let''s talk privately. ¡¿


    The middlemen earn the difference [Fucking hidden dungeon, this guy is so lucky that he was directly selected by the Guardian Beast in the Secret Territory, that anonymous look at me, sell me the token, the price is absolutely fair! ¡¿


    The volume king is me [Is there anyone who wants to download a new copy? Form a group. ¡¿


    The Strongest Nanny [Less than two hundred people have reached LV60 now, right? Although there are quite a lot of peopleing in, I feel that the level of this game is very difficult to raise, and many people are doing side business farming after doing it! ¡¿


    The most beautiful cub in the whole family¡¾Hahaha...my grandpa also came to this game, and now he goes to his hometown on time every day to grow vegetables, harvest vegetables and fish. No wonder everyone started a side job while ying. It''s too over the top. ¡¿


    Krypton gold, I am the strongest [I want to ask for a token right now,e out anonymously! ¡¿


    Nuan Nuan is of course... It is impossible to sell tokens.


    She and her little brother were ejected when the secret realm was opened, and from the little brother''s exnation, she also knew how precious the token in her hand was.


    Before entering the dungeon of the secret realm, you will encounter all kinds of monsters, especially this kind of secret realm that is opened in theter stage. The entry condition is only for yers with a level of LV60 to enter, and the monsters encountered in it are also difficult to fight One can imagine.


    In short, in a short period of time, it is impossible for people who are not particrly powerful to get in.


    Nuannuan is amazing, because she has the token given by the guardian beast in her hand, she can go in directly without fighting monsters.


    So now the world channel is full of rewards for that token.


    Gu An said to his sister, "Don''t be stupid, this token is important, you must not sell it, you know?"


    Nuan Nuan obediently nodded to show that she understood.


    Gu An patted her head, and then watched all kinds of demons dancing in the world channel.


    Some people have already started to form groups to farm monsters.


    The level in this game is not so easy to upgrade. Theter the level, the harder it is to upgrade.


    Currently, the highest level assassin yer among the yers on the whole map is only LV67. It is impossible to single out the secret realm, so those yers above LV60 are now calling teammates to prepare for the dungeon.


    Gu An nced at his own level, and he happened to be stuck at LV60.


    Looking at my sister again, because she hasn''t yed for a long time, her current level is about LV35.


    If it wasn''t for her good luck, she wouldn''t even be able to enter the threshold of the secret realm.


    Gu An "..."


    Niu is still his younger sister Niu, so she can find such a hidden secret ce by ident, and she found it a few years ago. At that time, she went in when she was a neer, and she took out two eggs.


    You can say it¡¯s miraculous or not, her sister is simply the chosen one, and his elder brother hasn¡¯t manipted it yet.


    "I envy your luck."


    Gu An pinched his sister''s soft, fleshy face.


    Nuan Nuan murmured, "Then I share half of my luck with my brother, do you want it?"


    Gu An: "Forget it, our Nuannuan family is a little lucky star, we can''t waste our luck."


    After finishing speaking, he smiled, "Brother has gone to the dungeon to fight monsters and upgrade, let''s go and take you to lie down and win!"


    He didn''t go to the secret dungeon, but to go to other dungeons to raise the level first.


    Especially my younger sister¡¯s ount, she has a lot of good things on her, if she doesn¡¯t level up properly, what if someone shamelessly covets her andmits a sneak attack and assassination?


    So you still have to make the health bar a little longer.


    Nuan Nuan didn''t refuse, and when I yed the book with my brother, I randomly matched three people.


    One of them is an assassin, wrapped in ck, a taciturn man.


    The other two are a couple, so the name of the game ID can be seen at a nce.


    The nickname of the female yer is [There is a kind of flower that blooms called waiting], and the nickname of the male yer is [There is a kind of flower that fades called helplessness]


    The nickname of the assassin yer is very simple, just two words [Mo Ling]


    Now Nuan Nuan and Gu An''s nicknames are [There is a Nuan at home] and [The most handsome surface! ¡¿


    The name that is so mboyant that he has no friends deserves to be Gu An.


    Gu An "Since everyone is here, let''s go, that Mo Ling, will you be the captain or should I be the captain?"


    Gu An''s voice is still lively and juvenile, it sounds very immature.


    "casual."


    The voice of the yer named Mo Ling is very mature and deep, but he obviously doesn''t want to be troublesome, so he has no ns to be the captain.


    It was the female yer among the couple yers who suddenly said, "Why don''t you let mee here, you are still a child, can you lead the team?"


    The voice was delicate, Gu An was used to hearing his younger sister''s soft and natural milk voice, but suddenly hearing this voice was a little ufortable.


    Nuan Nuan "My brother is very powerful."


    The little girl''s voice was soft but protective. The female yer heard her voice and was silent for a few seconds before speaking.


    "His current level is indeed the best among us except Mo Ling, but he is a child, this level is yed with others, can he lead the team? We still want to level up as soon as possible, but we don''t have time topete with him. Children are wasting time here."


    Gu An "Who do you look down on?"


    Nuan Nuan "If you don''t want to y, leave."


    She looks soft-tempered and well-behaved, but that is when facing her own family, and she is also very defensive when she is outside.


    The two lovers were about to say something, but were interrupted by Mo Ling.


    "I''lle, the next book."


    He seemed impatient to waste time here, so he directly became the captain and led people to the book.


    No one said anything now, Gu An was cursing in his heart, but Mo Ling being the captain is better than those two couple yers.


    After downloading the book, Mo Ling was indeed very powerful. He killed many monsters along the way and dropped a lot of equipment.


    One of the blue equipment was brought down by Mo Ling and Gu An.


    After Gu An asked Mo Ling if he didn''t want it, he asked his sister to pick it up.


    "Nuan Nuan came over and picked up this equipment."


    At this time, there was a kind of flower fading called helplessness, so she said, "Give me this piece of equipment to bloom. She has been adding blood to us all the time, and it is just needed now. Anyway, I have a warmer at home and have not contributed much so far."


    Gu An was almost **** off by his shameless words.


    "Mo Ling and I fought it down. I''m willing to share this equipment with my sister. What''s the matter with you? I want to give you the love equipment and fight it myself!"


    The female yer said to Mo Ling in a delicate voice, "Mo Ling, I happen to be short of equipment right now, can you give this to me?"


    Mo Ling nced at the female yer, "Not good."


    The two couple yers were choked.


    Mo Ling looked at Nuan Nuan, "It''s for you, I picked it up."


    Nuan Nuan immediately went to pick up the equipment.


    "thanks."


    The two couple yers were so angry that they basically didn''t talk to the three of them very much, they just fished and talked behind.


    Gu An really convinced himself of his luck, how could he match up with such two wonderful things.

 Chapter 522: Forced to learn

    In the following journey, Nuan Nuan helped her elder brother and Mo Ling increase blood, and the other two were also fighting monsters, but they had to talk stickyly after getting the equipment.


    Like now...


    "Flower,e here quickly, I prepared these equipments for you, hurry up and pick them up."


    The female yer can only hear the shyness from the voice, "Brother Huaxie, you are so kind, meeting you in this life is my greatest luck..."


    Gu An "..."


    Nuan Nuan "..."


    Gu An was angry, "Can you two pay attention, two of the three people here are underage, we are just here to y the game, what did we do wrong, and we have to bear the harm of you two?!"


    The two yers also sneered unceremoniously, "What kind of game do children go to school to y, have you finished your homework?"


    Nuan Nuan "Of course we only came to y games after reading the book. Have you two finished your work? Have you bought a house and a car? Your monthly ie is tens of thousands, so you are so idle!"


    It''s like who can''t hate people.


    Two couple yers "..."


    Lv, it is true that adults and children have their own troubles and hurt each other.


    Mo Ling looked at Nuan Nuan and turned back like a furry, only thinking that the child''s personality was as cute as her voice.


    That''s right, no one knew that Mo Ling''s indifferent assassin appearance was actually a voice control.


    The voice of the female yer sounded very fake to him, and he was not interested at all.


    On the contrary, it was the voice of the child, soft, waxy and crispy, and it waspletely enjoyable to listen to.


    So he deliberately took care of the little girl along the way.


    Two couple yers are swearing at each other, showing affection but not showing sess, and they are almost overwhelmed by the series of fatal questions asked by the two children.


    Once the dungeon was over, Mo Ling didn''t need to kick anyone, and the two left quickly.


    Mo Ling asked, "Would you like to pay back? I know someone."


    Gu An "reliable?"


    Mo Ling only nodded.


    Then they agreed.


    Mo Ling really brought in two more reliable people.


    Both are two male yers, and Nuan Nuan is a little girl with a soft voice, who immediately became the group favorite in the team.


    "Little sister has equipment here,e here and pick it up."


    "Little sister, I opened a treasure chest here,e here and I will open it for you."


    "Little sister, do you want these materials, you choose first."


    Nuan Nuan crisply replied "Hey, I''ming."


    She flew here and there like a little butterfly, but she was very happy.


    Gu An "..."


    Howe there are so many people robbing him of his sister in the game?


    Afterwards, Nuan Nuan was basically taken with the experience of lying down and winning, and Shengsheng changed from LV35 to LV40.


    This level is really rising like a rocket.


    The two brothers and sisters wanted to download the dungeon, but suddenly there was a sound like ringing a bell.


    Nuan Nuan didn''t know what happened yet, the three people in the team all looked at the two children.


    "Are you...still in school?"


    Nuannuan nodded, "Mmm, yes."


    Everyone except Mo Ling showed sympathy.


    "Then there is no need to write the book, underage students will be sent to the school to go to school after the bell rings."


    Nuannuan "!!"


    Before she could ask clearly, she and her brother disappeared in the same ce in the next second.


    Nuan Nuan vaguely remembered that when registering a game ount, she had to fill in whether she was in school and what grade she was in.


    And this has to be filled out under parental supervision.


    Nuannuan''s information was added directly to her by her elder brotherter.


    So now...she and her little brother were sent to the seventh grade school.


    Nuan Nuan "..."


    Gu An "..."


    You have to go to school to y games, and you can''t easily log off after entering the school, what a **** feeling!


    Nuan Nuan was surprised to find that many students were sent in from the school, and all of them were annoyed.


    "I was so excited to y that I forgot the time, and it was toote to log off when the bell rang!"


    The teacher on the podium smiled, and there was a book on the table in front of everyone. The first ss was Chinese ss.


    Teacher, "At the beginning of the new semester, let''s start with previewing homework. Now, please open the first text."


    This system is also very rogue. Even if you don¡¯t want to learn, the book will automatically open in front of you. The teacher¡¯s voice can¡¯t be blocked, and every voice falls into everyone¡¯s ears.


    Students "..."


    "Xianyou World" is so scary!

 Chapter 523: Thief

    I had two sses with a group of unfamiliar students, and the teacher spoke very well, so Nuan Nuan listened carefully.


    Gu An is also studying seriously in order not to lose face in front of his sister.


    Then I previewed the courses to be learned tomorrow in advance.


    Hey... Now that he has even rolled up his studies in the game, what does his elder brother think!


    After ss, everyone was teleported back to the ce they were beforeing here.


    Nuan Nuan saw that the time was almost up, so she went back home with her little brother, fed the two pets and then went offline.


    It''s time to get off work in the afternoon, Gu Nan has to work overtime today, so he may note back, even if hees back, he should go to the apartment.


    After dinner, Nuan Nuan took Lele Rhubarb and the others out for a walk, and wandered to the apartment to find two cousins.


    The little brother was with her, Lele was wearing an anti-bite mask on his mouth, and his whole body was white and beautiful without any impurities.


    But even so, its size still scares many passers-by.


    "Catch the thief!"


    Suddenly, a hoarse female voice came from the front.


    When Nuan Nuan and Gu An looked over, the thief had already snatched the bag and got on a motorcycle to run away.


    Oh, it''s still gang crime!


    "Go, Lele, be careful not to get hurt."


    Lele who let go of the leash ran towards the thieves whomitted the crime like a gust of wind.


    With that handsome and heroic figure and a body about the size of a motorcycle, he rushed over to the two thieves and smashed them to the ground with the car.


    Thief "Ahhh! Get out!"


    The thief had a knife on his body, and being thrown down by such a big wolf, the whole person fell into a state of fear, and kept waving the dagger in the air.


    Even though she was wearing an anti-bite mask, Lele was unambiguous at all when she was supposed to bark her teeth fiercely. Those ice-blue ferocious eyes directly frightened the legs of the two thieves, and they trembled.


    "Go away, go away!"


    Gu An didn''t know where to find a moving brick, and directly threw it at that person.


    Lele also rushed forward in time and pinned the man to the ground, unable to move, and swept the dagger away with a sweep of his big tail.


    Seeing that another thief was about to take the opportunity to escape, a ck cat as big as a small dog rushed out from nowhere, hooked the man''s cor with one paw, and brought him to the ground.


    Rhubarb yelled like a fool, and jumped on the aplice directly.


    "Aww!!"


    The aplice screamed, rolled his eyes under the weight of rhubarb, and passed out.


    Since then, the two thieves have been solved by Nuan Nuan''s pets.


    The coal ball licked its paws slowly, then stepped on the arm and head of the fainted thief like a king and walked over to Nuan Nuan.


    Nuan Nuan stood beside several beautiful and handsome Maine Coon cats.


    "Fuck, that dog is so handsome!"


    "What a beautiful big dog, what a beautiful cat! And their owners are so beautiful too!"


    Ok? Did something weird get mixed in?


    But I turned my head and looked, my good guy, it''s really beautiful!


    Nuan Nuan touched the head of the cat boss, Gu An picked up the bag and returned it to thedy.


    Nuan Nuan''s face was full of anger, "It''s shameful to steal things with daggers andmit crimes in gangs!"


    Gu An "Yes, my sister is right."


    Nuan Nuan "So let''s call the police."


    Until the police came, Lele and Rhubarby on top of the two thieves with peace of mind. Their size and weight almost suffocated them.


    There were more and more people watching around, Nuan Nuan squatted beside Lele and muttered with her chin in her hands.


    It¡¯s just catching a thief, what¡¯s so interesting about it.


    Of course it looks good. Who in Huaguo doesn¡¯t like to watch the excitement and gossip, and Lele and those cats are both good-looking.


    Super good looks immediately attracted the attention of many cat and dog lovers.


    Even the mostmon pastoral dog, Rhubarb, has been bred to have a shiny coat and is still this big.


    After the police arrived, the two thieves moved away with interest, leaving behind the two thieves who were crushed to death.


    They are regretting it now, regretting that they didn¡¯t read the almanac when they went out, so that they¡¯* got a dog! ''


    The police saw Lele at first sight when they came over, and they let out a hush in shock when they saw such a big dog.


    "Good guy, what did this eat and how did it grow so big?"


    "This dog is nice."


    The captain nced at his teammates inexplicably, "Are you blind? How is this a dog? This is a wolf."


    hiss...


    It turned out to be a wolf!


    The people around stepped back a few steps in an instant and moved away.


    Their eyes looked at Nuan Nuan Gu An and then at Le Le.


    I didn¡¯t expect that such a weak little girl would raise such a ferocious beast!


    Lele pretended not to notice, walked to Nuan Nuan and squatted down.


    "Kids, are these the wolves you raised? Be careful not to take them to crowded ces to avoid causing panic, and what happened today is thanks to you, you did a good job."


    As he spoke, the captain gave Nuan Nuan a thumbs up.


    Nuan Nuan pulled Lele''s leash, and smiled with crooked eyebrows.


    "Thank you Uncle Police, I see."


    Then she and her brother took Lele, Rhubarb and a few cats to Nanjin''s apartment.


    At the same time, the entry video about the hero dog bravely catching the thief became popr on a small scale on the Inte.


    In the video, it was Lele who threw two thieves on motorcycles into the air, and then suppressed the thieves with the cooperation of Gu An, and the briquettes jumped out and hooked the cor of the thief''s aplice, and Rhubarb stunned the thief screen.


    Lele Maobai is big and handsome, and he immediately attracted the attention of many people.

 Chapter 524: This is a wolf

    ¡¾Fuck, is this a dog? This horse is a wolf, right? ! ¡¿


    ¡¾What a handsome big dog, I like it so much! ¡¿


    ¡¾Too domineering, I just didn¡¯t realize it after watching the video, butpared with the motorcycles of the two thieves and their people, it immediately stands out. What do you eat to grow so big! ¡¿


    ¡¾I want such a handsome big dog too! ¡¿


    ¡¾All of you, keep your eyes open! It''s a wolf, wolf! ! ¡¿


    ¡¾Niu Pi, even raised wolves and brought them out on the street. ¡¿


    ¡¾I like wolves more! What kind of wolf is this? It''s too good-looking. It''s so handsome. Suddenly, I feel that handsome guys are not attractive. ¡¿


    ¡¾That ck cat is also super handsome, okay? It''s so strong that it directly overturned people. ¡¿


    ¡¾Why did I see the temperament of Erha in that Chinese pastoral dog? ! ¡¿


    ¡¾Ahhh... There are cats over there, and there are some handsome Maine Coon cats! ¡¿


    ¡¾Do these pets belong to those two children? This is a home with a mine! There are wolves and so many cats, and they are raised so well! ¡¿


    Nuan Nuan¡¯s pets, cats, dogs, and wolves caused heated discussions on the Inte. Of course, some people in thements said that it was dangerous and irresponsible for her to bring wolves out, but Nuan Nuan didn¡¯t even look at it.


    He directly took Lele, Rhubarb, and briquettes to his brother''s apartment.


    Of course, because this line is too eye-catching, anyone with long eyes along the way can''t help but nce at them.


    Especially after entering the apartment, there were a few young people who were waiting for the elevator. When they saw Nuan Nuan Gu An and the big and small cats and dogs beside them, they were immediately frightened.


    Lele walks too imposingly, and a person who can see through his eyes makes him less timid.


    As for the brave ones, they may be intimidated by its size when they see Lele for the first time, but they be more excited afterward.


    Just like the rich second-generation students in front of me.


    "Is this a wolf or a dog?"


    They looked at the big snow-white wolf beside Nuan Nuan with bright eyes.


    Nuannuan "Lele is a wolf. I have put an anti-bite mask on him. He is very obedient and doesn''t bite."


    "Little sister, is this yours? A cow! Can this wolf be sold? Are all the certificatesplete?"


    Nuan Nuan immediately looked at them vigntly, hugging Lele''s neck but stiffened, "I won''t sell it! Lele is my most important friend."


    The rich second generations suddenly regretted that they also wanted to have such a majestic and handsome wolf!


    It''s a pity that it belongs to someone else''s house.


    Several rich second generations chatted with Nuannuan Gu An, and then added contact information to each other inexplicably.


    When the elevator came, they went in and offered to let them in together.


    "This wolf is beautiful, and the cats and dog you have are also very good."


    Nuan Nuan was a little proud, "Well, they are all very good."


    After the floor arrived, Nuan Nuan Gu An bid farewell to them, and then went to look for the eldest cousin.


    Big brother should not be back yet.


    Bai Moshu''s apartment was not closed, the people inside were cooking, and when Nuannuan entered, Bai Mohua was holding a bag of French fries and watching TV.


    His eyes lit up when he saw the personing in, "Little cousin!"


    Nuan Nuan rushed over and hugged the second cousin and posted "Second cousin, where is the big cousin?"


    Bai Moshu came out of the kitchen holding a tomato.


    "Why are you here? We are cooking and eating together."


    Nuan Nuan touched her belly, "We ate it."


    Bai Moshu''s cold eyebrows and eyes have a slight smile, "Do you want to eat?"


    Nuan Nuan "Yes!"


    The sound is louder.


    Gu An "..."


    So what are you walking all the way to digest food!


    Bai Mohua pulled his little cousin to sit down next to him, "Let me tell you about Nuan Nuan, now my brother''s cooking is getting better and better, Ie here every day to eat haha."


    Instead of being ashamed, I am proud, and I am confident and confident!


    Nuan Nuan "The big cousin is amazing, and the second brother is also amazing. He cooks delicious food and he learns quickly."


    "Then let''s go eat Gu Beige''s meal another day."


    At this age, Gu An would not admit defeat in anything and wanted topare everything, so he said.


    "What''s so amazing about this, I can cook delicious meals when I grow up!"


    Nuan Nuan "...Brother, you can''t tell the difference between potatoes and sweet potatoes."


    Gu An: Sister, don''t tear me down.


    "Just because I can''t tell the difference now doesn''t mean I won''t be able to tell the difference in the future."


    The three of them got together and talked for a while, then Nuan Nuan rolled up his sleeves and ran to his big cousin for help.


    "Brother, let me wash the vegetables for you."


    Bai Moshu didn''t stop him, he just moved a small stool for the little man to step on.


    Because they are all taller, the vegetable washing table is also designed to be higher, and it is a bitborious for Nuan Nuan to wash vegetables while standing.


    It is much easier to stand on a stool.


    Bai Mohua also joined in. Of course, they were only responsible for washing and cutting vegetables, and the cooking was done by Bai Moshu.


    A delicious dinner is ready.


    "Leave some for Brother Gu Nan and put it in the incubator."


    Nuan Nuan Pi Dian Pi Dian nodded, "Brother, you also know that Big Brother has to work overtime today."


    Bai Moshu pinched Nuan Nuan''s little nose, "Of course I know."


    Gu Nan sent the message to the group!

 Chapter 525: Brother, lets watch cartoons

    After all, I came here after having dinner at home, so at my cousin''s ce, Nuan Nuan only ate some vegetables, and my stomach was full like this.


    She sat on thezy sofa with her little belly in her arms, her white feet rubbed against Lele''s body, and she feltzy.


    Cooking is done by Bai Moshu. After eating, Bai Mohua actively went to the kitchen to wash the dishes.


    After washing, I came out and sat in a row with Nuan Nuan Pai to watch the dog blood series.


    Watching the scene of the heroine abuse in the TV series, both cousins ??cried emotionally.


    Wipe away tears one by one with paper towels.


    Bai Moshu and Gu An were speechless beside them.


    "Whatever you cry about is fake."


    Bai Mohua "Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo... Brother, don''t you think the heroine is super pitiful?"


    Bai Moshu answered unusually calmly, "I don''t think so."


    Bai Mohua "Brother, you have no heart, look how Nuan Nuan and I are crying."


    Nuan Nuan, who was crying like a dog, nodded in disapproval beside her.


    Bai Moshu nced at the TV, because he misunderstood that the male lead didn¡¯t love him and just used himself as a stand-in. The female lead was walking on the deserted street in a trance in the middle of the night, and the sky was raining in a very atmospheric way.


    He calmly analyzed "She is too emotional and stupid. In this case, I suggest breaking up directly. However, the total poption of our country is more than one billion, and the ratio of male to female is 2:1.6. ording to her own conditions, she wants to find It''s not difficult for a man with good conditions to live with her. This kind of behavior of hanging from a tree is uneptable.


    In addition, do you know how dangerous it is for a single woman toe out in such a rainy day orte at night? Nuannuan, remember, if you meet such a person in the future, you can call your brothers directly, we can help you beat him up and then pick you up, don''t run out by yourself in such a situation, it will treat you like that The body is too irresponsible. "


    Nuan Nuan "..."


    White ink painting "..."


    I don¡¯t know why, but after your analysis of the originally sad plot, they suddenly don¡¯t want to cry.


    Gu An "If any son of a **** dares to make my sister sad, I''ll beat him until he can''t take care of himself!"


    Bai Moshu nodded calmly, and said to his little cousin, "So most of the boys outside are unreliable. Otherwise, Nuan Nuan will stay at home for the rest of your life, and my brothers will support you."


    Nuan Nuan: Thank you brother!


    Bai Mohua hugged the pillow and muttered, "Brother, what you said has no sense of atmosphere at all."


    "However, thetter proposal is still very good."


    Nuan Nuan hugged a cat andzily nced at her brothers without daring to say anything.


    Before Gu Nan came back, the original sadistic idol drama had been turned into a safety education program and aw poprization column under Bai Moshu''s calm analysis andments.


    Nuan Nuan and Bai Mo Hua in the back can no longer look directly at this TV series, let alone cry, they can''t cry at all!


    Nuan Nuan "Brother, let''s watch cartoons."


    Bai Mohua nodded, "It''s hard to disagree."


    Then change the program decisively.


    After Gu Nan came to the apartment, he went directly to Bai Moshu''s house. After Nuan Nuan came here, he sent a message to his elder brother to tell her that she was here.


    The young man in a dark blue shirt came in to change his shoes, and the delicate and lovely girl rushed over and hugged her big brother.


    "Brother, you just got off work now, have you had dinner?"


    Gu Nan hugged his younger sister and stroked her hair, his cold voice was low and soft.


    "not yet."


    Nuan Nuan took his big dry hand and walked into the house, "We have left you dinner, big brother, hurry up and eat."


    As if he was afraid that he would be hungry, Nuan Nuan ran around to help serve the food, so that he almost fed all the food into his brother''s mouth.


    "Brother, eat quickly, it''s still hot."


    Nuannuan was sitting next to her, with her chin resting on her hands and looking at him helplessly.


    Gu Nan took the chopsticks to eat, and from time to time fed some vegetables into her mouth, like a little hamster.


    After Gu Nan finished eating, Nuan Nuan still graciously squeezed Gu Nan''s shoulders, like a hardworking bee.


    The exhaustion of this day waspletely dissipated under the care of my sister.


    Nuan Nuan just stayed and lived in the apartment this day, sleeping with the big brother, and there are food for several pets here, so I don''t worry about starving them the next day.


    Early the next morning, Gu Nan woke up with sleepy eyes not long after doing morning exercises.


    She rubbed her eyes and muttered about going for a run with her brother.


    In the apartment, Gu Nan has a well-equipped gymnasium. The little girl wears a high ponytail and wears a tracksuit and runs on the treadmill at a leisurely pace.


    Lele was walking back and forth in the gym, and Da Huang didn''t want to pick her clothes a few times.


    "Okay okay, let''s go outside for a run."


    Gu Nan also stopped his fitness exercises, "Let''s go, I''ll be with you."


    Leading two dogs, followed by a few cats, when I went out, I happened to meet the white ink book that was about to go out to throw out the trash.


    He pushed his sses, and the young man with cold brows was as good-looking as a picture scroll.


    "Together?"


    Nuannuan was the happiest, bouncing up and down to the big cousin.


    "Big cousin let''s run together."


    Then it became three people running and exercising while walking the dog and cat.


    There are quite a lot of people living here, but unlike the old house, the vi covers arge area, and after running around, I hardly met anyone.


    They ran here for a while and met a lot of people, and many beauties greeted their two elder brothers youthfully.


    Nuan Nuan''s face was nk, "Brother, who are they?"


    Looks like an acquaintance.


    Both elder brothers were expressionless, "I don''t know, I don''t know each other."


    Nuan Nuan "..."

 Chapter 526: Do you want to call the police?

    After the morning run, Nuan Nuan and Gu An had breakfast and were about to go to school.


    Today is the real first day of school. Nuan Nuan and Gu An have already previewed all the content that should be previewed. Now the teacher''s exnation is very easy to understand.


    Before the end of get out of ss, the teacher left after assigning homework.


    Gu An ran out after ss to hang out with his new buddies. Boys nowadays are at the age where they love to y. Although jumping up and down is annoying, they are full of energy.


    Gu An, who has social bullying, got his wish and became the monitor of the ss.


    Nuan Nuan didn''tpete for anything, so she just wanted to bezy, but she also got a position as a studymittee member.


    What the studymittee member has to do every day is to take the students in the ss to read the morning together during the self-study. With the help of her brother, everyone will not bully her. It is very face-saving to follow the morning reading every morning.


    The task is not heavy.


    It was their team''s turn to clean up. Gu An handed her the lightest task of wiping the ckboard, and started sweeping with a broom on his shoulders.


    Nuan Nuan helped organize the tables and chairs after wiping the ckboard.


    "Studymittee member, someone is looking for you outside."


    Nuan Nuan responded, and ran out in white shoes.


    Gu An "Who is looking for my sister?"


    "I don''t know him, he looks like a high school student from the school uniform he is wearing."


    Gu An "Clean it yourself first, I''ll go out and have a look."


    Gu An hurried out, high school student? Which high school student still came to find his sister.


    When he was going out, he saw the boy standing opposite his sister.


    Tall and thin like a green bamboo, clean and cool, at this moment, he handed a letter and a small gift box to his sister.


    "Jing Sheng, I thought you wouldn''te to find Nuan Nuan anymore. I''ll look for you tomorrow too, but I won''t be able to find you until after ss."


    Xie Jingsheng: "No, I''ll juste and find you."


    Nuan Nuan "But I want to see Jing Sheng''s school and your ss. Does Jing Sheng get along well with his ssmates?"


    The little girl was old-fashioned when talking to Xie Jingsheng, but she looked funny and cute.


    Xie Jingsheng''s eyelids twitched. It would be better if this little guy doesn''t always regard himself as an elder.


    Gu An walked over carelessly, "So you were looking for my sister."


    Forgot that Xie Jingsheng was in high school.


    "Jing Sheng, is your school fun? I heard that your school has swimming lessons, right? Tsk, I want to swim too, but unfortunately our school doesn''t have it."


    Xie Jingsheng "Just wait until you go to high school."


    Gu An pouted, "There are still three years left, can I go to your school for swimming lessons?"


    Xie Jingsheng replied nkly, "No."


    Gu An "...If you can''t, then you can''t!"


    Xie Jingsheng said goodbye to the two and left quickly. They also cleaned up quickly and prepared to walk home.


    Nuan Nuan feels that now that she has grown up, she doesn¡¯t even need the driver at home to pick her up. She can still exercise by walking back with her brother.


    The family also respects her choice, and walking more is good for her health.


    The two brothers and sisters licked the crushed ice and walked home unhurriedly. Gu An suddenly said, "I''d better buy a bicycle, so that my brother can take you home on a bicycle."


    Nuannuan nodded, "Mmm, okay."


    Suddenly she stopped while walking, "Brother, did you hear any sound?"


    Gu An let out a nk sigh, and then listened carefully for a while.


    "Damn it looks like someone is fighting in front."


    Nuan Nuan "Then should we call the police?"


    Gu An thought seriously, "You wait here and I''ll check the situation first."


    "I''d better go with my brother, brother."


    Said and handed him a brick, "Protect yourself."


    Gu An "...where did youe from?"


    The little girl pointed to a ce not far away. There was a big hole in the flower bed that needed to be repaired. A small pile of sand and some bricks were ced there.


    The two brothers and sisters walked over quietly holding bricks in their hands, and what they saw was in an alley, a boy was surrounded by several delinquent boys, and they beat one more shamelessly.


    Nuan Nuan "Brother, let''s call the police."


    Gu An nodded, "OK!"


    They just called the police, but saw that the situation in the alley waspletely reversed.


    The young man looked thin and weak, but his fighting movements were crisp and ruthless, and he wiped out those who surrounded him in a daze.


    "This is 110, do you need any help?"


    Nuan Nuan opened her mouth and was about to say something, when the boy in the alley suddenly turned his head and looked over, his eyes were like a lone wolf, very fierce!


    Nuannuan "!!"


    "No...no one needs help."


    Ah, this... I promised that there should be no need to call the police.


    The Nuannuan child holding the brick in both hands thought foolishly.


    The boy looked down at those who were crying on the ground, then bent down to pick up the schoolbag on the ground and was about to leave.


    Gu An "Huo Changfeng!"


    Nuan Nuan: ...This name sounds familiar, isn''t it a ssmate in my ss?


    The one sitting at the end who often dozes off.

 Chapter 527: Huo Changfeng

    There are always one or two weird people in every ss, and Huo Changfeng in their ss is one of them.


    He has a very strange temper, and he is alone every day, as if he has a sleep that can never be finished. He goes to sleep as soon as he arrives in the ssroom every day, and never greets andmunicates with others.


    I didn''t expect him to fight so hard.


    Gu An took Nuan Nuan to catch up and asked enthusiastically, "I can''t see that you look so skinny fighting so hard, hey, don''t go so fast, we are ssmates anyway, can''t you just talk?"


    Huo Changfeng''s voice was cold and impatient, "There is nothing to say, we are not on the same road, you should leave."


    Gu An: "What is not a person from the same road? Aren''t they all people?"


    Nuan Nuan followed her brother step by step, and after walking for a long time, she realized that the two of them were still holding a brick.


    "Brother, brother, brick."


    Gu An said, "Give it to me, put it here."


    Gu An randomly found a ce to put down the bricks, and then continued to follow Huo Changfeng.


    The two saw that he didn''t go home, but walked to a fruit shop.


    "Xiao Huo is here."


    The owner of the fruit shop is greeting customers, "That''s just right, I''m busy now, so go and change your clothes."


    "Ok."


    Huo Changfeng left, Gu An scratched his head, hearing that this ce doesn''t look like Huo Changfeng''s home.


    "You two are here to buy fruit? See if there is anything you need."


    The owner of the fruit shop greeted them warmly.


    Gu An waved his hand, "No, we are Huo Changfeng''s ssmates."


    "Yo, you are Xiao Huo''s ssmates?"


    Gu An nodded, "Give us some fruit, sister, what do you want to eat?"


    "Lychee, melon, cherries, mangosteen..."


    The fruits in this fruit shop are very fresh. Nuan Nuan chose several kinds of fruits, and Gu An bought quite a few in one go.


    The store owner was immediately delighted, and unconsciously chatted with them about Huo Changfeng.


    "Xiao Huo has a good character, but his luck is bad. He has a gambling father. Apart from his unreliable gambling father, there is only one elderly grandma in the family. This little Huo, Xiao Huo He had to go out to work at a young age, not only to support himself but also to support his grandma..."


    Gu An and Nuan Nuan frowned, they didn''t expect the situation in Huo Changfeng''s house to be like this.


    "boss."


    A skinny young man in a dark apron came out, with bruises and scars on his face, which should be left over from the previous fight with those bad boys.


    "Go ahead and I''ll greet them."


    The boss smiled and nodded and left to greet other people. Huo Changfeng stared at the two of them with dark eyes, and he weighed and packed everything with his hands.


    "A total of three hundred and seventy-four yuan."


    Gu An snorted, took out his phone and scanned the payment QR code.


    "Well, we won''t bother you."


    Huo Changfeng nodded lightly, "Walk slowly."


    Nuan Nuan stopped when she walked to a pharmacy, and then pulled her brother''s clothes.


    "Brother, wait a minute, I''ll go in and buy some Band-Aids and alcohol."


    Gu An knew who she bought it for as soon as she heard it.


    "Okay, I''ll go with you."


    In Gu An''s mind, since Huo Changfeng is a member of their seventh ss, he should take care of him more, he can be regarded as his brother anyway, he is a very loyal person.


    After buying the things, the siblings went back to the fruit shop and didn''t see Huo Changfeng, so she gave the things to the store manager and asked him to help deliver them.


    The store manager said, "Don''t worry, I''ll give him the things right away. He''s packing fruit in it now, why don''t you go in and have a look?"


    Nuan Nuan waved her hand, "No need, we won''t bother Huo anymore."


    After saying that, he left with his brother.


    Carrying so many things back, Gu An scratched his head, "I didn''t expect that the situation of Mr. Huo''s family turned out to be like this."


    Nuan Nuan kicked the pebbles on the road, "He goes to sleep in ss every day because he has to do so much work every day."


    Gu An nodded, "I will help him more if I can help in the future."


    In the fruit shop on the other side, after there were not so many people buying fruit outside, he went to find Huo Changfeng with the medicine.


    "You two ssmates gave it to you. Maybe they saw the wound on your face. Changfeng, you better stop fighting, or your grandma will be worried when she sees it."


    Huo Changfeng pursed his lips and silently took the medicine in the stic bag without saying a word.


    "Oh, just pay attention to yourself."


    "Ok."


    Huo Changfeng didn''t expect that they would buy medicine for himself.


    He squeezed the bag tightly in his hand.


    The two brothers and sisters went home with fruits. Although these fruits were not as delicious as Nuan Nuan Farm¡¯s, they still tasted very good, and they were also very cheap.


    When going to school the next day, Huo Changfeng came to school on foot again, his eyes were ck and ck, and he fell asleep on his stomach as soon as he sat down in the back.


    He didn''t wake up until after the self-study get out of ss was over, and then went to Nuannuan and the others with a dozen yuan.


    "Thank you, yesterday''s medicine."


    He still has a Band-Aid on his face.


    "There is no need to give money, those things are worthless, we are ssmates and just bought you some medicine."


    Huo Changfeng didn''t say anything, but stubbornly put down the money and left.


    Nuan Nuan looked at the dozen or so dors with a sad face.


    Having experienced poverty, she knows how important a few dozen dors is to him.


    Gu An came back and patted his chest when he found out, "What is this, look at me."


    As he said that, he left with the dozen or so dors. After the recess exercise, he and several male students in the ss came to the ss with big bags and small bags.


    "This squad leader treats me today. Thank you for your support. Anyone who wants to eat cane and get it."


    Everyone in ss 7 immediately cheered.


    "Long live the squad leader!"


    Except for Huo Changfeng who was sleeping on the table and didn''t respond, everyone else came. "


    Afterwards, Gu An took some bread, ham, and a bottle of milk and put them on his table. "


    Huo Changfeng woke up and looked at him expressionlessly.


    Gu An showed a big smile on his face.


    "Brother, these are all yours. Everyone in the ss has them, so you can''t be special."


    After speaking, he left.


    Huo Changfeng looked at the things on the table, but he still didn''t return them. He didn''t eat breakfast, and he was already very hungry, so he tore open a piece of bread and ate it.


    Gu An returned to his seat and raised his chin at his younger sister, "How is it, brother, you are amazing?"


    Nuan Nuan gave her own brother a thumbs up.


    "My brother is amazing!"


    Gu An is even happier.

 Chapter 528: High School

    Later, when they were in school, both brothers and sisters paid attention to Huo Changfeng consciously or unconsciously, and then found that every time he came to school, his eyes were a little blue, and the teacher seemed to be used to sleeping in ss, but his behavior was caused by being The teacher doesn''t like it.


    And for the first test, Huo Changfeng took the third-tost ce in his ss.


    The teacher is even more displeased with such a situation.


    "Have you heard? Huo Changfeng from ss 7 is a delinquent boy who often goes out to fight. He was also like this in his previous school. He slept all day long and went out to fight when he didn''t study well. I heard that the reason why he came to school was to sleep every day. It''s because I went to the Inte cafe all night."


    "We need to stay away from him in the future, otherwise what will we do if he bears a grudge and beats us?"


    "Why do people like thise to study? It''s a waste of time and resources."


    I just came to the bathroom, but I didn''t expect to hear such a discussion.


    Nuan Nuan wiped off the water on her hands with a paper towel, and walked behind those girls and couldn''t help but make noise.


    "certainly not."


    The girls in front were startled by the sudden voice.


    Nuannuan looked at them with ck and white eyes, "Huo Changfeng didn''t sleep every day because he went to the Inte cafe all night, but because he had to go out to work every day after school to earn money to support himself and his grandma."


    As for more nuannuan, I didn''t say anything. After all, this is Huo Changfeng''s own family''s business, so it''s not good to discuss it.


    "It''s not good for you to talk about people behind their backs like this."


    Her delicate facial expressions can be seriously corrected.


    After all, they were all girls in their teens. When they were pointed out that they talked about people behind their backs, the girls all blushed and ran away.


    Seeing this, Nuan Nuan let out a breath, and then slowly went back to the ssroom.


    After she left, a person walked out from the corner of the corridor. The young man looked at the back of the departing girl with dark eyes and pursed his lips.


    Of course he heard their conversation just now, but he didn''t expect that someone would speak for him.


    Actually, he knew what those girls were discussing. In the previous school, there were even more exaggerated discussions than this.


    At the beginning, he was also very angry, fighting fiercely with those people like a fearless wolf, but this not only didn''t stop those discussions, but increased them.


    He bes numbter on, and he doesn''t have so much time to waste energy with those irrelevant people.


    After ss, Nuan Nuan went to Lincheng No. 1 Middle School next door with a pack of biscuits she made herself.


    My little brother was left behind by the English teacher. This time, my brother was too serious in the basic exams. Chinese and English became the hardest hit areas. Every time the two teachers looked at my brother in ss, they could not helpining.


    Today, the English teacher left my little brother to teach me a small lesson, and I felt that I must let him improve the knowledge of English.


    Gu An has nothing to love in life. The teachers in their ss are all good, but they are too responsible!


    Nuan Nuan intends to go to Xie Jingsheng first and thene back home with her brother.


    Xie Jingsheng is in ss 1 and 1 of high school. Nuan Nuan is a soft and small one. He enters high school with his head poking around like a little white rabbit that has broken into a wolf''s den.


    As soon as she appeared, she attracted the attention of many people.


    Even the gatekeeper looked at the little girl cheerfully.


    Nuan Nuan found that his gaze was a bit embarrassed, and hurriedly ran in.


    I made an agreement with Jing Sheng today, so he probably hasn''t left yet.


    It was the rush hour after school, and Nuan Nuan was walking slowly on the road with a small cake in her arms, always feeling that she was being watched from all directions.


    Her eyes are moist, and there is a little peach pink red on her delicate milky white face, which makes her look even cuter.


    "Who''s younger sister? This is too cute!"


    "Why does it feel like the little white rabbit has entered the wolf''s den?"


    "The kid looks like the doll in my dreams, I really want to hug it."


    "She should havee to find someone."


    "It looks so obedient and cute."


    asionally, the sound of a little discussion floated into the ears, and Nuan Nuan''s face turned even redder.


    Finally reached the door of the ssroom of ss One and One, Nuan Nuan breathed a sigh of relief, then pulled the door and looked inside.


    There were quite a lot of people inside, as if they were cleaning, this probe happened to collide with the eyes of an acquaintance.


    Hua Qingci: "Fuck, Nuannuan, why did youe here? Are you here to find me?"


    Nuan Nuan "...No."


    Hua Qingci pretended to be disappointed, "Well, I knew you were the only nephew Xie in your eyes."


    He was knocked away after making a joke, and the person who bumped him was exactly the nephew Xie he was talking about.


    Xie Jingsheng''s brows were cold, and he nced at Hua Qingci lightly, "Get lost."


    Hua Qingci raised his hands as a sign of surrender, "I''ll get out of here, so I won''t bother you uncles and nephews to reminisce about the old days."


    After speaking, Xie Jingsheng quickly left under the eyes that gradually revealed a fierce look.


    "Jingsheng Jingsheng, here is the little cake I made for you, your favorite mango vor, and this, this is a letter to my senior sister."


    Nuan Nuan handed everything to Xie Jingsheng with bright eyes, and then took a look inside.


    "Are you guys doing the cleaning today?"


    Xie Jingsheng looked at the things in his hand and hummed lightly, his cold brows and eyes were tinged with warmth.


    "Come in and y."


    Nuannuan thought that the little brother should not have been let off by the English teacher, so she walked in with her little hand behind her back.


    But she didn''t know that the moment she stepped into the ssroom, the eyes of everyone in the ssroom fell on her either openly or secretly.


    Nuan Nuan walked to Xie Jingsheng''s position, pulled the window to look outside, from here I could just see the school road, students in school uniforms ying around.


    High school students are basically boarding students, so there are quite a lot of people in the school now.

 Chapter 529: Encountered Huo Changfeng again and was beaten

    The delicate and beautiful little girl looks at the people outside, but she doesn''t know that she has also be andscape in the eyes of everyone.


    Under the halo of the setting sun, there was no blemish on the warm, delicate and white skin, and a pair of eyes were as clear as ss.


    Beautiful things will always attract more attention, even just admiring them can make people feel better.


    "Jing Sheng, what are the people over there doing?"


    Xie Jingsheng stood behind her and nced out, "The tug-of-war activity organized by the school."


    These activities are also good for rxing before evening study sessions.


    Nuan Nuan nodded, lying on the window and watching with interest.


    At least two sses of people are required to participate in the tug-of-war. There are two sses of people standing at the two ends of the hemp rope. As the teacher blows a whistle, the people on both sides begin to pull in their direction with all their strength. .


    In order to see more clearly, Nuan Nuan knelt on the stool to make her vision higher.


    watched with relish andughed.


    "Squad leader actually has such a good-looking younger sister, I''m envious."


    "It''s so cute, I want to take it home and raise it."


    "I only have a stinky brother, I wish I could change to such a well-behaved sister!"


    People in the ssroom were discussing in low voices, Nuan Nuan was about to leave after watching the following tug-of-war.


    "Jing Sheng, I''m going back, brother''s teacher should have let him out, I want to go home with him."


    Xie Jingsheng also stood up and followed behind her.


    "I see you off."


    Nuannuan nodded happily, "Okay, then let''s go."


    One tall and one short walked out of Lincheng No. 1 Middle School.


    It was not far away, but there was a little ident on the way.


    Huo Changfeng was blocked again.


    There are many more people this time thanst time, and they still have weapons in their hands.


    Even if Huo Changfeng could fight this time, he would definitely not be able to fight so much by himself.


    Nuan Nuan circled around Xie Jingsheng anxiously.


    "What to do, what to do, can the police uncle arrive in a short time?"


    Xie Jingsheng "Go to the teacher."


    Nuan Nuan''s eyes lit up in an instant, "Yes, this ce is very close to the school, Jing Sheng, hurry up and find the teacher."


    "You go, I''ll help."


    Nuannuan "!!"


    It¡¯s not like you are a top student, how can you help?


    Do you use a pen? !


    In Nuan Nuan''s impression, bullies generally don''t fight.


    Take yourself for example.


    But Xie Jingsheng had already passed by, and Nuan Nuan couldn''t hold back, so he could only walk on two legs to find the teacher.


    By the time she took the teacher there, both sides were already hurt.


    And those students dressed as delinquent boys were obviously worse.


    When the school security and the teacher appeared aggressively, two people ran away, and the rest were caught.


    Nuan Nuan anxiously went to see Xie Jingsheng.


    "Jing Sheng, are you in pain? Let''s go to the infirmary."


    Xie Jingsheng Qingjun''s face had a few more injuries, but he still looked so handsome, and he still had a bit of the battle-damaged beauty that is popr on the Inte.


    The battle damage on the Inte is all painted, but now Xie Jingsheng and Huo Changfeng are real!


    The old injuries on Huo Changfeng''s face were healed, and now there are new injuries.


    "Huo, let''s go together."


    This ce is closer to the high school, and both of them have gone to the infirmary of the high school. As for the unscrupulous teenagers with dyed hair and earrings, because they looked more serious than Xie Jingsheng and Huo Changfeng, they were also taken to the hospital. Went to the infirmary.


    The infirmary was understaffed, so Nuan Nuan helped Xie Jingsheng and Huo Changfeng to disinfect the wounds on their faces with cotton swabs and alcohol.


    "Hold on, I move gently."


    They also had injuries on their bodies, but they were so desperately unwilling to let a little girl help.


    Nuan Nuan put down the medicine, "Okay, you can help each other."


    Xie Jingsheng and Huo Changfeng looked at each other, although they didn''t know each other, but for the sake of revolutionary friendship just now, they both agreed.


    The other delinquent teenagers screamed and screamed when they were treating their wounds. The teacher at the door stared at them with a dark face and asked who they were by the way.


    These few are obviously gangsters, and they are unwilling to exin anything when asked.


    The teacher had no choice but to hand over these people to the police in the end.


    Huo Changfeng and Xie Jingsheng, who were the parties involved, were also called away, and Nuan Nuan was worried and went with them.


    Called my brother on the way to the police station, exined the matter briefly and let him go home by himself.


    Gu An cursed, "The group of grandchildren went to Huo Changfeng again? Why are so shameless so many people beating one person, waiting for me to go find you!"


    After speaking, he hung up the phone, and it seemed that he was already on his way to find them.


    Nuan Nuan "..."


    When we arrived at the police station, those delinquent teenagers were obviously much more honest. Among the three gangsters wearing school uniforms, especially the innocent and well-behaved little girl from Nuan Nuan, the attitude of the police towards them was much better.


    During the police interrogation, Huo Changfeng honestly exined the grievances between them.


    The reason why they had a conflict with Huo Changfeng was because they knew that Huo Changfeng had money in the hands of a migrant worker, and they wanted to borrow some money from him to spend.


    Borrowing is a euphemism, this is ckmail!


    The policemen all looked at those gangsters with unhappy expressions.


    "So you didn''t seed in extortion a few times ago and started to surround and use weapons? Do you know this is against thew?!"


    The gangsters crouched in the corner with their heads covered and did not dare to speak. The previous arrogance waspletely gone in front of the police.


    Nuan Nuan "Uncle policeman, there are two people who escaped."

 Chapter 530: Farm Dinner

    Under interrogation by the police, the two people were soon arrested.


    Later, it was found out that these people not only ckmailed Huo Changfeng, but also some other students of Chengnan Middle School, and were finally sent to the Juvenile Management Center for education based on some of their bad conditions.


    Coming out of the police station, Huo Changfeng thanked Nuan Nuan and the others.


    Although he is lonely and not very talkative, he knows good and bad.


    Counting this time, Nuan Nuan and Gu An have already helped him twice.


    "Let me treat you to dinner."


    Nuan Nuan waved her hand, "No need, or else you all go to my farm to y this Saturday, let''s go to the farm to have a barbecue."


    Huo Changfeng was a little hesitant. Originally, he invited them to dinner to thank them, but what is this now?


    Gu An agrees very much and agrees. My sister''s farm has a lot of delicious food, and they still pick it fresh.


    Seeing Huo Changfeng''s hesitant look on his face, he immediately stepped forward and put his arms around his neck.


    "Why are you hesitating, we can be regarded as friends, isn''t it possible that you don''t want to visit your friend''s house as a guest?"


    Huo Changfeng''s ears turned red, "No."


    He has no friends, his family is poor, and he has such a gambling father, who wants to be friends with him.


    Finally Huo Changfeng agreed.


    Xie Jingsheng also nodded to show that he understood.


    So on Saturday, arge wave of students ushered in the warm farm.


    She called Lin Jiu, and asked Xie Jingsheng to call his good buddies together, and then there were a few people who yed well with the little brother, and Huo Changfeng had a dozen or so.


    Lin Jiu had been to Nuan Nuan''s farm before, and happily gave Nuan Nuan a bear hug when he came.


    "Nuan Nuan Baoer, I miss you!"


    Nuan Nuan "..."


    "Can you stop calling me by that name? It''s a shame, I''m already this old."


    Nuannuanbaoer was the name given to her by thoseizens who broadcast live when she was a child, and she feels ashamed to call it now.


    Lin Jiu squeezed Nuan Nuan''s delicate face with baby fat, "What''s the matter, our Nuan Nuan will always be a baby."


    Gu An passing by, "...what belongs to your family, it is obviously our Gu family''s!"


    Lin Jiu made a grimace, "Nuan Nuan and I are the best sisters!"


    Amidst the noise, Nuan Nuan set up a barbecue grill on the openwn, and the farm staff helped light the fire. Everything was prepared in advance, and now they just need to take it out and bake it.


    Huo Changfeng "Let me bake."


    Gu An''s eyes lit up, "Dude, do you know how to barbecue?"


    The thin boy nodded, "I used to work in a barbecue restaurant."


    Huo Changfeng has a dull temper, but Gu An has a lively temper and did not ignore him, taking him with him in everything, which made him feel a little ufortable, but at the same time, he could feel the kindness of the Gu family brothers and sisters.


    But he prefers to sit quietly by himself, following the beautiful snow wolf covered in white.


    He likes dogs. When he used to work in a restaurant, he would often take some leftovers back to feed a stray dog.


    It''s just that the stray dog ??disappearedter, and he couldn''t find it after searching for a while.


    Now seeing Lele covered in snow, I just think this wolf is too beautiful and domineering.


    When grilling, my eyes often follow Lele.


    He found that the snow wolf was docile and well-behaved in front of Gu Nuannuan, but it was arrogant and indifferent in front of others, and would not let anyone touch its fur.


    Gu An "Do you like Lele?"


    Huo Changfeng lowered his eyes and hummed, "I like it."


    Gu An chuckled, "That''s right, the men who saw it said they like it, but Lele is close to my sister. Even if you like that guy, you can''t touch it, but you can hug the big hairy and the second hairy, briquettes Don¡¯t think about it, briquettes are also very cold, no one is allowed to touch them except Nuannuan, rhubarb is also fine, this guy is the best to touch, just give it something to eat.¡±


    Huo Changfeng looked at Da Huang, that guy was jumping around on thewn like Erha with excitement, and he was about to overturn a piece ofwn.


    Nuan Nuan "Rhubarb!!"


    Rhubarb ran away immediately.


    Nuannuan angrily thrust into her waist, "Lele go chase it back!"


    When Lele went to chase the dog, Nuan Nuan turned around and went to find a tree branch.


    When Lele came back after driving the dog, she pointed at Rhubarb aggressively with a tree branch.


    "Facing the wall against that tree, don''t move without my permission!"


    Rhubarb "!!"


    So it hates this kind of **** punishment the most.


    But with Lele on hand to oversee the work, Rhubarb dared not bezy at all.


    Others not only showed no sympathy when they saw Rhubarb''s tragic situation, butughed gloatingly.


    Hua Qingci "Xiao Nuannuan''s pets are all quite individual, especially that snow wolf, which is too beautiful."


    He secretly took several photos of the snow wolf. No one can refuse this kind of snow wolf who is beautiful, domineering and wild, and it is so big that he can give it to him just by standing next to him. They bring oppression.


    Xie Jingsheng hummed, anyway, he has been with Lele for more than two years, and Xie Jingsheng is quite familiar with this snow wolf.


    Some barbecues are already ready to eat. In order to punish Rhubarb enough, Nuan Nuan specially brought a delicious barbecue and sat next to it with a small bench.


    "Delicious, really fragrant!"


    Big Huang''s little eyes kept following her, her saliva flowed out, and that greed almost turned into substance.


    "Turn around, your wall facing is not over yet!"


    Lin Jiu gave her a thumbs up, "It''s your loss!"


    Nuannuan "How can you say it''s bad? I call it profound education. If you don''t give it any color, it can go to heaven!"


    Rhubarb "Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo..."


    It looked at the little master pitifully, as if saying that he made a mistake and would not dare next time.


    But how could Nuan Nuan not know its dog virtue.


    If I admit my mistake this time, I will dare to admit it next time!

 Chapter 531: Skip class

    Many raw materials for barbecue are directly obtained from the farm.


    Fresh and tender meat, chicken, mutton and even fish farms are avable, and the roasted taste is extraordinarily fragrant.


    Some seafood is the best and freshest bought from outside, and the vegetables are basically all from the farm.


    So even Huo Changfeng, who had worked part-time in a barbecue shop, thought the roasted taste was extra delicious.


    Rhubarb was so greedy that his saliva drool all over the floor, and finally reluctantly let it go after Nuan Nuan finished eating the skewers in his hand.


    As soon as the dog was let go, he ran to the barbecue ce like a gust of wind.


    Huo Changfeng, Xie Jingsheng and a few of his friends are all baking. They are older and try to take care of the younger ones.


    Of course, Gu An and his friends will also help, purely for fun.


    Rhubarb ran directly to Xie Jingsheng, whom he was more familiar with, with his tail sweeping out afterimages on the ground, and a pair of shiny ck eyes looked at him eagerly.


    Xie Jingsheng put a medium-rare steak that he had prepared earlier on a te.


    There is basically no seasoning on the steak, it is specially prepared for pets.


    Lele also got a piece.


    Seeing this, Hua Qingci also took a piece of steak over, but Lele didn''t eat it.


    He was sad "Why, why did it eat your steak and not mine!"


    Xie Jingsheng nced at Lele and smiled lightly, "At any rate, I have been with it for more than two years."


    Although Lele was raised by humans, she still carries the vignce, arrogance and wildness of a wolf.


    Would not easily ept feeding from strangers other than Nuan Nuan and Gu''s family.


    But during the time in Su''s house, Xie Jingsheng gradually got acquainted with Lele.


    So his feeding it is also very face-saving.


    Others were envious when they saw it.


    Barbecuing is easier to learn, even Hua Qingci and others who don''t know it at the beginning, can learn it after Huo Changfeng taught it twice.


    After they were almost full, Nuan Nuan took them to pick the fruits from the farm and eat them.


    Now it''s almost the harvest season again, and many fruits are ripe and ready to eat.


    A group of children, big and small, were looking for fruits to eat in the fruit forest. Each fruit has a unique vor and is delicious.


    When leaving, Nuan Nuan gave everyone a big basket as a gift.


    As a student, the time for ying is always short, and the two days of rest are not enough for Gu An to y.


    "Sister, why don''t we skip ss."


    During the first two months of school, the weather was getting hotter day by day, and Gu An felt that he was about to melt.


    What was even more unlucky was that the air conditioner in their ssroom was broken. When the teacher was in ss, the ssroom was full of students.


    "When will our air conditioner be repaired!"


    "I can''t take it anymore, I want to go home!"


    The ssroom is hot and ufortable, and the sun outside the ssroom is as hot as a fire.


    I don''t want to stay in the ssroom and I don''t want to go out to bask in the sun. This is a terrible weather, and I don''t have the energy to go to physical education ss.


    Nuan Nuan was also lying on the table, a cute small fan with cat''s ws in front of her was blowing on her face, but her shiny and white face was still stained with ayer of blush.


    Being heated.


    Then I heard my brother''s speech that he wanted to skip school.


    Nuan Nuan turned her head and looked at him, "Don''t do it, you will be punished if you are caught by the teacher."


    Gu An waved his hand quite domineeringly, "It''s okay, anyway, it''s not bad this time."


    Nuan Nuan "...But I have never been punished."


    Gu An has a lot of facies, "If students don''t skip sses and don''t get punished, their youth will be iplete."


    Nuan Nuan looked at her little brother with crooked eyebrows.


    "Brother, where did you learn it?"


    Gu An: "Of course...it''s on TV, let''s go, we don''t know how long it will take for the air conditioner in our ss to be repaired, there is a new milk tea shop outside the school, there is an air conditioner and ice cold milk tea It''s also very delicious."


    Nuan Nuan swallowed her saliva, and suddenly her heart beat wildly.


    Finally, the obedient student Gu Nuannuan skipped ss because of her brother''s foolishness.


    Of course, I escaped from the art ss, mainly because this ss is of no use to Nuan Nuan, after all, her art teacher is a talented painter Bai Mohua, and now her painting skills have achieved a little bit, and she ispletely different from her ssmates a notch.


    The first thing to do when skipping ss is...over the wall.


    Gu An, as an "old fritter" who always thinks about skipping sses, has already figured out where the easiest way to get over the wall is.


    Taking his younger sister sneakily to the corner, when he was about to send his younger sister out, a voice suddenly came from behind, startling both of them.


    "Okay, you skipped ss and didn''t call me! Are we still good buddies!"


    The voice was a little familiar, but I turned around and realized it was Li Jingshu.


    Gu An was so angry that he kicked her directly.


    "Li Jingshu, you are courting death!"


    Nuan Nuan, who was already very guilty, also clenched her fists, "It scared me and my brother to death."


    Li Jingshu quickly surrendered, "I was wrong, I was wrong, I was also curious to see you sneaking out, and then followed."


    After she finished speaking, she patted her head, "It''s not just me, Huo Changfeng,e out quickly."


    In the woods, Huo Changfeng''s thin figure also stepped out.


    Compared with Li Jingshu''s bluffing, he is obviously much calmer.


    "Skipping ss? Take me one."


    The boy said these words calmly.


    Originally, Gu An took his younger sister to skip ss and go out to drink milk tea and use the air conditioner, but now there are four of them.


    Nuan Nuan was the most unskilled and clumsy person when climbing over the wall, and she needed the help of several other people.


    Huo Changfeng flipped over to the wall neatly, then reached out and grabbed Nuan Nuan and pulled her up too.


    Sitting on the wall, Nuan Nuan looked at the high wall outside and closed her eyes in fright.


    "Brother, the wall outside is so high."


    Did not dare to jump QAQ

 Chapter 532: catch doll

    "Come down, brother will follow you!"


    Gu An, who climbed over the wall and stood under the wall, raised his arms confidently.


    Nuan Nuan obediently said hello and closed her eyes, "Brother, you must catch me!"


    After speaking, he jumped down.


    Nuan Nuan was caught by his little brother who was a whole chest taller than him, andnded safely.


    Li Jingshu grabbed Nuan Nuan''s hand the moment she stood firm.


    "Hurry up, hurry up, the teacher won''t be able to escape if he sees it."


    Nuan Nuan, who skipped ss for the first time, was excited and apprehensive. When running with his brothers, his little heart was beating non-stop.


    But when I walked to the milk tea shop and felt the cool summer breeze, the beating heart calmed down not long after.


    Nuan Nuan hugged a ss of ice-cold sour-sweet plum juice, leaned on the chair andpletely forgot about her troubles.


    Skipping sses and fears were all forgotten.


    "Cool!"


    Gu An, who also took a sip of lemon tea vigorously, slumped on the chair as if he had no bones.


    "The air conditioner in the ssroom is broken and hasn''t been fixed yet. Can we me us for skipping ss? Who wants to stay in such a stuffy ssroom."


    Nuan Nuan "..."


    So that''s a valid reason for you to skip ss?


    Li Jingshu shook the smoothie milk tea in her hand with a happy face.


    "No, it''s just skipping sses. Nuan Nuan, you will feel that you are not proficient in business at first, but you will fall in love with this feeling after you get used to it. I think I was also a good student at the beginning, but you were fooled by your brother and took us away. After one ss, we fell in love with this feeling deeply.¡±


    Gu Anlue stared at her a little excitedly, "You are farting! I took you out to experience it for yourself because you said you wanted to see the world outside the school."


    This is really euphemistic, the world outside the school... Don''t you see it every day after school?


    Do you still need to experience it yourself?


    Nuan Nuan watched from the side with a smile and frowned.


    Just pleasant days are always short.


    When he saw the bald dean walking towards the milk tea shop, Gu An stood up abruptly.


    "Come on! The powerful bald king is here!"


    After saying that, he grabbed his sister''s wrist and started running outside.


    Really waiting for the bald king toe in, it''s like catching a turtle in a jar for them.


    Huo Changfeng and Li Jingshu also reacted quickly, grabbing the milk tea they hadn''t finished and running outside.


    Originally, they were not so noticeable when they were not moving, but the dean is still a little away from the milk tea shop and has not noticed.


    But as soon as they ran, the school uniforms they were wearing gave them away.


    Dean"!!"


    "How dare you skip ss under my nose!"


    The dean almost chased after him without thinking.


    "Stop, as long as you take the initiative to admit your mistakes, I will consider lenient treatment. If you continue to be stubborn, as long as I catch you, I will never let you go!"


    Gu An shouted in a rough voice, "You are lying to idiots, treat us as three-year-olds!"


    The dean gave chase with all his strength, but the young man still had to be more flexible. In the end, he failed to catch up and could only watch the four students leave bitterly.


    "Don''t think I don''t know you guys, Gu An! I''ll write it down for you!"


    Gu An, who was running ahead, staggered and almost fell.


    "Why! Why does he remember me!"


    Li Jingshu''s eyes were deep, "This is probably the power of love."


    The teaching director''s deep love for the students who do not abide by the school rules and skip sses.


    Li Jingshu "You are content, the deep love from Bald Qiang is not something everyone can have, brother is so lucky!"


    Gu Anchao said loudly, "Do you want this blessing for you?!"


    Li Jingshuughed heartlessly, "Hahaha...forget it, I can''t bear this love."


    While making jokes and running away skillfully, Nuan Nuan only felt a little excited and worried.


    "My brother has been recognized, so if he goes to our ssroom..."


    Very well, other people should be recognized smoothly.


    Gu An asked her, "Sister, are you afraid?"


    Nuan Nuan smiled at her elder brother''s eyes with crooked eyebrows.


    "Don''t be afraid, we will be punished together."


    Gu An nodded, "That''s right, the big deal is to write a self-criticism, I''m not afraid of this stuff! Let''s go, let''s y enough books, so that we won''t let down the self-criticism I''m about to write!"


    Nuan Nuan nodded vigorously, "Go!"


    Li Jingshu held her forehead, it''s too unreliable for an older brother to take his younger sister to skip ss.


    Huo Changfeng looked at the three smiling faces, and the corners of his mouth also rose.


    He also skipped ss, but he skipped ss more often to go out to work. The heavy burden on him made him a little out of breath every time, but he got used to it.


    Only this time, his heart was rxed.


    I don¡¯t know where to go to y, and the Inte cafes that take in minors are full of smog. In the past, Gu An went to the Inte by himself, but I don¡¯t think he will take his sister with him.


    Finally, after thinking about it, he took his sister to the game city to catch dolls, and the little girls liked these dolls more.


    Gu An exchanged 400 yuan of game coins with super pride, each with a basket in his hand.


    "y, y hard for me today!"


    Then he personally exined what it means to be addicted to food, a hundred yuan game currency, such a big basket, it took him only ten minutes to finish it after he became addicted to ying.


    The most important thing is that he failed to catch a single doll.


    But he himself does not believe in evil, "Impossible, I followed the tutorial on a certain sound, it must be a problem with these machines!"


    Absolutely can''t be his problem.


    After saying this, there was a bang, and a rabbit doll on Huo Changfeng''s side was picked up and fell into the exit.


    The p in the face came so unexpectedly, Gu An was also numb.

 Chapter 533: sell things

    Gu An "I don''t believe it, he must be lucky!"


    He couldn''t believe that his doll-catching skills were so bad!


    Then, Huo Changfeng used the 100 yuan game currency to catch more than a dozen different dolls, and he gained a lot.


    Gu An was already squatting in the corner and drawing circles.


    Nuan Nuan also caught three, but Li Jingshu didn''t catch either.


    Gu An nced at her, and immediately felt relieved.


    There is still a bottom one hahaha...


    Li Jingshu knew what he was thinking when she saw his expression, she looked sideways and sneered twice.


    Fifty stepsugh at a hundred steps, you who run a hundred steps still have the face tough at her? Really shameless!


    Huo Changfeng gave Nuan Nuan the first rabbit he caught.


    "thanks."


    Although she didn''t say anything, Nuan Nuan inexplicably understood that she helped him before thanking her.


    Nuan Nuan is not hypocritical, and happily epts it.


    "What are you going to do with so many dolls?"


    Huo Changfeng looked down at the doll, then said calmly, "It''s sold."


    Nuan Nuan''s eyes lit up instantly, "Let''s go together!"


    Li Jingshu pped her hands, "I just don''t know where to go next, let''s go together, the mall is the busiest, let''s go to the mall to sell!"


    Nuan Nuan "It seems too monotonous to only sell these, and it''s not very attractive. Why don''t we add something else."


    The other three looked at Nuan Nuan.


    "Yes, the fruit from my farm!"


    I bought them online before, and her fruits were selling well, so I thought of these at the first time.


    "Would you like to buy some fruits from my farm and sell them together? The fruits from my farm are delicious. They will definitely attract big customers and make money."


    Nuan Nuan didn''t say to sell them directly, that would seem like a charity, which would make people feel ufortable.


    Huo Changfeng felt warm when he saw the little girl who couldn''t reach his shoulders. He knew that Gu Nuannuan was thinking about his feelings.


    Finally, Huo Changfeng took out all his possessions, 3,700 yuan.


    This is the sry paid by the fruit shop owner, and he hasn''t had time to take it back and hide it.


    Yes, it is necessary to hide it, otherwise the gambler will find out, and the living expenses of him and grandma will be gone.


    Nuan Nuan looked at him with crooked eyebrows, "Huo, you trust me so much, what if you can''t sell it?"


    Huo Changfeng smiled, "Then earn more."


    There is no need for Nuannuan to go to the farm, just a phone call, and someone will send all kinds of fruits over.


    The ce to buy fruit has been settled.


    Nuan Nuan divided out the fruits that everyone needed, then sat under the shed and opened a watermelon, and several people ate it happily.


    No need to yell, the sweet and refreshing watermelon instantly attracted peopleing in and out of the shopping mall.


    "How do you sell this watermelon?"


    Several women came over and swallowed their saliva watching the watermelon they ate.


    This melon flesh looks very red, and it is still a natural and ripe red color. It looks juicy and super delicious at first nce!


    "Watermelons cost 300 yuan each."


    The watermelons from the farm grow evenly and are medium in size. Three hundred yuan is a bit expensive, but Nuan Nuan has confidence in her watermelons, and she sells them more expensively on the online store, but they are definitely worth the money!


    Girls are not short of money, although two hundred a piece is a bit expensive, but she paid the money neatly, and then cut the melon on the spot.


    It¡¯s the same as what they eat. Not only is it red but also has a strong sweet watermelon vor. It¡¯s super refreshing, full and juicy at first nce!


    Once I saw the quality of this melon, and there are such good-quality watermelons on the tail of summer, it should be more expensive, it is delicious!


    Those who were still hesitating before were suddenly moved.


    Action is worse than excitement, everyone rushed forward and started to grab.


    The girl who just cut open the watermelon even waved her hand and bought three more.


    By the way, I also bought a lot of other fruits.


    There are more and more people being mobilized here, and Huo Changfeng also has a confused look on his face, and Nuan Nuan and the others sell the same price.


    But he clearly remembered that the purchase price of watermelon from Gu Nuannuan was less than one hundred, and the purchase price of other fruits was less than one-third of the selling price.


    Their fruit sold well, and even the fluffy dolls he grabbed from the w machine were sold at a price of fifteen yuan each.


    After the final calction, his more than 3,000 yuan became more than 10,000 yuan in less than two hours.


    Net profit of more than 7,000.


    Huo Changfeng was a little excited with the money, but after getting excited, he gradually calmed down.


    All this is because of ssmate Gu Nuannuan, and he can see now that they are trying to help him.


    "Thank you, but is the purchase price of your fruits too low?"


    Nuan Nuan blinked her eyes, "How could it be? They are all fruits grown on my own farm. I usually sell some of them online when I can''t eat them at home. Don''t think too much. By the way, Huo, if you really want to work part-time in the future, You cane to my farm to order fruits at any time, but the price will be a little more expensive next time."


    Huo Changfeng looked at Nuan Nuan, and felt that she was just like her name, warm, like a dazzling and gentle little sun.


    "it is good."


    He had a smile on his face, and he only made up his mind that he would definitely repay the help that the Gu brothers and sisters gave him in the future.


    At this moment, Huo Changfeng, who was originally at a loss about his future, hastily finished high school and suddenly made up his mind. He wanted to stand out and have a good future when he became an adult.

 Chapter 534: Anticlimactic

    After ying enough and earning so much money, everyone is very happy.


    Huo Changfeng wanted to return the one hundred that he had grabbed the doll to Gu An, but he confiscated it.


    Gu An waved his hand, "It''s OK to invite us to eat a bowl of ice powder!"


    Huo Changfeng was not hypocritical, and took them to eat ice powder, which was the deluxe version.


    But no matter how luxurious it is, it''s just ordinary ice powder, and the four people add up to less than 70 yuan.


    In this hot weather, a bowl of ice powder is really refreshing.


    But after having a good time, what they have to face when they go home is the interrogation by the adults in the family after being sued.


    After having fun and going home, Nuan Nuan felt a little bit scared btedly.


    Skipping ss for a while, interrogation at home is indispensable.


    Unfortunately, grandpa, mom and dad, and serious elder brother are all at home.


    Gu An and Nuan Nuan walked in slowly, and were immediately caught by several pairs of eyes.


    The two children "..."


    Gu An expertly wore a ttering smile on his face.


    "Mom, Dad, brother, you came back early today."


    That ttering look is not as fearless as before.


    Nuan Nuan "..."


    The person who said boldly at the gate before that the big deal would be a beating, now really shows the word ''counseling'' to the fullest.


    Gu Linmo raised his eyebrows and looked at him with a half-smile, "You''re back? Where did you go?"


    Gu An didn''t want to admit it at first, but he had to quibble about things like skipping ss.


    "Ah? Where did you go to y? Aren''t my sister and I in school?"


    Gu Qiangjian was dumbfounded.


    "Ok?"


    Of course, the speed of his kneeling is also really... fast.


    "I''m wrong."


    Under the oppressive eyes of the parents, Gu An held his head and resolutely admitted his mistake.


    But next time he dared to do it again and never corrected his mistakes.


    Nuan Nuan: I already knew the result, why bother?


    She was also very well-behaved and took the initiative to admit her mistakes.


    "I was wrong too, I skipped ss with my brother."


    The obedient and soft little girl of the Gu family blinked her big moist eyes and sincerely admitted her mistake.


    Being stared at by such a pair of beautiful big eyes, how could the Gu family have the heart to me them.


    However, since she has made a mistake, she can''t indulge her blindly. Although she can''t bear to teach Nuan Nuan a lesson, she still has to let her know where she made the mistake.


    Papa Gu''s tone softened a lot, "Skipping ss is not a big problem."


    As soon as his words came out, Gu An''s eyes widened.


    Did he hear correctly just now, dad actually said skipping sses is not a big problem? ! !


    Is this still his dad? You didn''t treat me like this before!


    "But do you know how dangerous your behavior is? You all go over such a high wall, forget about Gu An, your brother is not the same as you, what if you fall off the wall?"


    Gu An suddenly muttered unconvinced, "I''ll be watching from below, my sister will be fine."


    He is quite confident in himself.


    Gu Nan rolled his eyes.


    "you shut up."


    Gu An made a zipper movement on his mouth to show that he knew.


    Papa Gu continued to speak earnestly, "Nuan Nuan, you are a girl, you have to learn to protect yourself more. It is not a joke to fall from such a high wall, and it is wrong that your little brother took you to skip ss, but you are the first If youmit a crime once, it may be because Fresh Dad won¡¯t say anything about you, so don¡¯t do it again in the future.¡±


    Nuan Nuan nodded obediently and obediently, "Yeah, Nuan Nuan understands."


    Seeing his daughter''s well-behaved and sensible appearance, Papa Gu''s heart softened, but when he looked at his son in the blink of an eye, his elegant and gentle expression suddenly became stinky.


    "Forget it yourself, why are you still messing around with your sister!"


    Gu An suddenlyined, "I don''t want to take my sister to skip ss, but the air conditioner in our ssroom is broken, and no one has gone to fix it for a whole day. You don''t know how miserable we are sitting in the ssroom, and everyone is getting hot. It''s melted, didn''t I see that my sister was also getting sleepy from the heat, so I took her out to use the air conditioner to drink ice cold milk tea."


    "What? The air conditioner in your ssroom is broken? No one has repaired it for so long?"


    The parents of the Gu family suddenly became restless, and they all looked at Nuannuan with fair skin distressedly.


    A beautiful little girl who looks like a snowball, thinking that she almost melted like snow in such a stuffy ssroom without air conditioning, it hurts so much.


    "Why didn''t you say it earlier, our family is suffering."


    "This **** weather, when will it cool down?"


    "Don''t be afraid of Nuannuan. Dad will send someone to your ssroom tomorrow morning to see what''s going on. There are not enough people at the school to help you."


    Nuan Nuan touched her nose and said embarrassedly, "I''m fine."


    It''s really all right, there are so many students in the ss, she is not alone in the heat.


    With the way the Gu family pampered Nuan Nuan without a bottom line, another person might be spoiled arrogantly and domineeringly.


    Fortunately, Nuan Nuan is a very contented and transparent child. After being spoiled by the whole family for so long, I haven''t seen a big temper. The obedient and soft appearance is so rare.


    In the end, the trial of skipping sses ended with the parents'' concern for Nuan Nuan.


    It ended in such an anticlimactic manner, Gu An was as happy as a fat man of two hundred catties.


    The people in the air-conditioning maintenance department of the school ssroom did not repair it in time because of insufficient manpower.


    Because many things in the school have to be repaired, especially when the weather is hot, the electricity consumption increases greatly, which has caused some old equipment in the school to have some big and small problems.


    The air conditioner in ss 7, Grade 7 may not be freed up until the next afternoon to repair it.


    Who knew that the principal of Chengnan Middle School received a call early the next morning. The Gu family donated a batch of brand new air conditioners, and they were big-name air conditioners to the school, and there were special staff who brought the air conditioners to install.


    The principal instantly became a fat man of three hundred catties!


    Smashing such a big pie, he smashed it for a burst of refreshment in this hot summer!

 Chapter 535: Thirty years later, he is a hero again

    Gu Linmo called the person who installed the air conditioner to be very efficient.


    However, it waspletely installed in just a short morning ss, and all the students cheered happily when they experienced the cool and cold air blown by the air conditioner again.


    Moreover, this air conditioner ispact and installed on the top, and the wind is strong and spreads over a wide area, and the entire ssroom can be blown. Even the students sitting in the back will not feel cold, it is perfect!


    "The school is so generous this time. This air conditioner is not cheap. I heard that this kind of air conditioner has been installed from the seventh grade to the ninth grade. Good guy, what a big deal."


    Gu An held his head high, he already knew that it must be donated by his father, but he didn''t say it, hiding his merit and fame.


    Ah... why am I so low-key.


    If Papa Gu knew what he was thinking, he would definitely give him two ps on the head.


    I gave you face, and made the air conditioner look like you donated it.


    Nuan Nuan also guessed it, but she really didn''t expect that Dad didn''t find someone to repair the air conditioner, but directly reced their air conditioner, and changed so much!


    My heart is warm, but... Dad is a bit of a prodigal.


    Putting away this subtle feeling, Nuan Nuan smiled with crooked eyebrows, already thinking about buying some gifts for her family after school.


    But it didn''t take long for them to be happy, what shoulde still came.


    The four people who skipped ss yesterday were all called to the head teacher''s office.


    Old Hu Chui stared at the four of them, and the dean next to him, nicknamed Bald Qiang, also stared at them closely.


    "It''s reallywless. Fortunately, I recognized Gu An with sharp eyes, otherwise I would have to check from ssroom to ssroom!"


    Gu An "..."


    You don¡¯t have to be so persistent.


    "As students, is skipping sses something you should do? You don''t look like a student at all..."


    The teaching director turned on the Tang monk mode and talked endlessly, not to mention Gu An and Huo Changfeng, Nuan Nuan was dazzled by the chanting.


    But she still gave the dean a lot of face, forcing her big eyes to listen carefully to the training.


    Gu An next to him... almost fell asleep standing up.


    "Have you remembered? Everyone wrote a self-criticism to me before school this afternoon. You must be sincere and know where you are wrong. You are not allowed to copy some self-criticism on the Inte. I have a pair of sharp eyes. If you are caught by me Found it, hmph...then write me two more reviews!"


    The four students nodded obediently, and finally had enough preaching, and the teaching director left with his own health tea in satisfaction.


    Ms. Hu gave them a re when she came back after seeing them off.


    "Gu An, it''s fine if you have a thick skin and skip ss, why bring your sister with you!"


    Student Gu Nuannuan is so well-behaved and a good seedling. He has to watch closely so that some unreliable brother will not lead him astray.


    Nuan Nuan raised his hand to admit his mistake, "Teacher, we all know that we are wrong. Iined that the ssroom was too hot. My brother cared about me and took me to the milk tea shop to use the air conditioner because he was afraid that I would suffer from heat stroke."


    Gu An pouted his neck, "I took my sister out, so do everything to me. Thirty yearster, I will be a good man again!"


    After finishing speaking, he got a piece of chalk from the ss teacher, "You are still a hero, so go be your bear!"


    It''s really two to no end.


    Nuan Nuan covered her brother''s mouth, "Teacher, brother''s head is overheated, nonsense."


    Huo Changfeng and Li Jingshu nodded vigorously beside them.


    Li Jingshuughed, "Old Hu, let''s not argue with the sophomore boy, he has a brain problem!"


    Huo Changfeng "We made a mistake, we have to go back and write a review."


    Teacher Hu waved his hand, "Roll, out of sight, out of mind."


    Didn''t punish them any more.


    After all... who hasn''te here, just skipping sses, simple lessons are enough, they are a group of children with no evil intentions.


    Gu An is quite proficient in writing self-criticisms, and Huo Changfeng has also written a lot. He was criticized for fighting and skipping ss before and asked to write self-criticisms.


    Nuan Nuan bit the tip of the pen and was thinking about how to write, when Gu An came over.


    "Sister, don''t worry, I will help you write mine after I finish writing."


    Nuan Nuan leaned over to read the little brother''s self-criticism after hearing the words, and then fell silent.


    "I think I should write it myself. If you write it for me, the teacher will recognize it at a nce."


    Gu An scratched his head, "Why? Ah yes, my handwriting is different from yours, so why don''t I write it again and you copy it down?"


    Nuan Nuan "...No, brother, the idioms you use have their own characteristics, and the Chinese teacher will cry when they see it."


    Li Jingshu also leaned over to take a look, and then almostughed.


    "Hahaha...Gu An, why is your use of idioms still so hard to describe after so long hahaha..."


    Huo Changfeng didn''t study in the same school as them before, so he didn''t know the power of Gu An''s idioms. This time, his eyes were almost not blinded by those idioms.


    After a moment of silence, he asked, "Your former Chinese teacher... worked hard."


    Although his academic performance is not very good, at least he doesn''t use idioms indiscriminately.


    Gu An scratched his head, feeling very good about himself, and didn''t feel anything wrong at all.


    Then when I finished writing it and handed it over to the dean.


    The dean was silent when he saw it, and took a deep breath to stabilize his emotions.


    Gu An was still quite proud at the side, "Teacher, I didn''t look for it on the Inte. I wrote it all by hand."


    The dean''s fingers trembled and his voice was difficult, "I can''t find such a groundbreaking review book like yours on the Inte!"


    "right."


    The teaching director pointed at the door, "Go out, I will hand over your review book to your Chinese teacher."


    He can¡¯t be the only one who watched MI.


    Nuan Nuan asked worriedly, "Teacher, are you okay?"


    The dean smiled reluctantly, "It''s all right? What can I do, let''s go."


    While talking, he drank tea to suppress his shock.


    Nuan Nuan "..."


    I don''t think you look very good.

 Chapter 536: Junior high school sports meeting

    Huo Changfeng was influenced by Nuan Nuan and made up his mind to study hard, so he no longer ran out of school to work part-time from Monday to Friday, but picked up the previous books and started to study seriously.


    If you don¡¯t understand something, you can either ask Nuan Nuan or Xie Jingsheng. Of course, the contact with Xie Jingsheng is on the mobile phone.


    Science subjects can also ask Gu An, but arts subjects are fine, even a scumbag like him can''t stand it.


    The self-criticism he wrote before was really handed over to their Chinese teacher by the teaching director, and the Chinese teacher was so angry that day he drank a lot of tea to suppress his anger, and after ss, as long as there are idioms used, he must let them Gu An stood up and exined what the idiom actually meant.


    The Chinese teacher and Gu An tortured each other, and they were all in great pain.


    Thinking of this, Huo Changfeng''s eyes were stained with a smile.


    Since elementary school, he has been alone and has never made friends. He thought he would always be like this, but he didn''t expect to meet such worthy friends in junior high school.


    Huo Changfeng''s sudden change in his learning attitude made the teacher very satisfied, and also surprised many students in the ss.


    But this is just a small episode, and it didn''t affect too many people.


    On Saturday and Sunday, Huo Changfeng really did what Nuan Nuan said, took all the money to her farm to buy some fruits, and then sold them in the market.


    Because of the good quality and the deliciousness of the fruit, his stall gradually became famous and bustled.


    Huo Changfeng didn''t dare to hide money at home. Every time he made money, he kept the part he needed to use, and took the rest to the bank to save it.


    The weather is getting cooler, and finally I don¡¯t have to endure the scorching sun and the heat like an oven.


    The students who had been tanned in the physical education ss before were full of vitality again. The boys yed their favorite basketball, and the girls went to y badminton or y on the yground.


    Physical education has be the students'' favorite again.


    but¡­


    When it¡¯s time for the school sports meeting to contribute to sports, everyone doesn¡¯t want to move anymore.


    The sportsmittee begged the grandpa to tell the grandma to take the registration form and inquire one by one to register. Some of the easier events were easily signed up, but no one wanted to go to the remaining long-distance running events.


    The sportsmittee member signed up for a long-distance running event, and the rest was going to cheat people.


    Catch one is one.


    "Brother, squad leader, you see, you are our squad leader, so you can''t set an example? With your long legs and solid physique, it''s a pity not to go for a long-distance run. Don''t you want those girls to see you?" See how handsome you look on the track?"


    Gu An nted his disgusted eyes, "Who are you fooling? How ugly is it to run? You don''t have any points in your heart? I don''t want my handsome face to be distorted!"


    Don''t think he doesn''t know, the expressions on people''s faces are hard when they run, especially those who sprint 500, that really damages his handsome face, and the photos captured are too ugly to see .


    Sportsmittee member: "That''s absolutely impossible. Others look ugly when running, but our squad leader''s face can''t be ugly even if the strong wind blows at level 10, he''s still so handsome hehe..."


    Gu An was sofortable with this ttery, seeing how pitifully he was drooling, he reluctantly signed up for a long-distance race.


    Nuan Nuan stuck out a head from the side.


    "I also sign up for the girls'' long-distance running."


    Sportsmittee member Chen Yifan was simply pleasantly surprised, looking at Nuan Nuan with bright eyes.


    "Studymittee member, you are really my savior! Is it really possible? Is it too reluctant?"


    It¡¯s no wonder he asked that question. Nuan Nuan really doesn¡¯t look like a well-developed motor cell. She looks like a good girl who reads quietly in the ssroom.


    Nuannuan nodded, "I can do it, I have to go for a morning jog with my dad and brothers every morning."


    She can''t sprint and sprint, and runs rtively slowly, but her endurance is still very good.


    Gu An looked proud, "My sister often runs in the morning, and when it rains, she runs on the treadmill in the gym at home."


    Chen Yifan immediately happily added Nuan Nuan''s name, almost holding her hand and calling her a savior.


    It''s a pity that there is a certain brother who is eyeing him, he dare not.


    "Men''s long-distance running, add me."


    Huo Changfeng also spoke.


    Chen Yifan had tears in his eyes, "Brother, you are still reliable!"


    Three men''s long-distance runners have been selected, and then the women''s side besides Nuan Nuan, Li Jingshu also signed up.


    She also signed up for other projects, but it doesn''t matter if they are all staggered.


    Soon it will be the first school sports meeting for the seventh graders. One week before the school sports meeting, the students are already rubbing their hands and looking forward to it.


    After all, there are three days! For three days, you can y in school with your mobile phone openly!


    But the day before the school sports meeting, the ss cadres have to get busy preparing glucose, fruits and various snacks.


    These fees are all included in the ss fee.


    The afternoon before the school sports meeting, all the leaders of ss 7 made an appointment to meet at Jiahe Supermarket in the afternoon and choose things together.


    School sports meeting and several important festivals have this benefit throughout the year, of course you have to choose more!


    The appearance of a few energetic young people pushing shopping carts around to choose things is quite eye-catching.


    "Here, here, let''s take a few boards of yogurt home."


    "Dongpeng, I want this too."


    "What about the spicy strips? Can I buy the spicy strips I like?"


    Gu An waved his arm, "Buy!"


    I bought two shopping carts full of various snacks and nuts, but when I went to buy fruit, Gu An said no.


    "My family has a farm, and the fruits in it are fresher. Just send some to ss tomorrow."


    All the ss cadres became happy, "It''s free?"


    Both Nuan Nuan and Gu An nodded, this was discussed before.


    "Aww! Squad leader studymittee, you are so kind, I love you!"


    Gu An said with a look of disgust, "Take your love away!"


    "Hahaha¡­"

 Chapter 537: Squad leader, your family owns a farm, right?

    The things are bought, and on the first day of the school sports meeting, all sses enter the stadium in an orderly manner.


    Everyone didn¡¯t make any fancy way of entering the arena, and just walked in neatly in their youthful school uniforms.


    In the Nuannuan ss, it was Gu An who held the ss card, and she stood at the front of the first row. Although the two brothers and sisters are still teenagers and their faces have not fully grown, they are tender and beautiful.


    The delicate little girl like a doll has clear ss eyes, shining brightly in the sun. She is obviously very serious and trying hard to put on a smiling face, but looking at her eyes, she always feels that she is smiling.


    "Is that from ss Seven? The boy holding the ss card is so handsome!"


    "The little sister standing in the first row looks really small, but she is really beautiful."


    "I''m envious of the beauty that can''t be sealed in school uniform."


    "That''s Gu An and Gu Nuannuan, I know them. Gu Nuannuan''s grades have always been the first in her age, and she skipped a grade, so she must be the youngest student in the seventh grade."


    "It''s amazing. She looks so good and her grades are so good. She looks so obedient and soft. Is there really such a perfect person in the world?"


    "The little ss flower in ss seven, who has her contact information."


    "Want to find her contact information? Are you looking for death? You don''t know how protective her brother is. Strange men are forbidden to approach his sister."


    The entry of ss 7 caused a lot of discussion. They entered quietly and orderly, followed by the following sses.


    In less than ten minutes, all the sses in the school were present.


    After that, the leader gave a speech, which was the most boring part for the students.


    When the headmaster finally finished speaking, they cheered and went to the stage to find their ss seats.


    The school sports meeting was going on in an orderly manner. Gu An took the strong boys in the ss to move all the things bought yesterday in the parking lot.


    When they saw the abundance of fresh fruit in the car, people were dumbfounded.


    "So many fruits? Monitor, where did you buy them? They look so fresh and delicious."


    As he spoke, he sucked his saliva, "Can I eat a longan now?"


    "The ss leader is amazing, how much does it cost so much? Is our ss fee enough?"


    Gu An looked proud, "I didn''t spend any money on the fruit, I grew it myself."


    "Fuck!"


    "Damn it! You grow it yourself? The monitor, your family runs a farm."


    Gu An chuckled, "Guess what?"


    In addition to being shocked, everyone was very active in moving things.


    The aroma of those fruits is really just smelling greedy.


    They held their heads high and swaggered to ss carrying so many things. People in other sses next door showed envy when they saw it.


    "They bought too many things in ss, can they eat all the fruits?"


    "Ah... those crystal clear grapes, my favorite, look so fresh."


    "You said I went to their ss to hang out, can I get something to eat?"


    The other sses were envious, but the seventh ss cheered.


    The homeroom teacher knew that these fruits were brought by Gu Nuannuan and Gu An''s home without spending a penny, and the teeth bloomed.


    "Really don''t need money? Anyway, it''s fun. Does your family know that you bring so many fruits?"


    The homeroom teacher approached Gu An to inquire.


    Gu An: "The parents have to make decisions about such a trivial matter? The farm is all my sister''s, and the family doesn''t care what she wants to do."


    Ms. Hu opened her mouth wide and said, "You... your sister''s?"


    Gu An nodded, "That''s right, she bought the farm with her pocket money, and the things grown on my sister''s farm are delicious."


    The pride in the boy''s eyes couldn''t be hidden at all.


    Ms. Hu "..."


    It''s because I''m blind. I didn''t expect your sister to be a farmer at such a young age!


    Ms. Hu shed tears of poverty and bitterness.


    Gu An and Nuan Nuan are not high-profile at school. They never talk about their family background. Everyone only knows that their family should be a rtively wealthy family, but they never think about the richest man, Gu''s family.


    After all, the two of them have tough and skinny temperaments, and they can y with everyone in the ss without any sense of distance.


    The other character is obedient, soft and obedient. If he doesn''t have a brother to protect him, he would be filled with love letters by so many boys.


    Even though she is still so young, it doesn''t stop teenagers from liking pretty little girls.


    And they basically walk back to and from school now, and the driver at home will pick them up only when it rains.


    This ispletely different from the arrogant and cold daughter and young master they imagined, okay?


    Eating fruit snacks and watching the game, you can also read novels on your mobile phone openly, these days are not too pleasant.


    Of course, when it''s the turn of someone in their ss topete, they will also scream and shout for cheers. At this time, the children''s minds are very pure and have a strong sense of collective honor, whether they are participating in thepetition or shouting for cheers , will leave indelible memories in their growth.

 Chapter 538: long-distance running

    The school sports meetingsted for three consecutive days, and the long-distance runningpetition started on thest day. Nuan Nuan and Li Jingshu were grouped together. After going to the inspection, they only wore a school uniform with short sleeves, and pinned the number te to their stomachs with a paper clip.


    With a gunshot, everyone on the starting line started to rush forward.


    Nuannuan is not in such a hurry. What long-distance running needs most is not speed, but endurance and physical strength. If you run too fast ahead, you will be tired if you can¡¯t keep up.


    She fell unhurriedly at the back of the team. Under the sun, her snow-white skin and ck hair were tied into a ponytail, swaying from side to side as she ran.


    The so-reflective skin and overly delicate appearance made her look a lot more refreshed even when she was running under the scorching sun.


    Nuannuan is a small one, every time he runs to the front of his ss, he can always hear a particrly enthusiastic cheer, and there are sweet girls on the radio reading cheers, Nuannuan has heard his name.


    It will be very tiring whenpeting with others on the track. She has a serious face with a small face and bright eyes.


    At the end, Gu An followed her and ran with her, and kept cheering her on while running.


    "It''s almost the finish line, sister,e on, we don''t care about the results, as long as we can finish the run."


    In fact, by thest twops, she had surpassed many people by relying on her uniform speed and endurance.


    During thestp, Nuan Nuan speeded up, and finally surpassed many people in front to get the third ce.


    The long-distance running was really tiring. When she reached the finish line, she couldn''t hold on and almost copsed on the ground.


    It was still Gu An who had been paying attention to her, and hurriedly supported her on his body to rx for a while.


    "Drink some glucose."


    Huo Changfeng and the sportsmittee member came over with a ss of glucose water.


    Li Jingshu took a cup and drank it with her head raised.


    Nuan Nuan leaned on his brother''s shoulder and didn''t want to move, but he still fed and drank mouthful after mouthful.


    "After running, walk first, don''t rest."


    The physical education teacher reminded that the athletes who had just finished the long-distance running were supported by the good yers in their ss to walk slowly around, and returned to the ss after they recovered.


    "are you tired."


    Gu Anke felt distressed, and tied her sweat-wet hair into a refreshing ball for her sister, and then handed over a small fan.


    "Thank you brother."


    Gu An "We won''t take part in the next school sports meeting, we can go to high jump or long jump, those are simple."


    And it takes a short time, long-distance running is too tiring.


    Nuan Nuan nodded obediently, her delicate little face was still flushed.


    She took a fan to blow to herself and to her brother.


    "Student Gu Nuannuan, you ran third!"


    The sportsmittee member brought this news with joy on his face.


    "Li Jingshu, you ran first, and our ss took two out of the top three."


    Li Jingshuughed, "I really can''t see it, I didn''t expect Nuannuan that you can run so well, the third one!"


    She has rtively well-developed motor nerves, and she often exercises, so she runs fast and has strong endurance.


    But Nuan Nuan is such a small one, the smallest of all, but it is really a surprise to get the third ce.


    Nuan Nuan held the yogurt and took a sip, "I ran with my brothers in the morning, you are amazing, you are number one!"


    Their ss achieved such good grades, the head teacher was so happy that he couldn''t see his teeth, and even came over to praise him a few words.


    "They are all good boys, they have brought honor to our ss!"


    Li Jingshu joked, "Teacher, you see that we have worked so hard, don''t you invite us to eat something?"


    The other students also shouted.


    "That''s right, Mr. Hu, don''t just be happy,e to something real!"


    Ho Chi Minh was happy today, and waved his hand directly, "Here are some strong ones, I''ll buy you popsicles today!"


    "Great! We love you old ss!"


    "Brothers, when you chooseter, choose ording to the expensive one. Don''t be merciful."


    Ho Chi Minh red at the sportsmittee member, "You little brat knows how to make a fuss!"


    As the head teacher, Ho Chi Minh is serious when he should be serious, and rxed when he should be rxed.


    They can be the student''s teacher or friend.


    ...


    After the girls'' long-distance running, the boys'' long-distance running.


    It was the turn of the boys in their ss to go for a long-distance run, and Nuan Nuan led the students in the ss to start writing cheers.


    The selected essays will not only motivate the students who arepeting, but also give the ss extra points.


    Now those who get the rankings in thesepetitions can also give the ss extra points. These points are for the selection of excellent sses, and there are bonuses.


    Of course, these bonuses are all paid for ss fees.


    "Athletes from ss 7, grade 7, the eagle is about to take off, soaring through the wind and waves..."


    "Gu An, ss 7, Grade 7, you are fearless of hardships and difficulties, and you are in high spirits on the track..."


    "Huo Changfeng, ss 7, Grade 7..."


    "Chen Yifan from ss seven..."


    The long-distance running takes a long time. The students in Nuan Nuan''s ss actively wrote the cheering manuscript, and wrote all the rainbow farts they could think of.


    Because they submitted a lot of cheering manuscripts, and Li Jingshu was very good at dealing with people, she agreed with the ssmates who were reading the manuscripts that each of the three people who were participating in the long-distance running project would read one of their names.


    Of course they are not consecutive, and it takes several sses to diverge in the middle before it is their turn.


    While waiting for thest twops, Nuan Nuan also went to run with her brother.


    But Gu An is good at ying basketball, running...


    His grades are not very good, he is stuck in the middle position, and he is very tired.


    Gu An rested his head on his sister''s shoulder, "I will never take part in long-distance running again!"


    I feel that I have lost a lot this time. I was lied to by the sportsmittee when I signed up!


    Huo Changfeng ran second, and now it''s good, his ss has the first, second and third ce in the long-distance running event.

 Chapter 539: Who will hold the parent-teacher meeting

    The three-day school sports meeting ended, and everyone seemed to have not regained their minds during ss, and then the teacher gave them a critical blow.


    "Today''s exam, please take care of yourself."


    "what!!"


    Exams, this is always a pain for most students!


    Gu An was dumbfounded, "It''s over, I won''t be punished by the English teacher and the Chinese teacher again after I finish the exam this time!"


    Because of being too biased, the liberal arts teacher in ss 7 hates iron every time he sees such a big difference in scores, so he takes extra care of him, hoping that he can also make up the scores in liberal arts every time.


    So after every exam, the liberal arts teacher especially likes to ask Gu An to get up and answer questions.


    Gu An almost shrank his head under the table to no avail.


    Nuan Nuan patted his little brother on the shoulder tofort him, "Brother, please do your best."


    Gu An "..."


    He thought about it too.


    I don¡¯t know if the teachers at the school have discussed it. Anyway, they were caught off guard after the school sports meeting and arranged exams for them, and then everyone¡¯s impetuous hearts were really put away.


    "Gu An,e to my office after ss."


    This is the Chinese teacher in their ss, and the test paper has been changed.


    The Chinese teacher feels that every time he picks up Gu An''sposition, he needs a lot of courage to read it, otherwise he will be really **** off.


    After teaching for so many years, I have never seen such a wonderful thing.


    All the students in the ss gave Gu An a sympathetic look.


    But it¡¯s true that I want tough.


    Gu An "..."


    Perhaps whatforted Gu An the most was that he was not the only one who was called to the office during English ss, but also his good brother Huo Changfeng.


    "Brother, let us be in trouble together!"


    When Gu An heard the English teacher call Huo Changfeng''s name, he was so surprised that he held his hand and shook it up and down.


    Huo Changfeng "...I don''t want to thank you."


    Nuan Nuan packed her schoolbag and was about to leave get out of ss, but today is their duty.


    "Brother, we are waiting for you."


    She waved her hand and watched her brother and his best friend leave the ssroom with their shoulders on their backs.


    ...


    The first parent-teacher meeting of the new semester will start soon, and while the parents of other families are thinking about whether they have time to go that day, the parents of the Gu family are rushing to go to school.


    Gu Nansheng was cold and unwavering, "Dad, you are busy with a project. You don''t need to go to such trivial matters as the parent meeting. I will go."


    Gu Linmo sneered, and put down the coffee in his hand.


    "There are indeed projects to be busy, but it doesn''t mean that I can''t run without them. It''s just a parent meeting. How much time can I waste?"


    Gu Mingyu had a positive attitude, "Boss, you two are very busy people, but I am not, let me go if I can! I just have time."


    Gu Nan and Gu Linmo looked at the past at the same time, with deep disgust.


    ''What''s the matter with you? ''


    Although she didn''t speak, Gu Mingyu felt that she was silently attacked.


    he"¡­¡­"


    Can''t I go secretly?


    Gu Mingyu squeezed Nuan Nuan''s fingers next to him, and had already made up his mind to secretly hold a parent-teacher meeting for the children, and secretly gave her a look.


    ''Don''t worry, brother will definitely go to hold a parent-teacher meeting for you! ''


    Nuan Nuan "???"


    "Brother, your eyes are ufortable?"


    Gu Mingyu "...howe there is no tacit understanding at the critical moment."


    Gu Nan and Gu Linmo father and son looked at each other, their eyes refused to give in to each other, as if they wanted to defeat each other.


    "Stop it, since you can''t win the fight, then both of you father and son don''t go, I''ll go!"


    Mother Gu interrupted the dispute between the two, and directly announced that she would go to her daughter''s parent meeting.


    Gu Linmo & Gu Nan "..."


    what is this? Two dogs fight, y off?


    Papa Gu''s eyes shed, and he suddenlypromised, "Okay, I''m really too busy to take time off. Since my wife is going, I won''t go."


    Mother Gu nced at her husband suspiciously. She was so easy to talk this time, but it seemed like something was tricky.


    Gu Nan pursed his lips, "Okay, I have something to do too."


    So an invisible war seemed to be lifted just like that.


    Nuannuan finally breathed a sigh of relief, with a soft smile on his face.


    Just now, she was so afraid that her father and big brother would ask her who she wanted to go. This is simply a proposition, and there is no way to answer it!


    Originally all of this had been discussed, and Nuan Nuan thought that there would be no problemster, but it was the day of the parent-teacher meeting.


    Nuannuan looked nkly at her mother, father and three...brothers standing in front of her.


    Second cousin, why are you here too!


    The expression on the little girl''s face almost cracked.


    "Dad, why haven''t you gone to work yet?"


    Nuannuan looked at her father eagerly, didn''t you say that yourpany is busy and you won''t be going to the parent-teacher meeting?


    Papa Gu touched the watch on his wrist awkwardly.


    "I... got upte today and didn''t go to work at all. After working overtime for so long, I thought I might as well take a good rest for a day."


    Then he quickly shifted his attention, "Boss, didn''t you say you were busy?"


    Gu Nan''s knuckle-boned fingers touched his tie.


    "Busy working."


    Everyone: Fart!


    Gu Nan "What about you? What are you doing here?"


    He looked at Gu Mingyu coldly, and he was still dressed so fancy.


    Gu Mingyu took Gu''s mother''s arm, "I will hold a parent-teacher meeting for my sister with my aunt, can''t I?"


    Gu Nan "No, you are too ostentatious, Nuan Nuan needs to keep a low profile when going to school, you can''t go."


    Papa Gu also asked Nuan Nuan.


    "Baby girl, do you want your ssmates to know that you are the sister of a big star?"


    Nuan Nuan quickly shook her head, now that she has learned a lot, she wants to study quietly instead of being surrounded by many people.


    The corner of Gu Mingyu''s mouth twitched. Now the father and son are uniting to exclude him, right?

 Chapter 540: Big wrong species

    Gu Mingyu argues, "I''ve changed careers and retired for a long time, okay? I''m no longer a big star. Please remember my current upation, director, I''m a director!"


    Gu Nan "Is there a difference?"


    Gu Linmo "Do you think your fans won''t recognize you?"


    At this moment, the father and son who are "consistent with the outside world" are simply a crit to Gu Mingyu!


    Both father and son emphasized nkly, "So you are not allowed to go."


    Gu Mingyu was dumbfounded.


    "What about me? I can go, I don''t draw now, I can hold a parent-teacher meeting for Nuan Nuan."


    Gu Nan "Your brother has something to ask you."


    Bai Mohua "Huh?? What does my brother want from me?"


    The expression on his face remained the same, but he looked very serious, "I don''t know, he asked you to find him."


    Bai Mohua believed it to be true, "Then I won''t go today, Nuan Nuan, I''ll go to the hospital ande back to y with you."


    After speaking, he left happily, never thinking of making a phone call to verify his own brother.


    Gu Mingyu "..."


    This is too easy to deceive.


    As for Gu Linmo and Gu Nan who had finished dealing with the others, they looked at each other for a while, and they all got into the car by coincidence.


    Gu Nan "I''m going to hold a parent-teacher meeting for Gu An."


    Hepromised and took a step back, but it didn''t seem to be.


    Gu An "..."


    I thank you, brother!


    Gu Linmo''s face was expressionless, and he felt that his eldest son was probably beaten less when he was young!


    Mother Gu held Nuan Nuan''s hand and was very happy watching the y next to her.


    There were quite a lot of cars from the parents'' association. Gu Linmo drove a rtively low-key car. Although it was also a brand car, it was not a limited edition.


    It''s not too eye-catching among the rows of luxury cars, but the peopleing out of it are quite eye-catching.


    After Gu Linmo and Gu Nan got off the car, the surrounding parents and students couldn''t help but look over because of their aura.


    The father and son stood together, they really didn''t look like father and son, but like brothers.


    Gu Linmo is well maintained and still looks young and handsome like a man in his thirties. Gu Nan looks young but stable and mature.


    The little girl standing between them is as white and beautiful as a fairy, holding her father in one hand and her brother in the other. Standing between two tall men, she looks really petite.


    "Today is the parent meeting, right? Why do I feel like they are here for a catwalk?"


    "So handsome, are those two brothers? Is the little girl a daughter or a sister?"


    "But it''s okay to hold the parent-teacher meeting withouting alone?"


    "Is this a family? I''m afraid this face is not a direct descendant of Nuwa!"


    Gu An followed her mother, listening to the faint discussionsing from around her with a nk expression.


    "Heh... you agreed to hold a parent-teacher meeting for me?"


    I really believed your evil, so I am the big wronged child of the Gu family!


    It''s a pity that the teacher didn''t let him, the elder brother, hold a parent-teacher meeting for his younger sister, otherwise there would be no father and elder brother today!


    Nuan Nuan brought three parents to the ssroom, and there were already some parents sitting in the ssroom.


    Basically, they are all dressed brightly. asionally, there are a few parents who are dressed in gray and feel a little embarrassed.


    After Gu Linmo and Gu Nan went in, some sharp-eyed people immediately recognized them.


    Gu Nan''s photo has never appeared on the Inte, but there is an introduction about him on the Inte. That series of achievements is simply a well-deserved number one among the younger generation, and can even bepared with some wealthy and noble patriarchs.


    Photos of Gu Linmo and his wife have appeared on the Inte, but very few.


    Although there are very few of them, there is no one in the business circle who doesn''t know Gu Linmo''s face.


    This is the Gu family! They really didn''t expect that the family would have such a surprise when they came to hold a parents'' meeting today. Did the Gu family also have children in this ss?


    Their eyes fell on Nuan Nuan, who was being held by Gu Linmo, and Gu An, who followed behind.


    Compared to Nuan Nuan, Gu An is more like a junior high school student, she is like a primary school student.


    The seats are all fixed, but today the Gu family has three parents, so there is an extra seat.


    But the parent of the ssmate sitting next to Huo Changfeng at the back table couldn''te, so Mama Gu sat in the back.


    In fact, Gu Linmo wanted to sit with his wife more, and didn''t want to see the cold and expressionless face of his eldest son.


    But Huo Changfeng''s parent is his grandmother, an old man with gray hair and a weather-beaten look.


    Mother Gu knew that Huo Changfeng and her son and daughter were good friends, so she sat over to take care of her.


    "Student Huo, is this your grandma?"


    Mother Gu has a very gentle smile, she is an elegant and beautiful woman. Although she is getting older, she takes better care of herself than Father Gu. Except for the fine lines around her eyes when she smiles, she looks really young.


    "Hello, Auntie, my grandma is here to hold a parent-teacher meeting for me today."


    Both Nuan Nuan and Gu An came over and called the old man.


    "Grandma Huo is good."


    The old man seemed a little embarrassed, so he hurriedly said hello.


    Gu An "We are Huo Changfeng''s good friends, Grandma Huo will go to your house to y some other day."


    The old man smiled more sincerely when he heard that he was a good friend of his grandson.


    "Okay,e here, Grandma Huo will cook something delicious for you."


    Gu''s mother sat down next to her and began to find topics to chat. Her attitude was very easy-going, and she didn''t have the airs of a rich person at all. Grandma Huo quickly rxed and stopped being cramped. She even took the initiative to talk to her about the child things.


    After the parent meeting started, the students all went outside the corridor and waited.

 Chapter 541: Discussion about brother

    Every ss has students who are good at studying and some who are not good at school, but Hu Zhiming, Nuan Nuan¡¯s ss teacher, doesn¡¯t like to use their grades to talk about things.


    "Although the children are all students now, I also know that parents are very concerned about their children''s academic performance, but everyone is an adult, and they have all been here since their school days. I think they know this in their hearts.


    Good academic performance may be the best way out for students. After all, who is smarter than a child who likes their own family? The response in learning may be a bit slow, and the top three hundred and sixty linese out, so we don''t have to keep an eye on this one, do we?


    Reading is not the only way out. There is no doubt that academic performance is important. Now that children are still young, they have their own interests and hobbies. No one knows where they will develop when they grow up. We, as parents, It is necessary to urge the children to study, but not to put too much pressure on the children, so I personally do not agree with parents who take their children''s grades too seriously.


    This time, before the parent meeting, our school organized a test. The test results havee out. The children have made progress. Of course, there are also some students who are not focused on their studies. This requires parents and us as teachers. Work together to guide them away.


    I won¡¯t show the results to the parents today, let me tell you about the children¡¯s situation first¡­¡±


    Ho Chi Minh talked about the current learning situation after get off work, and praised several outstanding students and students who have made obvious progress.


    "Here I have to talk about student Huo Changfeng. Huo''s grades in this exam have improved significantly. If he can continue like this, his grades will rise even more. Moreover, his recent study attitude is also worthy of praise. of¡­"


    Although Grandma Huo''s ears were a little hard to hear, she still worked hard and listened carefully when she heard her grandson''s name. She couldn''t hear well, but she could feel that the teacher was praising her grandson, and her face suddenly became happy. bloomed.


    The rest of Ho Chi Minh with poor grades did not criticize by name. After talking about the situation of the children, he said other things.


    The students were poking their heads at the door of the ssroom, and they could hear what Teacher Hu said, and they patted their chests because of this.


    "I was scared to death. It''s because Lao Hu was loyal enough not to send out the grades. Otherwise, my father would definitely find it on me after losing face in front of so many parents!"


    "I love Hu!"


    "Although... Lao Hu should still send the grades to the parents after the parent meeting is over, so we still can''t escape cleaning up."


    "Oh... I''m only three points away from passing the math, just three points, and I just missed my new phone!"


    When the students were chattering about their parents in the corridor, someone asked Nuan Nuan and Gu An.


    "Nuan Nuan, those two are really your father and big brother? They look like brothers, and your parents and brother are all good-looking!"


    People are visual animals, and children are no exception.


    When they saw Nuan Nuan''s parents, they first felt that the aura was so strong that they dare not approach them easily. Now they peeked through the window and found that Nuan Nuan''s father, elder brother, and mother are all good-looking!


    No wonder Nuan Nuan is so good-looking.


    Hearing that his family was being praised, Nuannuan smiled brightly. Her beautiful pink petal-like lips were upturned and couldn''t hide the smile. The two small dimples at the corners of her mouth looked very cute.


    "I have other older brothers, and it''s good for me if they all look good."


    Speaking of her family members, the expression on Nuan Nuan''s face was slightly proud.


    "I envy you, I also have a brother, but my brother always bullies me, every time he wants something, he asks me to run errands, his own long legs are just for disy!"


    Speaking of her brother, the girl couldn''t helpining.


    Then the two little girls got together and talked about their brother.


    Others with older brothers and sisters couldn''t hold back and joined the discussion team.


    As the older brother, Gu An "..."


    You are like this, what should I say?


    Then Nuan Nuan discovered that not all brothers and sisters in the world get along in the same way as their family.


    Her brothers dote on her very much, and even love to show off her.


    Although she doesn''t know what she has to show off, her brothers like it.


    ording to the students, she belongs to the group favorite, and she is a happy little group pet.


    In the families of other ssmates, there are those who like to bully their younger sisters at home, but protect their younger sisters outside. This is exactly the kind of protection that I can bully my sister but others can''t.


    There are also those who dislike each other at home, but in fact have a good rtionship with each other, and there are also those who have older brothers who are naive and need younger sisters to take care of them.


    In short, life is full of life, and the way brothers and sisters get along may be different, but most of them care about each other.


    Nuan Nuan listened with gusto, and after the parent meeting was over, she went to find her parents and brother with bright eyes.


    As soon as the person inside came out, her head was gently pressed by a warm and wide palm.


    "The teacher praised us for being warm, which is amazing."


    Nuan Nuan smiled brightly, "My little brother is also very good."


    Gu An was very moved, and only his younger sister remembered him at this moment.


    Gu Nan nced at his little brother, "Your ss teacher said that theposition needs to be improved."


    Gu An "..."


    I really just cling to his liberal arts.


    He was quite unconvinced, what happened to his poor liberal arts? His science scores are so high!

 Chapter 542: Go to Huo Changfengs house

    "I heard your teacher praised you, that''s great."


    While Nuan Nuan was talking to his family, Huo Changfeng also helped his grandma out of the ssroom.


    It can be seen that the old man is very happy. She also participated in her grandson''s parent meeting before, but more often she heard her grandson being criticized by the teacher.


    I didn''t expect my grandson to be promising now, and he was praised by the teacher.


    Huo Changfeng looked down at his grandma, feeling sour in his heart.


    In the past, it was his fault. He actually didn¡¯t want his grandma to go to the parent-teacher meeting because the teacher didn¡¯t like him, and he didn¡¯t want his grandma to be criticized by the teacher when she was old.


    But his grandma insisted on going every time, and what she said the most was, ¡®We don¡¯t have parents anymore, so we can¡¯t live without grandma. If other children have parents to go to meetings, we should also have parents. ''


    It can be seen that the old man really cares about his grandson.


    She is also very guilty. She always feels that she did not educate her son well so that he became like that and made her grandson suffer.


    "Grandma, my grades will get better and better in the future."


    I will be your pride.


    Grandma Huo nodded happily after listening.


    "Student Huo, let''s take you back."


    After leaving the campus, Mama Gu stopped Huo Changfeng and Grandma Huo.


    "Don''t bother, let''s go back by bus." Grandma Huo quickly waved her hand. The car at her grandson''s ssmate''s house looked expensive, and she was afraid that she would get the car dirty.


    "No trouble, just my brother and I are going to visit your house together Grandma Huo, it will be my birthday soon, I invite you and ssmate Huo to my house for dinner."


    Nuan Nuan''s coaxing voice is so soft that people can''t help but love her, and she can''t bear to refuse her request.


    Hearing that Nuan Nuan and the others were going to their own home, Huo Changfeng was a little nervous, and Grandma Huo also said.


    "My house is in chaos."


    "Don''t be afraid, Grandma Huo, let me tell you, I lived in the country when I was young..."


    Nuan Nuan openly and generously revealed that she grew up in a small mountain vige. For many rich people, having such an experience can be said to be a dark history.


    But Nuan Nuan is so easy to satisfy, even in a small mountain vige, she has happy times, so there is no pressure when talking to others, and even brings memories.


    Memories are all those good ones.


    For example, personally raising the fluffy chicks and ducklings at home bit by bit, which made Nuannuan feel very fulfilled when he was still young.


    Another example is to grow your favorite vegetables in the yard, and watch them grow every day, and they taste very delicious.


    When they go to the mountains to collect firewood with rhubarb briquettes, if they are lucky, they will meet a brooding pheasant, and then she will carefully take a wild egg home and eat it boiled or roasted.


    Looking for wild vegetables and wild mushrooms on the mountain, she knows a lot of edible wild mushrooms.


    Feel small fish in the stream, feed coal balls, etc...


    When she said it, her eyes were bright, and there was a smile between her brows and eyes. It was obvious that these were farm work for her to make a living, but when she said it in a cheerful tone, it was more like ying.


    Gu''s father and Gu''s mother looked at each other, and they both saw distress in each other''s eyes.


    But he didn''t bother the good daughter to say this.


    No matter what kind of memories, as long as you feel happy.


    Grandma Huo listened to Nuan Nuan''s words, and was pulled into the car unknowingly.


    Only three young ssmates and Grandma Huo got on the bus. Gu Nan went directly from the school to thepany.


    Papa Gu is simr.


    Saying that I''m done with work is actually an excuse, and I just want toe to my daughter''s parent-teacher meeting.


    After saying goodbye to her parents and elder brother, Nuan Nuan continued to chat with Grandma Huo.


    Because she spoke so down-to-earth, the old man had a lot to say.


    She said that the pigs and chickens and ducks she raised when she was young were the best in the vige, and the eggsid by the chickens were a circlerger than those of other families.


    Nuan Nuan eximed from time to time, her expression was so agile that the old man felt extremely satisfied and had more desire to continue talking.


    The Huo family lives in a tube building. The houses here are much cheaper, but the corresponding environment is also much worse.


    Not only literally, but also not very secure.


    Some bums and bad gangsters like to wander in this area, which is very unsafe for students.


    Why is Huo Changfeng so good at fighting? It is also caused by the environment here.


    There are no strong adults in his family to support him, only an old man. Those **** and bums also know the situation in his family. This kind of people are bullying and afraid of the hard. Huo Changfeng was the object of their bullying and teasing when he was a child.


    But Huo Changfeng is a wolf, full of vigor, and when he was only ten years old, he was able to beat down **** who were much older than him, and he was not afraid of pain or death.


    That''s why he was always injured when he was in school. The teachers and ssmates only knew that he was going to fight, but they didn''t care why he fought.


    So Huo Changfeng gave the former ssmates and teachers the impression that he was a bad student, and the teacher basically didn''t like this kind of student.


    "It''s a little messy here..."


    Gu An directly interrupted him, "What''s the matter? At least we have a house. My sister and I lived in a cave. Let me tell you that once when it was about to rain in the wild, Otis snatched a bear for my sister and me to live in." The cave, the bear is not very clean, the smell inside makes me feel a little suffocated, but in order not to catch a cold in the rain, my sister and I still squatted in it for a long time..."


    The expression on Huo Changfeng''s face was a little stiff, "Bear?"


    He doesn''t have money to buy a mobile phone, so he doesn''t know how to watch live broadcasts and surf the Inte, so he doesn''t know about Otis.

 Chapter 543: Huo Dashan

    When ites to Otis and Xiong Da''s naivety, Gu Anke became interested.


    "You don''t know, my sister knows a big tiger, so big, that white tiger almost treats my sister like a daughter, it hurts, during the summer vacation..."


    Huo Changfeng nced at Nuan Nuan while listening, and couldn''t help asking, "What kind of magical physique is Nuan Nuan?"


    In Gu''s family, she was the pet of the group, and was doted on by the whole family. She didn''t expect to be the pet of the group in the animal world, and even the animals loved her.


    Gu An twitched proudly, "Isn''t that right, there are a lot of miraculous things about my sister."


    While talking, they have already gone upstairs at this moment.


    Actually, the houses here look a bit dpidated, and the ground looks dirty but there is not so much rubbish.


    Gu An has lived in the wild. He is no longer the kind of pampered young master who dislikes this and that. He calmly followed Huo Changfeng and his grandma upstairs.


    Huo Changfeng was a little moved when he saw that the two of them really didn''t dislike his family at all.


    It''s just that the happy atmosphere stopped abruptly on the fifth floor. Seeing the door of his house being opened, the young man''s face suddenly became extremely ugly when there was movementing from inside.


    Grandma Huo''s eyes also turned red instantly.


    "Is it, is that **** your dad is back! Changfeng, go and have a look, you can''t... you can''t let him take away the money from the family."


    Huo Changfeng''s father, a man who doesn''t deserve to be called a father.


    In fact, when he was young, he was just naughty. Grandma Huo was an uneducated person. After the man in the family died, she raised her son alone. There were too many things to do, which caused her son to hang out with those bums outside. Didn''t find it at all, and it was toote when it was discovered.


    Later, her son went out to find a partner and gave birth to Huo Changfeng, but Huo Changfeng''s mother couldn''t bear Huo Dashan''sck of skills, money, drinking and gambling all day long, and beat women when he returned home, leaving her son and running away .


    After that, Huo Changfeng''s father, who felt that he had been cuckolded, took all his grievances on Huo Changfeng, who was still a child.


    If it wasn''t for an old man at home watching over him, Huo Changfeng didn''t even know if he would grow up.


    After Huo Changfeng was able to fight, he often fought against the so-called father for the family''s money. Because of his fierceness, Huo Dashan was afraid of being beaten, but he still remained stubborn. Most of the time he lived outside. , Only when there is no money, will youe back to change the money.


    Now that the door of the house is opened, and the movement from inside, Huo Changfeng knows that his ''good father'' has returned to change money.


    "Go to the side first and don''te out."


    Huo Changfeng asked his grandma and Nuan Nuan to stay away. The young man at this moment is like an angry wolf, wishing to tear the people inside to pieces.


    Before Huo Changfeng could enter, the people inside came out, and there was more than one person.


    Huo Changfeng''s father was dragged out by the arm of a tall man covered in tattoos, and was dragged on the ground like a puddle of mud, begging for mercy.


    "Brother Hu, Brother Hu, if you give me a few more days, I will definitely collect all the money and return it to you. My son can earn money. I heard from them that my son did not know where to get fruit to sell. The business is good. He''s sure to be able to scrape together the money."


    The flower-armed man named Brother Hu frowned at the young man opposite him and the people behind him, and threw the man in his hand to the ground.


    "You are the son of Huo Dashan."


    Huo Changfeng looked at them with a cold face and said nothing.


    "Not much nonsense, your father borrowed money from me to gamble, now you owe me 500,000, it''s up to you, it''s only natural to pay back the debt, either you all get the money back as soon as possible, or I will interrupt Huo Mountain legs."


    Huo Dashan hurriedly begged for mercy with snot and tears, "Repay the money, we will definitely pay back the money, Brother Hu, I''m dead and my legs are worthless. Look at my son, he will definitely pay it back!"


    Huo Changfeng smiled mockingly, "Then you should break his leg, this person has nothing to do with me."


    Brother Hu watched the boy''s eyelids twitch, of course he could feel that what the boy said was serious, and he was also a ruthless guy.


    "What are you talking about, brat!"


    Hearing what his son said, Huo Dashan''s face twisted ferociously.


    "I''m your father, and it''s only natural for the father to pay his debts. If you don''t pay back the money today, you have to pay it back!"


    Suddenly, his gaze caught sight of Nuan Nuan and Gu An, and his eyes lit up just looking at their clothes.


    "The two of them are your friends, right? Hurry up and ask them to borrow money. Hurry up, do you really want to watch your father be beaten to death? If I knew you were born like this, I would have strangled you to death!"


    Huo Changfeng couldn''t bear it anymore, walked over and kicked him, punching him with red eyes.


    "Get out! There is no one like you in our Huo family, who cares if you die, and you will pay back the money you owe!"


    Grandma Huo was crying on the side, saying that she was sorry for Changfeng.


    Nuannuanforted Grandma Huo, but she was not afraid of this scene, because she knew that her father and big brother must have arranged bodyguards to protect them.


    "Okay, okay, so you can figure out how to deal with today''s matter."


    Huo Changfeng lost the man in his hand, "You can take him away, do whatever you want, don''t bother us."


    Even if Huo Dashan was beaten to a bruised face at the moment, he was instinctively more afraid of being taken away by Brother Hu.


    "Don''t want Brother Hu, my son, I gave you my son to pay off the debt."


    Grandma Huo used to have such a little bit of distress for her son, but now it ispletely gone. She rushed forward tremblingly and pinched Huo Dashan.


    "You scourge, don''t take my grandson away, you take him away, don''t, we don''t want Huo Dashan."


    The old man cried very sadly.

 Chapter 544: a request

    When Huo Dashan heard his mother say this, he struggled even more and wanted to beat someone.


    "You old woman, I''m your son and you let them take me away!"


    Just before he could stand up, Huo Changfeng kicked him on the chest, and then he groaned in pain and couldn''t get up for a long time.


    Huo Changfeng''s eyes were fierce, "Huo Dashan, even if they don''t take you away today, I will kill you!"


    He was so angry that he dared to hit grandma even in such a muddy state!


    Brother Hu also looks down on such a person, but no matter how much he looks down on this person, he still owes him money, and he doesn''t think it''s worthwhile to lose that money for such a thing.


    No matter how pitiful the grandparents and grandchildren of the Huo family are, Brother Hu doesn''t have much sympathy. He has seen such things a lot, and he still has so many brothers under his hands. They all need to eat. He doesn''t wrong himself just because he sympathizes with others people.


    "I don''t care what conflicts you have, since you can''t pay back the money, then take Huo Dashan away."


    After speaking, he beckoned, and two strong men with tattoos also came out to catch Huo Dashan.


    Huo Dashan cried bitterly while struggling and begging for mercy.


    "Brother Hu, Brother Hu, I will think of a way again, there must be a way to pay it back, I will definitely be able to..."


    Huo Dashan turned his brain quickly, and suddenly looked at the house.


    Huo Changfeng suddenly had a bad premonition in his heart, and as expected, he heard Huo Dashan say crazily.


    "The house, by the way, this house is mine, my family''s, I''ll give you the house, don''t take me away if you give me the house!"


    Huo Dashan, with a bruised nose and a swollen face, is embarrassed and ugly. He is so selfish that he can sell everything around him for himself. It may even be that in his eyes, Huo Changfeng''s son''s family is not as important as a house.


    "Huo Dashan, how dare you!"


    Huo Changfeng never thought that Huo Dashan would dare to hit the house, and for a while he went up like crazy to hit someone.


    But he was stopped by Brother Hu''s men.


    Brother Hu smoked a cigarette, "Boy, although I don''t mind you beating your father, but if you beat me to death, where can we ask for money?"


    Huo Changfeng''s eyes were red, and he clenched his fists angrily, "The house is ours, so I can''t give it to you."


    Grandma Huo also nodded quickly, "I can''t give it, I can''t give it, the house is our root, without the house, there is no root."


    She looked at Huo Dashan with tears in her eyes, "Dashan, I can''t give you a house! How can you do such a thing, you bastard!"


    Huo Dashan said viciously, "If the old man is gone, it is useless to ask for a house, a dead old woman, you want to turn to that little **** instead of your son, don''t think about it today!"


    After finishing speaking, he continued to be shameless, and at this time he smiled tteringly at Brother Hu with that pig-like face.


    "Brother Hu, the real estate certificate of Brother Hu''s house is written in my father''s name. My father died a long time ago. As his son, I have the right to deal with this house. Wait, wait until I find the real estate certificate. The house is for you."


    Brother Hu looked at the muddy Huo Dashan with disgust in his eyes.


    "Boy, you can''t me Brother Hu for my cruelty. I have raised so many brothers, and I didn''t lend money to him with usury. Now I don''t want more, just get back half a million. So this house¡­"


    Huo Changfeng felt powerless for a while. He knew that Brother Hu was telling the truth. It was only natural to pay back the debt. He was just recovering his own money. The root of all this was Huo Dashan.


    "Don''t give the house, we will help pay back his money."


    Nuan Nuan and Gu An came out at this time.


    The words were spoken by Gu An.


    After he finished speaking, everyone present looked over, Brother Hu and his group were even more surprised, and Huo Dashan was surprised and greedy.


    Huo Changfeng stubbornly refused with red eyes, "I don''t need it, I don''t need your help."


    "Yes, yes... I really need it. You are my son''s friends, right? He can make friends like you who are not ordinary at first nce. It''s really the Huo family''s high incense that has been burned for eight lifetimes..."


    Huo Dashan said a lot of good things with a ttering face, and he was still thinking about keeping the two little ones safe, and after this incident, he would ask his son to borrow some money from them to spend.


    Anyway, these two people looked like children of rich families, and a little leakage from the fingers would be enough for him to eat for a long time.


    Huo Dashan''s eyeballs were full of greedy calctions, which made people feel physically disgusted.


    Nuan Nuan''s face couldn''t hide her disgust for this person.


    Huo Changfeng gave Huo Dashan a resentful and disgusting look.


    "I can think of a solution, without you."


    His voice was a little hoarse and choked, letting them see his most embarrassing scene, and he still had a deep sense of frustration and inferiority in his heart.


    Gu An patted him on the shoulder, "What are you going to do? We lent you the money, and you can pay it back slowly when you grow up. Is it possible that you will still run away? If that''s the case, it''s my sister and I who are unlucky." Bought a lesson."


    Huo Changfeng shook his head repeatedly with red eyes, his voice choked up, "I won''t."


    He will always remember those who helped him.


    Gu Andao said, "That''s it."


    Then he looked at Brother Hu calmly, "I can pay back the money for the Huo family, and even give you an extra 100,000 to 600,000, but I have one request."


    Gu An''s serious face at the moment, Brother Hu thinks it''s quite interesting.


    "Okay, tell me your request."


    Huo Dashan''s eyes were already widened when he heard Gu An''s words at this moment, and he was also staring at the young man closely.


    This is really a fool.


    However, the next sentence of the ''taken advantage'' pushed him into hell.


    "I want you to take Huo Dashan away, and never appear in front of the Huo family."


    Gu An spoke seriously and seriously, without any sign of joking.


    Huo Dashan "!!"


    Huo Changfeng also suddenly looked at Gu An and Nuan Nuan, his heart jumped violently.


    Not fear, but an irrepressible excitement and joy.

 Chapter 545: Is 800,000 enough?

    Brother Hu was also a little surprised.


    First, I was surprised that this kid was really willing to help others pay back the money, which was a total of 600,000.


    And they seem to be just ssmates, which is really beyond his expectation.


    Secondly, Brother Hu couldn''t help admiring the request he made, which is beyond the imagination of ordinary children.


    He smiled and said, "Is this what you thought of?"


    Gu An puffed out his chest, "Of course...not."


    Everyone "..."


    You are out of breath!


    He scratched his head, "My elder brother told me to say that."


    It turned out that just now he and Nuan Nuan sent the matter at Huo Changfeng''s house to the family group to ask for help.


    This may be difficult for the Huo family, but it couldn''t be easier for the Gu family.


    Papa Gu¡¯s solution is to go through legal procedures, but as far as Huo Dashan¡¯s current behavior is concerned, at most, the sentence for gambling will notst long.


    If there is no crime that can keep people locked up until death, it is best not to offend such a viin easily, otherwise he may seek revenge on Nuan Nuan and Gu An as soon as hees out.


    Dangers lurking in the dark are always unpredictable. It is impossible for the Gu family to set up such an enemy in the gutter for Nuan Nuan and Gu An.


    They never underestimate any little people.


    Since the normal procedure does not work, then go another way.


    Gu Nan asked Nuannuan to turn on the monitor on the bracelet. After listening to the whole process, he felt that although Brother Hu was a jerk, he was not the kind of person who had no bottom line, and he sounded quite loyal.


    The most important thing is that Huo Dashan is afraid of him, the kind who is afraid to the bone, which shows that Brother Hu is also a ruthless person.


    That''s why he proposed to let Brother Hu take care of Huo Dashan once and for all.


    Of course, Gu Nan will also go to make sure that there are no problems.


    Gu An didn''t stand up until he got the news from his eldest brother.


    Brother Hu clicked his tongue, it seems that the family of these two little guys is really not simple.


    "Okay, but if I really want to take care of people like Huo Dashan, I''m still at a disadvantage. After all, I have to send someone to watch him. Such people can''t make me any money. Six hundred thousand is definitely not enough."


    At this moment, Huo Dashan no longer had greedy calctions on his face, he just hugged Brother Hu''s leg in a panic, begged for mercy and shook his head.


    "No, no, Brother Hu, I am useless, don''t listen to them!"


    He looked at Gu An and Nuannuan viciously, "Get out! I don''t want you to help pay back the money, I will pay it back, myself!"


    Seeing this situation, Huo Changfeng began to hesitate as he didn''t want Gu An and Nuan Nuan to help.


    Because he wanted to solve Huo Dashan, a bigger threat to himself and grandma, than money, not to mention 600,000, even if it was 1 million, he would risk his life to pay it back!


    Nuan Nuan "Is the 800,000 enough?"


    Brother Hu nced at the little girl, met her ck and white clear eyes, and softened his expression a little.


    "Okay, Brother Eight Hundred Thousand Tigers, I will do it. This **** will definitely not appear in front of the Huo family in the future. Don''t worry, we are not vicious people. We just take people to reform and reform. There will never be afortable life like this.¡±


    After hearing what Brother Hu said, Grandma Huo put her hands together and said thank you.


    "Reform well, reform well, Dashan, don''t gamble in the future..."


    Huo Dashan becamepletely panicked when everything was settled. It was useless to beg Brother Hu. He began to beg his old mother, trying to arouse her sympathy and let her help to talk. He didn''t want to reform!


    But this old man with a soft heart, this time for the sake of his grandson, he is determined to think that he will never have such a son in the future.


    In the end, Gu An transferred the money to Brother Hu in public, and Huo Dashan was taken away forcefully by his people. Seeing that the situation had no chance of turning around, Huo Dashan began to yell at him, swearing all kinds of bad words, and was still kicked by Brother Hu Only then did the feet straighten up.


    After Brother Hu and his group left, Gu An and Nuan Nuan stayed to help the Huo family pack their things.


    Themotion on their side was so loud that the neighbors around basically saw and heard it, but no one dared to approach because of the aura of Brother Hu and others before.


    Knowing that Huo Dashan was out there when debtors and creditors came to his door, they were embarrassed. This man, if he doesn''t learn well, he can ruin a family.


    And they looked at the Huo family''s brat who loves to fight and is disobedient. I''m afraid the Huo family will have a hard time in the future.


    But who would have imagined that Huo Changfeng would have such a wealthy ssmate and friend.


    When they heard that the two children were willing to help the Huo family pay off their debts, all the people who watched secretly in the tube building were stunned.


    This... So much money, just take it out, and not only paid off the debt for the Huo family, but also took the initiative to add hundreds of thousands. This is a rich youngdy from a golden nest, why is my son not so lucky? Good to have such a friend!


    "I will definitely return the money to you."


    Huo Changfeng is grateful to Gu Anhe Nuannuan at this moment and does not know whatnguage to use to express it. He can only emphasize it seriously and then sincerely thank him.


    "thank you all."


    Gu Zhuang acted like a big brother, and the two brothers patted Huo Changfeng on the shoulder nicely.


    "Brother, I still trust you very much. We don''t need you to pay back the money now. You are still young, and you will definitely be able to make a lot of money when you grow up. Not to mention, you are still very good-looking. Just rely on this face Being an anchor or something can definitely make money!"


    Although Huo Dashan is rotten, his appearance is still very good. At the beginning, he married Huo Changfeng''s mother because of his handsome face. It''s a pity that he is too rotten. And the scruffy look ruined that face.


    Huo Changfeng perfectly inherited all the advantages of his parents. He has deep and well-defined facial features, but his hair is a bit long and covers his face, and he is usually too lonely, which makes him rtively unremarkable in school.


    Nuan Nuan also cheered him on, "Now study hard, go to university, and change your life."


    Huo Changfeng only felt warm in his heart. Although he owed so much money, he felt miraculously at ease.


    And all of this was brought to him by the two people in front of him. The Gu family is the benefactor of him and grandma, and he will never forget it in his life.

 Chapter 546: envy

    While Nuan Nuan and Gu An were helping to clean up the messed up furniture, Grandma Huo, who was going to the bedroom, came out with a wrapped handkerchief and a wooden box in her hand.


    Standing in front of Nuan Nuan and Gu An, she handed the wooden box to Gu An, and her old wrinkled fingers tremblingly opened the handkerchief that had been washed white and faded, revealing theyers of wrapping inside.yers of money.


    Each piece of money was neatly smoothed out before being put in and wrapped. Thergest denomination was fifty yuan, and many one-dor and five-cent bills were stacked together.


    "Grandma doesn''t have a lot of money here, so I''ll return it to you first. I remember that there is 1,357 yuan here, and in the small box is the 2,000 yuan that Changfeng gave me. I have saved it all, and so on." Let¡¯s save money and pay back slowly.¡±


    I don¡¯t know how long the old man has kept the money. Seeing this scene, not only Huo Changfeng¡¯s eyes turned red, Nuan Nuan and Gu An also felt very ufortable.


    "Grandma."


    Huo Changfeng held the old man''s hand, and Gu An also returned the small box in his hand to the old man.


    Huo Changfeng said firmly, "Grandma, don''t worry, I will definitely pay you back in the future."


    Gu An sniffed and said with a smile, "Grandma Huo, don''t worry, we are not in a hurry to ask Huo Changfeng to pay back the money."


    Grandma Huo: "I still have a little more, Changfeng will be more rxed."


    Huo Changfeng "It''s okay grandma, I will start studying seriously from now on, and I will be able to pay back soon if I find a good job."


    "Good good good..."


    Grandma Huo was so happy that she burst into tears when she heard her grandson say that he should study hard.


    When leaving Huo''s house, I suddenly found many people standing outside their house, all looking around.


    Some of them really care about their neighbors, and of course there are also people with malicious intentions.


    "This is Changfeng''s ssmate. He is really a dragon and a phoenix among people. Hello, everyone. I am Changfeng''s neighbor."


    A fat aunt came up to her with an overly enthusiastic and obsequious smile on her face, wanting to grab warm hands.


    As for why you choose Nuan Nuan? Of course it''s because the little girl looks easy to talk to.


    But before the fat aunt approached, the bodyguard and driver of the Gu family stood in front of her youngdy and looked at her unkindly.


    "Is there anything wrong with you?"


    The fat aunt withdrew her hand in embarrassment, not daring to do it again.


    "It''s nothing, just get to know each other."


    Huo Changfeng''s face turned dark, "Aunt Zhu, my ssmates are leaving."


    Then directly protect Nuan Nuan and Gu An and leave.


    Seeing the person leave, Aunt Zhu, who was humiliated, lost face.


    "Hey, what is it, when you climb a tall branch, you will look up to the sky."


    Although she said so, she really wished that it was her own son who yed well with those two rich children.


    "If you can y with a bad boy like Huo Changfeng, you must have poor academic performance."


    She didn''t dare to say anything or even shake her face when people were around, but she was unscrupulous when they left.


    Everyone got used to her character.


    "I said Aunt Zhu, you are jealous, why is it not good for a family to be filial to a child."


    Aunt Zhu immediately snapped back bitterly, "Filial piety? How can filial piety send his own father to such a ce? I think it''s a wolf-hearted thing."


    People who are on good terms with Grandma Huo can''t stand it anymore, "Do you want a father like Huo Dashan?"


    Aunt Zhu choked, let alone her, and asked whoever wished their father was like Huo Dashan.


    She was still unforgiving and still cursing.


    It''s just out of jealousy.


    Actually, many people are jealous. Many people sympathized with the Huo family''s previous situation, but now that Huo Changfeng has a rtionship with a rich family''s child, those sympathies before have now turned into jealousy.


    After all, in this world, not many people hope that others will live better than themselves, especially when people who were worse than themselves before suddenly turn around and see that they are going to live better than themselves, and their hearts will be even more unbnced.


    After Nuan Nuan and Gu An left, although the Huo family owed arge amount of foreign debt, the stone in Huo Changfeng''s heart waspletely let go, and he even felt unprecedentedly rxed.


    As soon as he got home, he picked up the previous books and started studying.


    After Nuan Nuan and Gu An came home, they told the family about the Huo family''s situation carefully.


    After Gu Nan came back, he also told the two children what he had investigated to reassure them, but he is not a talkative and dull person, so he brought his assistant Nanfeng back.


    "Brother Hu''s original name is Li Hu. He graduated from high school because he was not expected to study. Now he runs a bar with a group of brothers. He will lend money to others, but the interest charged is only a little higher than that of the bank. He is more like a brother. He is loyal and honest, and he will definitely do what he promised. There is a high probability that Huo Changfeng''s father will be arranged by him to dig coal in a coal mine to do coolies, which is still quite far from us.


    Those who can''t afford to borrow money from him will be thrown to the coal mine, and the people there will pay wages until they work until they pay back the money. However, Huo Dashan is in a special situation, and it is estimated that he will not be able to get out in the future, but There he can rely on his ownbor to eat. "


    Such a result is good for everyone, but Huo Dashan himself may feel that life is hopeless.


    Gu Linmo raised his eyebrows with interest after reading the information from the investigation, "This Li Hu is also a character."


    I dropped out of high school, I have no culture, but relying on my brute force and natural coordination ability to gather a group of people to create their own business, and I haven''t done anything illegal or criminal. This is really rare.


    "I even want to hire him as a bodyguard for the Gu family."


    Li Hu has a big body and good skills, and he is already very powerful without formal training.


    Gu Nan coughed, and said in a calm voice, "He doesn''t want to."


    Papa Gu raised his eyebrows and nced at him, "What? Have you tried it yet?"


    Nanfeng pushed his sses with his fingers, "Master, I had this idea, so I asked Li Hu, and he said that if it was him, he would be willing, but now he has people under hismand, so he has to be responsible for them."

 Chapter 547: The little mermaid princess

    The Gu family just came into contact with Li Hu to make sure that there was no risk in the future, so they didn''t pay much attention to itter.


    And their family has more important things to prepare.


    It''s Nuan Nuan''s birthday again.


    '' "Congrattions, our little Nuannuan is about to grow another year, and this month has grown another two centimeters."


    Getting off the scale for measuring height, Nuan Nuan stared at her two centimeters taller with bright eyes, and happily hugged the second cousin in front of her.


    Bai Mohua stroked her furry head.


    "I''ve grown taller again, keep working hard, and strive to be taller than your little brother in the future."


    Gu An walked over with the basketball in his arms, and sneered at the words, "That''s absolutely impossible, I must be taller than Nuan Nuan, otherwise who will protect her."


    When Gu An wanted to touch his younger sister''s head, the little girl slid away to avoid it. The little girl got behind her second cousin and a beautiful head popped out.


    "Little brother, you stink, go take a bath."


    The disgusted Gu An "..."


    He was not happy, so he threw away the basketball and ran after his sister, and the two circled around the white ink painting.


    "How can you despise my brother, your brother and my sweat are also fragrant!"


    Nuan Nuan "No!!"


    Running and bumping into Xie Jingsheng who was walking over, he almost lost his footing and fell, and was pulled by the boy to stand up.


    "Thank you, Jing Sheng."


    After thanking her bluntly, Gu An also caught up, grabbed his sister''s sweaty big head with his arm, and rubbed it vigorously.


    "Hmph, I still hate the sweat on my body. Jing Sheng also had sweat on his body when he yed basketball just now, and the smell was also on his body when you bumped into him just now!"


    Xie Jingsheng "..."


    Thank you so much.


    Nuan Nuan pushed his head away with his hands in disgust.


    "Brother, look clearly, Jing Sheng doesn''t have much sweat on his body!"


    Several boys yed basketball together. Gu An yed the most aggressively and ran around the court. He also sweated the most, and his clothes were all wet.


    Xie Jingsheng''s physique doesn''t sweat very much. He is wearing a white ball uniform at the moment. The tall and thin boy''s skin is as white as jade, his eyebrows and eyes are picturesque, and he still looks fresh and refreshing.


    No wonder there are so many girls around the stadium at the moment, they are all here to watch this group of overly handsome teenagers y basketball.


    The little brother slipped out of his brother''s arm like a kitten, and the beautiful little girl ran behind Xie Jingsheng again, and made a face at Gu An.


    "Brother, you just stink and still don''t admit it. You stink Nuannuan too. I''m not clean anymore!"


    Xie Jingsheng turned his head and lowered his eyes to look at the little girl who was a little angry, with a slight smile in his narrow and beautiful phoenix eyes.


    "Go back and take a shower, do you want to drink a cup of milk tea first?"


    The cold and detached teenager is always softer in front of his friends, especially in front of Nuan Nuan.


    This little girl can be considered as grown up as he looked at. During the two years when he lived in the Su family''s old house, his rtionship with Nuan Nuan was almost the same as that of a brother and sister.


    "Yes! Jing Sheng, I want to drink por nectar."


    "Let''s go."


    Xie Jingsheng is walking in front, and the little girl behind him who only reaches his shoulders is holding a corner of his basketball uniform with her white fingers and following him step by step. This picture doesn''t look too cute or too cute.


    Gu An looked at his clothes, originally wanted his sister to grab his clothes, but it was indeed wet, and his sister must have disliked it.


    Forget it, Xie Jingsheng is cheap today.


    Xie Jingsheng went to get his bag, took out a cute pink thermos cup and handed it to Nuan Nuan.


    "Drink some water first."


    He picked up a bottle of mineral water and drank it. Boys can be rough, but girls can¡¯t. The water he drinks for Nuan Nuan is always warm, especially in the current weather.


    Nuan Nuan obediently drank some warm water, then happily went to the milk tea shop and ordered a cup of por nectar to hold and drink.


    "How do you want to spend your birthday?"


    Nuan Nuan shook her head with a straw in her mouth, "I don''t know, I want to invite everyone to have dinner together, and I want to go to the yground and the aquarium..."


    Whispered a lot, Nuan Nuan sighed.


    "Let''s go another day."


    Put a palm on her head and press it gently.


    "Then go to your house to have breakfast, go to the aquarium after eating to digest food, and then go to the yground, tell me about the items you like to y, and I will n the route."


    Nuan Nuan frowned, tilted her head with a sweet smile and rubbed against Xie Jingsheng''s palm.


    "Jing Sheng, you are so kind..."


    Nuan Nuan invited friends and ssmates for this birthday, so the family prepared to let the children y freely.


    Gathered at Gu''s house in the morning, Xie Jingsheng and the others brought gifts, and drove out of the aquarium after breakfast.


    This aquarium is also a birthday present from Gu''s family to Nuan Nuan. It is running very well. Some of the precious marine creatures kept in it were seriously injured in the sea and were sent here after being rescued.


    They are well taken care of now, and they get along very well with humans.


    Nuan Nuan oftenes here when she has time, so she is familiar with the marine animals here.


    Put on the mermaid diving equipment, Nuan Nuan is going to be a beautiful little mermaid princess today!


    At this moment, with the help of the staff, Nuan Nuan, who is wearing a beautiful silver-blue fish tail, is sitting on the bank of the pool. She has white and delicate skin, and her exquisite and beautiful appearance is inspiring. .


    Under the light, people feel in a trance that this is really a legendary beautiful mermaid.


    "I''m going down." Nuan Nuan greeted her brother and friends from a distance, with a sweet smile on her lips.


    Hua Qingci: "This is the little mermaid princess in a real fairy tale!"


    beautiful.


    Gu An''s proud face said, "My sister is beautiful no matter what!"


    ''The Little Mermaid'' put on the oxygen tube, leaned over and jumped into the water, and dived into the water as nimbly as a real fish.

 Chapter 548: Will it give ordinary people a way to survive?

    As soon as she entered the water, Nuan Nuan skillfully swung her tail. Her long ck hair spread out like ink, and she looked very beautiful in the water.


    Gu An Kaka took several photos of his sister in session.


    After swimming in the water for a while, a school of beautifully colored fish followed behind her.


    There are quite a lot of touristsing to the aquarium today. They walk in the transparent ss corridor, giving people a sense of surprise in the ocean and close contact with these marine creatures.


    There is also a mermaid show in the aquarium. People who oftene to see the mermaid show don¡¯t have much interest in the mermaid show, but today¡¯s one seems to be very different.


    "Mom, look at the mermaid over there!"


    The immature child''s voice eximed, his mother looked in the direction of her son''s finger, and waspletely amazed by the beautiful silver-blue little mermaid in the sea.


    Nuan Nuan likes animals, whether they are onnd or in the sea.


    She not only likes to get along with them but also likes to observe them and even imitate them sometimes.


    And it is no exaggeration to say that her diving skills were even taught by fish.


    When she goes to the beach, she will y with the killer whales in the sea, imitating their tail flippers with her legs.


    When she goes to the aquarium, she asionally dives and swims with sea animals such as dolphins and sharks here.


    So the way her legs sway is not exactly the same as the way the fish sways, but it still has a 90% resemnce.


    Moreover, her fish tail is custom-made, very close to the body and realistic, and it looks almost like a real fish tail.


    If it weren¡¯t for the oxygen tube in her mouth to prove that she is still human, everyone would have thought there was a mermaid in this world at first nce!


    Still such a beautiful mermaid.


    And at this time, with Nuan Nuan swimming, all kinds of marine fish behind the tail swim around her body very intimately.


    The unbelievably dreamy mermaid raised her finger slightly, and a beautiful jellyfish circled around her finger, and then rubbed her face affectionately.


    "Mermaid princess, mom, I have seen the real mermaid princess!"


    The little girls whoe to y in the aquarium are the most excited. Every little girl has a princess dream in her heart. The stories of various princesses are familiar to the little girls.


    Seeing Nuan Nuan at this moment, they must have seen the real mermaid princess.


    Nuan Nuan also saw the children outside the ss, swung her tail gently and swam over, still followed by a group of fish.


    "Mermaid Princess!"


    The children ran to the ss, put their hands on it and warmly greeted the mermaid in the water.


    Nuan Nuan closed her palm where their hands touched, her brows and eyes were curved with a smile, which amazed the eyes of countless people.


    "Damn it, I wonder if this is a real mermaid."


    "I didn''t believe that there were mermaids in this world before, but now I do."


    "Be sober, look at the oxygen tube in her mouth, it''s a fake!"


    "Go away, don''t break my fantasy!"


    Amused a group of little ones excitedly, a dolphin suddenly swam up from below and pushed her up.


    Nuan Nuan hugged the dolphin''s head and rubbed it, Xiao Mian wanted to scare her!


    The dolphin circled Nuan Nuan twice excitedly, and then burrowed into her arms like Erha.


    The kind that can¡¯t even be pushed.


    Then the dolphin was pped away by the tail of an approaching shark.


    Sharks kept in the aquarium will not harm people. Nuan Nuan touched its head, and the two began topete for favor.


    Immediately after that came a big turtle, a manta ray, and... a sea bully killer whale.


    As soon as the killer whale came, it forcefully drove away all the animals around Nuan Nuan and tried to upy Nuan Nuan''s exclusive favor.


    This wave of fancifulpetition is true, and the onlookers are amazed.


    How could the previous mermaid performances be so wonderful!


    They can look at such a beautiful Little Mermaid for a lifetime and never get tired of it!


    Although the audience wanted to continue watching, Nuan Nuan, who had yed with the marine animals for a while, did not want to continue soaking in the water.


    She waved at the group of children, then left wagging her tail.


    The children watching were extremely disappointed by this.


    "The mermaid princess is gone."


    "The mermaid princess is super beautiful!"


    The mermaid princess Nuan Nuan, who is loved by children, has swam to the exit at this moment. As soon as she emerged from the water, she stretched out her two hands.


    Nuan Nuan looked up, and found that it was her little brother and Jing Sheng, and immediately held their palms with crooked eyebrows.


    Then the little mermaid with a beautiful big tail was sessfully pulled ashore.


    "àÓÔÛ¹¾~~~"


    Following the baby killer whale that swam over, a head popped out, and the big head was put directly on Nuan Nuan''s legs and screamed, just like a child when he was acting like a baby.


    But this is a big baby weighing several hundred catties.


    Nuan Nuan was almost pushed back into the water by it, but it was Xie Jingsheng who quickly pushed the killer whale''s head away.


    Then he was retaliated tragically, and was squirted by the short-tempered killer whale baby. This sip of water made him look like he just crawled out of the water after falling into the water.


    Xie Jingsheng "..."


    "Xiaobao is not good!"


    Nuan Nuan patted the head of the killer whale, trying to stand up and look at Xie Jingsheng, but it was a bit difficult for him to be a fish tail now.


    "Jing Sheng, are you okay, Xiaobao is too naughty, I will help you beat him!"


    Little Treasure: Boom~~~


    Xie Jingsheng manually pulled the water from his hair a few times, and looked at the orca still acting coquettishly with a nk expression.


    "fine."


    The good buddy standing not far awayughed so hard that his stomach ached.


    "Ha ha ha ha¡­"


    I wanted to hold back, but I just couldn¡¯t hold back.


    When did they see Xie Jingsheng in such a mess?


    Xie Jingsheng turned around and nced at those people, his body stood upright like a green pine, then he stuck the wet shirt to his abdominal muscles silently, and smiled contemptuously at them.


    A few good brothers "Fuck!"


    I can''tugh anymore, because Xie Jingsheng has abs, six pack!


    It is not exaggeratedly thin, but it is quite obvious when he stands up straight.


    And they didn''t...


    Xie Jingsheng, the school god, the first in the next grade, he is good-looking and has a good body, so he can''t give ordinary people a way to live!

 Chapter 549: Playground

    The person who was stillughing just now copsed his face and took a deep breath.


    "Hehe...it looks like no one else."


    Talking is holding your breath.


    They can hold back six yuan even if they take a breath!


    Nuan Nuan turned her head curiously, "What..."


    Before he could see clearly, and before he finished asking, his little head was held down by a hand and turned back.


    Nuan Nuan''s delicate milky white face was in a daze.


    "Nothing, I''m going to change clothes."


    Xie Jingsheng tugged at the clothes that were sticking to his body because of being wet. Even though he looked a little embarrassed now, he showed a calm and rxed demeanor.


    But the aquarium doesn''t have his clothes, Xie Jingsheng still has to call someone to go to the mall to buy clothes and send them over.


    Nuan Nuan turned her head to look at her brother in a daze, only to find that the little brother picked up his clothes and exposed his stomach and was studying something.


    Nuan Nuan "..."


    "Brother, what are you doing?"


    Gu An quickly put down his clothes and shook his head, "Nothing!"


    Damn it, although he doesn''t have fat on his body, because it''s time to grow his body, Gu An still looks very thin.


    But he doesn¡¯t have abs either!


    As a boy, there is no one who does not envy people with abdominal muscles.


    But it doesn''t matter, he is still young now, and he will definitely practice in the future, he can still make eight yuan!


    "Goodbye, Xiaobao, I wille to see you another day."


    Nuan Nuan kissed Xiao Bao''s head, but the next time we meet again, it is probably time for Xiao Bao to be released into the ocean.


    Xiaobao is a rescued baby killer whale. At that time, it was entangled with fishing wires and was dying. There were wounds cut by the thin wires of fishings all over its body, and there was stic garbage in its mouth.


    After being rescued after the operation, Xiaobao¡¯s physical condition cannot be transported for a long distance. The aquarium here isrge and close to the aquarium for Xiaobao to recuperate. Experts in marine animalse to the aquarium every once in a while. Come to the museum to see Xiaobao to help him check his body.


    Now Xiaobao has almost recovered, and it will be able to return to the ocean after a while.


    "I''ll see you off when you get home."


    I just don¡¯t know if Xiaobao can still find his group of killer whales.


    Leaving the aquarium, Nuan Nuan was still wearing the beautiful little skirt from before, Xie Jingsheng changed his clothes, but he seemed to like the white shirt very much, and the trousers were ck.


    Looks like a boy who came out of a cartoon.


    "Let''s go to the yground."


    But before entering the yground, Xie Jingsheng first bought a candied haws for Nuan Nuan.


    The girl''s ck and white eyes lit up, and she smiled crookedly, and then thanked her softly.


    "Thank you Jingsheng~"


    Gu An "Sister, why didn''t you tell me if you want candied haws? I''ll buy them for you!"


    Losing a chance to feed his younger sister, Gu An felt very sad.


    Huo Changfeng nced at him.


    I have to say that although Gu An dotes on his younger sister very much, sometimes he is too straight to observe the details.


    When Nuan Nuan came over, he took a few nces at the candied haws over there, and he also noticed that when he was about to buy it for her, Xie Jingsheng had already walked over, so he had to return it.


    "You are a little birthday star today. You can say whatever you want, and we will buy it for you." Xie Jingsheng rubbed her head familiarly, and when he looked down at the little girl, there was a doting smile in his cold eyes .


    Huo Changfeng has seen this kind of smile in the eyes of Nuan Nuan''s older brothers.


    Nuan Nuan nodded to show that she understood.


    There are many y items in the yground, most of which are more exciting.


    They went to ride the roller coaster at the first stop, the screams went straight to the sky, and real people chased after them.


    When getting off the roller coaster, several people''s legs were weak.


    Nuan Nuan''s little face was also a little pale, and when she was walking, she faltered twice and felt that her body was a little out of control, as light as stepping on a cloud.


    "It''s all right."


    His arms were supported by someone, and she shook her head.


    After drinking saliva, he was resurrected with full blood, and his eyes were bright.


    She had never yed these games before when she came to the yground, because basically she had to be over ten years old to y them, and her family was also worried about idents, so they never took her to y these games.


    Now you can! She has long wanted to experience those projects.


    "I''m fine, let''s go ride the big pendulum!"


    After several exciting projects in a row, Nuan Nuan seemed a little excited and wanted to continue.


    "Then let''s go..."


    "vomit..."


    "I can''t do it, I lost my soul..."


    On the rest chair, several teenagers who were taller than Nuan Nuany half dead, and some people vomited while leaning on a trash can not far away.


    Nuan Nuan "..."


    Ah... are you so bad?


    Gu Andu had a pale face, "A girl is a creature, is it strong or weak?"


    This is truly a bewildering creature.


    Nuan Nuan blinked her eyes, "I think these are all okay."


    Gu An hugged his younger sister''s neck, "Sister, let''s go skating."


    Nuan Nuan nodded obediently, "Okay."


    Anyway, the yground is here, juste back next time.

 Chapter 550: Rows of little snowmen

    Eleven-year-old Nuan Nuan grew a little taller, but when she stood with her brother, she felt that not only did she not grow taller, but she also shrunk!


    Nuan Nuan pursed her lips and muttered, "Why does it feel like I''m still growing up?"


    The older brothers held back theirughter.


    Gu An even tapped on her shiny little head.


    "Stupid, of course I''m growing taller too!"


    Nuan Nuan let out a sigh, and pushed him to do his homework.


    "Brother, you haven''t finished your homework yet, go and do your homework."


    Gu An "..."


    You are taking revenge on me!


    When the first snow fell this winter, Nuan Nuan took Lele and Rhubarb running in the snow like little lunatics, with white fluff on their bodies and heads.


    Finally, the fourth brother carried him home by the cor like a chick.


    "It''s snowing and I can''t see it, what should I do if I wear so little and go out and run around and catch a cold?"


    Nuannuan retorted softly, "It''s not cold to run."


    "It''s not cold now, you will suffer when it cools down."


    Bai Mohua used a dry towel to blot the fluffy white snowkes on her head little by little.


    Bai Moshu walked over slowly carrying a bowl of sweet **** soup.


    "Drink some **** soup to drive away the cold."


    Nuan Nuan stretched her head and took a look into the **** soup, just smelling the pungent taste and she stayed away from it.


    With a wrinkled face, she turned her head and wanted to run away, but in front of so many brothers, it would be strange for her to run away.


    The cor of the shirt was grabbed and fished back, Nuan Nuan looked at her brothers pitifully.


    "Wow if you don''t drink."


    Nan Nuan¡¯s most annoying thing is taking injections and taking medicine.


    Ginger soup is not too disgusting but I don¡¯t want to drink it, it¡¯s so spicy.


    Bai Moshu said with a slight smile in his eyes, "Okay."


    Nuan Nuan''s eyes lit up with a swipe.


    However, Bai Moshu continued, "Then if you catch a cold..."


    Gu Mingli folded his arms and looked at her leisurely, "Then go get an injection."


    The smile on Nuan Nuan''s face suddenly froze, his eyes gradually became frightened, and the small expression was called a sad face.


    "don''t want!"


    Gu Mingyu''s slender fingers pulled the two hairs on her head that were tied into balls.


    "It''s okay if you don''t want to get an injection, then you can only ask your cousin to prescribe the medicine for you."


    Nuan Nuan''s little face suddenly copsed.


    "Then...then I''d better drink **** soup."


    Holding the warm **** soup, Nuan Nuan drank it slowly, and after taking a sip, his expression changed, making it fun to watch.


    "My brother drinks too."


    Can''t let myself suffer, Nuan Nuan Pi Dian Pi Dian went to serve several more bowls of **** soup, especially thoughtfully sent a bowl to my brothers, and was super righteous.


    "You can''t just warm up to prevent colds, adults will get sick too!"


    Brothers "..."


    All right, for the sake of your running so hard, they drank too.


    Nuannuan watched them drink it with a smile on their face, shaking their heads like a little clever ghost who has seeded in doing bad things.


    When the snow piled up in the yard, and it was white at a nce, Nuan Nuan was the first to want to go out to y in the snow.


    In order to wait for this day, she bought several molds of little snowmen.


    Just before going out, the little Nuan Nuan was wrapped into a little fat man.


    Only a pair of beautiful big eyes are exposed, and the rest of the ce is tightly wrapped.


    Nuan Nuan raised her hand with some difficulty, muttering that she was wearing too much clothes.


    Brothers, "Not many, it''s cold outside."


    There is a kind of coldness that makes brothers think you are cold.


    Nuannuan resigned to her fate, and ran out happily wearing her warm boots, Lele followed her step by step with a snowman mold in her mouth.


    Other cats and dogs are the same.


    When I stepped on the snow for the first time, I felt veryfortable listening to the crunching sound in the snow.


    Then he piled up all kinds of little snowmen in front of his house with his equally yful brother Bai Mohua and his younger brother.


    Also hung a tree in the yard full of snow-made apples, little stars and hearts.


    are all made of moulds.


    Grandpa Gu asionally looked out from the upstairs window and was so happy that he even took a photo and skillfully posted it to his circle of friends to show off.


    "The warmth of my family is still so lively and well-behaved."


    After posting in the circle of friends, he went to the group to show off. From Nuannuan back to Gu''s house until now, he has taken the trouble to show off his granddaughter, but his old friends have callused ears.


    But Nuan Nuan is really good. When they were young, they wanted to sneak home and raise them by themselves. Now that they grow up, they still want to abduct the little girl to their own home.


    When Gu Nan and Gu''s husband and wife came back from get off work, they were not greeted by Nuannuan children, but rows of neatly arranged little snowmen.


    Each little snowman is the size of a basketball. Nuan Nuan made eyes for them with ck chess pieces. Each little snowman also wears a small hat made of waterproof colored paper. The small wooden swords folded out of paper, although small in size, are quite dignified.


    Gu Nan "..."


    How idle is this?


    Of course, there is an aisle left among the mighty little snowmen to go home.


    Mother Gu smiled and rolled her eyes as she looked at the little snowmen.


    "Nuan Nuan must have taken the lead in doing this, it''s quite cute."


    Like little guards guarding the Gu family.


    Papa Gu has already taken out his mobile phone to take pictures and edit the copy.


    #My good daughter hired a little soldier for the family. #


    Then he managed to get a bunch of rainbow farts.


    Mother Gu also took photos and sent them to her sister group to show off.


    Her sisters call her cute and want to steal, but everyone knows whether it is these little snowmen or Nuan Nuan who want to steal.


    Gu Nan... He also silently took out his mobile phone.


    Nuan Nuan poked out a small furry head from behind the door of the house, and when she saw the parents and elder brother who came back, they immediately showed their neat little white teeth with joy.


    "Wee mom, dad and brother home~~~"


    Mother Gu stepped forward and hugged her daughter and kissed her pretty little face.


    "Why is my Nuan Nuan so attractive!"


    Papa Gu and Brother Gu nodded in agreement.


    That''s right, there is no one more likable than your own daughter/sister.

 Chapter 551: Dont teach bad children

    Winter vacation was held near the end of the new year. Against the wind and snow, Nuan Nuan was wearing a warm sweater, and the soft snow-white towel around her neck almost covered her entire face.


    Only a pair of extraordinarily bright and beautiful eyes were exposed, and the whole person looked much smaller.


    Standing at the gate of the school, Gu An came over quickly, holding a cup of warm milk tea in his hand.


    "Here, drink it to warm your stomach."


    The little girl obediently stretched out her two gloved hands to hug the milk tea and drank it in small sips.


    "When will big brothere?"


    It''s a holiday today, and the eldest brother came to pick them up and go to thepany to y.


    Gu An was very excited, the holographic cabin of Big Brother Company is the best, and Nuan Nuan also has an exclusive pink color.


    But the little girl usually has a lot to learn and rarely ys games.


    While muttering, suddenly she saw a tall man in a ck windbreaker walking over unhurriedly.


    Nuan Nuan''s eyes lit up in an instant, and he handed the milk tea in his hand to the little brother next to him, and flew over with his legs upside down.


    The young man was tall and slender, with a calm and stern aura that made people daunted.


    But people are too good-looking and good-looking, and people always look at them unconsciously, but they dare not look at them.


    Then a girl in a milk tea-colored sweater ran over and threw herself into his arms. The students or parents who were secretly looking around saw with their own eyes that the young man with an overly handsome face opened his arms and hugged the little girl in his arms. A little girl.


    He drooped his eyes, his eyes as cold as winter were stained with warmth, and the corners of his mouth also raised slightly with an undetectable arc.


    "Big Brother~~~"


    The little girl''s voice is too soft and waxy, and when she faces the person she is close to, she is still very intimate. It sounds like she is acting like a baby, which makes people''s hearts soften.


    "Cold?"


    Nuan Nuan raised a delicate porcin-white smiling face, her thick eyshes curled up like ck crow feathers, blinked twice, it looked like the wings of a butterfly were vibrating.


    A pair of bright eyes seem to be filled with stars, shining brightly.


    "Not cold."


    Nuan Nuan''s head was rubbed by the big brother''s palm, and she groaned and rubbed her head.


    "Let''s go."


    The young man held his sister''s hand and was about to leave when Gu An''s voice sounded faintly.


    "What''s the matter? I have no sense of existence at my age, brother, you haven''t found me yet!"


    uneptable!


    He looks so handsome and has such an outstanding temperament, my eldest brother hasn''t even nced at him until now!


    Is it a person?


    Gu Nan paused when he heard the words, and looked up at the young man with his head held high and his chest like a big rooster beside him.


    "I don''t tell you, can''t you keep up?"


    Gu An "...Brother, take a look at me anyway, and let me know that you have not forgotten that you have a younger brother!"


    Nuan Nuan covered her mouth and smiled.


    Gu Nan let out a light oh, nced with a cold look, and then continued walking with his sister.


    Gu An "..."


    That look... might as well not have it.


    He mumbled and ran to the other side of Nuannuan, and handed the milk tea to his sister to continue drinking.


    Gu Nan''spany still has a lot of people, especially the R&D department.


    They are all Gu Nan''s old team.


    Because of mastering the core of holographic technology, Xingrui Technology has flourished in just a few years, and Gu Nan has also created his own business empire in just a few years.


    It is definitely notparable to those old-fashioned families, but in terms of his personal ability, he is already the leader of the younger generation. Not relying on the Gu family, but relying on his own ability alone, he has be awe-inspiring and admired by countless people. people.


    Now I don¡¯t know how many people envy the Gu family. He is already the richest man. After graduation, Gu Nan didn¡¯t rely on the family¡¯s power, so he managed to build such arge property at such a young age.


    Many peers of his age are either familiar with the operation of thepany under the leadership of their parents or ying for fun. Even if there are people who start their own businesses like him, most of them rely on the power of the family, contacts and money, and their grades and Gu Nan arepletely ipatible. Than.


    Of course, Gu Nan''s sess is not only due to his strong business management skills, but also his twin brother Gu Bei, that genius scientist.


    This is even more terrifying. Well, the son of the Gu family is so terrifying!


    Gu Nan''spany has expanded to an entire office building.


    He walked into thepany with his younger siblings, and the youngdy at the front desk took a look and greeted him respectfully.


    "Hello, Mr. Gu."


    Gu Nan nodded, and took off the scarf for his sister.


    There is heating in thepany. It seems that there are two kinds of weather when you walk in and outside, and you are not afraid of the cold anymore.


    The little girl showed a delicate face with puffy powder, her eyebrows and eyes were curved, and the corners of her mouth were turned up, revealing her neat and white teeth.


    Nuannuan hugged his arm, "Brother, are you going to work overtime today, then Nuannuan can apany you."


    Gu An "Me too, I can stay in the game cabin all day."


    As soon as he finished speaking, his elder brother gave him a cold look.


    "Be careful what you say, don''t teach the children badly."


    Gu An "..."


    I''m not saying bad words.


    Gu Nan whispered to his younger sister, "Don''t be like your little brother, you can y games, but just rx properly, if you stay all day, you''re looking for death."


    Nuan Nuan nodded obediently, "Yeah, I remember big brother."


    Gu An was cursing in his heart, he just talked about it, so why did he take it seriously!


    The three brothers and sisters left and took the special elevator to go upstairs.


    In front of Gu Nan, the employees who werepletely afraid to speak like quails screamed excitedly when they saw the person leaving.


    "So handsome! Our President Gu looks really too young, he has a sessful career at such a young age, woo woo woo... What kind of fairy is this!"


    "The young master and miss are also here today. They all look good. I''m envious of the Gu family''s fairy genes!"


    "The way Mr. Gu talked to his sister just now is so spoiled."


    All employees whoe to work at Xingrui Technology must learn to know the boss¡¯s younger sister Gu Nuannuan on the first day of work.


    What I''m afraid of is that one day when Nuan Nuanes to thepany, the people in thepany don''t know her and stop them outside.


    Especially at the front desk, everyone has a photo of Gu Nuannuan in their mobile phone, don''t stop people who see the photos, and send them directly to the president''s office.


    This is their sister, Mr. Gu! The little sister held in the palm of the CEO''s hand.


    So almost everyone in thepany knows Nuan Nuan.


    But those photos are not allowed to be posted outside thepany.

 Chapter 552: Another year

    After Nuan Nuan arrived at her brother''s office, Nan Feng came in with lunch.


    "Let''s have lunch first."


    In fact, they are all employee meals. Xingrui¡¯s employee meals are delicious, delicious, and the wholepany will go to the cafeteria as soon as the meal timees. It is much more delicious than the takeaway ordered outside.


    And the dishes are different every day, and there are fruits to take after eating. Just because of this treatment, many people squeeze their heads and want to work in Xingrui.


    The three brothers and sisters sat around a table and had lunch. The two brothers added vegetables to the younger sister''s bowl from time to time. The little girl ate everything without being picky.


    Reciprocity!


    After eating, Nuan Nuan didn''t enter the game but went out to thepany to go shopping and eat.


    Originally, Gu Nan sent Nanfeng to take her there, but Nuannuan knew that her big brother would be busyter, Nanfeng was his brother''s most effective assistant and wanted to help him, this little matter of her made Nanfeng Brother Feng ispletely overqualified with it.


    Under her insistence, in the end, only a youngdy secretary took her out.


    The little guy has a great reputation in thepany, and he will be greeted wherever he goes.


    "Miss Nuan Nuan."


    "Miss Nuannuan, hello."


    Then she was going to digest food, but when she went back after shopping around, her arms were full of all kinds of snacks, and the secretary also hugged a lot for her.


    Nuan Nuan "..."


    "Everyone is so enthusiastic."


    Miss Secretary told her, "The first thing all employees in ourpany do on the first day of work is to get to know you, so that when Miss Nuannuanes to thepany to look for Mr. Gu, no one will stop you but will brought you upstairs."


    Nuan Nuan''s face was a little red, with a bright smile in his eyes, he muttered softly, "Why is brother like this?"


    Miss Secretary looked at her and smiled, she was actually envious in her heart, which girl wouldn''t wish to have a brother who dotes on her so much.


    Besides, Mr. Gu looks cold, it''s so cute to dote on his sister so much!


    Nuan Nuan was frightened by the enthusiasm of the big brother''s employees, and didn''t dare to wander around anymore, thinking that it was almost time, she went back to the big brother''s office.


    The little brother has already gone to the game world, Nuan Nuan thought about it and went in, fed his two pets, and then looked at the changes in the game world during this time.


    If you want to say the most lively, it must be Xianyuan Secret Realm.


    Xianyuan Secret Realm is very difficult to pass. You have to fight three bosses to get in. Therefore, it is basically the kind of powerful gang that can pass the level.


    After clearing the customs, there are not only many fairy grasses and fairy fruits for refining various elixirs in the secret realm of Xianyuan, but the most important thing is a towering tree in the center of the secret realm. The guardian animal Baijiao will take a pet egg from the tree and give it to Customs team.


    These eggs are expected to hatch divine beasts.


    As for whether you can do it or not, it depends on your own luck.


    At present, there are only a few animal pets that can be counted on the palm of one hand. Nuan Nuan upies two here, and the yers in the game world have tens of millions of active yers every day. How many people want to To get the beast.


    And the pet eggs obtained from that tree are holy beasts at worst, and most of them are pet beasts that can grow.


    The levels of pet mounts in the game are spirit beasts, holy beasts, fairy beasts, legendary beasts, mythical beasts, and epic beasts.


    Some pet mounts have a fixed level from birth, while others can evolve as the bloodline level increases with experience points.


    The pet eggs that yers get from other ces, if they are lucky, they can hatch into mounts and war pets. If they are unlucky, they will hatch out of ordinary animals, including chickens and ducks.


    So since Xianyuan Secret Realm was cleared and had a chance to get a pet egg, people in the entire game world basically tried their best to break into Xianyuan Secret Realm.


    Even if you don¡¯t use the pet eggs you get in the end, it¡¯s still a lot of money to sell them.


    It can even be exchanged with real money.


    The pet egg obtained from the fairnd secret realm has a special mark, three leavesposed of scales, which are easy to identify and cannot be camouged by other pet eggs in the game.


    Nuan Nuan took her two pets to Xianyuan Secret Realm to visit Big Snake, and then went to the city to have a look.


    Now this ce is like a second world. Her second brother has also developed a holographic cabin specially for disabled vegetative people, allowing those who suffer in real life to find their own lives in the game world.


    They can¡¯t do anything in the real world, and some can even make money in the game world.


    ...


    As the New Year approaches, the streets be more and more lively, and bright red colors, Chinese knots and rednterns can be seen everywhere.


    Every household has started to buy new year''s goods. After a year of hard work, everyone wants to take a vacation for themselves and reunite with their families at thest time.


    Although the Chinese New Year has lost the strong vor of the past because of people¡¯s fast pace of life, this time is still the busiest time of the year.


    Nuan Nuan and his family went to the big supermarket to buy new year''s goods as in previous years, and even Grandpa Gu was wearing a thick Tang suit with a cane, and was supported by Nuan Nuan to walk in the middle.


    "Grandpa, do you have anything you want to buy?"


    Old Gu looked around, "I''m just here to join in the fun, you young people, don''t worry about me, go get busy on your own, go and buy more things, your father will pay for it today."


    Nuannuan said yes, and then was dragged by the little brother to buy new year''s goods.


    "This kind of Chinese knot is so beautiful, and there are bells on it, buy more."


    Nuan Nuan pointed to some beautiful red paper-cut window grilles, "Brother also get a few more window grilles like that."


    "Coconut milk..."


    "No need for milk, our own farm tastes better."


    "That''s right, you don''t need to buy vegetables and meat at the supermarket."


    Nuan Nuan pointed to the potato chips on the shelf that she couldn''t reach and tugged at the clothes of the second brother next to her.


    "Second Brother~"


    Gu Bei reached out and took it off, put it in the shopping cart and pinched her little nose.


    "Eat less of these snacks."


    Nuan Nuan stuck out her tongue, "I know."


    I went shopping in arge supermarket and bought a lot of things that I obviously don¡¯t need. Nuan Nuan often chooses things by looking at the packaging. Some packaging is very cute and beautiful, regardless of whether it is good or not. I happily took whatever was in it.


    Then they bought three shopping carts worth tens of thousands of New Year¡¯s goods.


    After returning home and putting away all the New Year¡¯s goods, Nuan Nuan and his brothers took the nk Spring Festival couplet red paper they bought to the study to write Spring Festival couplets.


    The children in the family practice brush calligraphy from an early age is the foundation. Everyone can write, but the handwriting is different.


    Nuan Nuan now writes the most beautiful and delicate little hairpin flowers in one hand, and the blessing characters at home are written by her and her little brother.


    The couplets were written by the eldest brother and the second brother, and they were also responsible for posting them.

 Chapter 553: progress

    Nuan Nuan took Lele and a few cats at home and ran around behind her brother. The rhubarb was waving in the snow, and the snow was blown up by it.


    "Come on, kids, check if it is correct."


    Gu Mingli stuck the word "Fu" on the door with one hand, and stretched out with the other to grab the little girl''s head.


    Nuan Nuan held her head and muttered, "A little bit to the left, okay, okay."


    The blessing characters written with calligraphy brushes are not as fancy and beautiful as those modern handicrafts, but they are very artistic.


    This is the result of everyone''s joint efforts, of course they prefer to write by themselves.


    There will be a holiday in the next few days. Dad and brother will give thepany employees a holiday. Of course, there are still a few overtime workers. They are all voluntary. During the Chinese New Year, the wages for overtime work are doubled, and those who work overtime are also allowed. Employees have a collective year in thepany by themselves.


    Fireworks and firecrackers are no longer allowed in the city, and there is a lot less excitement. Everyone can only turn on the TV to watch the Spring Festival G, and gather together to y cards, rub mahjong, and the like.


    Only when cooking is the whole staff dispatched. Fortunately, their kitchen is big enough, otherwise they would not be able to amodate so many people.


    But there are too many people, which is a little bad, too noisy.


    "Gu An, bring me a te."


    "The boss told you to wash the vegetables, but he didn''t tell you to wash the leaves of the vegetables!"


    "Gu An! Put down the knife and poke someone!"


    Amid the noise, a sumptuous New Year¡¯s Eve dinner is finally ready.


    It¡¯s time for the Chinese New Year representative to receive red envelopes again. Nuan Nuan was dressed like a lucky doll early in the morning, with a red cheongsam-style skirt, and a circle of fluffy andfortable snow-white fur cors around the neckline and cuffs.


    His hair was tied with two little tweets by his mother, and there were also jingling linglings that made a loud sound every step of the way.


    The whole person is like an exquisite little fairy boy whoes to the house to send blessings.


    "Happy New Year, grandpa, be healthy and live longer than Nanshan..."


    The little girl''s small mouth is so sweet, and she really kowtowed to her grandfather during the New Year greetings.


    The old man hurriedly helped the little girl up, the smile on his face could not be hidden.


    "Okay, okay, we Nuannuan are also happy New Year today,e over and grandpa will give you a red envelope."


    The money in the red envelope is all cash, and it is so bulging that it is quite heavy in the hand.


    The old man still looked regretful, "This red envelope is too small and can only hold so much, but grandpa also transferred some money to you with his mobile phone, remember to ept it."


    Nuan Nuan "..."


    Every New Year¡¯s Eve, her family members give her the feeling that the money cannot be given out and is forced to be stuffed into her hands.


    What a sweet burden!


    After paying New Year''s greetings to grandpa, Nuannuan ran to find other people like a little butterfly.


    Then, without any surprise, they all received a lot of red envelopes. Like grandpa, they disliked the small amount of money in the red envelopes, and instead used their mobile phones to transfer money to her ount.


    Same as before, Nuan Nuan is also going to pay New Year greetings to her uncle, uncle and teacher¡¯s home this year, and then received a wave of big red envelopes, and practiced calligraphy with her big cousin and second cousin for her uncle to see.


    Uncle is a very serious teacher. Every year, he will see if the children''s calligraphy has improved.


    Bai Jinyan was sitting on a huanghuali chair, with a refined temperament, like an admirable old man in the Republic of China.


    He slowly picked up the words written by the children andmented on them one by one.


    "The writing of Nuan Nuan has improved a lotpared tost year. It can be seen that you have not cked off and practiced seriously. It is very good."


    Nuannuan happily showed her neat and white teeth.


    In one year, not only did she improve her calligraphy, but she also improved a lot in other things she learned.


    "Gu An."


    Gu An, who was named, immediately stood up straight with his head held high.


    "You haven''t put much thought into this this year, have you?"


    Bai Jinyan nced at a young man who was full of vigor.


    Gu An rubbed his nose and smiled embarrassedly, "Then what uncle, I will study science in the future."


    Bai Jinyan took a sip of tea, "Writing calligraphy has nothing to do with studying arts and sciences. It is the most basic thing in our family just like your writing. I don''t expect you to be masters of calligraphy by writing calligraphy. Don''t lose face of the Bai family and the Gu family."


    Gu An nodded quickly, "I know, I know, uncle, I promise that I will practice hard in the future!"


    Not to mention, in the ss, he and his sister''s handwriting would be praised by the teacher every time. Even if the Chinese teacher couldn''t understand hisposition, he would still admire his handwriting.


    After ying at their uncle''s house for two days, they returned to Lincheng, and the next day they went to Xie''s house to pay New Year''s greetings.


    Xie Jingsheng was the same as before, the red envelopes he gave her were exquisite pure gold bunnies, little gold melon seeds and carps in lucky bags. Although she received them every year, when she received them again, she was still so happy that her eyebrows and eyes were crooked. , It¡¯s sweet to smile.


    "Thank you, Jing Sheng."


    Xie Jingsheng''s mouth slightly raised, "You still like it after collecting so much?"


    Nuannuan said, "I like it, they are super cute."


    Jing Sheng gave her these little things, and she specially put them in a small box, and they were packed much better.

 Chapter 554: Go find the third brother to play

    The winter vacation is only over a month away, and it will pass quickly.


    Nuan Nuan¡¯s homework for the winter vacation was finished a few days before the holiday, but Gu An was more yful, so he only started to catch up on the homework in thest few days.


    Not only him, most of the students in the ss are like this.


    In a group without a teacher, there are people asking about homework for the winter vacation everywhere at the moment. It is impossible to write it by myself in such a short period of time, only copying!


    ¡¾When can I have a holiday without homework! ¡¿


    ¡¾It''s a holiday, but there are so many winter homework! ¡¿


    ¡¾Who has done it, lend me a copy! Four more days to school! ¡¿


    Gu An is also writing hard. His luck is better, after all, he has a sister who loves to study.


    While copying homework, he didn''t forget to p him in the group, and everyone in the ss wanted to beat him up.


    Gu An [Hey, why am I so lucky, my sister has finished all her homework. ¡¿


    Gu An [Do you know what it''s like to have a schoolmaster sister? Don''t know because you don''t have one. ¡¿


    Gu An [Why is my sister so nice. ¡¿


    This is really a bit too much to panic.


    Nuan Nuan feels blind by the side.


    ¡¾What a fart, your sister is a top student and you have half a dime rtionship. ¡¿


    ¡¾Nuan Nuan¡¯s homework for the winter vacation has long been finished, and you are still copying it now, are you embarrassed? You are still an older brother! ¡¿


    ¡¾Hehe... I thought you were doing your homework, and your feelings were copied from your sister. ¡¿


    Everyone in the group rose up and attacked.


    But Gu An had a thick skin, and replied to them in the group while copying homework.


    Anyway, he just has a sister who is a top student, why is he so proud!


    His sister, no one else!


    Nuan Nuan "..."


    She opened her winter vacation homework, took photos and sent them to the group.


    Gu Nuannuan [If you haven''t written it yet, copy it quickly. ¡¿


    Don''t water groups.


    All of a sudden, those who hadn¡¯t written their homework for the winter vacation all sent out kneeling emoticons.


    ¡¾Thank the studymittee for saving my dog''s life! ¡¿


    ¡¾Studymittee, we love you! ¡¿


    ¡¾Hahaha... We also have the answers to the studymittee¡¯s winter vacation homework, the ss leader,e out and have a look. ¡¿


    ¡¾Woooooo...Nuannuan, you are so kind. ¡¿


    Gu An nced at it with disdain and sneered.


    Gu An¡¾All of you are photos taken, mine is my sister''s homework, this is simply a world of difference, okay? ¡¿


    It¡¯s only a few days before school starts, so don¡¯t expect them to do their homework at this time, copying homework is the norm.


    It took Gu An three days to finish all the homework, and he felt that he was withered.


    "Nuan Nuan, sister..."


    Gu An''s big head was on his sister''s shoulder.


    Nuan Nuan, who was embroidering briquettes, shrugged.


    "what''s wrong."


    Gu An "I feel like my body has been hollowed out, school starts tomorrow, let''s go out and y today."


    Nuan Nuan blinked her eyes, "Where are you going to y?"


    Gu Anzhi scratched his head and thought, "Go to the game city?"


    Nuan Nuan shook her head, "No."


    "Then where do you want to go?"


    Nuan Nuan thought for two seconds, "Shall we go find Dad?"


    Gu An pouted, "No, going to theirpany is very boring."


    He yawned, "I heard that the third brother is a mentor in some talent show, why don''t we go and see it too?"


    Nuan Nuan blinked her eyes, "Okay then."


    Gu An was suddenly in high spirits, "Call Huo Changfeng and let''s go together!"


    The Huo family lost Huo Dashan this year, and Huo Changfeng also made a little money a few years ago, life was finally not as difficult as before, and the grandparent and grandson finally lived a good year in peace.


    During the winter vacation, he went out to work part-time again, but this time he didn¡¯t hold several part-time jobs all at once, but seriously worked part-time in a coffee shop.


    He looks good, especially after cutting his hair, he looks clean and neat, and he has a tall frame. Although he is a young man, he still looks decent in a tuxedo uniform.


    Although it is a simple job as a waiter, he does it very well. The owner of the coffee shop also likes him very much, and taught him a lot about coffee.


    Now Huo Changfeng no longer saves on food as before. He is a boy who is growing up. He looked tall but was too thin before. Now he has raised a lot and looks healthier.


    The two of them not only called Huo Changfeng, but also called Xie Jingsheng.


    The four of them just took the car to Gu Mingyu''s work ce.


    Gu Mingyu''s manager was numb when he received the call. What are these little ancestors doing here?


    Fortunately, although the rules of the talent show group are strict, they are all for trainees.


    It is not so strict with the tutor, friends and family can visit the ss.


    Nuan Nuan and the others had already arrived at the gate of thepany when they called. After the call, they happened to meet a group of young and beautiful girlsing out of it.


    Nuan Nuan sat on a clean flower bed, propped her chin and waited for someone.


    The exquisite and beautiful face and clean and soft temperament attracted the attention of many people, including a few girls who came out of thepany.


    Several of them felt an unprecedented threat the moment they saw her face.


    "Isn''t she also here to participate in the draft?" Someone asked worriedly.


    "It''s already passed the first election, so it shouldn''t be possible."


    In the entertainment industry, where beauty is paramount, there is almost no one who does not feel a sense of crisis when they see Nuan Nuan''s face.


    Especially those who are ambitious but narrow-minded.


    Before a few girls went over to ask, their young men, who were as cold and clean as the first snow, walked over with a cup of milk tea, and then handed the milk tea to the girl.


    One of the girls eyes shed when she saw the boy.


    Because she knew that boy, when her father took her to a banquet, that boy was particrly conspicuous even in the banquet where people were drinking and drinking, and people could see him at a nce.


    Papa said that he is the heir of the Xie family.

 Chapter 555: Is the boss crying?

    The girl changed her mind and said to herpanion, "Let''s go over and ask, maybe what''s the matter with theming here?"


    The others thought about it and followed.


    The people whoe to participate in the draft are not very old, basically they are at the age of high school. After all, in this circle, they are young people, and there is no advantage in being a little older.


    Unless they are particrly good-looking and talented or have a background.


    Nuan Nuan was drinking the milk tea that Xie Jingsheng bought for herself, patted the seat beside her with a clean and bright smile and asked him to sit down.


    "Brother, where did they go?"


    Xie Jingsheng "There is a w machine over there, and Gu An took Huo Changfeng to catch the doll."


    The two of them were talking when the girls came over.


    "Are you here to participate in the draft?"


    Nuan Nuan raised her head and looked over. Before looking at it from a distance, she could feel how outstanding her appearance is just by looking at it from the side. Now it is even more amazing when she looks at it from the front.


    Of course, some people are jealous.


    Nuan Nuan shook her head, and answered softly and patiently, "No, we are here to find someone."


    Hearing her words, Xie Jingsheng could obviously feel that several people were relieved.


    He looked over faintly.


    Ruan Lingzhi suddenly met the boy''s gaze, and immediately showed a shy smile.


    "Hello, we met before, I don''t know if you still remember."


    Xie Jingsheng lowered his eyes and said lightly, "I don''t remember."


    The answer was so direct that the smile on Ruan Lingzhi''s face froze.


    After all, she was just a young girl, and she felt a little embarrassed when faced with such a blunt answer from a boy.


    "Oh, maybe...there were too many people at that time, and I remember that you seem to be a student of Lincheng High School, right? Woolen cloth."


    Ruan Lingzhi said so much because she wanted to talk to Xie Jingsheng. Her family is considered wealthy, and among the trainees in the current talent show, she has a background.


    But her identity and background are not worth mentioning in front of this young man.


    Ruan Lingzhi did not lie, she was indeed in the same school as Xie Jingsheng, but they were not in the same ss.


    Xie Jingsheng is too good, even in school, there are many people who know his identity and want to get in touch with him, but he doesn''t pay much attention to others except for ying with a few fixed people.


    The famous high-cold student **** in their school, I don¡¯t know how many girls have secretly handed him love letters.


    Ruan Lingzhi doesn''t want to give up such an opportunity now, even if it makes him remember herself.


    However, Xie Jingsheng was always cold and alienated when dealing with outsiders, and even a person who could speak felt a little powerless when talking to him.


    Ruan Lingzhi gradually lost her ability to speak.


    The expression on her face gradually stiffened, she wanted Xie Jingsheng''s contact information but was afraid of being pped in the face in front of so many people.


    Xie Jingsheng nced at them, "Is there anything else?"


    The girls looked a little embarrassed.


    "No."


    "Let''s go."


    The handsome young man is really handsome, but he is too cold, the kind that will be identally injured when idlers approach him.


    Ruan Lingzhi is a little bit unwilling, and finally has such an opportunity, if you don¡¯t grasp it...


    She didn''t want to leave. She nced at Nuan Nuan beside Xie Jingsheng, feeling a little jealous in her heart. She nned to talk to the little girl in a roundabout way.


    Gu An and Huo Changfeng came back at this time, still holding a big doll.


    Gu Anfeng ran over with a doll in his arms.


    "Sister, this is the doll we caught for you! I will pay and Huo Changfeng will help!"


    Although he can''t catch dolls, he has the ability to make money!


    Gu An''s voice interrupted Ruan Lingzhi''s n to get close to Nuan Nuan, and then he was squeezed away by the boy holding the big baby.


    "Thank you, please."


    Gu An squeezed over and pushed the big doll on Nuan Nuan, and the whole doll almost submerged Nuan Nuan.


    "Hmm... Brother, this doll is too big."


    The boss of the w machine lost a lot today!


    Gu An looked stunned, "Yes, you can lie on it and sleep, there is only a doll this big, and we brought it here hehe..."


    Nuan Nuan was a little dumbfounded, "Is the boss crying out of anger now?"


    Gu An scratched his head, "I didn''t cry, but I didn''t look very pretty."


    Huo Changfeng smiled, that''s not pretty, he probably wants to post a photo of the two of them and write ''the two people in the photo are not allowed to enter''.


    "Hey? Who are you?"


    Gu An was so nervous that he noticed a few girls standing not far away.


    "We are trainees in the program group."


    "Ah... you are trainees, you should still be in school, can you be busy with going to school and learning so many things every day?"


    "The first period is over. After school starts, we will focus more on studying, and thepany will hire us teachers..."


    Gu An "Then why are you here?"


    One of the more stable girls said, "We see your sister is so good-looking, we thought she was here to participate in the draft."


    Gu An raised his chin proudly, "That''s right, my sister is the prettiest."


    When Gu Mingyu came out wearing a mask, what he saw was his sister sitting on the flower bed, with Xie Jingsheng sitting beside him, and a big doll bear on theirps.


    Nuan Nuan took a sip of milk tea, and the eyes of the people who came out of thepany''s door lit up immediately.


    "Third brother!"


    Her joy was so obvious that everyone couldn''t help but follow her.


    Then the trainees were shocked when they saw the people walking over.


    "Gu... Teacher Gu!"

 Chapter 556: It turned out to be Teacher Gu

    Those trainees never expected that the person they came to see turned out to be Teacher Gu!


    Seeing the little girl skillfully throwing herself into the arms of the man, Gu Tutor, who usually faces them with a serious and distant face, now has endless pampering in his peach eyes.


    People in this circle, who doesn''t know Gu Mingyu and who doesn''t worship him?


    Especially these little girls, they almost regard Gu Mingyu as a **** in their hearts.


    But the gods can be seen from a distance and cannot be yed with.


    Because of this, the trainees couldn''t help being envious and jealous when they saw how he pampered and pampered the girl at this moment, wishing that they were the one being pampered and pampered by Teacher Gu at the moment.


    Gu Mingyu nodded slightly at them.


    "Let''s go, brother will take you in for a visit."


    Gu Mingyu squeezed Nuan Nuan''s soft fingers, and led a few people into thepany.


    The big doll was carried by Xie Jingsheng and followed leisurely.


    After everyone left, the trainees woke up as if they had just woken up from a dream.


    "It turned out to be Teacher Gu, my God, Teacher Gu looked so gentle just now."


    One of the girls looked envious, "If Teacher Gu can talk to me so tenderly and lovingly, I feel like I will die without regrets in my life."


    "Wow, Teacher Gu usually looks so serious and serious. Didn''t Shen Le cry before? I didn''t expect him to be so gentle."


    "Shen Le ispletely self-inflicted, okay? She doesn''t practice the tea and teanguage seriously every day. She is obviously the one who hinders the team and she still pretends to be innocent. I have annoyed her before, but who told her that?" There is someone behind her, and I was quite happy when Mrs. Gu told her she was crying."


    Speaking of background, they all looked at Ruan Lingzhi in unison.


    "Lingzhi, do you know that boy just now?"


    The expression on Ruan Lingzhi''s face was a little embarrassed and annoyed.


    "What''s none of your business?"


    After speaking, she left in a hurry.


    The remaining few people who had a more direct temper curled their lips andined.


    "What, the youngdy who looks at people with her nostrils in front of us every day, so there are times to please others."


    "Looking at her performance, I can tell that the boy''s background may not be simple, and he looks so good-looking. It must be a girl''s heart. It''s a pity that the goddess has no intention of loving the king."


    "What kind of goddess is she? That little girl just now can be called a little fairy."


    A few girls discussed gossip and returned to thepany,pletely forgetting that they came out to buy something to eat back home.


    Here, Nuan Nuan and the others followed his brother to the hotel first, and after putting down the dolls, his assistant came in with some snacks.


    Gu Mingyu pinched Nuan Nuan''s little nose, "I bought it specially for you."


    Nuan Nuan''s eyes sparkled, she ate a soft and sweet chestnut, and other nut snacks Gu Mingyu packed them in a small bag and hung them on her body.


    "Tell me, where do you want to go?"


    Nuan Nuan was eating chestnuts, her cheeks were round, "Brother, what are you going to do?"


    Gu Mingyu "I will take pictures of the trainees'' training in the afternoon. You can follow along but don''t run around."


    Nuan Nuan quickly nodded her head and said that she would never run around if she knew it.


    Xie Jingsheng "Can I not go?"


    He is not interested in watching the training of the trainees at all, and he would not want toe if he is not with Nuan Nuan.


    "As you like, you can go if you want."


    Both Gu An and Huo Changfeng were a little interested, and it was not good for Xie Jingsheng to stay alone, so Nuan Nuan pestered him to go together.


    Meals are always eaten in the cafeteria of the trainees.


    "Because they have to control their weight, they eat lighter in the cafeteria. If you don''t like it, you can hold it back. You can eat whatever you want when you leave."


    Nuan Nuan is not picky about food, and she also prefers vegetarian food to meat, so it''s no problem at all.


    As far as Gu An wanted to be a little picky, he muttered a little disgusted and couldn''t eat meat, but he was honest when he was crossed by Gu Mingyu.


    It is not so easy to be a star. Everyone wants to live a morous life, and the entertainment industry makes money quickly, so many good-looking people have sharpened their heads and want to get into it.


    But there are many good-looking people in the circle, so if you want to shine, you have to think of other ways.


    Some people can''t resist the temptation to choose shortcuts, but some people will choose temporary silence and try to make themselves better.


    In the talent show, every trainee must make himself better, not only to show his own appearance, but also to show other talents.


    Of course, shady scenes are unavoidable here, and capitalists are everywhere in this circle.


    But as long as there are one or two fair mentors, it is a great opportunity for many trainees with ordinary backgrounds.


    And they are very lucky. This time there is Gu Mingyu who has a strong background and only cares about strength in the talent show. Even if some trainees have a strong background behind them, it is useless.


    There is also Mo Chenyu, a top-notch man, who seems to have a strong background and a straightforward personality.


    As a result, those too tant shady scenes in this talent show dare not be brought to the bright side at all.


    So among the current trainees, most of the trainees with ordinary backgrounds are very grateful to these two mentors.


    Gu Mingyu took his younger siblings and their friends to the cafeteria to eat first.


    It¡¯s meal time at this time, and most of the trainees also eat here.


    The staff of the program group and the cameraman also followed them, and Nuan Nuan and Gu An were not included in the shot.


    Everyone you meet along the way can hear them calling Teacher Gu respectfully, and then look curiously at the four Nuannuan children.


    Even in a ce like the entertainment industry that looks at appearances, the looks of these children are top-notch and ceiling-level.


    "Teacher Gu, are you bringing someone here for the program team?"


    The person who spoke is also the mentor invited by the program group this time. Wang Linle, who debuted in the girl group, is developing very well now, which is why he was invited by the program group to be a mentor.

 Chapter 557: Its Miss Gus younger sister

    Seeing the pretty elf-like girl next to Gu Mingyu, she couldn''t help but make a sound.


    His eyes always drifted towards Nuan Nuan''s little cogen-filled face.


    "Oh... howe she is so pretty, and her skin is so good, I really want to put this little face on my face."


    Nuannuan "!!"


    She widened her eyes and squeezed towards her brother.


    What you said is probably not some monster!


    Wang Linle couldn''t helpughing when he saw her frightened little expression.


    Gu Mingyu "...Don''t tease her, my sister is timid."


    Wang Linle frowned, "Yo, so it''s your sister, no wonder you''re so tightly guarded, the little guy looks so pretty now, and when it grows, I think it''s definitely prettier than you, Mr. Gu."


    Gu Mingyu nodded in agreement, "That''s right, my sister is the prettiest."


    It looks like showing off.


    It''s really strange, Wang Linle also heard that Gu Mingyu is a madman who loves his sister before, and he didn''t believe it before, but now looking at the rumors, it is really not exaggerated at all.


    And such a good-looking younger sister, tsk...she would be rare in her ce.


    "You go to the cafeteria to eat, the rtionship is so good together."


    During the period, I met another mentor, Mo Chenyu.


    Mo Chenyu is dressed in a fashionable dress, with ck earrings on his ears, handsome facial features and unruly brows. He is the type of little wolf dog that many girls like nowadays.


    However, he is not only good-looking and has a strong background, but more importantly, he also has real skills. He is good at singing and dancing, but his temper is a bit straight and irritable. He likes to do things ording to his own temperament and does not like to be restrained.


    So he really has a lot of ck fans.


    "Teacher Gu."


    Although Mo Chenyu is a bit difficult to discipline, he still respects those who have real abilities and good personalities.


    Gu Mingyu nodded, "Are you going to the cafeteria to eat too?"


    Mo Chenyu nodded, and his eyes fell on the children behind him. Because Nuan Nuan was so obedient and beautiful, he couldn''t help but look at them a few more times.


    "they are?"


    With a slight smile on the corner of Gu Mingyu''s mouth, he rubbed his sister''s little head.


    "This is my younger sister, that is my younger brother, and the other two are their ssmates who came here to find me."


    Mo Chenyu nodded and didn''t say anything more. He just followed them to the cafeteria. During the conversation, he inevitably mentioned the trainees this time.


    The talent show this time is mainly for women''s teams, and there are many excellent students who are naturally suitable for this kind of food.


    It didn''t take long to arrive at the cafeteria. The cafeteria is quite lively now, and many beautifully dressed girlse to eat.


    The meals in the cafeteria are basically nutritious meals prepared ording to their situation. There is very little meat, and they are almost all healthy vegetarian dishes at a nce.


    "Ah... I want to eat meat."


    A cute girl with a slightly round face stared eagerly at the meat in the cafeteria, the desire in her eyes almost turned into substance.


    As soon as he finished speaking, he was hit on the head by a girl next to him.


    "What are you thinking? We will weigh you in the afternoon. If you exceed the standard, give me extra training!"


    The round-faced girl suddenly drooped her head and muttered.


    "Hey... I haven''t tasted any meat for more than a month. My mouth is panicking, s... Such days are too difficult."


    After finishing the vegetarian dish, she looked eagerly at the only two meat dishes, her eyeballs seemed to be glued to them.


    The arrival of Gu Mingyu and the others immediately attracted the attention of the cafeteria trainees.


    "Mr. Gu, Mr. Mo, Mr. Wang, hello..."


    Among the voices of greetings, the three instructors took it easy, and the cameras around them were already recording.


    "Hi everyone, let''s all have dinner, we are also here to eat."


    Wang Linle spoke gently to the trainees.


    Gu Mingyu has already taken a few people to the window for dinner.


    "Look, order what you want."


    In fact, the taste of the dishes here is still very good, even if you have been a vegetarian, you still can¡¯t stand it.


    Nuan Nuan and the others didn''t have any concerns about the trainees, so they ordered all two meat dishes.


    The girls next to me who wanted to eat meat showed envious eyes.


    "Give me more meat!"


    Gu An said boldly, and now everyone is even more envious.


    During the meal, the cameraman went to record the material, and many trainees would express themselves well under the camera.


    When there is no camera, everyone is secretly looking at the little ones around the mentors.


    None of the few people is not good-looking.


    The looks of the three boys are top-notch even if they participate in the talent show of the boy group. If they have good professional skills, they will definitely be able to win well.


    That girl...


    Hiss, does anyone really look so good-looking? It''s still a pure natural face, which is too enviable.


    Many people were uneasy, and sincerely prayed in their hearts that the girl would nevere to the draft.


    "You guys think too much, it shouldn''t be possible for her to look so small."


    "She should be a rtive of Teacher Gu, she must be rted by blood if she is so beautiful!"


    "It''s Teacher Gu''s younger sister."


    One of the trainees who met Nuan Nuan said in a low voice.


    "We saw them when we went out, and we heard that she called Mrs. Gu''s elder brother. You haven''t seen how much Mrs. Gu dotes on her, I''m envious."


    Their voices were very low, and the distance was not close, so they didn''t hear Nuan Nuan.


    Nuan Nuan was eating seriously, her snow-white soft cheeks were bulging, and the appetite of the people eating next to her increased greatly.


    "God, I ate so much without knowing it!"


    Wang Linle rubbed his stomach in frustration.


    Nuan Nuan and her friends couldn''t help but look sideways, eating too much after eating so little!

 Chapter 558: A little sober in the world

    Gu An was stunned, looked at Wang Linle and murmured, "I thought my brother would eat less normally."


    Wang Linle smiled, "There is no way. If you want to be beautiful in this industry, you have to pay something. Don''t look at me now. I''m very thin, but when I''m filming and on camera, I will look fatter. If I get fatter Then it won''t work."


    Nuan Nuan looked at Wang Linle and then at her brother.


    "It''s hard work."


    Wang Linleughed straight at the sight, oh why is this little girl so cute.


    She couldn''t help but pinched Nuan Nuan''s face lightly, "What''s not hard to do? But as long as you love it, it doesn''t matter."


    While they were talking, thest mentor of the program group also came.


    That is a male mentor, and also a best actor, but he has only won the best actor award once.


    He looks very gentle like a gentleman, talking to the trainees at the moment.


    "I''m sorry because I''mte because I have something to do, you all have dinner,e on and train, you are still very young now..."


    After saying some words of encouragement to the trainees, he walked towards the instructor with a smile on his face.


    "You guys are really early, Mr. Gu still has someone to visit the ss."


    He asked with a smile, and naturally walked to their table and sat down.


    Gu Mingyu nced at him indifferently, and hummed perfunctorily.


    Nuan Nuan, who was eating, raised her head, looked at her brother and then at that man, always felt that her brother didn''t like him very much.


    Zhao Yan: "That''s great. I also want someone to visit me, but I''m afraid of dying these children. After all, there are many inconveniences in the program group. Let''s get together after we go back. For a job like ours, I want to be with you." It¡¯s really hard to get together with friends and family.¡±


    The words were so right that Xie Jingsheng looked over.


    Doesn''t this imply that Gu Mingyu didn''t understand the rules, so he called his family here in the program group?


    Gu Mingyu nced at him with a half-smile, "My child is good, but I don''t have so many worries. I understand that you think too much. Maybe the family is not easy to get along with."


    Nuan Nuan next to her agreed with her brother, and obediently put her hands on her knees.


    "Brother, don''t worry, I will be obedient!"


    Gu An was so nervous that he didn''t hear anything, but he was very good at echoing what his sister said, and nodded ordingly.


    "Who would run around without eyes? The trainees here are all girls. We don''t dare to run around, do we?"


    Huo Changfeng nodded, Xie Jingsheng nced at Zhao Yan indifferently.


    "boring."


    The smile on Zhao Yan''s face froze for a moment, but he was a smart person who has been in this circle for so many years, so he quickly adjusted and changed the subject.


    Even if someone from the trainee''s family came to visit the program group, they wouldn''t be so ruthless to prevent them from meeting, let alone the mentor, Zhao Yan''s usation waspletely inexplicable.


    Wang Linle chatted with him with just the right smile on his face, and the other two were toozy to talk to him now.


    The expression on Zhao Yan''s face became more and more ugly, but when a trainee came over, he would smile gently again.


    After lunch, I will go to shoot the training life of the trainees.


    They are all divided into different groups. The instructors each lead a team, but the arrangement of the dance and singing personnel is all on their own, and the role of the instructor is only to guide.


    "Teacher Gu."


    Seeing the cameraing over, the group of people led by Gu Mingyu respectfully called their mentor first and then the others.


    Gu Mingyu nodded, "How is your practice going?"


    Several girls danced the results of this period of training.


    Gu Mingyu listened quietly for a while, Nuan Nuan and his elder brother watched him lying at the door watching him work hard.


    It looks a bit serious and serious,pletely different from the usual smiling and teasing her at home.


    And the girls danced so well.


    Nuan Nuan''s eyes are shining.


    "Like it?"


    At this time, a voice appeared in the ear, Nuannuan nced at it, it was the person my brother didn''t like.


    She wrinkled her little nose, nning to ignore this person, and she wouldn''t like anyone her brother didn''t like either.


    Zhao Yan saw that Nuan Nuan didn''t intend to take care of her and her eyes darkened for a moment, she was really as annoying as her brother.


    "Did you see those dancingdies? If they make their debut sessfully, they will be apanied by flowers and apuse, and will be sought after by many people."


    Everyone has vanity, especially girls. He doesn''t believe that Gu Mingyu''s younger sister won''t be tempted.


    Nuan Nuan stood beside her brother before replying, "I like it, they dance very well."


    The corners of Zhao Yan''s lips turned up, and he was about to tell her that if he wanted to be famous, he had to be exposed under the camera, implying that she would steal the spotlight and make trouble.


    But Nuan Nuan continued, "But I only like to watch them dance, I don''t want to be famous."


    The smile on Zhao Yan''s face froze, "Why?"


    Is there anyone who doesn''t like the stage that attracts so much attention?


    What a joke!


    Nuannuan "Because I have been famous for a long time, but it is not fun at all, and my third brother is also very famous. He has to wear a mask every day when he goes out, and he feels a bit shameful, and he is secretly photographed by others ck, I don''t like this."


    This is really a little sober in the world.


    After Nuan Nuan finished speaking, she still sighed old-fashionedly, "I can''t decide on my own when I fall in love, and my brother doesn''t know when he will bring me a sister-inw back."


    Gu Mingyu, who heard what his sister said as soon as he came out, "..."


    He stepped forward and knocked on his sister''s forehead.


    "You worry about me, you might as well worry about big brother and second brother."


    The two brothers in front are all fine, what''s the matter with him?


    Then he gave Zhao Yan a warning look, "Don''t say any nonsense to my children."


    This is already a very rude warning.


    Zhao Yan chuckled twice, "I was just asking your sister if she likes those trainees. Teacher Gu is making a big fuss."

 Chapter 559: Warm comics

    Xie Jingsheng came over and took Nuan Nuan''s hand behind him, looking at Zhao Yan with a pair of cold eyes.


    I don''t know why, but Zhao Yan is still a young man, but Zhao Yan feels a little scalp numb when he is staring at him.


    The boy''s voice was faint, "Nuan Nuan is not familiar with you, please don''t talk to a girl casually, it will make you look bad."


    "you!"


    Zhao Yan''s eyes turned red with anger, Wang Linle almostughed out loud, but she held back.


    They are all people in the circle, no matter how well Zhao Yan puts on the outside, no one knows who.


    This guy is narrow-minded, she doesn''t want to make an enemy for herself for no reason.


    Zhao Yan was sullen and wanted to lose his temper, but Gu Mingyu didn''t care. What kind of a kid is this brat who dares to teach him a lesson.


    He nced at Xie Jingsheng with a fake smile, "Kids, don''t speak so aggressively, or you won''t know how to provoke people when you enter the workce in the future."


    Xie Jingsheng replied slowly, "That''s not the case. After all, our family has its ownpany, and I can inherit the family property in the future."


    Gu An looked at Zhao Yan in surprise, "My buddy''s family is rich. When he enters the workce, it''s not because he looks at other people''s faces, but because others look at his faces."


    Zhao Yan "..."


    That''s why he annoys this rich second generation the most!


    Seeing that Zhao Yan''s face was turning blue, Wang Linle smiled and came out to smooth things over.


    Zhao Yan also went down the steps. After all, if he didn''t go down, he would be humiliating himself.


    After the trainees in each group have watched it, Nuannuan fans generally feel that their brother is the best teacher and will not ept rebuttals.


    Now that the shooting materials were ready, Gu Mingyu took them out to y and rx.


    The four children left in the afternoon.


    School starts the next day, this time Nuan Nuan and my little brother went to sign up by themselves.


    It¡¯s already been a semester, and everyone should be familiar with it, and those who came early are writing hard in the ssroom to catch up with winter vacation homework.


    During the whole winter vacation, everyone who celebrated the New Year went crazy. Who still remembers the winter vacation homework?


    After procrastinating and looking at it, I went to school, so I had to copy my homework in a hurry.


    "Nuan Nuan, my dear Nuan Nuan, thank you for posting all the answers in the group, otherwise I would be one of them now."


    Li Jingshu patted her chest with lingering fear, "Go and take you to eat."


    Seeing his younger sister being taken away by that man-inw Li Jingshu, Gu An quickly followed.


    Huo Changfeng took a look and followed.


    In the end, they just ate some skewers outside the school gate.


    But it¡¯s delicious.


    And the people around Nuan Nuan really like to watch children eat.


    "The milk-vored steamed buns at that store are delicious, wait for me to buy some."


    When Li Jingshu came back, she not only brought steamed buns, but also Dafu custard buns.


    Nuan Nuan hugged and gnawed, like a little squirrel stealing food.


    After eating two, she couldn''t eat anymore, and the rest were all taken care of by the other three.


    After registration, school officially started.


    Nuan Nuan followed the study n she made up to learn the knowledge in the textbook step by step. By the way, she also made a n for Huo Changfeng ording to his current study progress.


    In addition to learning the knowledge in textbooks, she asionally finds time to draw, y the piano and embroider.


    Nuan Nuan doesn¡¯t intend to be a painter, but just regards it as a hobby, so after learning almost from his second cousin, he didn¡¯t go any further to learn this knowledge.


    However, she likes to take out the drawing tools during her break and draw all kinds of cute pictures for the little animals at home.


    He even made up warm and lovely stories and drew them into cartoons.


    The protagonists in the story are the small animals that Nuan Nuan knows. When drawing the story, I drew some popr science knowledge about animals and nts and then spread it on the Inte.


    She opened a separate Weibo ount, and put all the pictures she drew on it.


    Originally, she just wanted to share her own small works, but before she knew it, her ount had more than two million fans!


    And there are a bunch of reminders below every day.


    Although the animals painted by Nuan Nuan are not anthropomorphic, they possess human behavior.


    For example, wearing clothes and eating with chopsticks, etc.


    The short stories drawn every time are super sweet and super healing. Every small animal has its own personality. Nuan Nuan draws it directly ording to the personalities of the animals at home. I really didn¡¯t expect it to be so popr.


    This day, she posted a small cartoon that she had drawn for a week in her spare time on Weibo, and there were manyments below in less than a minute.


    ¡¾Sitting in the front row with a small bench, my wife finally came out, looking forward to her update every day, the cookies really warmed me up. ¡¿


    ¡¾I''m exhausted from a day''s work, but I feel like I''m alive again when I see the stories written by my wife and those cute and individual animals. ¡¿


    ¡¾Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo¡± This is really my spiritual food, but my wife only updates it once a week every time, I hope I can update it once a day! ¡¿


    ¡¾Ah... I really like Mr. Mao''s domineering and arrogant personality. ¡¿


    ¡¾The triplet Maine Coon cats are so beautiful, I want to rua! ¡¿


    ¡¾Hey, I think Rhubarb, who is a pastoral dog, has Erha¡¯s temperament is also very cute. I really like pastoral dogs. ¡¿


    In addition to urging updates, thements are more about the animals in theics.


    Nuannuan''s painting style is very gentle, and the quality of the paintings can be taken to the level ofpetitions. In the words of fans, every painting can be used as a screen protector. Not to mention anything else, this quality is the only quality They have gained many fans.


    She also likes to see fans praise her paintings.


    And this kind of people don''t know what she looks like, but they just like her short stories and paintings. I feel warm and like it, especially when I see many people say that they are tired in life, but when they see herics Healed again.


    Nuan Nuan feels that she is so old and proud!

 Chapter 560: rainbow

    Lying on the bed with her shiny feet dangling, Nuan Nuan flipped through thements left by her fans on her phone, her eyes seemed to be twinkling like little stars.


    Hee hee...No one has ever mentioned the fact that she drawsics on the Inte, neither her father nor brother know about it!


    Nuan Nuan also has her own little secret.


    Holding the phone and looking at it for a while, she yawned and went to sleep.


    Next week, I will go to the fifth level of the archaeological piano assessment. During this period, apart from going to school, the most of the remaining time is to practice the repertoire for the fifth level of the guqin assessment.


    She is only a junior high school student now, her studies are not very heavy, and her memory and strongprehension ability allow Nuan Nuan to quickly organize her current studies. Guqin and embroidery are her favorite hobbies , It can also be said that she rxes and rests when she usually practices.


    I really don¡¯t feel tired at all, but my family members are very nervous. I always feel that she is so tired after learning so many things, and I want to let her rest and feed her well every day.


    I yed "Guan Shanyue" in the piano room for a while, and it started to rain lightly outside, but it cleared up after a while.


    When the rain cleared and the sun shone down, Nuan Nuan hugged a cat and witnessed a beautiful rainbow falling from the sky.


    Nuannuan "!!"


    "It''s a rainbow! What a beautiful rainbow!"


    Stepping on the floor with bare feet, Nuan Nuan was wearing a white skirt, her hair was braided into twozy and yful twist braids, she turned around with Mao Mao in her arms, and went to find her brothers.


    Lele and other cats and dogs followed behind him, and the movement was not scary.


    Running on the floor with bare feet, almost bumped into someone when going downstairs.


    Nuan Nuan hurriedly grabbed the handrail of the stairs, and stared at Xie Jingsheng who was walking upstairs.


    "Jing Sheng, why are you here?"


    The voice of the girl who is as delicate as a little fairy is soft and waxy, and it sounds like she is acting like a baby.


    Xie Jingsheng nced at her bare feet and frowned slightly. Even good-looking teenagers frowning are very handsome.


    "What are you doing in such a hurry? You don''t have any shoes on."


    Nuan Nuan looked down and smiled a little embarrassedly.


    "Forget it, Jing Sheng, I saw the rainbow, it''s so beautiful in the garden, I''ll go and see the rainbow with my brothers!"


    Well, now I know why she ran in such a hurry.


    The appearance of a rainbow is a probability event, and it is indeed rare.


    Nuan Nuan had crooked eyebrows and a bright smile, as if he had encountered something great and was eager to share it with his brothers.


    After speaking, she put down the cat in her arms, took Xie Jingsheng''s hand and ran out.


    "Shoes, you haven''t worn your shoes yet!"


    "Oh, I forgot again."


    Because she was too excited to wear shoes, she ran back to the room with bare feet, and then called her second cousin, younger brother, and fourth brother, and grandpa did not forget.


    The family came to the garden amidst her excitement and enthusiasm.


    It is the time when the flowers bloom in warm spring, and the garden is full of colorful and beautiful flowers. It has just rained, and the petals with crystal dewdrops look more delicate and beautiful.


    Nuan Nuan shook her head, a colorful and transparent rainbow was above it, seemingly far away, as if she could touch it with her hand.


    "It''s so beautiful."


    Among the delicate flowers in the yard, the beautiful rainbow with bright colors seems to add a different kind of beauty to the whole garden.


    The little animals at home are also running smartly in the garden, the scenery is really charming.


    But Nuan Nuan didn''t know that standing next to the snow-white snow wolf, she was also the scenery in the eyes of others.


    Bai Mohua and the others unknowingly took out their mobile phones to take pictures of Nuan Nuan, and Gu Mingli even went back and took out a more high-definition professional camera, and took pictures of the animals and girls under the rainbow into the camera to freeze forever.


    In the photo, the beautiful girl standing next to Snow Wolf has a rainbow on her head. When she looks back, the smile on her face seems to be filled with the colors of spring. Even the elder brothers are amazed.


    "Why does my sister grow more and more beautiful?"


    Gu An had a worried expression on his face.


    Bai Mohua muttered, "It''s so beautiful, isn''t it beautiful?"


    Gu An rolled his dead fish eyes, "I don''t know if you didn''t go to school with my sister, but now there are a lot of pigs in school coveting my sister! Those love letters are really hard to guard against. I received one after another and they still don''t stop!"


    Hearing this topic, Nuan Nuan''s elder brothers were not sleepy. Xie Jingsheng frowned slightly and looked a little unhappy.


    Gu Mingli had a handsome face, "What do a bunch of little kids think about all day long, they want to fall in love even though they haven''t even grown hair yet!"


    Bai Mohua frowned, "Puppy love is not good, they have too little homework!"


    Their sister is so soft and beautiful, don''t be overwhelmed by those pigs.


    "Gu An, you have to take good care of your sister, and don''t let those people with bad intentions get close to Nuan Nuan."


    Gu An held his head high and held his chest high, "If you want to tell me, my good buddies and I and Huo Changfeng are all watching. As long as a boy writes a love letter to my sister, we will threaten him."


    Although it is impossible to fight, it is still possible to intimidate.


    Those timid ones don¡¯t dare to write some messy love letters to Nuan Nuan even if they have that careful thought. What¡¯s bothering is those who are bold and shameless, and some of them call him brother directly!


    He really wanted to weld those people''s faces with his fist!


    Xie Jingsheng "Does Nuan Nuan know?"


    Gu An nodded and raised his head, "I know, but she is very good. I told Nuannuan that you should not ept love letters from those people if you are not good at dating early. She is very obedient. If there is a love letter in the desk, she will give it to me immediately."


    Having such a worry-free and obedient sister, he feels so fulfilled.


    Nuan Nuan didn''t know that her brothers were talking about someone else writing a love letter to her.


    In fact, it''s not that she has never been curious about what those people wrote. Once, she opened it secretly while her brother was not paying attention, and then she was praised by all kinds of greasy love words copied from the Inte, which gave Lei goosebumps. .


    After reading only one page, I couldn¡¯t take it anymore, and then obediently gave all those love letters to my brother every time.


    It¡¯s better to read books than to look at those. There is no little girl¡¯s sprouting at all, so those boys who write love letters can be regarded as written for blind people, a waste of effort.

 Chapter 561: Guqin assessment

    On the day of the guqin grade assessment, Nuan Nuan asked for leave, and her fourth brother went with her.


    Of course, when I went to the examination room, I also met the teacher Su Ran.


    Su Ran was wearing an ancient costume, and his whole person exuded the bookish and gentle air of a man of aristocratic family. People passing by couldn''t help but look at him with countless pairs of eyes.


    "teacher!"


    Su Ran has already graduated from university. Now that he has epted the management of the family business, he seems to be calm and reserved.


    Like a long sword hidden in a scabbard.


    Su Ran saw Nuan Nuan with a smile on her handsome face, and waved in his direction.


    "Teacher, have you been waiting here for a long time?"


    Nuan Nuan ran over and looked up at him with a delicate little face.


    Su Ran rubbed her head, "It''s not too long, let''s go in."


    Nuan Nuan has taken the exam several times before, so she is not too nervous now.


    But other people are not as rxed as she is. The reason is very simple. The well-known guqin master Qin Lao also came to thepetition this time. I heard that he still intends to ept a closed disciple.


    Su Ran also told Nuan Nuan about this when she came.


    "Teacher Qin''s guqin attainments are very high. Many people who learn guqin want to worship under his name. Nuannuan, you just need to show your usual state. You don''t have to try to please anything. Music can show a person''s state of mind, which is too much. It¡¯s not beautiful to be eager for quick sess or to be deliberate.¡±


    Nuan Nuan listened seriously and nodded, "Well, teacher, I remember, even if you are not selected by Teacher Qin, it doesn''t matter, that is, I have no fate with Teacher Qin."


    She sees it very openly, guqin is her hobby, if she can worship under such a famous teacher, it is her luck, she will work hard to learn, if not, then there is no fate, she will not force it .


    It¡¯s a bit of a free fish mentality, but this kind of mentality is still very good in music. Musical instruments can show a person¡¯s state of mind. Ordinary people may not be able to hear it, but those who like music can feel it.


    Keep a pure and clean state of mind, and the music will be more dynamic and clean.


    Nuan Nuan took the clothes and went to the backstage to prepare. The clothes were ancient Confucian skirts. The tender green made her look like a lotus flower, so beautiful that people couldn''t take their eyes off them.


    As soon as she opened the door and walked out, she bumped into someone, who was walking too fast, rubbing against her arm and bumping into her, causing Nuan Nuan to stagger before she stood still.


    Should hurt a little, Nuan Nuan frowned and looked over, and the girl also looked over.


    Much taller than Nuan Nuan, about the age of high school.


    She also looked back at Nuan Nuan, her eyes shed with fear when she saw who it was, and she clenched her fist in an instant.


    The thing I was worried about happened, and this time the assessment Gu Nuannuan also came!


    Nangong Yunran''s beautiful and arrogant face turned ugly for a moment. She knew this person, and she was there during the archaeological piano level assessment.


    Gu Nuannuan is young and beautiful, so it is easy for people to remember her name.


    But what is more memorable is her talent in guqin.


    At a very young age, she has already passed the first four levels, and the violin sound makes her instructors like her very much.


    Nangong Yunran, as a youngdy from a musical family, practiced guqin since she was a child, thinking that no one couldpare to herself, and she was always proud and looked down on other people''s piano.


    But when she met this person named Gu Nuannuan, she felt threatened. The talent she was proud of before seemed not worth mentioning in front of this little girl.


    The existence of Nuan Nuan also brought her first setback in her smooth guqin career, shattering her previous pride andcency.


    She was depressed for a while after returning home, but quickly recovered under thefort of her parents.


    "Feel sorry."


    Nangong Yunran worked hard to adjust her mood, no matter what, let''spare first, she doesn''t believe that she is much worse than this little girl!


    Nuan Nuan rubbed her shoulders and shook her head, "It''s okay."


    Just as she was about to leave, Nangong Yunran stopped her again, and the girl still maintained her pride as the youngdy of a musical family.


    "I know you, Gu Nuannuan, you are amazing."


    Nuan Nuan blinked her eyes and looked up at her, with a smile on her flesh pink mouth, her voice was soft and sweet.


    "I know you too, Sister Nangong, you are also very powerful."


    Nangong Yunran breathed a sigh of relief, "I will go all out for this assessment."


    After she finished speaking, she left in a hurry, Nuan Nuan looked at her back and scratched her face nkly.


    She could feel that this sister really loves guqin, and she went all out in every previous assessment, with her love for music.


    Nuannuan smiled with crooked eyes.


    On the eve of the assessment, a friend of Nangong Yunran approached her, and she is also a contestant to be assessed this time.


    "Yunran, you are so powerful, this time Teacher Qin will definitely choose you as a closed disciple."


    The girl''s voice was sweet, but where Nangong Yunran could not see, deep jealousy shed in her eyes.


    Nangong Yunran frowned and interrupted her, "Don''t talk nonsense, it''s his own business who Mr. Qin chooses."


    "What are you talking about, except for Gu Nuannuan, who among us canpare with you, but Gu Nuannuan is also here for this assessment, but I don''t know you two..."


    She bit her lip, looking aggrieved for her best friend.


    "Yunran, this assessment is very important to you. What if Teacher Qin chooses Gu Nuannuan? If everyone knows that you are no better than a child, then I don''t know what those people will think of you Woolen cloth."


    Nangong Yunran bit her lip, "What do I care about them?!"


    Could it be that she, Nangong Yunran, depends on other people''s expressions?

 Chapter 562: framed

    Zheng Jiajia didn''t expect that today is such an important day, she said so, and Nangong Yunran didn''t even intend to trouble Gu Nuannuan in private.


    She couldn''t help bing a little impatient.


    Suddenly saw Nangong Yunran''s bracelet next to her, and had a bold idea in her heart.


    Zheng Jiajia quietly took the bracelet away, and then found the room where Gu Nuannuan kept the guqin.


    Some people are used to using their own guqin, so they will also bring their own guqin during the assessment.


    Nuan Nuan is like this, so she will bring her own guqin every time she is assessed.


    Although the guqin is too big to carry some troubles, it is not a problem for the Gu family at all.


    Zheng Jiajia also knew this, so he came up with that idea in his heart.


    She bribed a staff member to call away the staff guarding the guqin, then found Gu Nuannuan''s guqin and destroyed one of the strings, and put Nangong Yunran''s bracelet beside her.


    Her heart beats fast while doing this, but as long as she thinks that she can destroy two rivals with one stone, her heart will be more excited.


    Zheng Jiajia left soon after finishing all this.


    Nuan Nuan is used to checking her own things when she is on stage, including the guqin of course, so she soon found that her piano was artificially damaged.


    Gu Mingli looked at the obviously damaged strings, and was so angry that he almost cursed.


    "Who is so vicious, we must find out!"


    The organizer quickly received aint from Gu Mingli, and the news that the Nuannuan strings were artificially damaged also spread.


    Many people came to watch the fun.


    Nuan Nuan picked up the ne from the ground, and someone who recognized the bracelet immediately eximed.


    "Isn''t this Nangong Yunran''s bracelet?"


    That bracelet is very beautiful, and it is worth a lot of money at first nce. Nangong Yunran often wears it, so naturally many people know it.


    Zheng Jiajia, who was standing in the crowd,ughed immediately when she heard this. It was so good that someone helped her without having to guide her.


    "It''s really Nangong Yunran''s, but why is her bracelet here?"


    "Gu Nuannuan''s guqin strings are broken, and Nangong Yunran''s bracelet appears here again, could it be..."


    Although the following words are not finished, everyone knows what she wants to sayter.


    In fact, more than one person thinks so.


    Some people gloated directly, "I really didn''t expect Nangong Yunran to be such a person."


    "Isn''t she usually very noble? How could she do such a thing?"


    "It''s true that you know people and face, but you don''t know your heart."


    Nangong Yunran seemed a bit out of tune with most people because of his high-minded personality and good talent. Of course, those who said so were also because of jealousy.


    Nuan Nuan felt that Nangong Yunran was not the type to do such a thing.


    "Before we find out, just a bracelet can''t prove that sister Nangong did this."


    Nuan Nuan held the bracelet, with a delicate face, "I''ll check it out."


    Zheng Jiajia was in a hurry, and hurriedly said, "But I did see hering this way."


    Gu Mingli sneered, "Isn''t there monitoring? Check it out and it will be clear?"


    Zheng Jiajia''s eyes shed with panic. Too bad she forgot about monitoring when she was nervous and excited.


    When she was nervous and at a loss, Nangong Yunran walked over.


    Everyone looked at her with subtle eyes, gloating about some things.


    "Nangong Yunran, you are here, Gu Nuannuan''s strings were destroyed, and your bracelet was left at the scene, won''t you exin it?"


    Nangong Yunran''s eyes shed with astonishment, "Why is my bracelet here?"


    This bracelet is a birthday present from her father. She has always liked it very much. When changing clothes, she will carefully take it off and put it on the side, and then put it on after changing.


    But today, when she put on the clothes for the stage exam and went to look for her bracelet, she found it was gone.


    I camete because I was looking for a bracelet.


    "Why is your bracelet here, don''t you know?"


    I don''t know who said it, everyone stared at the expression on Nangong Yunran''s face to see how she reacted.


    After understanding the current situation, Nangong Yunran''s face turned livid with anger.


    She had a pretty face coldly, "What? Do you suspect that I did this?"


    "Who knows? Teacher Qin is here this time, maybe you are jealous of Gu Nuannuan''s talent and are afraid that she will be chosen by Teacher Qin to destroy her strings."


    Nangong Yunran pursed her lips and clenched her palms, "I, Nangong Yunran, would never do such a dirty thing."


    "So how do you exin your bracelet?"


    Nuan Nuan "Isn''t the investigation and monitoring clear? Why are you holding onto people?"


    Some people immediately got angry, "It''s really a dog biting Lu Dongbin, we are fighting for you, but you are speaking for her, why are you pretending to be the Holy Virgin White Lotus?"


    The person who said this received a cruel look the next second, and she was so frightened that she shut up immediately.


    Gu Mingli''s voice was frighteningly cold, "For whom, you know in your own mind. You look like a human being, and your heart is smaller than the tip of a needle. Does my sister need you to fight the injustice? Dogs meddle in their own business."


    "you!"


    That person''s face turned green and pale by Gu Mingli.


    Nuan Nuan "Brother, let''s adjust the monitoring directly."


    Nangong Yunran nced at the Gu family brothers and sisters, his eyes were a little red, and he was actually grateful to them in his heart.


    He didn''t expect that it was Gu Nuannuan who helped him at this time.

 Chapter 563: Disqualification from the exam

    Seeing that the monitoring was really about to be adjusted, Zheng Jiajia really started to worry, and a forced smile appeared on her face.


    "But the exam ising soon, I''m afraid it''s not good to watch the monitor at this time."


    Su Ran saw panic and guilt in her eyes. After all, she was just a child who hadn''t stepped into the society, so she couldn''t hide her emotions at all.


    Su Ran''s voice was light, "You did this, right?"


    Zheng Jiajia turned pale, "How... how is it possible, I... I am a good friend of Yunran, how could I do such a thing."


    Gu Mingli sneered, "Friend? If you don''t tell me, we really can''t see it. If I remember correctly, you didn''t say that Nangong Yunran came here before?"


    Nangong Yunran looked at Zheng Jiajia suddenly, "What are you talking about? When did Ie here?"


    Zheng Jiajia''s face turned pale, and cold sweat broke out.


    "I... I might be wrong."


    Nangong Yunran would be really stupid if she didn''t know what was going on at this time.


    "It was you who did it, right? When you came to me in the locker room, I put the bracelet next to me. I remember it very clearly, but you disappeared after you came and left. I have never been here, my Why did the bracelet appear here, and Zheng Jiajia, why did you say you saw meing!"


    Her tone became serious. She was originally a cold and iceberg beauty, but now her strictness brought a strong sense of oppression.


    Zheng Jiajia was taken aback by her aura, and fell into a state of anxiety.


    But she knows better that she can''t admit it, otherwise she will definitely be withdrawn from the exam. This opportunity is so important, she can''t...


    "Nangong Yunran, thanks to the fact that I regard you as my best friend, I didn''t expect you to trust outsiders and not me."


    After Zheng Jiajia finished talking, he didn''t give anyone the time to respond, and ran away with red eyes, as if he had been wronged so much.


    Disappointment shed across Nangong Yunran''s eyes. She really didn''t expect that this good friend who grew up with her would do such a thing, and even took her bracelet to frame her.


    Gu Mingli scolded, "What should I do now? It''s toote to find you a good piano again."


    Nuan Nuan pursed her lips, "Let''s rent a piano and use it temporarily."


    "Use mine."


    Nangong Yunran stood up and said, "Use my qin first. My qin is simr to yours, and we both y at different times."


    Nuan Nuan looked at her in surprise, and a soft smile appeared on the corner of her mouth, "Thank you, Sister Nangong."


    Nangong Yunran said, "It should be me thanking you."


    Thank you for choosing to believe me.


    Su Ran "You two go to the exam first, and I will ask the organizer to investigate and monitor."


    This matter will not be left alone.


    Nuan Nuan and Nangong Yunran nodded, smiled at each other and went to the exam together.


    The results of the final investigation showed that Zheng Jiajia did it.


    Gu Mingli sneered, "She is really stupid and poisonous!"


    If there is no monitoring and no one finds out, both Nuan Nuan and Nangong Yunran will be affected.


    Neither Su Ran nor Gu Mingli will simply let this matter go, and the organizers can''t afford to offend these two people.


    And it was indeed Zheng Jiajia who went too far, and finally announced that Zheng Jiajia would be disqualified from the exam.


    When Zheng Jiajia was anxiously waiting for the exam, he saw Nangong Yunran and Gu Nuannuan walking together.


    She stood in the corner, looking at the two with resentment and jealousy.


    "That idiot Nangong Yunran actually made friends with hispetitor!"


    She cursed angrily, although she grew up with Nangong Yunran, she hated Nangong Yunran to the core.


    Because of the rtionship between the two, they have beenpared by people around since they were young, and she can''tpare to Nangong Yunran in anything.


    She was like a jumping clown beside her, she wished that Nangong Yunran would fall into the quagmire in her dreams.


    What a great opportunity today, but Gu Nuannuan is also stupid, not taking advantage of this opportunity to eradicate hispetitors.


    Just as she was cursing the two of them in her heart, the staff of the program team came to her.


    Seeing those two people walking straight towards her, Zheng Jiajia panicked.


    "You... what do you want to do."


    "Student Zheng Jiajia, because you intentionally destroyed Gu Nuannuan''s Guqin and framed Nangong Yunran for being too bad, now it is decided by various parties to cancel your qualification for the Guqin exam."


    With a bang, Zheng Jiajia''s face turnedpletely pale.


    "No... how is this possible, I am... I am from the Zheng family, you can''t do this."


    Zheng Jiajiapletely panicked.


    "My father is the vice president of your association..."


    Nuan Nuan couldn''t help but look sideways, is this rhythm nning to cheat?


    Nangong Yunran pursed her lips, feeling puzzled and dazed, she stared closely at Zheng Jiajia for a while and asked.


    "Why are you doing this?"


    Zheng Jiajia seemed to be stimted by something, "Because I hate you! I hate you Nangong Yunran!"


    Nangong Yunran''s face turned pale, "Didn''t you say that we are good friends?"


    Zheng Jiajia sneered, "Who would treat you as a friend, and look down on others all day long? Everyonepares me with you. I am inferior to you in everything. The voice of praise belongs to you. Why!"


    Nangong Yunran "If that''s the case, why are you still by my side? If you don''t like it, then leave!"


    Zheng Jiajia "Do you think I want to? But they only see you, and I can live a better life only by pleasing you!"


    Nuan Nuan snorted, "Why are you like a blood-sucking worm? You sucked the blood of Sister Nangong and thought her blood was not tasty. You took all the benefits, and you ended up raising a white-eyed wolf."


    Nangong Yunran had a cold face, "If that''s the case, then don''t appear in front of me again."


    She has been a sincere dog for so many years!


    Zheng Jiajia was taken away in the end, and the people watching the show felt embarrassed.


    I really didn''t expect the truth of the matter to be like this, this kind of girlfriend is too scary.


    Those who were certain that Nangong Smudged broke the strings of Gu Nuannuan''s piano all had hot faces, and silently stood aside.

 Chapter 564: assessment

    Nangong Yunran''s piano is indeed a good one. Nuan Nuan adjusted the tone before going on stage and found that it is quite easy to use.


    "Sister Nangong thank you, then I will go to the exam."


    Before going to the exam, Nuan Nuan went to Nangong Yunran to thank her.


    Seeing the girl''s bright and clean smile, Nangong Yunran also smiled.


    At this time, she was no longer so attached to being Teacher Qin''s closed disciple.


    Although I still hope that I can be selected, but I want to y my favorite Guqin well.


    She didn''t know that it was precisely because of this ident that Nangong Yunran''s mood improved. During the exam, this improvement was also reflected in the piano music and was noticed by many teachers.


    "Not bad, there are quite a few good seedlings this year."


    "Teacher Qin, is there anyone you fancy?"


    Everyone is well aware of why Teacher Qin came here this time, so they are particrly concerned about whether there is anything that moves his heart.


    "The former Gu Nuannuan and the current Nangong Yunran are both good seedlings, but the former is more immature and aura, and this Nangong Yunran''s piano music is more profound, and each has its own advantages. Compared with the former, I am more I like this Nangong Yunran, I have seen her test before, this timepared with the previous one, the improvement is not a little bit, this child''s heart is quite tenacious."


    "I prefer ssmate Gu Nuannuan''s. Her piano sound is clean and flexible, and it isfortable to listen to. Moreover, she has already achieved such achievements at a young age, and I am afraid it will be immeasurable in the future."


    "Did you find out that the pianos used by these two people are actually the same one?"


    "Really? I really didn''t notice."


    "Really, they really use the same guqin, are these two children friends?"


    For those who love the qin, Guqin is like their other half, and those who are not particrly close will not allow others to touch it.


    Old Qin, who had attracted everyone''s attention, finally made a move at this time.


    Old Qin, whose real name is Qin Zerun, is a qin-loving person who is obsessed with the qin. He has profound attainments in the guqin, and his qin sound can even resonate with people and arouse people''s emotions.


    Even people who don''t understand music will feel shocked when they listen to it.


    Has a high status in the guqin circle, and is a highly respected senior.


    Many people want to put their children next to him to be his apprentices, but Qin Zerun''s requirements for apprentices are also a bit weird.


    The apprentices he wants to take in are all indispensable in nature and talent.


    In terms of xinxing, he dered that he didn''t want to ept a white-eyed wolf who didn''t respect his teacher. As for talent, he said straightforwardly that he didn''t have the patience to teach stupid things.


    This is very offensive, but there are still many people who want to try it with their children.


    Maybe he was spotted?


    Unfortunately, until now, Qin Zerun has only three apprentices, all of whom have be top music masters in the industry.


    Aside from other things, Qin Zerun really has nothing to choose when ites to judging people.


    So as soon as the news that Qin Zerun wasing to be the referee for the children''s grade assessment was released, basically everyone in the circle who knew the news came.


    Qin Zerun is an old man with gray temples but a bit of vigor, wearing a white exercise suit and stroking his beard.


    "Those two children are really good."


    The people around listened attentively.


    "The small ones are transparent and the big ones are tenacious. You can hear their temperaments only from the sound of the piano. Originally, I nned to ept only one closed disciple when I met someone I liked this time. The next assessment left the old man with a pleasant surprise."


    "Then Mr. Qin..."


    "I''ll try which of the two of them has the better talent. I don''t want the one who is too stupid. It''s hard to teach the one who is too stupid!"


    Then after the assessment of Nuan Nuan and Nangong Yunran was over, they were notified by the staff to stay temporarily.


    Both of them are not stupid, and theyughed when they thought of the possible acquaintance.


    Nuan Nuan smiled so that her eyebrows and eyes were curved, revealing her neat and white teeth, which looked very sweet.


    Nangong Yunran, who never liked to smile, saw her big smile, and couldn''t help but raise the corner of her mouth to reveal a smile.


    This smile is even more beautiful, and Nuan Nuan let out a wow.


    "Sister Nangong, you smile so beautifully, like a great beauty in ancient times, you should smile more."


    Nangong Yunran felt a little embarrassed, "You are cute too."


    "Hee hee...that''s what my family says about me."


    The little girl is really not humble at all.


    The two were chatting in the lounge, and Nuan Nuan was still feeling sorry for her guqin.


    "It''s too bad, it''s too bad, how can you break my Xiaohong''s strings, I hope I can find someone to fix Xiaohong."


    Nangong Yunran "...Xiao, Xiaohong?"


    What a childish name this is.


    Nuan Nuan pursed her lips and smiled, but the smile onlysted for a few seconds before copsing, looking very pitiful with drooping eyelids.


    "This is the nickname I gave Hongyuan. It feels more affectionate to be called Xiaohong."


    Nuan Nuan usually takes good care of her Guqin after ying the piano, and is careful every time she transports it, but she really didn''t expect someone to maliciously damage the Guqin.


    This is true because she has never seen too many sinister people.


    When she saw that Hong Yuan''s strings were broken, she was very angry, but it was the fourth brother who told her that she would find the master to help Hong Yuan fix it, so she was a little relieved.


    Nangong Yunran "My mother knows a master who can restore Guqin, maybe I can introduce you to it."


    "Really good!"


    Nuan Nuan''s eyes lit up in an instant, and she thanked Nangong Yunran in a soft voice, as if she was acting like a baby.


    "Thank you, Sister Nangong~~"


    Nangong Yunran had never been hugged and acted so softly before, and a blush suddenly appeared on her beautiful face.


    "You''re wee, your little... red kite is also my responsibility for being destroyed."


    Nuan Nuan immediately pouted unhappily, "What does it have to do with Sister Nangong? You are also a victim. It''s all because of that bad guy!"


    Nangong Yunran''s brows and eyes were stained with a smile, "Well, it''s indeed her fault."


    What the two girls didn''t know was that all their conversations in the house were overheard by the old man standing outside the door.

 Chapter 565: to teach

    The old man nodded, the two children are really good-natured.


    Then he opened the door and walked in.


    The two people in the lounge turned their heads and looked over, then stood up and said hello respectfully.


    "Hello, Teacher Qin."


    Qin Zerun nodded with his hands behind his back, his serious face looked stern and seemed a bit unhuman.


    His majestic eyes looked at the two girls, but he didn''t want to meet a pair of bright and curious eyes.


    Nuan Nuan and Mr. Qin met their eyes, and immediately stood up straight like a primary school student, but they were obedient and obedient.


    Qin Zerun "..."


    Nangong Yunran was a little nervous and excited, after all, this person is his idol!


    "You two take a look at this piano score, and I will give you half an hour to study. How much you can learn depends on your own abilities."


    After finishing speaking, he threw the piano score over.


    Nuan Nuan and Nangong Yunran looked at each other, and they all looked at each other together.


    The two of them never thought of giving in to each other, because it would be an insult to an Aegean.


    Everyone depends on their own abilities. It is very good to be selected. Although you will be disappointed if you are not selected, you have no regrets because you have tried your best.


    "But Teacher Qin, another student broke the strings of Nuan Nuan''s piano before the assessment."


    Old Qin frowned when he heard the words, "Which student actually did such a vicious thing!"


    Old Qin is a person who loves the qin. In his eyes, every qin is special and alive. Therefore, it is unforgivable for him to know that someone actually destroys other people''s qin.


    "Well, I''ll find someone to lend you a piano."


    Old Qin moved quickly, and within a few minutes, someone came with a good piano.


    Nuan Nuan quickly thanked, and then started to study with Nangong Yunran.


    After reading the piano score once or twice, she memorized the above score.


    Then began to bounce slowly.


    "You''re starting now? Don''t need to read the score?"


    Nuan Nuan''s small face was serious, "I remember it all."


    Nangong Yunran and Mr. Qin looked at her in shock, "I wrote it all down?!"


    Nuan Nuan nodded.


    Old Qin blew his beard and stared, "Really remember everything? Then y it for me!"


    He didn''t believe it!


    Who knew that Nuan Nuan really yed the music on the sheet music slowly. Although it was a bit stuttering and slow, it was yedpletely.


    This piece of music wasposed by Mr. Qin himself, and Mr. Qin can naturally tell that this little girl really yed itpletely.


    Although there is no artistic conception is not familiar.


    He quickly took a sip of tea, "You... you..."


    Nangong Yunran''s eyes wereplicated, "Do you have a photographic memory for Nuan Nuan?"


    Nuannuan nodded, "Well, I remember things very quickly."


    Mr. Qin coughed calmly, "Although you can barely y the piano, you can''t just y the piano. Anyone who has learned the piano can y it by looking at the music score. It''s just a matter of time." Forget it, what I want is that you have to integrate the emotion of the song into the music, music has emotion, instead of just ying the song in such a dry way, without any soul."


    Nuannuan nodded, "But Grandpa Qin, it''s a little difficult for a little girl like me who is still studying to understand so many emotions."


    The little girl''s words are extremely innocent, but...it''s also true.


    "Cough..."


    The old man coughed quickly, "Come on slowly, you little girl knows so much what to do, then what do you feel when you watch the song just now?"


    Nangong Yunran struggled for a while, but still expressed his inner thoughts.


    "It''s like the setting sun that is about to set, with an instant shocking beauty, but after the beauty, it falls into boundless silence."


    Old Qin stroked his beard and nodded, neither saying right nor wrong, just looking at Nuan Nuan, "What about you?"


    Nuan Nuan "It''s also a sunset, but I think there is still excitement after the silence, and there are stars in the dark."


    Old Qin hummed, "Everyone has different feelings and experiences, has different perspectives on problems, and has different feelings about the same thing."


    He had a smile on his face, "The two of you are quiet, but you are too closed to yourself, and you don''t bother to contact the outside world."


    Nangong Yunran blushed, she knew that Elder Qin was talking about herself.


    She is indeed... a little too proud. Zheng Jiajia''s backstab this time gave her a heavy blow, but it also made her grow.


    "A person who thinks in a positive direction about everything is too naive."


    Nuan Nuan scratched her face and looked at him eagerly.


    "but¡­"


    Both Nuan Nuan and Nangong Yunran looked at him.


    "Music is inherently lonely. Music needs emotion, but it''s not to forcefully integrate the feelings of other people into the score, but...to integrate into your own feelings, whiche from your true feelings and thoughts in your heart, so you don''t have to go against your own heart. Deliberately approaching people, of course, if you can resonate with other people''s feelings, that''s your skill."


    Nangong Yunran was thoughtful, but Nuan Nuan seemed to understand.


    Mr. Qin looked at Nuannuan again, "It''s good or bad to be too naive. I know your family well. You are well protected by your own family. You are innocent and innocent, but it doesn''t mean you are stupid. You have a beautiful attitude toward everything in the world." Yearning is not necessarily a bad thing, your music can heal people''s hearts."


    Nuan Nuan pursed her lips and revealed a bright smile.


    "Okay, you two continue to practice, there is not much time left."


    The expression on Nangong Yunran''s face immediately cracked, she hasn''t started ying yet!


    She suspected that Teacher Qin was wasting her time on purpose.


    Put aside all distracting thoughts and start practicing.

 Chapter 566: choose

    Nangong Yunran also practiced guqin since she was a child. Although she didn''t have the perverted ability of Nuan Nuan, she quickly devoted herself to the music after familiarizing herself with the music score.


    Nangong Yunran almost put aside all distracting thoughts during practice, and waited half an hour for Qin Zerun to stop her before letting go.


    Nangong Yunran''s fingers were slender and slender, but there was ayer of calluses on the belly of the finger, which was left over from ying the strings for a long time.


    Fingers still look fair, but if you touch them, you will find that the pads of the fingers are a bit hard.


    Nuannuan''s fingertips also have a little callus, but it''s not as thick as Nangong Yunran.


    Qin Zerun "It''s time, let''s take a look at the results of your half-hour practice. Which one of you wille first?"


    Nangong Yunran "I''lle first."


    She took a deep breath, then put her hands together and began to bounce.


    Half an hour to learn a new piece of music is still too difficult, Nangong Yunran tried his best, and only yed the whole piece proficiently, less than half of the progress.


    The one who couldn''t rememberter, she closed her hands in frustration.


    "Sorry teacher, I can only remember this."


    Nuan Nuan next to him apuded the face-saving little seal, "Sister Nangong, you are so good, the previous one is so smooth and skillful!"


    And has brought her own style.


    She really learns and uses it. The music that Teacher Qin taught before has a soul. If you want to learn to integrate your own feelings, she immediately learns and uses it in this song, although it is only the first half.


    Qin Zerun nced at the little girl who was happy for others, and smiled angrily, "Do you still remember that the two of you are in apetitive rtionship now? This is apuding, and you are quite happy."


    Nuan Nuan immediately withdrew her hands, put her two little hands on her knees and sat upright, looking cute but innocent.


    "Because Sister Nangong ys really well, doesn''t she, Teacher Qin?"


    Qin Zerun "..."


    This little boy really doesn''t have any sense of crisis.


    Nangong Yunran looked at the warm, clean and sincere eyes and couldn''t hold back the corners of his mouth and smiled, and his ears were slightly red after being praised so much by her.


    Where is she... how is she so good.


    "it''s your turn."


    Nuannuan said, the little expression became serious and serious, and then started to y.


    She yed the whole piece, but there were one or two sybles wrong in some ces, and the emotions mixed in were also ignorant and immature. It was a piece of twilight, but it seemed a little cheerful in the hands of the little girl .


    It seems that it is not the setting sun that is about to set, but the rising sun that is born.


    One piece of music is yed by different people with two feelings, which is also the beauty of music.


    Qin Zerun is very satisfied with both children, but... Nangong Yunran is more suitable for him. When he was young, he was also quiet and aloof. This child Yunran looks a bit like him when he was young.


    The most important thing is that this little girl has a good talent and a smart mind, and she doesn''t feel tired teaching herself.


    But Gu Nuannuan''s music is also very lively, which reminds him of a friend of his.


    A child like Nuan Nuan should be able to satisfy his old buddy''s appetite.


    "I have already decided, Nangong Yunran, would you like to be my disciple?"


    While saying this, the old man was paying attention to Gu Nuannuan from the corner of his eye.


    Seeing that the little girl''s **** and white eyes were a little bit regretful, but she was not unhappy or jealous at all. On the contrary, she quickly became sincerely happy for Nangong Yunran.


    Qin Zerun nodded inwardly, it is rare, such a young child has a very pure and kind heart.


    At this moment, Nangong Yunran seemed to be hit by a pie falling from the sky, excited, unbelievable and at a loss.


    She subconsciously looked at Nuan Nuan next to her, only to see that the little girl was genuinely happy for herself.


    Nangong Yunran was so moved that it was as if a warm current was passing by, very moved.


    Is it a blessing in disguise for her? She lost a best friend who secretly resented her for being duplicity, but she also got to know such a cute and nice girl as Nuan Nuan.


    "Teacher, do you really choose me? Nuan Nuan obviously ys better."


    Nuan Nuan hurriedly waved her hand beside her, "No, I think Sister Nangong ys well!"


    Qin Zerun nced at the two of them, "It''s alright, alright, you two, don''t be humble here. Nuan Nuan really ys well, but her temper doesn''t suit me."


    Nangong Yunran stopped talking, some of the top masters in various industries had a weird temper.


    Sometimes looking for an apprentice is not only based on talent, but also on eye.


    "However, your little guy''s talent is really good, so you can''t waste it. I have someone who can rmend it to you. Do you know Mr. Ji Mingyuanji?"


    After he finished speaking, the eyes of Nangong Yunran and Nuan Nuan lit up at the same time.


    Ji Mingyuan, a guqin genius when he was young, is now also a well-known master in the circle, basically as famous as Mr. Qin.


    He is younger than people like Mr. Qin, but in fact he is almost fifty years old, only ten years younger than old people like Mr. Qin.


    Different from Mr. Qin''s calm style, Ji Mingyuan''s style is more varied, and his personality is more lively and active. Others tend to grow older and calmer, but he develops in a naive direction as he gets older.


    "Nuan Nuan should be to his liking. I will connect with you and find time for the two of you to meet. Whether you can be a master or apprentice depends on your fate."


    Nuannuan nodded, with a big smile on her face, "Thank you, Teacher Qin~"


    Although Qin Zerun confiscated Nuan Nuan as his apprentice, he still likes such a soft little girl, if only this child was his granddaughter.


    Nuan Nuan didn''t know what Qin Zerun was thinking. After leaving the lounge with Sister Nangong, both of them were a little excited.


    "Congrattions, Sister Nangong."


    Nangong Yunran''s brows and eyes were stained with a clear smile, "Nuan Nuan, you have to work hard too. I heard that Teacher Qin and Teacher Ji live together. If you be Teacher Ji''s apprentice, then the two of us will also be together." We can see each other often."


    Nuan Nuan clenched her fists to cheer herself up, "Well, I will definitely work hard!"

 Chapter 567: I have to go back to inherit the family property

    Gu Mingli and Su Ran soon found out the result, they didn''t say anything, they just rubbed the little girl''s fluffy hair.


    "Then let''s wait here first."


    Nuan Nuan raised her head and looked at Su Ran, "Teacher, aren''t you busy?"


    Su Ran smiled and said, "It''s only a few days, so it''s a vacation."


    The news came from Qin Zerun that Ji Shiyuan agreed to meet again, but the time was two dayster.


    Nuan Nuan will do homework or go out for a walk within these two days.


    The day before meeting Teacher Ji Shiyuan, Nangong Yunran came to visit her to y at Nangong''s house.


    After Nangong Yunran''s parents knew what happened during the assessment, they cut off all contact with the Zheng family in anger, and even went back to suppress some of the Zheng family''s business in revenge.


    He was very enthusiastic about Gu Nuannuan''s arrival, "I heard from Xiaoran that your strings were broken by Zheng Jiajia. I have some contacts here who can contact the master who repaired the guqin. If you don''t mind, we can help you fix it. The guqin was transported there."


    Su Ran: "Which teacher is that?"


    Although Su Ran didn''t continue to study Guqin because he wanted to inherit the family property, his contacts are actually quite extensive.


    "Liu Zhen, Teacher Liu."


    Su Ran smiled, "Coincidentally, I also asked Mr. Liu to help my student."


    Nangong''s mother nced at him, "You are..."


    Su Ran said her name with a gentle smile, "Junior Su Ran."


    Nangong''s mother''s eyes widened in an instant, "Su Ran, is that genius boy who appeared a few years ago, who passed the highest level of Guqin at the age of fifteen, and who was snatched by several big bosses in the circle to want you to be his apprentice? "


    At this moment, Nangong Yunran also looked at him in shock and surprise.


    The boss is actually by my side!


    Su Ran shrugged, "It''s a bit exaggerated. I''m just a little bit better at this aspect."


    Everyone in the Nangong family "..."


    I feel like I almost don''t know the word "just".


    Nangong''s mother looked at Nuan Nuan, "No wonder the little girl can y so well. It turns out that she is guided by a famous teacher."


    Nuan Nuan smiled and showed her neat and beautiful teeth, "Teacher Su Ran is very powerful."


    Su Ran is modest and honest, "I''m just teaching normally, Nuan Nuan is very talented in you."


    Nangong Family: Don¡¯t be humble, you two, you two monsters.


    Nangong''s mother looked at Su Ran with some pity, "So many years have passed in a sh, you have disappeared since you passed all the grade exams, and you have never appeared in the circle again. I didn''t expect to see the legendary little genius like this .¡±


    Nangong Yunran didn''t understand, "Why didn''t you continue?"


    Since the talent in this area is so good, if you continue to y, you will definitely have higher achievements.


    Su Ran has an expression that I can''t help but "I have to go back and inherit the family property."


    Nangong Yunran "..."


    Gu Mingli snorted, "He is the only heir to the Su family, and if he doesn''t go back to the billions of dors of family property, no one will take care of it."


    Su Ran "Exaggerated."


    Although he exaggerated, he didn''t deny it.


    Nangong Yunranmu put on a face, "...oh."


    She can understand, billions of dors in family property and continuing to practice the guqin is even furtherpared, even if it were her, she would choose the former!


    It¡¯s all false to say that you don¡¯t love money, after all, it¡¯s not tens of millions or one hundred million, it¡¯s tens of billions!


    The Nangong family is a family of musicians. Although Su Ran has not continued to be active in this circle, she is also very knowledgeable in this area.


    So the two sides talked very happily, and finally even went to learn the art of piano. In this short period of time, Su Ran has be the long-term friend of the Nangong family and his wife.


    Gu Mingli "..."


    The speed of making friends also made him amazed.


    When they left, the members of the Nangong family were still reluctant to part.


    Nuan Nuan packed up the next morning and went to the agreed ce to find Ji Shiyuan.


    Ji Shiyuan has his own property here, in a quiet mountain vi.


    Nuan Nuan, brother and teacher Su Ran drove to the foot of the mountain and walked up the back.


    Because the car couldn''t drive in.


    Now is the time when all things are revived in spring. The bamboo forests in the mountains, the various small wild flowers and the woods on the roadside echo each other. They are full of wildness. Walking slowly in this ce, they are not in a hurry, but rathere to enjoy the scenery of.


    "The environment here is really good." Su Ran didn''t know where to catch a beautiful praying mantis to show Nuan Nuan.


    Nuan Nuan teased the praying mantis with a branch, and then let it go.


    "Yes, I will also find such a quiet and beautiful ce to retire in the future."


    Just as he finished speaking, Gu Mingli pped his forehead.


    "What are you thinking about? You''re still so young and you''re already thinking about things when you''re old."


    Nuan Nuan stuck out her tongue, "I''ll just think about it."


    The three of them walked up the moss-covered stone steps while talking. Walking in such a ce, it was like entering a painting, and it had a special taste.

 Chapter 568: Ji Shiyuan

    In a small vi in the mountains, the two who are ying chess at the moment are also discussing the uing guests.


    "To be praised so much by you, I am curious about this little girl."


    The person who spoke was the person Nuan Nuan and they were going to meet this time, Ji Shiyuan.


    He looks younger than Qin Zerun opposite, with an indescribable unrestrained chic, like a swordsman wandering the world in a martial arts novel.


    Although the hair has been mixed with some white, and there are traces of time on the skin, but only from his face, he can vaguely see the demeanor of his youth.


    Qin Zerun looked at him expressionlessly, and held down the hand he was trying to regret.


    "Stinky chess basket, like this every time, if you can''t beat it, you regret it!" Qin Zerun can be said to be bearded and staring, ying chess with this old boy is the most annoying!


    When Ji Shiyuan was caught, he didn''t look ashamed at all, instead he smiled cheekily, "Oh, oh, we have been friends for many years, and you know I''m not good at chess, so let me y more." , Take a step back and open up the sea and the sky."


    Qin Zerun couldn''t help but yelled, Ji Shiyuan was also capable of forcing a serious and old man like this.


    "Smelly chess basket, you know you can''t do it yourself, but every time Ie here, I will set out your broken chessboard, no regrets, no regrets! You don''t know this problem that elementary school students know, you have to regret every time you y a game of chess. You can''t beat me ten times!"


    Ji Shiyuan also stared, "What are you talking about! When did I regret a game before? Just kidding, I also won many times, okay?"


    This is really the most vivid expression of shamelessness.


    Qin Zerun pointed at him and was speechless for a long time. Although he had known Ji Shiyuan''s dog virtue for a long time, he was still angry.


    "You... you..."


    Before he finished speaking, he saw a cute, fluffy head poking in from the gate, and when he saw him, a pair of **** and white eyes lit up.


    "Teacher Qin, so you are here too~"


    The little girl''s voice was so soft and waxy, Qin Zerun instantly gave up talking to Ji Shiyuan, and put up his airs on the chair.


    Ji Shiyuan curled his lips when he saw his pretentious appearance, and muttered something softly.


    He turned his head and looked at the little apprentice who was introduced to him by Qin Zerun.


    The first time I saw Nuan Nuan.


    Good boy, take another look.


    Eyes are so bright, take another look!


    Then I couldn''t look away, this little girl looks...why is she so soft like a little animal.


    Ji Shiyuan has a little secret that everyone around him knows. He is both a fluffy fan and a cute fan.


    I can''t refuse those furry and cute creatures.


    Even if the cat scratches the skin on his hand many times, he will heal the scar every time and forget the pain. When he sees a kitten on the side of the road, he can''t help but want to touch it a few times.


    Of course, those grumpy and wild wild cats don''t like him very much.


    "Cough... Are you the student that Teacher Qin introduced to me?"


    Ji Shiyuan also stood up straighter to make himself look less serious.


    You have to make a good impression in front of your future apprentices.


    Just met for the first time, Ji Shiyuan had already secretlybeled Nuan Nuan as his apprentice.


    As long as this little cutie is not too stupid, he is willing to ept it!


    And he also believed that the student who could be introduced to him by Qin Zerun''s vicious old man might not only not be stupid, but also very smart.


    Nuannuan stood obediently in front of him and nodded, "Hello, Teacher Ji, my name is Gu Nuannuan."


    Gu Mingli and Su Ran who followed Nuan Nuan also nodded and said yes.


    Ji Shiyuan nodded with a smile, "Since you want to be my apprentice, you must pass my test. I have a piano here, so you can y any one for me first."


    Nuannuan said yes, and then walked to the guqin that was already ced over there. She can y many songs very proficiently. This time Nuannuan chose what she is best at, which is cheerful and rxing.


    Ji Shiyuan sat in a chair and listened quietly. Hearing the cheerfully beating notes, his fingers couldn''t help beating the beat, and the corners of his mouth began to rise unconsciously.


    The other people are in the same situation, and their mood is much more rxed following the music.


    After ying, Nuan Nuan looked at Ji Shiyuan eagerly.


    Ji Shiyuan was stared at by such a pair of beautiful and bright eyes, and he almost couldn''t help covering his heart in public.


    So... so cute! !


    "Cough... not bad, Nuan Nuan, pleasee here."


    Nuan Nuan walked over obediently, and softly called Teacher Ji.


    Ji Shiyuan: I have tea! Start tutoring now!


    Qin Zerun''s eyes almost cramped when he gave him a look.


    Be reserved in front of children, be more reserved, old dog!


    Ji Shiyuan managed to stop the sentence in his mouth, ''Why don''t you learn your teacher now. ''


    Too sloppy, too sloppy, if you just ept him as an apprentice, won''t the little apprentice feel that he is not capable?


    That won''t work...


    "Nuan Nuan, can you y chess?"


    Nuan Nuan nced at the chessboard and nodded, "Yes, I will. When I was at home, I often yed chess with my grandpa."


    Ji Shiyuan''s eyes lit up instantly, "Then... have a te?"


    Nuan Nuan "Sure."


    Qin Zerun "..."


    It''s over, can you take this apprentice away after ying this game of chess?


    Qin Zerun''s whole heart was ashamed, he hated, why didn''t he put away this chess before Nuan Nuan and the others came!


    Ji Shiyuan didn''t think there was anything wrong with inviting a kid to y chess at all, instead he justly asked Qin Zerun to go away.


    "Old Qin, you are sitting in my little... Nuan Nuan''s seat, go aside."


    It was so dangerous that I almost blurted out the words "little apprentice".


    Qin Zerun blew his beard and stared away, "You...you idiot!"


    Ji Shiyuan suddenly became unhappy, "Why are you still attacking you personally, I don''t y chess with you."


    Nuan Nuan looked at Teacher Qin curiously.


    Qin Zerun "... Oh, thank you for your hard workter."


    Nuan Nuan looked confused, and didn''t understand the meaning of Teacher Qin''s words.


    But soon...she understood.

 Chapter 569: Dont be so curly at a young age

    Not long after he started ying chess, Ji Shiyuan shamelessly regretted ying chess.


    "Hey wait, no, I didn''t mean to take this step just now, wait for me to start again."


    As soon as he said that, he started directly.


    Qin Zerun next to him watched with eyelids twitching.


    "My surname is Ji, do you really want to be ashamed? ying chess with a child, you only take a few steps and you start cheating!"


    Ji Shiyuan "..."


    Forgot that the person ying chess with him was a child, and he couldn''t control himself as soon as he got on the chessboard.


    It''s over, it''s over, it''s embarrassing in front of the new apprentice.


    Rarely, a certain thick-skinned person is a little embarrassed.


    "Then... that''s still the case."


    He shyly withdrew his hand and continued ying chess.


    Nuan Nuan "..."


    Seeing Teacher Ji''s appearance, she thought that Teacher Ji was very good at chess.


    I didn''t expect you to look like this!


    Nuannuan has a good memory and a smart mind to learn everything quickly, and this game of Go is of course no exception.


    Usually, when the family has no time, she ys chess with grandpa to pass the time at home, and from the beginning of being killed by grandpa, she is now able to kill well with grandpa on the chessboard. back.


    But I haven¡¯t really yed chess with outsiders much, so I don¡¯t know that there is a kind of person in the world who is very good at ying chess but still has a big addiction, and still loves to y chess and regret it.


    I have seen it today, and it is very likely that I will be my future master.


    What can she do? Of course I let it go.


    Later, when Ji Shiyuan regretted the move again, Nuan Nuan gave way a lot, but in the end she still won.


    Qin Zerunughed strangely beside him at this time.


    "It''s really promising. You yed chess with a kid and lost. I really don''t know where to put your old face!"


    Ji Shiyuan muttered, "If you lose, you lose. It''s not that I can''t afford to lose, and Nuan Nuan is willing to let me, what''s wrong?!"


    Truly speaking with confidence, and his eyes shining immediately indicated that he would ept Nuan Nuan as an apprentice.


    "Nuan Nuan, it''s better to hit the sun than to choose a day. Let''s apprentice today."


    Everyone "..."


    You look even more impatient than those who came to apprentice.


    Nowadays, the etiquette of appreciating teachers is not so particr, Nuan Nuan respected Ji Shiyuan with a cup of tea and it was over.


    "Master."


    After toasting the tea, Nuan Nuan called out to Master in a soft voice with a sweet smile on his lips.


    "Hey, okay... From now on, you will be my closed disciple, my youngest disciple."


    Qin Zerun looked at him in surprise, "You won''t ept him anymore?"


    Ji Shiyuan drank his tea slowly, with a happy and content expression on his face.


    "I won''t ept it, I won''t ept it anymore. I''m getting old. I will y chess with you guys more and y the piano. No matter how old I am, I won''t be able to teach you."


    That movement and tone of voice had a kind of free and easy meaning.


    "Nuan Nuan stay here for a few more days, I will teach you a few days and assign you some tasks before going back."


    Nuannuan nodded and said good, she doesn''t care, anyway, she carries all kinds of textbooks and exercise books, so she can study anywhere.


    It means that my brother and teacher have to go back.


    Gu Mingli rubbed her head, "Then you can stay with your master for a few days first, and tell us when you get home, we wille to pick you up."


    The little girl obediently said hello, and even tilted her head and rubbed against his palm.


    Qin Zerun smiled and said, "It''s just right, I called that girl Nangong Yunran, and the two of you will study together here for a few days, so you can have apanion."


    Hearing what Teacher Qin said, Nuan Nuan''s eyes became brighter.


    "it is good!"


    That day, Gu Mingli and Su Ran bought some daily necessities and clothes for Nuan Nuan and then left. Nuan Nuan was the one who went to give them to Nuan Nuan with their newly recognized master.


    When I went back, I passed by a ce selling embroidery. Nuan Nuan bought some needles, threads and fabrics to take back with me.


    "What are you buying these for?"


    Ji Shiyuan watched the little girl busy up and down, and looked at the fabric with a nk expression.


    "Give Master a gift, Master, let me make you a suit of clothes."


    Ji Shiyuan raised his eyebrows and said, "I can''t tell, you can make clothes!"


    Nuan Nuan smiled with crooked eyebrows, "Well, I will!"


    "Okay, then Master, I will wait for your gift."


    Ji Shiyuan was looking forward to what kind of clothes the little guy would make, and he already thought that no matter what strange shape he made, he had to give her some face to wear it.


    It can''t hurt children''s self-confidence.


    Nangong Yunran came to the mountain the next day, along with her parents, who were so happy with the smiles on their faces.


    "Mr. Qin, Mr. Ji, then I will trouble you to take care of Yunran in our family."


    The two didn''t bother too much, and left soon.


    Nuan Nuan happily took Nangong Yunran to her room.


    "Sister Nangong, the room over here is mine, and the room over here is yours. Our two rooms are next to each other."


    Nangong Yunran also had a smile on the corner of his mouth, "Okay, Nuan Nuan will teach you a lotter."


    Nuannuan nodded, "Yeah, sister Nangong also needs to teach me a lot!"


    The Guqin learning career of the two has begun. Of course, as students, the most important thing for them at this stage is to study.


    The two of them got up in the morning to y the piano for a while under the guidance of the teacher, and then started to read their homework. If they didn''t know it, they used their mobile phones to ask for help. Xie Jingsheng asked for help the most. Ask again when you have time.


    It may be boring to study alone, but it will be much happier if two people supervise each other and study together.


    In her free time, Nuan Nuan also yed chess with her master, and asionally let this master who loves to regret chess.


    Then I just draw for a while and make clothes...


    The schedule of the day is full, and the life is also very abundant. Nuan Nuan not only does not feel tired, but enjoys it.


    Nangong Yunran just wants to say...


    Don¡¯t be so curly at such a young age! !

 Chapter 570: clothing

    Nangong Yunran was shocked when she found out that Nuan Nuan was making clothes for her master.


    Especially when you go to her room, the semi-finished clothes are already beautiful, and she is still embroidering them.


    Nuannuan made a set of ancient costumesbined with modern styles, a bit like the robes of the Republic of China period. The indigo fabric is suitable for young people or old people.


    Of course, this is due to the sewing machine. The current sewing machine looks generous and convenient, and the speed of making clothes is even faster.


    With this thing, who would be stupid enough to sew itpletely by hand?


    Now what Nuan Nuan has to do is to embroider a picture of a pine and a crane on the garment.


    Although only a part of it is embroidered, it already looks very good.


    Nangong Yunran "... Nuan Nuan, how can you embarrass me?"


    Of course she also gave her master a gift, but it was bought with money, and it waspletely iparable with Nuan Nuan''s heart.


    Nuannuan looked at her, "Then how about Sister Nangong make a forehead wipe for Teacher Qin?"


    It is definitely not possible to make clothes now. Clothes take a long time and are rtively technical.


    Nangong Yunran hesitated, "But I can''t."


    Nuan Nuan smiled sweetly, "It''s okay, Sister Nangong, I''ll teach you."


    Nangong Yunran admitted that she was bewitched, and then went to the warm room every afternoon after practicing the piano to learn how to wipe the forehead.


    The two masters watched the two girls sneaking around every night and didn''t know what they were doing. Ji Shiyuan was eager to figure it out, but was stopped by Qin Zerun.


    "What are you going to ask about the little girl''s secret?"


    Ji Shiyuan curled his lips, "All right, don''t ask if you don''t ask."


    I was just too curious.


    Before Ji Shiyuan was curious for too long, Nuan Nuan had finished preparing the clothes for her master.


    When she took it out, Ji Shiyuan and Qin Zerun, who were drinking tea, almost spit out the tea from their mouths.


    "You...you did it?!"


    The two of them stared wide-eyed at the same time, looking at the perfect ready-made dress and then at the warmth of the little one, they really couldn''t believe that this dress was made by an eleven-year-old girl.


    It is said that it is a master of clothing and embroidery. Some people believe it.


    Nuannuan nodded, her eyes curved into beautiful crescent moons, and her own smile was particrly beautiful.


    "Yes, Master, didn''t I say before that I would make clothes for you?"


    Ji Shiyuan "..."


    There is such a thing, but who knows that you actually made it, and it¡¯s so... beautiful!


    This ispletely different from what I imagined.


    Qin Zerun swallowed with difficulty looking at the vivid embroidery on the clothes.


    "You also embroidered the pattern on this?"


    Nuannuan nodded, "Yeah."


    Two people "..."


    What kind of monster is this little girl!


    "You have learned embroidery specifically. This embroidery worker can''t embroider without more than ten years of experience."


    But how old is Nuan Nuan? It can''t be that I was learning embroidery when I was in the womb.


    Nuan Nuan "I started learning when I was seven years old. The teacher who taught me embroidery is amazing."


    Ji Shiyuan & Qin Zerun "..."


    Monster, little monster!


    Her talent in guqin is already excellent, the key is to practice well, which probably will take several years.


    But now she tells them that she can not only y the piano but also embroider!


    This little girl is only eleven years old, how did she learn at such a young age what other people can only do in a lifetime!


    "Master, don''t you like it?" Nuan Nuan bit her finger seeing the two in a trance, she thought that Master would be pleasantly surprised.


    As everyone knows, Ji Shiyuan''s little surprise ispletely covered by shock.


    But after Ji Shiyuan was shocked, he was excited and happy, and heughed loudly, andughed very arrogantly.


    His little apprentice is a genius, and he is one in a million geniuses. He has found a treasure hahaha!


    Oh, how could Ji Shiyuan''s luck be so good!


    "I like it, I like it so much! Now go and change into the clothes my precious apprentice made for me!"


    Nuan Nuan nodded, "Master, please see if it fits, if it doesn''t fit, I can change it."


    Ji Shiyuan couldn''t wait to hug his clothes and went back to his room.


    While waiting for him to change clothes, Nangong Yunran was also a little embarrassed to take out her gift and gave it to his master.


    "Master, this is the forehead wiping I gave you. I don''t know how to make clothes or embroider. The embroidery on this is all done by Nuan Nuan for me."


    Nangong Yunran''s ears were a little red. To be honest, she felt that her gift was a bit overwhelming in front of the warm clothes, but she still mustered up the courage to take it out.


    Nuan Nuan added next to it, "Sister Nangong has checked a lot of relevant information in order to wipe Teacher Qin''s forehead. The auspicious cloud pattern on it is drawn by her own hands, and the fabric and style are also cut by herself after learning from me for a long time. Yes, except for the embroidery by Sister Nangong, I will not help, and all the others are done by Sister Nangong herself."


    The old man epted the wipe, and he didn''t get angry or me his apprentice because he didn''t have any clothes. Instead, he was very happy.


    "What are you doing so hard for? If you don''t know how to do it, you won''t do it. I don''t mindparing myself with that old boy."


    Although there was me on his mouth, his tone was that of intimacy only for his own juniors.


    And his body took the forehead very honestly, and he liked it no matter how he looked at it.


    Nangong Yunran saw that Master really liked it, and a smile appeared on his face.


    Ji Shiyuan came out at this time, holding his head high and his chest high, his nostrils were poking into the sky, and he was shaking a folding fan that he took out from nowhere in his hand.


    Qin Zerun''s eyes hurt when he saw it.


    "How about it, is Master a handsome old man in this suit, is he a teenager or not?"


    Nuannuan & Nangong Yunran "..."


    Although he had seen Ji Shiyuan''s childish character, he was still speechless.


    Qin Zerun snorted coldly beside him, "It''s not just a teenager, your age has regressed to three years old."


    Ji Shiyuan "You are just jealous of me! Jealous of the clothes my precious little apprentice gave you."


    Qin Zerun held the forehead wipe in his hand and raised it, "I also have the forehead wipe from my apprentice."


    "My clothes look better!"


    "I wiped the embroidery on my forehead, it was done by your apprentice."


    The two elderly people are more than a hundred years old together, but now they are extremely childish.


    Of course, this mountain is really noisy and lively because of Ji Shiyuan alone, and I think it''s pretty good when I''m used to it.

 Chapter 571: Help Huo Changfeng open a shop

    Nuan Nuan finally came home during the school midterm exam.


    It was the elder brother and the second cousin who came to pick her up.


    The first time we met, Gu Nan "lost weight."


    I feel that my little stomach can squeeze out the warmth of fleshy flesh "..."


    Brother, look carefully!


    Bai Mohua also stroked his chin and nodded in agreement. As the elder brother who loves his sister and is crazy, it''s just so unreasonable.


    Nuan Nuan: Well, what you say is what you say.


    Nuan Nuan¡¯s guqin has been restored, and it¡¯s done perfectly, the tone ispletely the same as before.


    "Brother, my Qin, let them be careful."


    Was destroyed once, Nuan Nuan took care of her piano even more.


    Gu Nan nodded, "Well, don''t worry."


    Then he naturally raised his hand to touch the warm and soft hair, and led her to the airport.


    "Going home."


    Bai Mohua also jumped out and said with a smile, "Nuan Nuan is back home."


    Glowing white in the sun, the girl as delicate as a porcin doll nodded.


    "Well, we''re going home~"


    As soon as they returned to Gu''s house, the others reacted simrly to Gu Nan''s, they all shouted that they lost weight while hugging her.


    Oh my god, she really didn''t think she was skinny!


    The afternoon meal that day was quite sumptuous, Nuan Nuan didn''t touch his chopsticks, and all kinds of delicious dishes in the bowl had alreadye to the fore.


    "I can''t eat QAQ"


    Holding her belly, Nuan Nuan looked at her family members pitifully.


    Mother Gu couldn''tugh or cry beside her, "If you can''t eat it, don''t eat it. Can you be a little bit more modest, how can you pack so many dishes?"


    Nuannuan''s father and brothers "..."


    Aren¡¯t you also working hard to serve Nuan Nuan?


    After eating, I took the family dogs and cats out for a walk to digest food, and took a good sleep after returning.


    The next day, I went to school with my little brother for the exam. As soon as I arrived in the ssroom, Nuan Nuan received a warm wee.


    "finally came back."


    "Wee back for the exam hahaha..."


    Nuan Nuan "..."


    Why does it sound a little gloating?


    The second top student in the ss pushed his sses, "Student Nuan Nuan, you haven''t studied in school for a while, I will definitely surpass you!"


    Nuan Nuan "...Come on."


    Although she didn''t study at school, it doesn''t mean she didn''t study.


    After the mid-term exam, the results came out soon, and Nuan Nuan was still number one.


    "Fuck! Nuan Nuan, haven''t you been to school for so many days? Why are you still the first in the exam!"


    The second best student in the ss quickly asked her how she studied.


    Before Nuan Nuan could speak, Gu An had a look of embarrassment, "Don''tpare with my sister, my sister has a photographic memory."


    ssmates"¡­¡­"


    This is a bit shocking. They really can''t learn this talent.


    Nuan Nuan "My brother and Jing Sheng also helped me. Although I have a strong memory, there are many mathematics and physics that I haven''t learned. If I don''t know it, I will ask them. They are amazing."


    But she rarely asks her brother and them now, because they are very busy and have graduated from college for so long, so she might have to look up the knowledge of junior high school and high school to teach her now.


    Nuan Nuan didn''t want to trouble them too much, Jing Sheng was the one who asked them most of the time.


    Jing Sheng is in high school, and he is also the **** of learning in their school. The knowledge in junior high school is very simple for him now.


    After the exam, Nuan Nuan''s study pace was simr to before, and she didn''t continue to learn painting, so she spent more of her extra time on practicing the piano.


    Of course, theics serialized on her Weibo are still being updated.


    When the summer vacation came, Nuan Nuan''s guqin had already reached the level of passing the seventh grade.


    Summer vacation ising, it is the hottest time of the year, and the students in the ss before the exam are discussing where to go during the summer vacation.


    Gu An also approached his sister to ask.


    "Sister, are you still looking for Otis?"


    Nuannuan nodded, "I want to go, it''s too hot here, Lele stays in the basement every day, the ce there is too small, let''s take him to see Otis and then go to the snow mountain for a while."


    Gu An "Okay, then I will go with you."


    "Brother Jing Sheng said he also wanted to go to see Otis with us, brother, go ask Huo Changfeng if you want to go together."


    They have a good rtionship. Gu An often tells them that Otis and Xiong Da are them, and they can go together in a team.


    Gu An responded, and ran to ask Huo Changfeng.


    Huo Changfeng hesitated for a moment or shook his head. His grandma needed to be taken care of, and he nned to take advantage of this summer vacation to earn more money.


    Now Huo Changfeng and Nuan Nuan are studying together, and he is not stupid at all, his academic performance has improved, and he was in the top ten in the ss in thest exam.


    His time is not allowed to be wasted, and he must grasp both making money and learning.


    Nuannuan "Are you still selling fruit as before? How about renting a small shop, you can go to my farm to get any fruit you want, and after renting a small shop, take grandma there."


    Huo Changfeng''s heart was moved. In order to save some money, his grandma used to save his tuition fees by picking up trash, because that''s all she can do as an old man, but Huo Changfeng feels distressed. If he can have his own shop, grandma doesn''t have to be obsessed with picking up trash.


    Gu An: "After you have a store, even if you are in school, you can recruit a clerk to help. You just need to pay the sry. With our supply of goods, you are afraid of a ball, and you will definitely make money. It is better than your wind and sun. Go to work as a summer worker."


    Huo Changfeng is not without courage. Although he is young, he also knows what is best for him.


    Now the fruits in Nuan Nuan Farm are the biggest support for him.


    "it is good."


    Gu An is a very active person, "Let''s go, let''s find the store today."


    "If you want to do it, do it big. How many people are there in the ce where you live? Come to the business district, our fruit is more expensive and people are rushing to buy it. We can also promote it to you in the circle of friends."


    Gu An and Nuan Nuan took people to a shopping mall with arge flow of people and not too far from where they lived.


    "Just this area, let''s go see if there are any vacant shops."


    Huo Changfeng "The shops here are very expensive, and I don''t have that much money at the moment."


    Gu An "It''s okay, we will break your bone."


    Huo Changfeng "Huh?"


    Nuan Nuan covered her mouth and smiled, "This is the property under my father''s name. Don''t talk about discounting your shop, it''s not a problem to rent it to you for free."


    Huo Changfeng "..."


    He still can''t understand the world of the rich.


    The shops here cost at least 40,000 to 50,000 a year.


    "Not free."


    Huo Changfeng''s ears turned red, "Thank you."


    They have done themselves too much.


    Gu An put his arms around his neck and said carelessly, "Thank you, we are all brothers, how about this, how about the shops here giving you 20,000 a year?"


    Huo Changfeng has saved more than 40,000 yuan in total, and 20,000 yuan is within his eptable range.


    Nuan Nuan "I can also give you the fruits of my farm on credit, and you can pay back the money after you sell it."


    Huo Changfeng: If he can''t make any money like this, he can kill himself by smashing tofu.

 Chapter 572: opened

    With the help of Nuan Nuan and Gu An, Huo Changfeng''s fruit shop opened soon.


    Nuan Nuan not only provided fruits from his own farm, but also introduced him to several orchards with good fruit quality.


    Of course she was just pulling the strings, as to whether he could reach a cooperation with those fruit growers, it was up to him.


    Huo Changfeng is alsopetitive. Although he is young, he has negotiated the supply lines of several kinds of fruits based on his previous experience and stability as a summer job.


    On the third day after the summer vacation, after everything was ready, Huo Changfeng''s fruit shop opened.


    Nuan Nuan and the others helped to post a circle of friends, and on the first day of opening, Huo Changfeng''s small fruit shop was full of people driving luxury cars to buy fruits.


    Nuan Nuan and the others were originally going to join in the show, but seeing this situation, what are they doing to join in the show? Just go and help!


    They didn''t expect the business to be so hot on the first day, and they knew many of the people who came to buy fruit.


    Nuan Nuan has a sweet mouth, and calls uncle and aunt when he sees someone he knows.


    "Nuannuan, is this the fruit shop you opened? You are finally willing to open a physical store. Sometimes I can''t grab it online."


    "That''s right, it''s just that the store is a bit small. It would be great if it could be as big as a supermarket."


    "Isn''t there going to be a purchase limit here?"


    Nuan Nuan "..."


    How much resentment do you have for my online shop restriction?


    People who came to the fruit shop to buy fruit finally left with a lot of fruit contented.


    Some even asked about honey and wine.


    Nuan Nuan "This is just a fruit shop opened by my friend, without honey and wine."


    She didn''t know how many times this was exined.


    Those who inquired were disappointed to learn that there was no such thing.


    This busy worksted until around 7:00 pm, but in less than a day, all the fruits in the fruit shop were sold out.


    Grandma Huo is also helping in the store. She is very tired after the day, but the smile on her face never fades.


    When he first found out that his grandson was going to open a fruit shop, the old man worried all night whether he would not be able to sell it and lose money. They still owed so much debt, and she could sell some money when she went out to pick up trash every day.


    When she opened the store, she had no idea and was always worried that the business would not be good.


    But when she watched the business boom and both herself and her grandson were too busy, she was both happy and flustered.


    She doesn''t know many things in this store, and in the end, she can only help her grandson pack fruit and collect money asionally. Most of the money is paid by scanning codes. She is not very busy, but just watches her grandson busy. a little distressed,


    But so many customers in the store gave her a lot of confidence, and she will definitely not lose money now!


    After everything was over, Huo Changfeng drank a lot of water, and his throat felt a little hoarse.


    Gu An "Ha, let me tell you that your business here will definitely be good."


    Huo Changfeng smiled. Although he was happy, he knew better who brought all this.


    "If it weren''t for your help, the business of my small shop would not be so good."


    Gu An proudly showed off, "I can''t say anything bad about the fruit from my sister''s farm. Even without the Moments we posted, those customers will definitelye to buy the next day. It won''t take long for you toe here. It''s going to be fun."


    Although it is said so, it is still their credit.


    Huo Changfeng knew that those words of thanks were false, he kept these good partners in his heart for helping him, and when he saved some money, he could pay back the money when he had the capital to buy fruit.


    Xie Jingsheng also came to help today. Huo Changfeng''s fruit here is rtively expensive, but apart from those wealthy people whoe to see Nuan Nuan and their circle of friends, there are many other customers whoe to buy fruit. Most of the girls are He walked towards Xie Jingsheng.


    It''s hard not to suspect that they were all attracted by Xie Jingsheng''s face.


    The three of them gnawed an apple each, bid farewell to Huo Changfeng and Grandma Huo and left.


    Huo Changfeng stood at the door of the store and watched their backs not leave for a long time, the smile on his face became more and more rxed. This is what a teenager should be like,pletely gone from the gloomy and lone wolf-like loneliness before.


    Grandma Huo came out from behind him and patted her grandson on the shoulder.


    "Changfeng, you have to remember them, remember their kindness to you, and you must repay them in the future, and you will never forget them in this life."


    Huo Changfeng nodded seriously, "Grandma I know."


    Because the fruit shop was too busy, Huo Changfeng had to consider recruiting shop assistants.


    Although I am a bit reluctant to pay my sry, after all I have been poor for so many years, it is normal to be a little picky.


    But his and grandma''s health is still important, not to mention he still has to study, no matter what he does now, he can''t dy his study.


    After thinking about it for a while, Huo Changfeng decided to find two honest and quick-witted people in Tongzilou, who used to take good care of himself and grandma.


    They have lived together for several years, and everyone knows the basics, so Huo Changfeng can use it with confidence.


    After thinking about it, he went to the door with some fruits to find someone.


    When Huo Changfeng''s fruit shop was gradually getting on the right track, Nuan Nuan, Gu An and Xie Jingsheng also came to the north by helicopter.


    The temperature here is lower than that in the south, and the altitude where Otis is located is rtively high, so the temperature is even lower.


    It''s not too cold or too hot. Although there are more mosquitoes, snakes and ants in the forest, it''s not a big problem to bring insect repellent medicine packs.


    Xie Jingsheng came to such a ce for the first time, and asionally saw snakes hanging on the trees tense.


    Gu An smiled andforted, "Don''t be afraid, there are Lele and Xiaoqi here, these snakes don''t dare to approach us, and we also have medicine bags on us."


    Although this is what I said, Xie Jingsheng, who has never seen snakes before, has only seen snakes in books and TV, but still feels a little ufortable seeing this kind of creature.


    I''m not afraid to be afraid.


    You will get used to itter.


    But when he saw the domineering white tiger, although Xie Jingsheng tried his best to maintain a calm expression on his face, he was still shocked in his heart.


    He has only seen various appearances of this white tiger named Otis in Nuan Nuan''s mobile phone album. When he was alone, he could see from the photos that it belonged to the king of the forest, sharp and domineering, powerful His aura makes people feel handsome and wild.


    is the kind of mighty beast any boy would love.


    In the photo with Nuannuan, the king of the forest seems to have lowered his proud head. Only from those golden eyes, it can be seen that it is a tiger doting on the little girl, a bit like a father''s doting The gentleness of my own girl.


    Xie Jingsheng has indeed seen this kind of look in Uncle Gu, and... many animals in Nuan Nuan''s house look at her like this, especially Lele.


    Inexplicably, there is an illusion that these animals are fighting for Uncle Gu''s position.

 Chapter 573: Regular work and rest

    Today is Xie Jingsheng''s first real meeting with Otis.


    Stared at by Baihu''s pair of golden beast eyes, Rao is usually a calm and stable boy, but his body is a little tense and stiff at the moment.


    Otis is really too big, and his aura is too domineering. It is already very good to be able to stand firm in front of him for the first time and not copse.


    Otis, who walked over slowly with steady steps, only nced at the new stranger and then averted his gaze.


    When those powerful and domineering golden eyes fell on the delicate and beautiful girl beside him, they softened visibly to the naked eye.


    Walking directly over, his big head fell into Nuan Nuan''s arms, and he rubbed it lightly with a particrly good grasp of strength.


    Nuan Nuan hugged Otis'' big furry head andughed happily. The kind of joyful smile that emanates from the inside always makes people look very healing.


    "Otis, do you want to be warm? I miss you so much..."


    Nuan Nuan squeezed the big white tiger''s ear, murmured a lot of things in a soft voice, almost told me what she was doing when she was in school, making friends, and finding a guqin master for herself. said.


    Whether he understood it or not, the big white tiger listened very patiently, and it was very pampering to watch.


    It looks like an old father listening to his good daughter.


    Xie Jingsheng looked at this scene in a daze, and thought it was unbelievable, but somehow there was such harmony as it should be.


    Gu An put his hands on his hips and lifted his chin very proudly.


    "How is it? Have you been shocked by my sister? Isn''t it amazing? Let me tell you that there is no animal in the forest that doesn''t like warmth."


    With that embarrassing and unting look on his face, those who didn''t know thought he was the one favored by the animal group.


    But to be honest, although I got used to watching Nuannuan and Lele get along with each other when I was in the Gu family, it was quite shocking when I actually saw her get along with this tiger.


    After all, although Lele is a wolf, he was raised in Gu''s family since he was a child, but this tiger is a real wild white tiger!


    Nuan Nuan introduced Xie Jingsheng to Otis, and the big white tiger raised his head proudly, sniffed him and remembered Xie Jingsheng''s breath.


    God knows that when Otis approached, Xie Jingsheng''s heartbeat elerated.


    After that, I went to the ce where it lived with Otis, and then Nuan Nuan and Gu An skillfully set up the tent. Lele and Otis also helped, and it was quickly set up.


    There was an eagle cry in the sky, and then a wild rabbit was thrown down.


    The rabbit is already dead, Xie Jingsheng can tell from Nuan Nuan and Gu An''s expressions that this is not the first time.


    In the end, this rabbit was made into their lunch, and after eating and drinking, they wandered around a circle to digest food, and then theyyfortably on the salted fish.


    Xie Jingsheng took a look at the sky, went into the tent and tidied up everything, then took out a book and sat and read it.


    Gu An "... havee here, you don''t have to be so curt?"


    Xie Jingsheng nced at him calmly, "I''m used to it, anyway, there''s nothing wrong now."


    Well, he doesn''t understand the world of Xueba.


    Xie Jingsheng''s routine is very regr, probably learned from his father. Uncle Xie seems to be the kind of person who pays attention to rules and is very strict with himself. Under his father''s precepts and deeds, most of his habits are biased toward his father. of.


    So at ten o''clock, Xie Jingsheng not only wanted to go to bed, but also asked Nuan Nuan and Gu An to go to bed early.


    Gu An''s face was incredible, "Brother, you are really my brother. It''s only this time and you''re going to sleep. You''re still young!"


    Nuan Nuan didn''t say anything, if she was asked to sleep now, she would go to sleep obediently.


    Noments at all.


    Gu An snorted, "I still want to y games."


    Xie Jingsheng didn''t say much, but Gu An quickly received several messages with his mobile phone.


    "On the Importance of Regr Work and Rest", "What is the probability of sudden death from staying upte?" ""The physical harm caused by frequent use of mobile phones" "What happens to people who have irregr work and rest and often stay upte to y games" "The troubles of staying upte and going bald early, maybe the next person is you"


    Gu An "..."


    I #@*&@!


    He looked at Xie Jingsheng expressionlessly, his fist was hardened!


    Xie Jingsheng looked over calmly.


    Nuan Nuan has already clicked on the information sent by Xie Jingsheng on his brother''s mobile phone at this time and whispered.


    "Irregr work and rest, staying upte is very harmful to the body, especially for some young people who are growing up, myopia, hair loss and early baldness, it is a serious load on the heart and liver, as well as the kidneys..."


    Nuan Nuan''s eyes widened, "It turns out there are so many dangers in staying upte and ying with your mobile phone. Go brother, go to the tent and go to bed early. Give me your mobile phone and stop ying!"


    Gu An "!!"


    No, young people nowadays go to bed so early!


    But under Nuan Nuan''s insistence, he could only look at Xie Jingsheng with resentment in his eyes, and then went into the tent cursing in his heart.


    Before he went in, he even heard Xie Jingsheng ask, "Get up around six o''clock tomorrow and go out for a run."


    Gu An staggered, and an angry voice came from the tent, "Who gets up so early for a run! Love it, go yourself!"


    Xie Jingsheng "I didn''t talk to you, I was asking about Nuan Nuan."


    Nuan Nuan nodded her head, "Okay, okay."


    It can be said that they cooperated very proactively.


    Gu An "..."


    He thought he wouldn''t be able to fall asleep this early, but in fact he rolled in the tent for a few minutes before falling into a deep sleep.


    Because of going to bed early, Gu An miraculously got up around six o''clock the next day.


    And the whole person is refreshed.


    Although Nuan Nuan and Xie Jingsheng had already packed up and walked out of the tent in his sportswear when he got up, he poked his head out of the tent with his chicken coop on his head.


    Nuan Nuan was pleasantly surprised when she saw him, "Get up, little brother, let''s go for a run together."


    Otis and Lele are standing beside the two of them, it seems that they are going out together.


    It¡¯s okay anyway, Gu An raised his chin with a proud face, "All right, for the sake of my sister and your sincere invitation to my brother, I will reluctantly run with you."


    Xie Jingsheng "..."


    In fact, you don¡¯t have to be so reluctant.


    Otis'' territory is huge, and Nuan Nuan is already familiar with it.


    Taking Xie Jingsheng and his little brother for a jog, Otis flicked his tail and patrolled his territory leisurely.


    It didn''t run, because once it ran, these two-legged humans could only see the tip of its tail.


    A certain tiger thought proudly, the one with two legs really ran too slowly.


    But its human child is the cutest of the two legs, and does not ept any refutation at all!

 Chapter 574: Can you teach me

    "hungry."


    The three came back from running together, Nuan Nuan touched her stomach and muttered.


    Gu An is nowpletely exhausted, sitting on the ground in a disfigured manner and panting.


    "No run, no run, never run again..."


    Xie Jingsheng nced at him, took a short break and went to make breakfast.


    They bring quite a lot of things every time, and some rtivelyrge things are even put here directly. Every time theye, they take them out, clean them up and continue to use them.


    Xie Jingsheng made breakfast, and Nuan Nuan went over to help.


    "Jing Sheng, you know how to cook."


    Xie Jingsheng took out his phone, "No, but I will follow the video."


    Nuan Nuan "...Then what shall we eat?"


    The boy lowered his eyes and asked her, "What do you want to eat?"


    Nuan Nuan "Let''s not make tooplicated things now, I remember I brought preserved eggs, so I just make preserved eggs and lean meat porridge?"


    "Well, yes."


    Nuan Nuan asked Gu An, "Brother, do you want to eat preserved egg and lean meat porridge?"


    Gu An "I can eat anything."


    Then Xie Jingsheng searched for the tutorial on preserved egg and lean meat porridge on his mobile phone.


    Nuan Nuan raised her hand, her eyes brightened, "I will do this!"


    The young man paused, put the phone away, "Then tell me, and I''ll do it."


    "I can do it."


    Xie Jingsheng lowered his eyes, with a slight smile in his eyes, "But I want to learn how to cook, can you teach me?"


    Nuan Nuan immediately raised a smile on the corner of his mouth, "Okay, I''ll teach you."


    So eachmand was executed one by one, Xie Jingsheng carried out each order in an orderly manner, and the final result was still very good.


    Both of them have a sense of aplishment.


    After breakfast, Gu An came back slowly, and then saw Xie Jingsheng and Nuan Nuan reading their homework, he scratched his head, and felt that he was a bit out of ce if he didn''t do homework now!


    Gu An "..."


    I regretted bringing Xie Jingsheng along.


    This person... this person is the king of rolls!


    Afterwards, the routine is basically the same. I get up around 6:00 in the morning and go out for a run to apany Otis to patrol its territory. When Ie back, I have a simple breakfast and then do my homework. After lunch, I go for a walk in the forest. Nuan Nuan and Xie Jingsheng identified some nts in the forest together.


    No matter how much you read in the book, it is not as good as watching the recognition and learning in reality.


    Nuan Nuan can teach Xie Jingsheng in this aspect. After all, she has been out many times, and she has learned a lot from reading books, and she also learned a lot with Uncle Yu before.


    So now such a scene often appears in the forest.


    In front of some nts, the eleven-year-old girl taught seriously, and the handsome young man who was much taller than her around her also studied seriously.


    Behind them, Otis and Lele followed unhurriedly, and there were a few beautiful sea dongqings circling in the sky.


    Gu An...Gu An ran away early and didn''t know where he went.


    They went back to take a nap after ying outside for two or three hours, and continued to study after eating in the afternoon. Nuan Nuan wanted to embroider or draw.


    Then y with them for a while with Otis, and go to bed on time before ten o''clock in the evening.


    No matter how reluctant Gu An was, his mobile phone was searched.


    After a few days, I almost got used to the days when I went to bed on time without my mobile phone at night and was called up to go for a morning run on time.


    Gu An sighs almost every day, "I am already living the life of a veteran cadre at a young age."


    As he spoke, he looked at Xie Jingsheng rather resentfully.


    Xie¡¤Veteran Cadre¡¤Jing Sheng "..."


    This is a regr work and rest. Why is it a veteran cadre if it is good for people¡¯s health?


    Stayed in this deep mountain and old forest for more than half a month. Although Xie Jingsheng is a young master who grew up in a wealthy and noble family, Xie Jingsheng has never experienced any hardships, but it does not mean that he cannot endure hardships.


    Everything in life here has to be done by oneself, but Xie Jingsheng quickly adapted to it, and even the food he cooks is much more delicious than Gu An''s.


    At the beginning, I followed the learning on the mobile phone or directed by Nuan Nuan, but after only a few days, Xie Jingsheng was able to do it by himself.


    He is a person who pursues perfection. He keeps his tent neat and tidy, and asionally helps Nuannuan fold his clothes. When cooking, he also tries to make the taste the best.


    There is also reading homework, even during the holidays or in the mountains, he has never missed it.


    Nuannuan just followed him to study together. No matter how reluctant Gu An was, he still had to do homework during the summer vacation, he would spend more time reading aboutputers, asionally typing on theputer Knock code.


    Every day is very fulfilling, half a month has passed before I knew it.


    They packed their luggage, bid farewell to Otis, and took Lele back to their hometown to visit Rick and the others.


    The territory of the two brothers Rick and Ricky has now developed into thergest and strongest pack of snow wolves in that area.


    Before they got close to their territory, two snow-white snow wolves emerged from the cold wind.


    Because of living in the snow-capped mountains all year round, the fur of the snow wolves here is much thicker than that of Lele, and when the wind blows, theyers are like waves.


    Nuan Nuan looked at the eyes of the two snow wolves, and then took a small whistle from his neck and blew it.


    The slender sound of the whistle seemed to prate the cold wind, flying faintly to a deeper and farther ce.


    Annie, who was far away in the snow-capped mountains and valleys, raised their heads when they heard the whistle. Their snow-white and beautiful heads and ice-blue wolf eyes showed arrogance.


    The two snow wolves standing on a high ce moved their ears, then stretched their necks and howled.


    They jumped from a high ce, stepped on the snow and ran to Nuannuan and Lele with ease, and rubbed against each other, their big furry tails also swayed slightly.


    "Big wolf, two wolves!"


    That''s right, these two are Lele''s brothers born in the same litter.


    However, Lele is taller and bigger standing with them. Unlike wild animals who are hungry and full, Lele is obviously well-fed.


    Combined with the more than half a month of hunting with Otis before, the fat raised on it at home has turned into tight muscles, and its physique still looks quite bluffing.


    Butpared to the wildness of the snow wolves fighting in the snow mountain all the year round, Lele looks a little gentler.


    Lele greeted her brothers and continued to stand by Nuannuan''s side.


    Soon after, more and more snow wolves gathered around here, and Xie Jingsheng saw at a nce that two of the wolves in the pack had a different aura from the other snow wolves.


    Be more confident and stronger.


    "Rick Ricky!"


    It turns out that these are the two snow wolf brothers that Nuan Nuan has been talking about, and they are also the wolf kings of this group of snow wolves.


    Of course there is only one wolf king. As for the other one, it is equivalent to a general among wolves.

 Chapter 575: rule

    "Ricky what happened to your face!"


    Nuan Nuan hurriedly hugged Ricky''s head, and eximed as she watched the scars on its face nting through its eyes.


    When I camest time, I didn¡¯t have this scar yet, almost half of my face was injured.


    "Ricky, does it hurt?"


    Ricky lowered his head and rubbed against Nuan Nuan, as if tofort him that he was not in pain.


    Life in the wild has always been brutal, and this scar on his face is from a fight with another pack of wolves.


    And it only left scars, and it was the best result if he didn''t lose his life.


    Nuan Nuan also knows, but it still hurts to see it.


    Therefore, when taking out meat to feed them, Ricky received extra attention and was fed the most by Nuan Nuan.


    They pitched a tent not too far from the snow wolves and lived temporarily. The snow mountain was too cold, and they had to go back after staying for about a week.


    The next day, Lele went hunting with the snow wolves. Even when he was at home, his hunting skills did notg behind. He also learned a lot of hunting skills from Otis alone. He didn''t hold back at all when hunting.


    Nuan Nuan helps to take care of the cubs in the wolf pack most of the time.


    A new batch of chubby little wolf cubs has been added to the wolf pack. Because the wolf pack is strong, they will bring back some prey every day, so the pups in the wolf pack are well-raised.


    Hugged in her arms so fleshy, Nuan Nuan couldn''t bear to let go.


    "Look, Jing Sheng, is this just stronger than the others?"


    A bunch of cubs were put together, and the soft, baby-like wailing was not too cute, Nuan Nuan felt like her heart was about to melt.


    Xie Jingsheng squatted beside Nuan Nuan, stretched out a slender finger and poked the meaty **** of one of the little wolf cubs.


    Then the little wolf cub was probably not very stable on the chassis. After being poked lightly, the whole cub fell to the side and rolled twice.


    After getting up, he ran to Nuan Nuan''s side and kept yelling, his small eyes still nced at Xie Jingsheng from time to time, as ifining.


    Xie Jingsheng "..."


    I should have misread it!


    He looked at the wolf cub Nuan Nuan pointed at, and it was indeed fatter than the other cubs.


    "Well, get fatter."


    Nuan Nuanughed out loud, "Its mother has only one cub, and it eats very full every day."


    So I grew extra fat.


    When ying with other wolf cubs, every time the other wolf cubs were held down by it for a long time, they couldn''t get up and screamed miserably.


    The main force of the wolves who went hunting came back, and the cry of the wolves was heard from afar.


    Nuan Nuan heard satisfaction and joy from these calls.


    "The wolves are back from hunting, and there seems to be quite a lot of prey this time."


    Xie Jingsheng wanted to ask how she knew, but thought of the magic of Nuan Nuan, he stopped asking.


    Anyway,pared to being able to understand what is expressed in the calls of wolves, it is obvious that this physique favored by animals is more outrageous.


    Gu An hugged two chubby little wolf cubs, Nuan Nuan also hung several of them, and Xie Jingsheng carried thest two to the ce where the wolves ate.


    These wolves are quite clean, and they have a fixed ce to eat, just like their restaurant.


    In such a ce, even if you can''t finish a meal, you are not afraid that it will spoil the next day, and it doesn''t matter even if you leave it for several days.


    But there are so many wolves in the wolf pack, no matter how much prey they catch each time, it will be gone after three days of eating.


    Thest bones were still held and gnawed repeatedly by them, until there was no more meat on them, and then the bones were discarded.


    The prey caught this time was huge, a musk ox and even a blue sheep.


    The two big prey were dragged back **** by the wolves, and the wolves who went out to hunt did note back until they were full.


    These two prey are enough for them to eat for two or three days.


    Seeing the **** scene, Xie Jingsheng felt a little ufortable, but his first move was to cover Nuan Nuan''s eyes subconsciously.


    Nuan Nuan, whose vision was suddenly blocked, blinked, and the curly and thick eyshes swept the boy''s palm a few times like a small brush.


    "What happened to Jing Sheng?"


    Xie Jingsheng "...don''t you feel unwell?"


    Even he looked a little ufortable.


    The things I ate before were basically pre-processed. I have never seen such a scene before.


    Nuan Nuan shook her head, holding his hand with one hand, revealing a pair of overly clear and clean eyes, round and agile.


    "I''ve seen a lot."


    Nuan Nuan bent her eyes with a smile, "Sometimes I see Otis hunting, and I''m used to it."


    Xie Jingsheng was a little surprised, "You don''t like animals very much."


    He thought Nuan Nuan would feel ufortable.


    Nuannuan nodded, "I like it, but I like snow wolves, and I like those herbivores, but if you don''t let snow wolves eat, they will starve to death. This is a natural rule, and I can''t break the rules if I like it. The snow wolves will eat all the food, just respect the dead animals."


    Nuan Nuan likes to watch documentaries about the animal world, she can learn a lot from them.


    There is no mercy in the animal world, they only have survival.


    Humans and animals are different. Although she likes animals, whether they are carnivores or herbivores, she will not interfere with the rules of nature.


    And she herself eats meat.


    Xie Jingsheng suddenlyughed after hearing Nuan Nuan''s words.


    Nuan Nuan looked at him with round eyes open, "Jing Sheng, what are youughing at?"


    Xie Jingsheng rubbed her head, "It''s nothing, it''s just that Xiao Hua, who I thought needed protection, is actually very strong and powerful."


    Although Nuan Nuan is young, sometimes she understands more things than adults.

 Chapter 576: very nice

    They left after staying on the snow mountain for a week. It''s too cold here and it''s not suitable to stay for a long time.


    After leaving the snow mountain, Nuan Nuan took Xie Jingsheng to visit other friends of course.


    Naturally, Kane was the first to visit, but unfortunately, Kane was not in his forest park. His family had something to deal with, so he went to deal with business.


    But I told the staff of the forest park to give themplete freedom, and they can y however they want.


    After entering, the first thing I met was the beautiful puma Katie as before.


    Katie was baskingfortably in the sun, when she heard a warm voice, she raised her head almost instantly, and then ran over quickly after seeing her.


    Nuan Nuan has already entered the area where Katie is. The speed and movement of the cougar looks like it is ready to hunt at any time. If it is not for knowing Nuan Nuan''s peculiar physique in advance, Xie Jingsheng is really afraid that he will not be able to control himself Go and pull her out.


    Fortunately, Katie still knows how to measure. When she ran in front of Nuan Nuan, she stopped and stood upright with her two front paws resting on her shoulders. There was a snoring sound in her throat, and her furry head kept moving. Rubbing against her neck.


    Nuan Nuan hugged Katie andughed happily.


    Xie Jingsheng "..."


    Although I watched it more than once, it still feels amazing.


    Nuan Nuan still introduced Xie Jingsheng to every animal friend she knew, regardless of whether they could understand or not, in short, her attitude was very serious.


    Simrly, she will introduce her animal friends to Xie Jingsheng.


    During this period of time following her, the young man really learned a lot. Not only did he get along with wild tigers for a long time, he also witnessed the scene of snow wolves hunting and sharing their prey with his own eyes, and even hugged a chubby snow wolf cub. cub.


    Now it was another beautiful puma, and Nuan Nuan took his hand to touch the puma.


    This is the lifelong dream of many people who like big beasts!


    The lion¡¯s fur is rtively light. When Xie Jingsheng put his hand on it, he could clearly feel its hot skin and the obvious muscles under his palm.


    This is wild beauty, the beauty that only exists in these carnivorous beasts.


    Afterwards, Nuan Nuan took him to see Iris the ck Panther.


    Iris is also very handsome among leopards, no matter in appearance or size.


    In human terms, the leopard has a delicate face.


    Moreover, it was very unreserved and took the initiative to lie down at Nuan Nuan''s feet and actively begged to be petted and hugged.


    But he is very cold towards everyone else.


    It can be said that the double standard is clear.


    Gu An can''t even touch it, he can only watch it for fun.


    After ying with Iris for a while, they went to the cave that Otis upied before, and now it has be Iris'' territory.


    The valley behind the cave is still so beautiful, as if stepping into another world all of a sudden.


    Xie Jingsheng was also attracted by the scenery here, took out his camera and took many photos.


    In every photo, he unconsciously followed the beautiful figure like a flower elf.


    Wearing a white dress, Nuan Nuan has jet-ck long hair, snow-white skin, and a few flowers in her hair. She is beautiful among the flowers, and she looks much more beautiful than flowers.


    Besides, she was apanied by a ck panther like a guardian animal, which seemed to be perfectly integrated into the nature. Xie Jingsheng felt that each of the photos he took was as beautiful as an oil painting carefully drawn by an artist.


    "What are you shooting?"


    Gu An came over with a faint voice.


    Xie Jingsheng was only stunned for two seconds, and the unknown ripple in his heart quickly dissipated.


    It was so fast that he didn''t even know what was going on.


    "Nuannuan and Iris, the ultimate white and ck, very beautiful."


    He evaluated the photos calmly.


    Gu An nced at it and was as proud as a peacock spreading its tail.


    "No, I don''t want to see whose sister this is. My sister standing here can''t evenpare to flowers!"


    I am really addicted to showing off.


    Gu An "Damn brother, your photography skills are good, send me a copy of the phototer!"


    He wants to post it in the group to show off!


    "Brother, Jing Sheng."


    Hearing Nuan Nuan''s calling, the two teenagers looked up at the same time.


    I saw a girl standing on the edge of a cliff beckoning to the two of them excitedly.


    "Come here,e here quickly."


    Her face was full of excitement, and her desire to share with them was written all over her face, and she couldn''t hide it at all.


    Both of them walked over, and then Nuan Nuan hissed, "Be quieter and stop disturbing them."


    Look along where Nuan Nuan''s finger is pointing.


    Xie Jingsheng "!!"


    "This is... a bee?"


    No wonder he was shocked, he really didn¡¯t know that a bee could grow so big and be so fat!


    It seems that the food in this valley is a bit too good.


    Xie Jingsheng watched them fly and was worried that their wings would not be able to support their bodies and fall.


    "Brother, where are the candies and bottles I asked you to bring?"


    Xie Jingsheng took out a candy in a ss bottle. The round and colorful candies inside are very beautiful, especially in the ss bottle, which reflects brilliant light in the sunlight.


    Gu An also took out a big bottle.


    "Come on, fill up this bottle today!"


    The tone is called a high-spirited one.


    Even Xie Jingsheng gave him an extra look.


    Nuan Nuan rolled her eyes and said, "It would be nice to get a piece of honey nest."


    Seeing Nuan Nuan approaching the bees with candy in his arms, Xie Jingsheng subconsciously grabbed her wrist.


    The young man pursed his lips, his dark and cold eyes were filled with worry, "Dangerous."


    Although I know that Nuan Nuan is very popr with animals, but it is a bee.


    Nuan Nuan''s curved eyes looked soft and sweet, "Don''t worry, Jing Sheng, I''ve taken honey here before."


    Gu An chuckled, "Don''t worry, my sister and the queen bee are good friends."


    Although Xie Jingsheng let go of his hand, he still followed Nuan Nuan because he was worried.


    The body was tense until I saw Nuan Nuan exchange candy for arge hive of bees.

 Chapter 577: go to the library

    Xie Jingsheng put on a dull face, and gained another understanding of outrageous things.


    The three of them happily took the honey to the side and bottled it. The bottles they brought were the ones with big mouths and big bellies. They just broke the honey nest into small pieces and put them in, and squeezed them slowly when they got home. Honey will do.


    I feel my hands are sticky after finishing.


    Nuan Nuan broke some for Iris who was next to him, and Lele also ate some, and then went to wash his hands.


    Stayed at Uncle Kane''s house for two days, and they really went home this time.


    And on the way home, I made a diversion to Yunnan, and brought Xiaowu Xiaoliu and their daughter-inw home.


    As for their children, they have grown up and can live freely in the forest, and after learning to fly, their parentspletely let go.


    Nuan Nuan also negotiated with the protected area. In the future, there will be other children in the fifth and sixth grades, and they will be sent back there after they learn how to fly.


    The reason why Nuan Nuan agreed so happily was because she was afraid that there would be more peacocks in the future and the house would be messy, and the environment over there was more suitable for peacocks to live in.


    It is enough to raise two pairs at home.


    Now the little animals are gathered again, and the smile on Nuan Nuan''s face is so bright that it can almost rival the sunshine.


    ...


    The school season is approaching, and Nuan Nuan returns to school with her schoolbag on her back. The students in school uniforms are all youthful and energetic, and she is still the most conspicuous presence in the crowd with her snow-white skin.


    Not long after she left, everyone who knew her came up to say hello.


    Nuan Nuan''s eyes are curved with a good-natured and gentle smile, smiling to everyone who greets them.


    Such a gentle and beautiful little girl, just ask who doesn¡¯t like it.


    Now under the leadership of Gu An, not only the boys in the ss, but even the girls are particrly repelled by other sses for handing over love letters to Nuan Nuan and disturbing her study.


    So every time someone came to ask a ssmate in Nuannuan''s ss to help deliver the love letter to Gu Nuannuan, that ssmate would snort coldly.


    "Student, you have too little homework, right? What are you thinking about every day at a young age? Return the love letter, do the students in our ss look like they want to fall in love early? No help!"


    The students from the foreign ss were dumbfounded, "No, it''s just a small favor. I''ll treat you to something."


    "What can I do for you?"


    There was a gloomy voice behind him, and the male student subconsciously answered the question before he could react.


    "Help me deliver a love letter to ssmate Gu Nuannuan."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he was dragged out. The male student was about to get angry, but when he turned his head and saw who it was, he immediately became scared.


    There is no other reason. The elder brother of ssmate Gu Nuannuan is not only a crazy sister-inw, but also the bully of the school.


    Although he usually bullies those who secretly handed love letters to Gu Nuannuan, but now he is one of them.


    Gu An "Get out! Don''t let me see you in ss seven!"


    The boy just rolled away. Damn it was really unlucky today. Not only did the love letter fail to be handed out, but also was caught by the brother of ssmate Gu Nuannuan.


    Nuan Nuan, who was working **** the questions at this time, didn''t know what happened, because she was in the innermost row of the ssroom near the window, and she didn''t hear the conversation at the door of the ssroom, and she was very focused when she was serious.


    Waiting for Gu An to sit back in his seat, looking at the half-finished practice questions in his sister''s hands, he felt his teeth hurt.


    Such a thick exercise book, how did his sister love these things so deeply?


    Nuan Nuan sorted out all the things she didn''t know, then turned her head and said to her brother.


    "Brother, you should go back first after school."


    Gu An "What are you doing?"


    Nuan Nuan raised the exercise booklet in his hand, "I''m going to find Jing Sheng to help solve the problem, I''ve made an agreement with him, and he will send me back after finishing writing."


    Gu An felt sour in his heart, "Where are you going to write it?"


    Nuan Nuan smiled, "Go to the library outside the school."


    Gu An thought that he had promised to go to the gymnasium to y basketball with his friends.


    "Okay, I went to y basketball with them, and I wanted to ask you toe with me, so go find Xie Jingsheng, remember to go home early!"


    He was quite at ease with Xie Jingsheng, and he really didn''t want to go to the library.


    Nuannuan nodded and agreed, and immediately packed her schoolbag after school and bid farewell to her brother and ssmates.


    Huo Changfeng looked at Nuan Nuan''s back and paused, "Won''t Nuan Nuan go with us?"


    Gu An "She''s going to the library to ask Xie Jingsheng questions."


    Huo Changfeng pinched his fingers and let out a muffled oh.


    At this time, Nuan Nuan walked outside the school and found the boy standing at the school gate.


    He was wearing a high school student''s blue and white school uniform, even though it was a simple school uniform, he made it look better.


    The students, especially the girls, who came in and out of the school gate were blushing, and secretly looked at him with bright eyes.


    Just standing there, the boy seemed to have stepped out of a manga, clean and clean, with a detached and cold demeanor, so that even a bold girl would not dare to go forward to say hello.


    Nuan Nuan''s eyes lit up the moment she saw the boy, and she ran to hug his arm.


    "Jing Sheng, you are leaving get out of ss so early~"


    Xie Jingsheng looked down, his cold eyes gradually stained with a smile, raised his hand and rubbed her head, and took her schoolbag into his hand very naturally.


    "It''s gettingte, let''s go."


    "it is good!"


    Nuannuan walked beside him obediently, and the two talked as if no one else was there. The two outstanding-looking people looked harmonious and beautiful.

 Chapter 578: Son, have you got a girlfriend?

    The library has always been a rtively quiet ce. Some people do their homework here and some read books here. There are people of all ages.


    Nuan Nuan and Xie Jingsheng found a ce to sit down, put their schoolbags aside and took out textbooks and homework. The two sat in the same row, one teaching and the other listening carefully.


    After Nuan Nuan understands, do it yourself, Xie Jingsheng also took out his textbook and started to read it seriously.


    Unknowingly, the time passed like this, and when her father''s phone call came, she suddenly realized that it was almost eight o''clock.


    "Yeah, Jing Sheng and I are doing homework in the library, and I''ll be right back."


    Papa Gu''s call was not to urge her to go back, but mainly to ask where she was and if she needed a driver to pick her up when she returned home.


    After hanging up the phone, Nuan Nuan packed her schoolbag.


    "Jing Sheng, my father is here to pick me up, let''s go back together, and take you home first."


    Xie Jingsheng looked at the time, in fact, he could just walk back.


    But looking at the little girl beside him, he still nodded.


    The rtionship between the two families is not bad now, especially his mother, who seems to have be good girlfriends with Nuan Nuan''s mother, and he also treats Nuan Nuan as his own sister, so there is no need to be embarrassed.


    Leaving the library, Xie Jingsheng bought a cup of milk tea for Nuan Nuan, but it suddenly started raining outside, the two of them could only stand under the eaves and watch the rain outside.


    "Fortunately, I didn''t walk home."


    Nuan Nuan muttered with a straw in her mouth.


    Xie Jingsheng "..."


    He has that n.


    Before waiting too long, Papa Gu''s car arrived.


    The driver came with an umbre and picked them up in the car.


    "Father, let''s send Jing Sheng home first."


    After arriving in the car, Nuan Nuan hugged her father''s arm with her eyes bent, her voice soft and waxy as if she was acting like a baby.


    "Uncle Gu."


    Xie Jingsheng, who was sitting in the co-pilot, greeted him very politely.


    Gu Linmo rubbed his daughter''s head and nodded, with a smile in his eyes.


    "Nuan Nuan''s study is bothering you."


    Xie Jingsheng "No, Nuan Nuan is very smart, I''ll do it as soon as I say it."


    He is telling the truth, even if there is something he doesn''t understand, Xie Jingsheng can teach Nuan Nuan and he will basically be able to, and he will not make the same mistakes in the future.


    Teaching Nuan Nuan doesn''t take much time and it also gives a sense of aplishment.


    Papa Gu smiled even more when he heard that. After all, who doesn''t like others to praise their precious daughter.


    Send people to Xie''s house, and by the way, be a guest for a while.


    The fathers of Gu Linmo and Xie Jingsheng are both presidents ofrgepanies. Although they have different fields, they also have a lot ofmon topics, but the style of painting is a bit too serious.


    Xie Jingsheng quietly listened to their conversation.


    Nuan Nuan went to see embroidery with her senior sister, and the two girls were obviously more interested in those beautiful embroidery and clothes.


    When leaving, Su Qingran was very reluctant to give up on Nuan Nuan.


    "It would be great if Nuan Nuan belonged to our family."


    Watching the Gu family''s car drive away, Su Qingran sighed.


    Xie Jingsheng "..."


    That is of course impossible, but he also hopes that Nuan Nuan is his biological sister.


    Going to school and leaving school every day, the time passed without knowing it.


    Because the study tasks in the second year of high school are getting more and more serious, Nuan Nuan dare not go to Xie Jingsheng to give lectures to herself, and most of the time, when the teacher is still there, she solves all the problems she does not know. .


    Xie Jingsheng is going to be in junior high school soon, and Nuan Nuan and Gu An are also going to be in junior high school soon.


    This time, she not only put more energy into her studies, but also took her brother with her, and took him with her every time she did homework.


    No matter how tired he is, Gu An is still doing the questions earnestly while howling.


    Nuan Nuan "Come on brother, let''s try to stay in the same ss in high school!"


    Gu An wanted to cry but had no tears. It was okay for him to study science, but those in liberal arts were really terrible.


    Besides, it might be very difficult for me to be in the same ss as my sister in high school.


    Lincheng No. 1 Middle School has a lot of students admitted every year, and there are as many top students as if they don¡¯t need money. With his sister¡¯s grades, he will definitely be in the top ss when he enters high school.


    A ss like that is almost all about learning, and if you fail the exam, you will be kicked out easily.


    Gu An knew very well that even if he entered the top ss with his serious grades, he would probably be eliminated in the first round.


    So it¡¯s better to be bad, he still learns what he can understand, isn¡¯t it good to spend more energy on theputer?


    Nuan Nuan is not disappointed to see that her brother is fiddling with theputer most of the time, anyway, as long as the homework is done.


    Autumn leaves fall, winter ising.


    Another year passed, Nuan Nuan went to teacher Ji Shiyuan to learn guqin for a period of time during the winter vacation, and also took time to participate in several exams andpetitions, and gradually developed a reputation in the guqin circle.


    At the same time, Nangong Yunran is also famous. She is more focused on guqin than Nuan Nuan, and has participated in severalpetitions before Nuan Nuan entered thepetition.


    After the winter vacation, Nuan Nuan started school again in the second half of the second semester of junior high school.


    Junior high school students are okay, but the busiest ones are high school students.


    Knowing that Xie Jingsheng was busy, Nuan Nuan didn''t bother him much.


    But asionally I still contact on the phone.


    One day, Nuan Nuan was sitting in a hanging basket at home embroidering a sachet when the phone next to her vibrated suddenly.


    She took it over and saw that it was Jing Sheng''s message.


    Jing Sheng¡¾Go out to y the day after tomorrow. ¡¿


    The day after tomorrow is Xie Jingsheng''s birthday, and the sachet that Nuan Nuan is making now is for him.


    A sachet to help sleep, Jing Sheng must be under a lot of pressure from studying now, so she thought of making a sachet to help him sleep so that he can sleep better at night.


    Nuan Nuan¡¾Where are you going? ¡¿


    Xie Jingsheng¡¾A private ind of my dad. ¡¿


    Nuan Nuan''s eyes lit up [Then can I bring Lele Briquettes and Xiao Qi? ¡¿


    Xie Jingsheng¡¾Yes, call your brother and Huo Changfeng toe too. ¡¿


    Nuan Nuan was typing on the phone, and the two chatted on it for a while before putting it down.


    Xie Jia...


    Su Qingran became more and more suspicious when he saw his son chatting on the phone andughing from time to time.


    "Son, have you got a girlfriend?"


    Xie Jingsheng "...No, mom, don''t think about it."


    Su Qingran couldn''t believe it, "You chatted so happily and for so long without having a girlfriend? It wasn''t like this when you chatted with your brothers before!"


    Xie Jingsheng was speechless, and directly handed her the phone to look at.


    "I''m chatting with Nuan Nuan, what do you think?"


    Su Qingran sneered, "It turned out to be Nuan Nuan. I thought you had a girlfriend. I was so happy."


    Thest sentence was muttered, but Xie Jingsheng pretended not to hear it.


    "Son, your father and mother and I are not old-fashioned. If you have a girlfriend in the future, bring it back and show us."


    Xie Jingsheng responded perfunctorily, not paying attention to her words, because he didn''t like anyone, and he wasn''t interested in falling in love.

 Chapter 579: Who made you the youngest?

    Xie Jingsheng''s birthday, his parents didn''t get involved, it was all up to the youngsters themselves.


    But the food to be brought to the ind is prepared by the servants in advance.


    Xie Jingsheng didn''t do anything big, he just invited a few of his friends, Nuan Nuan Gu An and Huo Changfeng.


    When Nuan Nuan arrived at Xie¡¯s house, the scene was a bit big. The car was an extended version of the luxury car, and Lele, Rhubarb and other animalsy quietly in the car.


    Several Costinins stood on the roof of the car.


    Just... Basically, it is particrly eye-catching wherever it is driven.


    Especially when waiting for the traffic lights, people in the surrounding cars can''t help looking at the roof of the car.


    Costin on the roof of a luxury car, what abination of luxury and luxury, luxury without humanity.


    "Awesome!"


    "Is this sea dongqing wild or domestic?"


    "Quick, quick, take a picture!"


    Facing the gazes and discussions of these people, Xiaoqi and his wife brought their son and daughter with their heads up high and they were not timid at all, they were so handsome.


    After the green light turned on, the Gu family''s car continued to drive. After arriving at Xie''s house, Xie''s father looked at the several sea dongqings on the roof of their car and was speechless for a while.


    "Take them too?"


    Xie Jingsheng nodded, "The ind is big, Nuannuan takes them to y together."


    After the car door was opened, the first thing toe out was not a human, but a veryrge Lele.


    Lele was followed by many small animals, cats, dogs, and beautiful peacocks and elegant swans.


    This scene is also quite spectacr.


    Papa Gu followed the children, and greeted Papa Xie with a smile at the moment.


    "It''s a joke, these animals in the house like my Nuan Nuan too much, but don''t worry, these guys are taught very well by my daughter, you see if they are very good now, they will never mess up when they are around Nuan Nuan Run, I sent a helicopter to deliver them, it won''t be too much trouble.


    Fortunately, we only keep these at home. If we add the wild ones, we really can¡¯t transport them. s... my daughter is so fond of animals and we can¡¯t help it. "


    Thank you dad, "..."


    If you put away the smile on your face, I can barely believe that you are really worrying and not showing off your daughter!


    But Nuan Nuan''s ability is really amazing.


    "No trouble."


    Xie Dad barely controlled the expression on his face.


    Nuan Nuan ran over and called people one by one, and then directed the animals to go to the ne.


    "Little one, little two, little three and little four, you guys go to that ne, and the big ones, the second, the third, and the third are also on board."


    "Little Five and Little Six, you take your daughter-inw to the second ne, and the briquettes and rhubarb follow."


    "Lele and I have a ne, Jingsheng Xiaoqi and his family will leave it to you."


    Nuan Nuan arranged all the small animals clearly.


    Papa Xie watched with his own eyes that the animals boarded the ne in order ording to Nuan Nuan''smand.


    He froze for a moment, "They... can understand the words?"


    Papa Gu looked a little too proud with his head held high.


    "I''ve been with Nuannuan for a long time, and I can understand what she means."


    Xie Jingsheng''s little friends also stared at this miraculous scene with dumbstruck eyes, and directly gave Nuan Nuan a thumbs up.


    "Cow."


    With the ability to tame beasts in one hand, it is not a loss to call him a boss.


    Nuannuan smiled shyly, the two dimples at the corners of her mouth looked so cute.


    Farewell to the parents, everyone got on the ne and left.


    It took just over an hour to reach Xie''s private ind.


    There are also houses and vis on the ind, and proper sea view rooms.


    The ne stopped, and the animals rushed out first.


    It was originally and animal. After flying in the sky for so long, I feel that my feet are not at all secure.


    "Go and put things down first."


    The young people moved all the food to the vi by themselves.


    The preparations are mainly things that are not avable on the ind, some mutton, beef, pork, and various vegetables.


    Seafood Xie Jingsheng¡¯s n is to find it by himself.


    "Okay, let''s start cooking."


    Nuan Nuan raised her hand, "I''lle, I will!"


    Xie Jingsheng and the others allughed, "Little friend, there are so many of us, how can we let you cook alone?"


    Xie Jingsheng rolled up his sleeves, "I''ll do it, you guys help."


    Gu An touched his nose, "It''s okay to help, I''ll just cook, I''m afraid you won''t want to eat what I cook."


    Huo Changfeng "I''lle too."


    He and his grandma are the only two in his family. He usually cooks when grandma hasn¡¯t cooked aftering home from school.


    Hua Qingci and the others spread their hands and shrugged, "We don''t know anything."


    And looked at Xie Jingsheng with condemnation in his eyes, "When did you secretly learn to cook?!"


    They didn''t even know that this guy secretly became stronger behind their backs!


    Xie Jingsheng nced at Nuan Nuan and Gu An, "When I was in the mountains."


    Gu An chuckled, "I know, during thest summer vacation, Xie Jingsheng went to see Otis and Snow Wolf with us, and he cooked most of the meals."


    Speaking of this matter, several other peopleined, "You also said that you didn''t call us for such a big event to see Otis!"


    They have a group. After returning from the summer vacation, Gu An posted a lot of photos in it, all of which were photos of ferocious beasts. Among them, several photos of Xie Jingsheng were also included.


    Such a handsome big cat, who doesn''t like it, they want to see it too!


    Xie Jingsheng squinted at them, "Just look at the photos, after all, they are wild animals, and they don''t like too many people to disturb them."


    Hua Qingci and the others are not unclear.


    "OKOK, now that you know, you and Nuan Nuan have the best rtionship, right, Nuan Nuan''s nephew~~~"


    That tone is really owed.


    Xie Jingsheng nced over, and Hua Qingci immediately shut up.


    When a group of young people get together, it is inevitable to make noise, especially when there are Gu An and a few other chatterers, their voices never stop when they are cooking in the kitchen.


    The youngest, Nuan Nuan, was "driven out" of the kitchen by everyone with the same aspirations.


    "Kids, let''s go and y with the animals outside. We are enough in this kitchen. You just have to try our craft after it''s done."


    Nuan Nuan pouted, "It''s obviously Jing Sheng''s birthday, so it should be Jing Sheng''s rest."


    Xie Jingsheng rubbed her hair, "Who made you the youngest, go y and don''t run too far."


    Nuan Nuan obediently said, "Okay then, you guys work hard."


    But Nuan Nuan made up her mind to make a cake for Jing Sheng by herself in the afternoon.


    Hmph, no one can stop her!

 Chapter 580: Thirteen

    Nuan Nuan was sweating profusely ying with her animals outside, and really didn¡¯te back until it was time to eat.


    When she came back with a long line of animals behind her, the little girl''s eyes were shining, and there was crystal sweat on her pretty face.


    Then he followed behind his brother like a tail, and wowed as he looked at the dishes on the table.


    "They all look delicious."


    Gu An looked back at her, took out a piece of paper and wiped the sweat off her face.


    "I was sweating from running."


    Nuan Nuan obediently raised her face to let her brother wipe it clean, her eyes were bent into beautiful little crescents.


    "Thank you bro~"


    Xie Jingsheng handed her the chopsticks in his hand, "Sit down and eat."


    Even the food of several animals was not forgotten, and they were all ced in their special eating bowls.


    The food in the Lele bowl is almost all meat, and it is still raw meat.


    But for the sake ofprehensive nutrition, I still put a carte leaves in, and there is watermelon next to it as dessert.


    "I''m about to enter my third year of high school, I can''t imagine my life in hell!"


    Hua Qingci sighed, and then looked at Nuan Nuan and the other three, "You are going to be promoted to the third year of junior high school, after junior high school is high school, let me tell you, high school is the most tiring!"


    Nuan Nuan gnawed on the chicken wings and nodded, "Yeah."


    She saw that Jing Sheng usually had to do a lot of homework, and the questions were so thick!


    Seeing Nuan Nuan nodding, others were a little dumbfounded, "Nuan Nuan, why are you nodding, your brother is the one who is tired. As long as you are in high school, you can be a school bully just like you are now."


    Gu An was unconvinced, "What''s wrong with me? It''s fine if I don''t choose science when I divide subjects."


    "What about English and Chinese?"


    biu, Gu An felt that his body had been stabbed.


    "Then...then I can do well in other subjects, and my grades are also good!"


    Discussed the study problem for a while, and then they started to talk about where there is fun to go together next time...


    After finishing the meal, Xie Jingsheng took a small look at some of his posts.


    "Go wash the dishes."


    Hua Qing said "..."


    I don¡¯t want to move.jpg


    But it''s obviously not something they don''t want to do.


    In the end, I was sent to do the dishes.


    As for today''s birthday star Xie Jingsheng.


    Today, as the birthday star, he also cooks for everyone, and of course the washing of the dishes is left to others.


    It¡¯s time to go out for a walk when you¡¯re full.


    But it wasn¡¯t just a stroll to eat and drink. The boys were all wearing beach shorts, and Nuan Nuan followed them to the beach in loose white T-shirts and shorts.


    Lele and Dahuang, who followed behind, both had a small bucket in their mouths.


    They are going to catch the sea and see what they can find on this small ind.


    A group of people wandered on the beach for a long time, only picked up a few shells.


    There are really only shells and conchs with shells and no meat.


    Nuan Nuan picked it up purely because it looks good.


    "Brother, look how big this is!"


    Picked up another beautiful conch, which was much bigger than her palm.


    Throwing it into a small bucket, Nuan Nuan Pa pulled his own results, intending to take all these things back and make them into beautiful handicrafts before giving them to everyone.


    "Why can those people find things easily when watching the video, but can''t see anything when it''s our turn?"


    "Some of them are professional sailors with quite a lot of experience, and some are staged. We didn''t prepare in advance, so can it be the same?"


    Didn¡¯t find anything, and after enjoying the sea breeze on the beach for a while, Xie Jingsheng took them to the cruise ship to y.


    Small cruise ship, there are only a few of them, even a small cruise ship has enough space, and they even go fishing when they are interested.


    but¡­


    "Ahhhhhhhh!! Come and save me, I''m about to be dragged down by the fish!"


    It is a pleasure to see a fish take the bait when sea fishing, but it is not so happy to be almost caught by a fish.


    Half of Gu An''s body was dragged out of the railing, and Huo Changfeng quickly stepped forward to help hold him back.


    "Stupid! Let go of the fishing rod!"


    Others also hurried up to help, those who pulled the fishing rod pulled the fishing rod, and those who hugged people hugged them.


    Gu An stubbornly did not let go.


    "No! I''ve waited so long to catch such a big fish. I can''t believe that none of us can catch it!"


    Thest few people worked together to catch the fish.


    When they saw the tuna, which was as tall as a person, being caught, everyone opened their mouths wide.


    "so big!"


    Today''s dinner is settled!


    After that, no one caught such a big fish anymore, but Nuan Nuan ''caught'' a few dolphins.


    The girly on the railing to say hello to the dolphins, and the dolphins responded by chirping in the sea and following her hand movements.


    For example, when Nuan Nuan''s hand circles around, the dolphins follow her hand around the sea, and when she lifts it up, the dolphins will jump up from the sea and fall down with sshes. A great show.


    Xie Jingsheng took a picture of the dolphin jumping up in front of her, and the little girl''s bright smile.


    Looking at the photo in his hand, he paused.


    Because the young man suddenly discovered that he didn¡¯t know when he had acquired a habit. When going out with Nuan Nuan, he likes to take his camera with him. In the end, most of the scenery in the photo has Nuan Nuan¡¯s shadow.


    Perhaps because, sometimes people are really more beautiful than those natural scenery.


    The day passed quickly in joy, and they yed on the ind for a few days before going back.


    When Nuan Nuan was thirteen years old, Xie Jingsheng was in the third year of high school, and she and her brother were also in the third year of high school.


    This year, everyone has devoted themselves to learning.


    Although the senior high school entrance examination for junior high school is far less important than the college entrance examination, for students, it is also a hurdle in their life.


    This year, Nuan Nuan didn¡¯t even update theics on Weibo, and only focused on studying.


    Unknowingly, another college entrance examination was ushered in. In fact, Xie Jingsheng''s grades could be rmended by the school, but he refused the school''s rmendation and chose to take the college entrance examination.


    I have studied for so long just for the college entrance examination, so I feel a little unwilling to give up the exam.


    And...he has more confidence in himself than in walks.

 Chapter 581: Society is dead

    During the college entrance examination, almost everything is serving the candidates who are about to take the college entrance examination.


    All buses will carry college entrance examination candidates today, those construction ces will also stop construction today, and the police are also serving these students.


    Nuan Nuan and the others are also on vacation during the college entrance examination, so she came to send Jing Sheng to the exam.


    "Jing Sheng, have you taken your pen, exam admission ticket and ID card, and checked again to see if there is anything missing."


    In the car, Nuan Nuan looked even more anxious than Xie Jingsheng, a college student.


    The corners of the Qingjuan boy''s mouth rose, and he rubbed her head with a bit of a smile.


    "Don''t worry, bring them all."


    Nuan Nuan "Then you check again, anyway, it doesn''t take much time to check in the car."


    Xie Jingsheng nodded indulgently.


    "Okay, can you help me check and confirm?"


    Nuannuan nodded, "I''ll show you."


    She knows the process of the exam, but it is different from the usual exams in that she needs to bring more admission tickets and ID cards.


    Before the college entrance examination, Xie Jingsheng and the others had already taken several mock exams, so the tools for the exam were well prepared.


    Nuan Nuan checked very carefully, and rest assured after confirming that nothing was forgotten.


    "Jing Sheng, don''t be nervous during the exam, it''s fine as usual."


    Xie Jingshengughed, "It looks like you are more nervous than me now."


    Nuan Nuan scratched her face in embarrassment, "Oh, the college entrance examination is very important."


    Xie Jingsheng said suddenly, "But I do have a wish. If I can''t realize it, I might feel a little bad."


    The little girl sitting next to her suddenly became nervous, "What... what wish?"


    Xie Jingsheng lowered his eyes with a slight smile, as if he was ying tricks on others.


    "Speaking of which, I''m several years older than you, but I''ve never heard you call me brother."


    Nuan Nuan stared round and round, "How can it be, your mother is my senior sister!"


    Xie Jingsheng "What does that matter? We each call our own, and your father still calls my father brothers and sisters."


    Nuan Nuan''s beautiful little face suddenly became tangled and wrinkled.


    Xie Jingsheng didn''t want to let go of this opportunity, he had long wanted Nuan Nuan to call him brother.


    Speaking of who is more miserable than myself, Kong has a heart of wanting to be a brother, but she treats me as a nephew!


    Xie Jingsheng lowered his eyes and pretended to be sad, "So I can''t even realize such a small wish?"


    It looks so sad and pitiful!


    Nuannuan "!!"


    "no."


    Nuan Nuan was tangled up, her fingers were all mixed together.


    "Our generation is wrong."


    Xie Jingsheng "It''s okay, I don''t mind."


    Nuan Nuan: ...But I don''t mind, you are my nephew, but now you want to be my brother!


    In the end, Nuannuan, who was very easy to deceive, was afraid that this would affect Xie Jingsheng''s performance in the examination room, so he called a brother in a low voice.


    The smile in Xie Jingsheng''s eyes became more obvious.


    "What did you say? I didn''t hear it just now."


    Nuan Nuan''s cheeks were bulging, like an angry little puffer fish, and he was still muttering.


    "Obviously I heard it, Jing Sheng, why did you turn bad!"


    Xie Jingsheng "Your voice just now was too low, I just didn''t hear it."


    I have called them all, and if I call again, I will call again, "Brother, brother Jingsheng, it''s okay now."


    Not only amplified the voice but also lengthened the voice line. The soft and waxy voice came out of her mouth, as if she was acting like a baby.


    Satisfied, Xie Jingsheng pinched her nose.


    "Well, it''s okay, I will definitely perform better in this exam than before!"


    Nuan Nuan''s eyes lit up.


    "Then Jingsheng, you work hard!"


    Xie Jingsheng, "Call me brother."


    Nuan Nuan "..."


    Call as long as you call, anyway, for these two days, after the college entrance examination, I will call your nephew every day to find the ce back!


    The little girl thought arrogantly.


    After sending the person to the school, Nuan Nuan stood eagerly at the school gate, tried to stand on tiptoe among a group of parents to make himself stand higher, and then waved.


    "Brother Jing Sheng,e on and take the exam!"


    Xie Jingsheng''s brows and eyes were stained with a smile. Under the sun, the clean and cool young man was like the first melting snow, with a beautiful youthful vigor.


    Xie¡¯s parents cameter, they only came after dealing with thepany¡¯s affairs.


    And Xie Jingsheng has been rtively independent since he was a child, so the two of them are not worried.


    After finding Nuan Nuan, Su Qingran hugged her little junior sister.


    "Thanks to Nuan Nuan for apanying my family Jingsheng."


    Nuan Nuan smiled brightly, "It should be, Jing Sheng is my nephew."


    After the exam, Xie Jingsheng tried to get Nuan Nuan to call him brother, and then went to the exam contentedly.


    However, Xie Jingsheng came out of school on the day after the exam, because Xie Jingsheng was the first toe out, and was caught by a reporter for an interview.


    "Hello, ssmate, as the first candidate toe out of the examination room, are you confident in your grades?"


    The reporter was asking serious questions on the surface, but inside he was already screaming crazily.


    Ahhh! ! This year''s candidates are so handsome!


    Not only is he handsome, but he also looks like a rich man with every gesture.


    Xie Jingsheng replied perfunctorily, "Yes."


    The reporter''s eyes lit up, "Then how are your grades in school?"


    Xie Jingsheng "Sorry, I have other things."


    Clearly do not want to be interviewed.


    The reporter was a little bit unwilling to give up. This student who looks like a **** of learning, who looks so handsome, must be a hit when the video is posted!


    Xie Jingsheng walked outside when he suddenly heard a warm voice.


    "Nephew!"


    Nuan Nuan yelled super loudly!


    Xie Jingsheng''s smile stiffened before he heard the warm voice, and he staggered and almost fell.


    After Nuan Nuan yelled retaliatoryly, she found that the eyes of the surroundings were all on her, and it was still the case that only one candidate, Xie Jingsheng, came out.


    Nuan Nuan''s embarrassment died after she realized it, and her small face turned red immediately.


    This is really... hurting the enemy one thousand and self-damaging eight hundred.


    When Xie Jingsheng walked over with a half-smile, she grabbed the man''s arm, and with a blushing face, she buried it on his arm and hurriedly urged him.


    "Go, go, go."


    She has no face to face people.


    Xie Jingsheng was a little dumbfounded.


    "Now you know how embarrassing it is?"


    Nuan Nuan "Stop talking about it!"

 Chapter 582: scored twice

    Walking out of the crowd, Xie Jingsheng was dragged by Nuan Nuan to a ce where no one was around, and he looked around furtively.


    Xie Jingsheng pressed her head and stared straight ahead.


    "Okay, the person just now didn''t follow."


    Nuan Nuan''s face still looked a little red, she patted it, and then pretended to be calm.


    "Oh, I''m just looking."


    She is not embarrassed.


    Xie Jingsheng watched her sophistry, "What do you want to eat, I invite you."


    Nuannuan let out a sigh, "Is it just me?"


    Xie Jingsheng nodded, "Thank you for being with me for the exam these two days."


    Nuan Nuanughed and patted his arm, "You''re wee, you are my nephew. As an elder, I should take care of you."


    The expression on Xie Jingsheng''s face froze, but he recovered quickly.


    His tone was a little helpless, "Don''t be like this, you should call me by my name."


    Nuan Nuan felt ted this time, "No, I just want to call you nephew, nephew, nephew, nephew..."


    Not only screaming happily, but also shaking their heads.


    Xie Jingsheng: ...


    Is this considered bacsh?


    He stretched out his hand to cover Nuannuan''s mouth, and his voice sounded a little shy, "Stop barking, what do you want to eat?"


    Nuan Nuan''s big eyes turned nimbly and murmured twice, Xie Jingsheng let go of his hand, and she said.


    "Crayfish, I want to eat crayfish."


    The family has made crayfish before, but this stuff obviously doesn''t fit the aura of the family''s father, big brother and big cousin. When eating crayfish, the three of them basically didn''t touch much, even if the crayfish is peeled In the end, the meat was cheaper for her.


    Now she''s hungry again.


    Xie Jingsheng "..."


    To tell the truth, he has never eaten crayfish either.


    But in the end, Nuan Nuan''s wish was satisfied and she was taken to eat crayfish.


    What a big pot of fragrant and hot crayfish, Nuan Nuan peeled off the shells and ate happily with disposable gloves, and did not forget to greet Xie Jingsheng to eat.


    Of course, they ordered other dishes besides crayfish, and Nuan Nuan ordered them ording to Xie Jingsheng''s preferences.


    He prefers to eat lighter food.


    Nuan Nuan ate happily, but her little face became wrinkled after eating a few.


    Xie Jingsheng looked at her, "What''s wrong?"


    Nuan Nuan took off her gloves and held up ten red fingers.


    "It hurts."


    Looks squeamish.


    Her hands are white and tender, and they really don''t look like they are used to peeling shrimp shells.


    But she can''t be med for this, the main reason is that the shell of the crayfish is really hard, and some ces are a bit sharp. The crayfish just served was still a little hot, and then her hands hurt from sess.


    Xie Jingsheng sighed, as if he was worried, "Why are you so stupid."


    Nuan Nuan "..."


    Why are you attacking personally?


    After that, Xie Jingsheng put on his gloves and peeled the shells slowly, and put the peeled and delicious crayfish meat into the small porcin dish in front of Nuan Nuan.


    Nuan Nuan''s eyes suddenly became bright, "Thank you Jing Sheng."


    It¡¯s not polite to eat, just feed some to the bor¡¯ while eating by yourself.


    Nuan Nuan''s mouth was full of greasy food, most of the crayfish in the pot went into her stomach, and she fed the rest to Xie Jingsheng before he ate.


    When Nuan Nuan left, she felt a little stomach ache.


    Nuan Nuan "...Jing Sheng."


    Xie Jingsheng: ...Suddenly I have a bad feeling.


    Nuan Nuan looked at him pitifully, "My stomach hurts."


    Seeing that she was holding her stomach, it really hurt, Xie Jingsheng hurriedly stopped a car and went directly to the hospital. In the car, Xie Jingsheng rubbed her stomach with a serious expression and a little suffocation.


    "Do you still eat when you are full?"


    Nuan Nuan shrank her neck guiltily, "A moment... I couldn''t control it."


    Xie Jingsheng didn''t speak anymore, but Nuan Nuan was a little scared by his stern face.


    She hugged the boy''s arm pitifully, her voice was several degrees softer than usual.


    "Jing Sheng, don''t be angry, I know I was wrong, and I will never dare again."


    Xie Jingsheng squinted at her, "Do you still want to do itter?"


    He was indeed angry, but he didn''t forget to continue rubbing the acupuncture points on her stomach.


    "Do you feel better?"


    Nuan Nuan "A little bit, a little bit."


    After arriving at the hospital, the doctor saw that she directly prescribed some medicine and gave her instructions.


    "I can''t eat Hesai like this in the future, I have indigestion."


    Nuan Nuan blushed, quickly thanked him, grabbed Xie Jingsheng''s hand and hurried away.


    scored twice, and died twice today!


    Xie Jingsheng heheed twice, "Do you still know how to be shy?"


    Who did it all by themselves?


    Nuan Nuan''s cheeks bulged and muttered softly.


    "I didn''t mean it, I won''t eat so much next time."


    After taking the medicine, they rested for a while, and they didn''t go back by car, they just walked back to digest food.


    It''s just that when she saw the children eating ice cream, the desire in her eyes almost turned into substance.


    Xie Jingsheng turned her head back, "My stomach still hurts."


    Nuan Nuan touched her belly, "I don''t feel so full anymore."


    Xie Jingsheng dragged her away expressionlessly.


    But on this hot day, she really wants to eat an ice cream or milk tea with ice to cool down.


    Xie Jingsheng "When youe back to my house after school, I''ll make ice cream **** for you to eat."


    Nuan Nuan''s eyes lit up immediately, "You promised, don''t go back on it, whoever goes back on it is a puppy!"


    Xie Jingsheng nodded, "Yes."


    He sent the person back to Gu''s house first, and Xie Jingsheng himself also went to visit.


    Mother Gu obviously liked Xie Jingsheng very much, so she quickly brought some fruit to entertain him.


    "Jing Sheng really wants to thank you for sending Nuan Nuan back."


    Nuan Nuan held a ss of milk and sipped it.


    When he still wanted to eat fruit, Xie Jingsheng stopped him.


    Papa Gu "!!"


    What the fuck, what do you want to do!


    Mother Gu looked at them suspiciously.


    Xie Jingsheng told about the fact that Nuan Nuan ate crayfish too much and sent him to the hospital.


    Papa Gu and Mama "!!"


    Papa Gu quickly looked at his daughter, "Are you okay? Is there any difort? If you want to eat something next time, we will take you there!"


    Nuan Nuan put down the fruit in her hand and sat up straight.


    "No problem, my stomach is no longer distended."


    Xie Jingsheng "I can''t eat too much now, I will eat it tomorrow."


    The two parents agreed with Xie Jingsheng''s words very much at this time.


    "Yes, eat less, you just took medicine and your stomach is not good, what if you have diarrhea at night?"


    Nuan Nuan obediently put down the fruit, "Oh, I know."

 Chapter 583: steal people

    After the college entrance examination, people in other grades will continue to attend sses.


    The college entrance examination students arepletely rxed, just waiting for the day when the resultse out.


    Amid such anticipation and waiting, Nuan Nuan and the others are about to go on vacation.


    Sitting in the ssroom this day, she was lying on the table, holding a pen in her hand to write and draw in the notebook.


    In just a few moments, a cute cartoon animal appeared on the paper.


    In the lower right corner of every page of her notebook, there is such a cute little animal, sometimes a human, all of which are cute in Q version, depicting her and her brothers.


    When she gets tired of reading and writing, she draws something to rx.


    Turn to the next page, and draw a Q version of the viin''s head with a few strokes of the brush in your hand.


    Gu Anyun came over to take a look, "Isn''t this Xie Jingsheng?"


    Nuan Nuan nodded, "Yes, my nephew Jing Sheng."


    She wants to write the two big characters of teacher and nephew next to this viin!


    With a sly smile on Nuan Nuan''s face, she nned to take a photo for Xie Jingsheng after finishing the painting.


    The next second, I nced out of the window from the corner of my eye, and suddenly found a very familiar figure.


    Nuannuan "!!"


    Said Cao Cao Cao Cao arrived?


    "Jing Sheng, Jing Sheng."


    Nuan Nuany half of her body out of the window in an instant, her beautiful eyes staring brightly at the boy in white T on the road below.


    The ck-haired, ck-eyed, fair-skinned boy heard a familiar voice, stood under a tree and raised his head, his cold ck eyes met the little girl''s clean and clear apricot eyes, and in an instant, his eyes were also dyed With a slight smile.


    Nuan Nuan and his ss are on the third floor, downstairs is a t path, and behind the path is a green belt.


    At this moment, if you go up and down, you can hear it even if you talk.


    Nuan Nuan leaned on the window and looked out, Xie Jingsheng frowned slightly.


    "Go in, it''s dangerous."


    The little girl pouted, "Oh, Jing Sheng, why are you here at our school?"


    Xie Jingsheng, "Teacher An has something to do with me."


    Mr. An was the head teacher who taught their ss before.


    Nuan Nuan murmured, "I thought you came here to see me."


    Pouting out his little mouth, he looked a little unhappy.


    Xie Jingsheng had a little helplessness in his eyes, "Go in, I will find Teacher An and then I wille to you."


    Nuannuan said, "Got it."


    The boy smiled, and this smile made the hearts of many girls in the teaching building who were secretly looking down beat faster.


    Mom, how can there be such a good-looking person!


    "Okay, let''s juste and see you."


    His tone was imperceptibly pampered.


    The delicate little girl lying on the window instantly smiled, and other people who secretly poked and peeked at the boy wished that the smile was directed at themselves!


    "It''s not in vain to hurt your nephew Jing Sheng."


    Xie Jingsheng "..."


    Xie Jingsheng went to find his former teacher, Nuan Nuan and their next ss happened to be physical education.


    In the end, Xie Jingsheng found someone in the yground.


    At that time, Nuan Nuan was doing warm-up exercises seriously.


    Seeing Xie Jingsheng walking over, his eyes lit up, and the corners of his mouth lifted into a big smile.


    Gu An and Huo Changfeng also saw someone.


    Gu An muttered, "Really, what did my sister do when she saw that guy so happy, I am her real brother!"


    This is a bit sour.


    Huo Changfeng was happy to see Xie Jingsheng at first, but when his eyes fell on Nuan Nuan''s smile, he felt a little stuffy and ufortable for some reason, and the smile on his face diminished a lot.


    He was a little dazed, not knowing what was going on.


    When they started running, Xie Jingsheng went to the school''s small supermarket to buy three bottles of water.


    After they finished running, he handed the water to the three of them.


    Huo Changfeng "Thank you."


    Gu An chuckled, "Thank you brother!"


    Nuan Nuan mischievously said, "Thank you nephew."


    Xie Jingsheng pressed her head and messed up her hair.


    Nuan Nuan struggled like a moth in his hand, opened his mouth and bit the hand holding him.


    There is a tooth mark on the tiger''s mouth on the boy''s palm.


    After biting Nuan Nuan, he wiped the saliva on him guiltily.


    Xie Jingsheng looked at him with a half-smile.


    The little girlined first confidently, "You messed with my hair first. You are my nephew, why don''t you let me shout."


    They left together after physical education get out of ss, and soon, junior high school will be on vacation.


    It is getting closer and closer to the results of the college entrance examination, and all college candidates are starting to look forward to it nervously.


    This Saturday, Nuan Nuan went to Xie¡¯s house to find her senior sister to show her the round fan embroidered by herself. Before chatting for a long time, a guest came to Xie¡¯s house.


    At that time, she was the only one. Su Qingran and Xie Jingsheng were at home, and it was Xie Jingsheng who opened the door.


    "Hello, you are ssmate Xie Jingsheng."


    It was a middle-aged man who came with a smile on his face, "Student Xie Jingsheng, I am a teacher of University A, here is my ID card and work card, it is like this, your test scores are very good this time, our University A... "


    The teacher talked a lot about the benefits of A major, and Nuan Nuan and Su Qingran also came out.


    The teacher saw the person and greeted him enthusiastically.


    "You are ssmate Xie''s mother, right? This is Lingmei? Hello, hello."


    Xie Jingsheng did not refute, Nuan Nuan opened his mouth to say that he is not, but at this time, is it not good to say that Xie Jingsheng is his nephew?


    The teacher had already praised Xie Jingsheng, and Su Qingran was taken aback when he heard that.


    No... How many points did my son get in the test? Isn''t A University very cold in her impression?


    And not only that, after the teacher from University A, the admissions teachers from several other well-known universities also came to grab people.


    This one said his school was good, and that one said his school was good, and by the way, pushed other schools down.


    Nuan Nuan and Su Qingran were stunned when they heard it.


    Finally, he just sat on the edge and watched the y, and let Xie Jingsheng handle it by himself.


    Thank you mother, "Nuan Nuan, please work hard, and the teachers will definitely be rushing to ask for it in the future."


    Nuan Nuan hurriedly shook her head, "I look a little scary."


    I didn''t expect thepetition among schools to be so fierce.


    Still stepping on it!


    Su Qingran smiled and patted her head, and told her husband the family news by the way.


    Then Xie Daddy came back.


    After a long time, the father and son sent these teachers away.


    Xie Dad asked his son''s wishes.


    "Have you thought about what to do in the future and where to study?"


    Xie Jingsheng nodded, "I will go to University A, and I will probably develop into scientific research in the future."


    Xie Dad nodded, "You can just think it over, the choice is yours to make, and you will stick to it in the future."


    He patted his son on the shoulder.


    My son has always been rtively independent and has his own ideas, and they will not interfere too much as parents. Everything in the family is still with him, and the son can do whatever he wants.


    The corners of Xie Jingsheng''s mouth rose slightly, "Thank you, Dad."


    One day passed, Nuan Nuan had dinner at Xie''s house and went back to her own home. By the way, she also told her parents about the teacher robbing students at Xie''s house, and she was a little excited.


    "No. 1 schr, Jing Sheng is the No. 1 schr in our province B."


    Papa Gu smiled and said, "Your second brother and third brother were also champions in the college entrance examination. The elder brother was sent directly to study abroad at Harvard, and the eldest cousin was also the champion of science in their ss..."


    Nuan Nuan opened her eyes wide and let out a wow, "Our family has produced many champions!"


    Too strong!


    Gu An "I want to be the champion of science in the future!"


    The whole family nced at him and continued chatting without saying anything.


    Gu An "..."


    What about trust and love between people? !

 Chapter 584: Provincial Champion

    After the teachers from the top universities came to grab people that day, the results of the college entrance examination soon came down.


    Xie Jingsheng already knew about it in advance, but Mother Xie took her son to check it on theputer.


    She has to see the score with her own eyes to be at ease.


    Although sons don¡¯t need to worry about their parents being independent, it doesn¡¯t mean they don¡¯t need to worry about anything. As parents, they have to show an attitude.


    734 points, top scorer in science, 722 points in second ce in this province, a difference of more than ten points.


    There is a big difference in the scores of the college entrance examination even if there is a difference of one point, let alone more than ten points, it is simply a gap.


    After the results came out, the teacher and principal of Xie Jingsheng High Schoolughed so hard that he couldn''t see his teeth, and immediately called to announce the good news and celebrate.


    People who knew Xie Jingsheng were also happy for him.


    "Brother, champion, province champion! Why do you look so calm!"


    Hua Qingci and the others came to congratte him as soon as they knew his grades. Who knew that this guy himself was very calm, and the expression on his face basically didn''t change much.


    Would it be crazy to be excited if it was reced by someone else?


    Anyway, if the title of number one schr in science falls on them, they will definitely hold a big banquet and not celebrate him for three days and three nights.


    Xie Jingsheng''s voice was calm, "I''m happy, it''s just not obvious."


    His friends "..."


    You really don''t look happy like that.


    "Tell me how you n to celebrate."


    Xie Jingsheng frowned and thought for a second, "Please go to the Autumn Moon Banquet for dinner."


    "Then it''s settled, don''t go back on your word!"


    The food at the Autumn Moon Banquet is really expensive and delicious, and the reservations are all scheduled for next month.


    However, there are always some special ones. The Xie family and the Gu family all have special ck crystal cards at the Qiuyue Banquet, allowing them to jump in line.


    "Let''s go, let''s go now."


    Xie Jingsheng "Not now."


    "why?"


    "I''ll wait for Nuan Nuan."


    other people"¡­¡­"


    "This Nuannuan... belongs to the Gu family."


    "Those who didn''t know we all thought it belonged to the Xie family."


    Hua Qingci''s yin and yang were strange, "It''s a pity, someone wants Nuan Nuan to be her younger sister, and she has several older brothers. You can''t win."


    Xie Jingsheng "...shut up."


    Even if you can''t grab it, you always need to meet frequently.


    "Hey... Sure enough, friends are like clothes, and sisters are like siblings. We have to think about my sister in everything, and we are not qualified to do so."


    "Yeah, a certain college **** who is known for his aloofness in school, smiled like a flower in front of his sister, and his character design has copsed several times. Those of us who are brothers don''t care to talk about you."


    One by one, Xie Jingsheng gave them a cold sideways nce.


    "Do you still want to eat?"


    Several people perfectly interpreted what it means to be able to bend and stretch, which is very dog-legged.


    "Go, how can I not go, when will my sistere?"


    "Actually, I also want to be Nuannuan. We are also happy that the little guy is here. If we have such a younger sister, we must pamper him."


    Nuan Nuan came soon with her brother, and Gu An congratted as soon as they met.


    "Yes, 734!"


    Xie Jingsheng, "Then go ahead."


    Gu An "..."


    "I''d better show it off."


    With such a high score, at least English and Chinese must be scored high. He felt that he was not capable of that.


    Especially theposition, every time theposition is criticized, there must be my own!


    Obviously he thinks the writing is pretty good.


    A group of people went to the best box of the Qiuyue Banquet and ordered a lot of delicious food, and even ordered some expensive wine.


    They are really not polite at all.


    "Xie Jingsheng is treating guests today, so don''t be too polite."


    "It''s up to you!"


    While eating and drinking, Nuan Nuan secretly took the cup and poured some wine, holding it with both hands like a little squirrel eating secretly, but before he took a sip, the cup was pressed by a slender and thin palm .


    Nuan Nuan looked at a small mole on the inside of the wrist of that hand, so familiar!


    Looking up, he met Xie Jingsheng''s handsome face that could stand shoulder to shoulder with his brothers.


    Nuannuan said dryly, "I...I said this is juice, would you believe it?"


    Those beautiful eyes were moist, trying to convince a certain boy.


    Xie Jingsheng''s eyes were raised up, and his voice was subdued with a touch of **** appeal.


    "you guess?"


    Nuan Nuan''s eyeballs rolled around with guilt, she didn''t believe it herself.


    "I''ll just taste a little bit."


    It smells really good.


    Nuan Nuan thought that Xie Jingsheng would refuse, but unexpectedly he nodded!


    "Can."


    At that moment, Nuan Nuan''s eyes lit up, "Thank you Jing Sheng, Jing Sheng, you are the best."


    After the good words, he listened to everything, but took the wine ss she was holding with a force in his hand.


    Nuan Nuan looked at him eagerly, and said softly, "What are you doing, didn''t you promise me?"


    Xie Jingsheng hummed lightly, picked up a chopstick, dipped it in the wine in the ss, and handed it to her mouth, saying calmly.


    "Taste, a little."


    Nuan Nuan "..."


    The little face suddenly copsed.


    fraud!


    Nuan Nuan turned her head to one side and ignored him, her cheeks were swollen like a puffer fish.


    The shoulder was poked, and she moaned.


    Don''t forgive him so easily.


    Xie Jingsheng "I''ll show you something."


    Nuan Nuan''s curiosity was immediately aroused, "What?"


    Xie Jingsheng couldn''t helpughing slightly when he saw her head leaning towards her.


    This is too easy to coax.


    He took his mobile phone and clicked on the video he just found.


    The videos are full of people who are drinking and getting drunk, and then make some silly and embarrassing actions, singing, dancing, twisting Yangko, and even exposing themselves.


    Xie Jingsheng hand-painted the mobile phone and looked down at her, "These are people who are drunk, how do you feel after watching it?"


    Nuan Nuan "..."


    If it were me, I would probably want to find a new to live on.


    Xie Jingsheng "Do you still want to drink?"


    Nuan Nuan Ke sat obediently and shook her head, "No...don''t drink it."


    "Then I''ll call you milk, juice?"


    Nuan Nuan murmured, "I want to drink soda."


    Xie Jingsheng called the waiter, "Have a ss of Shirley Tempie, add less ice, and bring in more fruit."


    The waiter nodded and left after taking note.


    Nuan Nuan waited patiently.


    After a while, a ss of pomegranate red drink was brought in. It was cold and delicious.


    Nuan Nuan instantly forgot about the wine.


    Everyone had a good time today, and Xie Jingsheng''s school quickly put up a particrly bright red banner.


    The words above are particrlyrge.


    ¡®Congrattions to Xie Jingsheng from our school for bing the champion of science in province B this year¡¯


    But anyone who walks to the school gate can see those big characters.


    If you ask Xie Jingsheng how he feels.


    Xie Jingsheng: Thank you for the invitation, I don¡¯t want to go back to school at all.

 Chapter 585: A string of brothers

    Time is running out, Nuan Nuan and the others are also facing the problem of the high school entrance examination.


    After the exam, all the third-year students breathed a sigh of relief, and their tense hearts werepletely rxed during this period.


    "Finally the exam is over, I will sleep for a whole day when I go back!"


    Those who go to bedte and get up early to study every day, now really want to go home and fall asleep immediately.


    Now it is not only difficult for adults, but also for students.


    But as long as the final result is good, you will feel that your struggle is worthwhile.


    Although the senior high school entrance examination is not as important as the college entrance examination, choosing a good high school with good teaching staff is no longer on the same starting line as other second-rate and third-rate high schools.


    They are also very proud that they can surpass the starting line by their own ability.


    Nuan Nuan and Gu An also rxed, and most importantly, there is no summer homework this summer!


    Gu An was about to fly after the exam.


    Walking to the school gate, Nuan Nuan saw her car and the boy holding a parasol at the school gate.


    On this hot day, the boy with cold and fair skin stood under the sun holding an umbre, looking refreshed andfortable.


    As soon as Nuan Nuan saw someone, she ran directly under his umbre.


    "Jing Sheng, why are you here? Did youe here to pick up my brother and me?"


    Xie Jingsheng nodded, "Yes."


    He deflected the umbre towards the warm direction.


    "Your brother and the others are here too."


    Bai Mohua went shopping, while Gu Nan was processing documents in the car.


    As the eldest brother, he is very busy, but today he still came to pick up the children.


    As soon as Nuan Nuan walked to the door of the big brother''s car, the second cousin came back with ice cold lemon tea.


    "Nuannuan."


    Bai Mohua smiled with a mouthful of white teeth, which also looked refreshing.


    It''s just that the face is still dripping with sweat.


    After returning home, in order to congratte them on passing the exam, the whole family went out to eat and celebrate.


    Although they were celebrating the exam, no one asked them how they did.


    Parents tacitly don''t want to put pressure on their children, although they are very confident in Nuan Nuan''s grades.


    There are still a few days before the test result notification, Nuan Nuan stayed at home with grandpa, mom, dad, and brothers for a while, then packed up her things and went to see Otis and Snow Wolf as usual.


    While away, the Gu family received the admission letter from Lincheng No. 1 Middle School.


    Both brothers and sisters were admitted, but they were in different sses.


    On the day they received the notice, the Gu family made a video call to Nuan Nuan who was far away in the snow mountain.


    Nuan Nuan in the video is dressed in round clothes, but their side is still extremely hot. Looking at the clothes on her body, she feels a little suffocated.


    After Nuan Nuan and Gu An got the news, one smiled confidently and beautifully, while the other was proud and stinky.


    "Sir, let me just say, how can such a level of questions be difficult for me!"


    Everyone in the Gu family "..."


    This kid is probably itchy again.


    After more than a month, Nuan Nuan came back from outside.


    The parents of the Gu family hugged Nuannuan distressedly, "I lost weight."


    This time, she didn''t speak too much. Nuan Nuan did lose some weight, but that was also because she had gained weight.


    The delicate little girl with snow-like skin pointed to her short trouser legs. The corners of her mouth were raised to reveal neat and white teeth, and her ck and white eyes were curved into crescents, shining like stars.


    She turned around in front of her family, "Because Nuan Nuan has grown taller!"


    The flesh on her body has decreased, but she is a little taller. The baby fat on her face has not disappeared, and she looks very immature and youthful.


    "Ah, it''s true, our family has grown taller."


    Seeing her happy, the whole family celebrated together.


    Gu Nan "What kind of gift do you want?"


    Nuan Nuan "???"


    "I don''t need any presents."


    Papa Gu: "How can I do that? It''s such an important thing for my daughter to grow taller. I have to celebrate it!"


    Gu Bei "Is it toote for me to go to theb to make a little robot for you?"


    Gu Mingyu "Third brother, let me write and sing songs for you on the spot."


    Gu Mingli "I didn''t prepare anything, how about I give you my trophy?"


    Bai Moshu pushed his eyes on the bridge of his nose, "Shall I give you my scalpel?"


    White ink painting "I, I, I... I''m ready, and I just finished a painting. Hehe, I''m giving it to Nuannuan."


    Nuan Nuan "..."


    No need, really no need, I just grew taller, you guys made me think something big happened.


    ...


    Newly admitted high school students start school earlier than other students.


    Because...Military training is required.


    High school is to live on campus. On the day of enrollment, Nuan Nuan followed a group of brothers to the dormitory. Walking on the way to the dormitory, it was really eye-catching.


    Being stared at by many eyes, a slight blush appeared on her fair face.


    She didn''t want to, but all the brothers said they would send her to enroll in school, so let one or two of them agree, and the other brothers acted as if they were abandoned by themselves.


    I can''t bear to refuse anyone, and then there is today''s big scene.


    Her brothers, each of them is so handsome and handsome from appearance to temperament, and each of them has a super high rate of returning heads on the road, let alone the seven brothers!


    It''s not an exaggeration to say that everyone who saw them was shocked that they could stuff eggs into their mouths.


    That''s right, Gu An didn''t go to her own dormitory, so she followed her first.


    But she wanted to say that there was really no need for it!


    Gu Nan looked at the weather and frowned, "Military training is necessary?"


    To his younger brothers, even if he knew that military training was required, he would say, ¡®Military training is all, if they can¡¯t bear it, don¡¯t call yourself a member of the Gu family. ''


    However, for the only younger sister, Gu An, Gu''s father, Gu''s mother, and even everyone in the Gu family, they wish Nuan Nuan could pretend to be sick.


    In such a hot weather, their house is so warm and delicate, and their skin is so white and white, don''t let it melt in the sun!


    Yes, it is such a double standard.


    But Nuan Nuan said that she woulde to participate in military training with her brother, and she was very persistent, so the family could only agree.


    Nuan Nuan "Brother, don''t worry, I''m not as fragile as you think."


    The familypletely treats her like a porcin doll, but not to mention that when she was a child, she often did farm work at home, and when she was in the wild, she would run wildly with Otis and them, and when climbing snow-capped mountains, she would not cry at all. .


    She is really not so delicate that she needs to be taken care of and protected at any time.


    But Nuan Nuan is still very touched by the kindness of the family members.


    The speaking room has already reached the dormitory.


    The dormitory is shared by four people. The dormitory is quite big. There are bathrooms and toilets, and there is also a water dispenser.


    Nuan Nuan was the second one toe. The first girl who came to the dormitory was packing her luggage with her parents. She suddenly saw so many peopleing in, all of them looked good. The girl was dumbfounded when she saw Nuannuan''s brothers.

 Chapter 586: unreasonable

    Most of them also brought their parents, but...it''s not so outrageous!


    Nuan Nuan smiled shyly at that ssmate, "Hello, my name is Gu Nuan Nuan, and they are all my brothers."


    The girl just realized this, and then her face blushed quickly.


    "Hello, my name is An Yirong."


    Her parents also came over to say hello, looking at Nuan Nuan and her brothers who were handsome and handsome, they called them good guys in their hearts.


    In this family, each one looks better than the other, and the temperament is better than the other!


    The dormitory of Lincheng No. 1 Middle School looked quite big at first, but since Nuan Nuan brought her brothers in, the whole dormitory looked cramped, and it felt like the dormitory was too small.


    No way, Nuan Nuan''s brothers are all too tall.


    Gu Nan and the others nodded to An Yirong''s parents, and then got to work on their own.


    Gu Mingyu asked, "Where do you want to sleep Nuan Nuan?"


    Gu An pointed to the bed by the window, "Of course I slept here, the air here is good."


    The four beds in the dormitory are all on the top, and under the bed are their personal desks and wardrobes.


    There are two seats by the window, one of which has already been chosen by An Yirong, and Nuan Nuan also likes the other, so she nodded.


    Then the brothers started to get busy, some went to buy daily necessities, some went to fetch water to clean the table for Nuan Nuan, and some went to go through other admission procedures for Nuan Nuan and get the camouge uniforms needed for military training went.


    After all the other brothers left, Nuan Nuan opened the suitcase and packed up her clothes and hung them in the closet.


    Gu An was shorter than the others, so he climbed on the bed to make a bed for his sister.


    An Yirong and her parents were dumbfounded.


    These noble young masters who seem to have no fingers in the spring water, actually do these trivial things for their sisters by themselves, this is too spoiled!


    An Yirong''s envious eyes looking at Nuan Nuan almost turned into reality, she also wants to have so many good-looking brothers to spoil herself!


    Gu Nuannuan¡¯s brothers are all so nice!


    While the other brothers were out, another ssmate from the dormitory also came.


    And like Nuan Nuan, it is quite powerful.


    But she didn''t bring her brother with her, but bodyguards and servants one by one, blocking the door directly.


    "Come in, why is this dormitory so small, and the bed is on top, how dangerous it is for me to climb up and down when I sleep, and this bed is too cheap and too hard, so dirty..."


    That girl really is, and she hasn''t stoppedining since she came in.


    "I don''t like the beds in these two positions, even if I just take a rest here at noon, I can''t stand it!"


    This is really a spoiled princess.


    Her eyes fell on the two beds by the window, "The two over there are barely okay, please clean up the things on the bed, I want the bed here."


    She nced at An Yirong and Gu Nuannuan, and saw that An Yirong''s parents were there, and that her father was from the Northeast.


    Gu An, who was making the bed for his sister,ughed angrily.


    "Who are you? Are you alright? Princess is sick and go home. If you don''t want to live here, don''t be an eyesore."


    "you!"


    Xu Jiaojiao red at Gu An, "Ms. Ben is going to sleep here today, you alle in, pack up their things and throw them over there!"


    She arrogantly pointed at the bodyguard behind her. Anyway, since she was a child, as long as she wanted, there was nothing she couldn''t get.


    Several bodyguards walked in, and Gu An''s face turned dark.


    "Very well, you are sure to do it."


    Xu Jiaojiao raised her chin, "I said I''m going to sleep here."


    An Yirong''s father couldn''t stand it anymore, "Why are you so unreasonable at such a young age? The bed is already made, if you want that seat,e early!"


    Xu Jiaojiao: "Uncle, I didn''t ask your daughter to give up the bed, just have fun secretly, don''t meddle in my own business!"


    An Yirong''s father was furious immediately, "You dare to bully my daughter!"


    An angry man is like an enraged lion.


    Xu Jiaojiao was still scared, but soon two bodyguards stood in front of her, and her courage returned.


    "Why do you still want to hit me, try it if you have the ability!"


    Nuan Nuan is not afraid of these people, "This bed is ours. If you want a good seat, you shoulde early. We have no obligation to give it to you."


    Xu Jiaojiao scolded, "What kind of a person dares to teach Miss Ben a lesson, go, take all her things!"


    Two bodyguards stepped forward, but Gu An was about to stop them, when a scalpel with a cold light flew over, brushing past one of the bodyguards'' hands and sinking into the wall.


    The slender figure of Bai Moshu stood at the door, ying with another scalpel with his slender fingers, looking at the bodyguards and Xu Jiaojiao in the room with indifferent eyes.


    Inexplicably, they had a horrible feeling that they were being treated as corpses.


    And the moment just now really frightened them into a petrified state.


    Nuan Nuan "..."


    Where did the big cousin put so many scalpels!


    And the scalpel was directly yed by him as a hidden weapon.


    Bai Mohua came in with a small bucket of water, "It''s such a big shelf. You can tear down my sister''s bed as soon as you want. Believe it or not, my brother will tear you down and send him to the hospital!"


    Bai Mohua is also full of confidence because of his own brother, and he behaves quite well.


    Xu Jiaojiao looked at the scalpel in Bai Moshu''s hand and swallowed, "You...how can you bring a knife into school!"


    Gu An sneered, "Why, you are allowed to bring bodyguards and we are not allowed to bring knives?"


    During the stalemate, several brothers who went to buy daily necessities for Nuan Nuan also came.


    Gu Mingli walked in and let out a yo, with a loose but domineering voice, "Hey, who brought bodyguards to the school to fight? Are you so awesome?"


    Xu Jiaojiao was so angry that she blushed.


    Nuan Nuan turned the corner of his mouth downward, "Brother, they want to force me to change the bed."


    The expressions on the faces of the brothers suddenly copsed, and Gu Mingli directly knocked away one of the arrogant bodyguards.


    "Get out of the way, you''re blocking my way and you don''t have eyes."


    It can be said to be very arrogant.


    The bodyguard looked at the clothes on them aggrievedly, and confirmed the look in their eyes. They were people he couldn''t afford to offend.


    At the same time, they also had a headache. This little ancestor of the Xu family knew how to get into trouble day by day.


    Seeing the few people walking in, Xu Jiaojiao panicked. After all, she was only a high school student. She showed off her power at home. She was like this in elementary school and junior high school. She thought that she would be smooth sailing in high school. Board up.


    But the little girl wants face, even if she is afraid now, she will not allow herself to be cowarded.


    "Why are you doing this!"


    Gu Mingyu looked at her condescendingly, "What?"


    Xu Jiaojiao "..."


    His face turned red and he was speechless.


    And when Gu Nan and Gu Bei walked in, Xu Jiaojiao dared not speak even more.


    Her group of bodyguards have also be quails, wishing to reduce their sense of existence.


    Damn it! This is the heir of the Gu family!


    The boss of their bodyguardpany gave them some photos during their induction training. The people in those photos are the most untouchable people, and the heir of the Gu family is on the list.


    But unfortunately, he provoked people before school started.


    The bodyguards who were following Xu Jiaojiao almost burst into tears, what''s going on!

 Chapter 587: Xie Jingsheng

    Seeing that more and more brothers came back from Gu Nuannuan, and even squeezed her bodyguards out of the dormitory, Xu Jiaojiao turned pale.


    Gu An squinted at her, "Do you still want my sister''s bed?"


    Xu Jiaojiao pursed her lips and couldn''t speak, and finally she only blushed in the eyes of everyone.


    "Who... who is rare!"


    She was so frightened that she ran out while crying and saying that she was not rare.


    Nuannuan stuck out her tongue, they didn''t hit anyone!


    In the end, Nuan Nuan''s brothers didn''t need to do anything. Xu Jiaojiao felt ashamed and was really scared, but she took the initiative and went to the teacher in desperation to arrange a new dormitory for herself.


    Nuan Nuan also weed two new roommates, and the next two roommates seem to be easy to get along with.


    After signing up, all the brothers left, and Nuan Nuan also went out to eat with the new roommates to get acquainted, and then started his military training career the next day.


    Nuan Nuan was born as petite as a doll, even if she was wearing the smallest size military training uniform, it was a bit too big for her.


    And she was also wearing a military training uniform. Others could not find anyone in the crowd wearing them at a nce, but Nuan Nuan was still white and delicate and beautiful, and even the dusty military training uniform could not seal her appearance.


    Everyone went to the yground to find their own ss and stood up. Because they were rtively short, Nuan Nuan stood in the front row.


    In such a hot weather, under the sun, all the students were standing under the sun and wearing the camouge uniform issued by the school.


    After standing for a few minutes, the sweat started to flow down like money.


    After the instructor came, they began to stand in a military posture. Under the instruction of the instructor, everyone stood up neatly, with their heads held high and their fingers stuck to their pants.


    The sweat flowed more happily this time.


    After a few days of military training, Nuan Nuan behaved quite well, not as delicate as she looked, as if she was about to faint from heat stroke on the first day.


    On the first day, someone actually fainted from heatstroke, but it wasn''t her.


    "Yes, Nuan Nuan, we are all afraid that you will suffer from heat stroke."


    During the break, Nuan Nuan''s roommate sat beside her and talked.


    Nuannuan''s delicate chin slightly raised, "I''m not that weak!"


    She is someone who can stand with the big tiger!


    Looking at the little girl''s proud appearance, her milky white skin can reflect light in the sun, and the arms of several of them are put together, the color contrast is too tragic.


    The roommates are all depressed.


    "It''s also exposed to the sun, why does your skin still look so white!"


    Not only were they tanned, but their arms were peeled from the sun!


    Nuan Nuan touched her face, "It''s a bit darker too, it was even whiter before than now."


    Everyone"¡­¡­"


    You are too Versailles!


    "The sunscreen spray and sunscreen I use are all given by my friend, do you want to try it too?"


    Her sunscreen spray and sunscreen were given by Xie Jingsheng. Xie''s family was originally in the business of medicine, and also had an elite biological research team.


    When Nuan Nuan came to school, Xie Jingsheng gave her sunscreen spray and sunscreen produced in their own home.


    And it¡¯s still not on the market. It¡¯s cool and cool when sprayed on the body, and it also has a faint mint fragrance, which is veryfortable.


    Actually, ording to the past, although she is not prone to tanning, herplexion will still be darker under such exposure, and she is prone to skin peeling.


    It seems that the two things Jing Sheng gave are still very effective.


    At this moment, Nuan Nuan''s roommates'' eyes lit up when they heard her words.


    "is it okay?"


    Nuannuan nodded, "Yes, I will use it for you when I get back. I personally tried it and it works very well."


    "Thank you little fairy, you are so kind!"


    Then as soon as the military training was over and returned to the dormitory, Nuan Nuan took out her sunscreen spray and sunscreen for them to use.


    By the way, he secretly took out his mobile phone and sent Jing Sheng a message.


    Tell him about his military training, and thank him for the sunscreen and sunscreen spray.


    Xie Jingsheng¡¾Have you run out? I''ll send you some more. ¡¿


    Nuan Nuan [Not yet, I found it easy to use and Amway gave it to my roommate. The big bottle you gave me shouldst for a few days. ¡¿


    Xie Jingsheng didn''t say much, just said yes.


    On the second day, Nuan Nuan saw a familiar person.


    The boy strolled over in a white shirt with a stic bag in his hand.


    Nuannuan "!!"


    Why did Jing Shenge here?


    The young man in the sun is clean and fresh, with cold eyebrows and eyes, and looks as if he is a nobleman who came out of a cartoon.


    I don¡¯t know how many pairs of sights I have gained along the way.


    Even in military training, everyone couldn''t help but look at him.


    The person in the painting is so pretty!


    Facing this pair of gazes, Xie Jingsheng calmly and naturally found Nuan Nuan''s ss, and saw her at a nce.


    Among a group of students with tanned skin, Nuan Nuan was dressed in white skin, coupled with an appearance that couldn''t be concealed even in military training uniforms, Xie Jingsheng saw her right away.


    Seeing that they were still in military training, he found a tree not far away and sat down under the shade.


    When the whistle was blowing for a break, Nuan Nuan greeted the instructor and ran over quickly.


    "Jing Sheng, why are you here?"


    Xie Jingsheng saw that her forehead was covered with sweat, and wiped it off with a tissue.


    "Here to bring you this."


    What he carried in the bag was the sunscreen and spray he gave Nuan Nuan before.

 Chapter 588: military training

    Nuan Nuan pulled it down, looked at the things inside and rolled his eyes, "It was delivered to me so early, how embarrassing."


    He said it with embarrassment, but took it with his hand very honestly.


    "Are the other three sets for my roommate?"


    Xie Jingsheng nodded and hummed, "Use it yourself."


    Seeing that Nuan Nuan was not so tired, Xie Jingsheng took out a bottle of steaming water.


    "Drink water."


    "Jing Sheng, you are so kind!"


    The boy looked at the little girl with starry eyes and shook his head, then rubbed her hair with a smile.


    After being exposed to the sun for so long, not only has she not been exposed to the sun, but she seems to be more energetic.


    During the rest time, Nuan Nuan was basically chatting with Xie Jingsheng. When the whistle sounded, she quickly waved and ran back, and began to train rigorously under the leadership of the instructor.


    Xie Jingsheng stood under the tree and watched, feeling a little distressed but more pleased.


    He knows that many young masters anddies of big families basically don''te to participate in military training during military training.


    But she never escapes from what she has to do.


    She looks so weak, but she is tougher than anyone else.


    After a month of military training, all the students lost ayer of skin.


    Even Nuan Nuan''s skin is darker than before, butpared with other people, it still looks much fairer.


    But I have to admit that this military training has made them grow a lot. After hard training, they have be taller and taller, and their voices are particrly loud. Before entering school, they had flesh on their stomachs. Hard training, many people have lost weight.


    Nuan Nuan feels that her waist has be thinner, but the baby fat on her face is still there, still childish.


    The instructors should leave after the military training is over. Although everyone is very happy that the military training is over, after getting along for such a long time, everyone is reluctant to part with each other.


    Many people''s eyes were red, and some emotional ones even started crying. In the end, everyone sang military songs while crying and sent people away.


    It¡¯s only a moment of sadness, and everyone is happy again after returning home from the military training.


    Go back to the dormitory early to pack up your things, take a shower and change into your own clothes. The freshman in high school is dressed youthfully again. Although his skin is a little darker, his body looks healthier.


    Nuan Nuan packed her things and went downstairs. The little brother and Huo Changfeng were already waiting downstairs.


    "Brother, Huo Changfeng!"


    They are not in the same ss, but Huo Changfeng and Gu An, as well as some students who had a good time in the ss before, like toe to their ss to find her during the military training break.


    So now the students in the ss basically know Gu An and Huo Changfeng.


    And also know Gu An''s sister-inw attributes.


    The skin of the two boys is not only a little darker than before, they just finished the military training, and when they stood, they subconsciously straightened their backs and stood upright, looking like young white pors that are thriving, full of vigor.


    Gu An rubbed his sister''s head, "Going home."


    Back home, the family looked at Nuan Nuan and naturally felt distressed.


    Mother Gu held Nuan Nuan''s face, "It''s dark and thin."


    Nuan Nuan''s eyes are shining brightly but he is energetic again, "Mom, look at my brother, he has also lost weight, and he is much darker than me."


    Mother Gu, "Boys have ck spots, and they need to exercise more to be healthy."


    Papa Gu nodded in agreement, "I think the effect of this military training is still very good. It looks good when you sit up and stand up. From now on, you might as well send it to this kind of military training camp every summer vacation."


    Gu An "..."


    Almost choked on the apple!


    Your double standards don¡¯t have to be so outrageous!


    After the military training, in order to let them rx, the brothers of the Gu family simply took the two children out to y for two days.


    They have visited almost all the fun ces in the whole city.


    But there is only such a short time to rx, because they start school.


    High school has more courses than junior high school and is more severe.


    By the beginning of the school year, Nuan Nuan had already finished the courses of the first semester of high school. If she understood something during ss, she would read the questions and read the books. After ss, she would go to the teacher to answer the questions she didn''t know.


    Lincheng No. 1 Middle School deserves to have rtively strong teachers. Nuan Nuan will not go to the teacher, and will often get answers.


    In addition to what she needs to study, she is still learning Mathematical Olympiad, and was rmended by her math teacher to take the Mathematical Olympiad exam in the first semester.


    Finally took the first ce.


    In addition to the Mathematical Olympiadpetition, there are other popr sciencepetitions. Nuan Nuan can basically win prizes, first and second, and in the first year of high school, she won many awards and became a celebrity in the school.


    Teachers and ssmates basically know her.

 Chapter 589: Youth sprout

    Back home on vacation, Nuan Nuan, who is fourteen or fifteen years old, has grown into a slim girl.


    The little fairy''s exquisite appearance, soft temper and talented academic performance make her the most popr goddess in school. She is hung high in the sky like a bright star for everyone to see. It seems to be within reach, but in fact it can be seen from a distance and cannot be yed with.


    She is the well-deserved No. 1 school beauty selected by the high school.


    As she grows older, the childishness between Nuan Nuan''s brows is a little less, and the baby fat on her face is about to dissipate. She is a little less cute, but also more beautiful and soft.


    She is like a spoiled darling in a water town in the south of the Yangtze River. She is as gentle and beautiful as water, and her voice is soft and soft, which only makes people feel veryfortable.


    "Nuan Nuan, see you next semester."


    "Nuan Nuan, this is my gift to you."


    "Nuan Nuan..."


    Today is thest day of the second semester of the first year of high school, which means that after today, I won¡¯t see anyone for a long time. The boys who like Nuannuan run to Gu Nuannuan¡¯s ssroom with the gifts they have prepared almost after ss. go.


    Otherwise, when Gu An''s sister is arrested, not only will they not be able to deliver the gift, but they will also be beaten up.


    Then a scene like this was formed, Nuan Nuan was blocked in the corridor when she had already finished the exam, and the adolescent boys looked at her more or less shyly, stuffing gifts and love letters into their arms. Immediately blushed and ran away.


    Nuan Nuan was holding various things in a hurry, and when she didn''t know what to do, a slender finger with well-defined knuckles pressed the back of her head, and she turned her head and crashed into someone''s arms.


    The tip of the nose smelled familiar, and the young man''s clothes carried a faint mint fragrance. Nuan Nuan blinked his eyes and did not move, and even raised the corners of his mouth, smiling with crooked eyebrows, and took the initiative to rub against the young man''s arms, like It''s a beautiful kitten.


    "Sorry, my kids can''t take so many things, please take them back."


    Although he said please, the boy''s eyes were cold and sharp, more like a silent threat.


    And his voice was like ice and snow, seemingly gentle but filled with a bone-chilling chill, making people afraid to look directly at him.


    All the boys around took a look at Gu Nuannuan who was held in his arms obediently, and those who hadn''t given gifts could only stop regretfully.


    And at this time, Gu An also came over, carrying his schoolbag as aggressive as a lion with fried fur.


    "Fuck, you shameless people are stuffing things for my sister while I''m not here!"


    This situation has been repeated repeatedly, and Gu An is annoying them to death.


    Beside Gu An, Huo Changfeng, who was wearing a school uniform, also frowned, his dark and deep eyes stared at the young man who was holding Nuannuan.


    Now all the boys ran away in a swarm.


    Gu An is very good at fighting, and Huo Changfeng, who is even more capable and ruthless, is even more terrible.


    These two are called school bullies in their school, but they are not famous for finding faults and fighting, but for defending their shorings.


    The reason is that there is a bully in another school who also likes Nuan Nuan, and if he fails to confess, he brings a lot of his brothers to try to block him.


    At that time, the two of them killed all directions, and just the two of them beat each other up and sent them to the hospital.


    These two became famous in the first battle, and after that, basically no one from their school or other schools dared to provoke them.


    And the key is that not only are the two of them handsome, but their academic performance is also good. The teachers protected them. After the fight, several teachers personally argued with the parents of those students and left each other speechless. up.


    Just two people like this, who wouldn''t want to find fault.


    The only bad thing is for those boys who like Nuannuan, there is such a protective brother and friend, they like people so much that they are afraid of being beaten.


    When they appear at this moment, don''t even think about it, in short, just run.


    "Brother, why are you here?"


    After scaring everyone away, Gu An looked at Xie Jingsheng with an expression of appreciation thanks to you.


    The young man who was as cold as snow let go of the hand that was pressing the back of Nuan Nuan''s head.


    "It''s raining, I''ll bring you an umbre."


    He was holding two ck umbres in his hand, and it was raining outside and the weather was a bit dark.


    "Come by and have a look."


    As for what he was looking at, he didn''t say anything, Gu An thought he was visiting his alma mater.


    Nuan Nuan raised her beautiful smiling face, her eyes looked bright like stars.


    "Jing Sheng, when did youe back?"


    Xie Jingsheng went to study at University A, and it took about an hour to fly back.


    And every time he has more than three days of vacation, and if there is no major event during that period, he wille back, and every time hees back, he will bring some gifts to Nuan Nuan.


    Therefore, even though they are separated by two ces, the rtionship between the two has not diminished in the slightest but has grown deeper.


    It is no different from brothers and sisters, except that they are not rted by blood.


    Xie Jingsheng pinched her nose naturally and affectionately.


    "I just came back today."


    Nuan Nuan wowed, "You gave us an umbre as soon as you came back."


    The boy nodded, "Your brothers are all busy, so don''t bother."


    Nuan Nuan is between her brother and Xie Jingsheng, her pink lips slightly raised to reveal a beautiful and lovely pear dimple, her voice is soft, but it is a bit clearer than the waxy one when she was a child, it sounds very nice.


    Youth also listened patiently.


    Huo Changfeng, who was walking a little behind them, looked a little in a bad mood, with his hands in his trouser pockets, his lips pursed and his head bowed, not knowing what he was thinking.


    "What''s the matter, suddenly unhappy?"


    Gu An nudged him with an elbow, and hugged his shoulder with a smile.


    "I''m still not happy after the holiday, do you have a problem with your attitude?"


    Huo Changfeng took a deep breath, "It''s nothing, I just feel a little tight in the chest."


    When I saw Xie Jingsheng holding Nuannuan, I felt very bored.


    Huo Changfeng has a deep secret.


    He likes Nuan Nuan, since he entered high school, learned more knowledge, understood the germination of youth, and saw the inner irritability of those boys writing love letters to Nuan Nuan, he knew that he might like that gentle and smiling girl son.


    But he didn''t dare to say, and he dared not to be like other boys. Even if he was afraid of being guilty of Gu An, he could get it.


    Because they are friends, Nuan Nuan and Gu An are their benefactors.


    Others envy him for being able to stand beside a girl and protect her, but in fact, he is more envious of those boys who can openly tell girls they like him.


    Even now, the money he owes Gu''s family has already been repaid. Huo Changfeng is actually inferior in his heart. He feels that he is not worthy of such a good girl, and he is also afraid, afraid that he will really say If he did, he would lose his most important person.

 Chapter 590: This is your child

    There are only two umbres. When I came to school, the weather was fine. No one thought it would rain, so I didn''t bring an umbre.


    At this moment, there are still many students standing in the teaching building, waiting for the rain to stop.


    Xie Jingsheng handed one of the ck umbres to Gu An, opened the one in his hand, and walked into the rain naturally holding Nuan Nuan''s wrist.


    Gu An scratched his head, he wanted to hide with his sister under an umbre.


    But seeing that everyone walked into the rain, Gu An only muttered a few words, and walked into the rain with Huo Changfeng holding an umbre.


    "This umbre is big enough to hide the two of us hehe..."


    Huo Changfeng acted as if he didn''t hear his words, and just looked at the figure in front of him in a daze.


    "Why are you so distracted today?"


    Gu An was careless and nervous, and started talking about other topics after only one sentence, such as basketball andputers.


    Front, Nuan Nuan and Xie Jingsheng walked side by side, the gifts that those boys gave her were basically stuffed into her brother''s schoolbag, and what she was holding in her hand was the gift that Xie Jingsheng gave her.


    are some small felt animals.


    And it¡¯s still made ording to the animals at home, the little one is a little cute and cute.


    Nuan Nuan has a bright smile, eyes like stars, and she can''t put it down while holding those little felt animals.


    "Jing Sheng, who did you ask to do it? It''s so beautiful."


    Xie Jingsheng lowered his eyes, and the umbre in his hand was shifted a little towards her.


    "you guess."


    The young man''s voice is clear and pleasant, with a little imperceptible pampering, which may not even be noticed by himself.


    Nuan Nuan has always heard his voice like this, so naturally she didn''t notice it.


    "How do I guess?"


    Muttering something, she suddenly felt blessed, "Could it be that you did it?"


    Xie Jingsheng only slightly smiled with the corners of his mouth raised, but did not speak.


    Nuan Nuan opened her eyes wide, grabbed his arm and said, "It''s really you, Jing Sheng, how did you do such a good job, I always feel that nothing can trouble you."


    Xie Jingsheng''s mouth twitched indistinctly when he thought of his fingers pricked by needles and the discarded materials when he was making these gadgets as a child.


    But seeing how happy she likes it, it''s worth it.


    Back home, Nuan Nuan immediately put those little furry things on the table.


    The clean cat stepped on the nket in the house without making any sound, and squealed coquettishly at the girl''s feet.


    Nuan Nuan bent down, picked up one of them, buried her face in its soft belly and took a deep breath, then pointed to one of the small felt ornaments in the cab.


    "Ermao, this is you!"


    Er Mao looked at it and meowed in a daze.


    The other cats under their feet also meowed and coquettishly wanted to be hugged.


    The cats in the family, regardless of whether they are male or female, have had their own children in the past two years, and they all brought their children home.


    There was a time when there were more than a dozen fluffy kittens at home, and each of them stumbled and meowed after her, as if she was their mother.


    But I can¡¯t keep so many cats at home, and after all the cats in the house have given birth to their second litter, they will be neutered.


    The kittens were sent to other homes to be raised one after another after weaning.


    Some of them who couldn¡¯t send them out stayed at home. They were all well-educated by Nuan Nuan, and the family members had no objections.


    Now as soon as shees home, she is basically surrounded by furry, Lele sometimes has no ce to stand.


    Put the small felt ornaments in her bedroom, there are already many gifts from Xie Jingsheng and his brother, and she keeps every one of them very well.


    The jade-like feet stepped on the nket, followed by a bunch of beautiful cats and cats, and a big snow-white wolf was sitting at the door. The house was really lively.


    With so many little ones, sometimes the whole family is gone, even if Mr. Gu is at home alone, he won¡¯t feel bored.


    During the winter vacation, the weather haspletely cooled down, and no one is happy to go out if there is nothing to do. There is heating at home, and everyone prefers to stay in a warm home.


    Nuan Nuan stayed at home with grandpa a few days before the holiday, and made him a change of clothes.


    "How does grandpa feel, is there anything that needs to be changed?"


    The old man touched his clothes, especially the green pine hand-embroidered by his granddaughter on the clothes, and felt very ironed in his heart.


    "Good, good, the clothes that Nuan Nuan made for grandpa are great."


    Nuan Nuan suddenly smiled, "I will make clothes for grandpa every year from now on."


    The grandparents and grandchildren are also happy at home.


    After finishing making clothes for grandpa, Nuan Nuan gradually started to go out.


    I either go to see my father or my brother, and sometimes I even go to Xie¡¯s house to find my senior sister if I have something to do, and Jing Sheng if I have nothing to do.


    This day was the same as usual, Nuan Nuan ran to Xie''s house with her little brother, because she ran too fast but didn''t want to almost bump into others.


    "Yo, where is the little beauty from?"


    There was a joking voice above her head, Nuan Nuan raised her head and looked over, but it was a very resolute boy with a cut head, who looked about the same age as Jing Sheng.


    Nuan Nuan "Hello, I''m looking for Jing Sheng."


    The manughed, "Little girl, you are really funny. This is Xie Jingsheng''s home, not mine. Of course you came to look for him."


    Nuan Nuan "..."


    I am polite and polite!


    Xie Jingsheng came out, and saw the girl standing at the door frowning slightly angrily.


    "Pei Ye, what are you doing?"


    Pei Ye clicked his tongue, "Is this your kid?"


    Gu An red at him unhappily, "My family!"


    Xie Jingsheng came over and asked Nuan Nuan in a low voice, "What''s wrong? Did he bully you?"


    Pei Ye was dumbfounded looking at Xie Jingsheng like this, you have two faces with your surname Xie!


    You have never been so nice to your brothers in school!


    Tsk tsk... It''s really strange that there is still someone who can make Xie Jingsheng, a guy who is alienated and indifferent to everyone, talk so softly.


    Pei Ye couldn''t help but look at Nuan Nuan a few more times.

 Chapter 591: Forum

    Xie Jingsheng introduced each other to the two parties.


    Pei Ye is his college ssmate, because he is curious about what he does when he goes home every time he has a holiday, so this time he and his friends mored toe to their ce to y.


    However, when they arrived at Xie Jingsheng''s home, they found nothing.


    Boring as hell!


    But they found out again after the little girl came.


    Good guy! This trip every time Ie back is not just to give this child a gift!


    In front of that child, Xie Jingsheng seemed to be a different person! Some of them don''t know each other!


    Watching the young man making dessert for Nuan Nuan in the kitchen, Pei Ye and a few partners rubbed their chins in thought.


    "This is Xie Jingsheng?"


    "That face is definitely yes, but..."


    "Fuck! There are still people with such double standards in the world!"


    "Why does he still have two faces!"


    The friends are all depressed, they are all in the same dormitory anyway, after ying together for so long, they must have feelings, good guy, this kid has never smiled at them, every time he speaks, he jumps out with a few words , as if talking too much will ask for money!


    They were all used to it, thinking that Xie Jingsheng would notugh, but... what did they see!


    This is called not being able tough? This smile is warmer than the sun. If those female students at the school saw his smile, they would be obsessed with it.


    Pei Ye secretly took a photo.


    In the photo, the clean and fresh teenager is wearing an apron, holding kitchen utensils in his hands and making desserts. When looking down at the girl next to him, the corners of his mouth are slightly raised, and his eyes are also smiling. The whole person is watching It''s all warm.


    The little girl next to her is also as beautiful as a porcin doll. Standing together, they have an indescribable sense of harmony.


    I don''t know how to say it, but it''s just... very pretty.


    "Good guy, your straight male photography skills can take such a good photo!"


    Pei Ye spat on them, "I''m good at taking pictures!"


    "Quick, quick, post this photo on the school forum to see everyone''s reaction, and see if the girls who have a crush on Lao Xie can recognize him."


    Pei Ye "This is not good."


    Although he said it badly, he posted the photo on the forum very slickly.


    Title: Guess Who!


    Good brothers want to cheat each other, besides, Xie Jingsheng like this is too rare and must be shared.


    There are quite a lot of people visiting the forum in their school at this time, and because of that photo, dozens of floors were built in just a few minutes.


    F1: Fuck, Fuck! This photo is not P''s!


    F2: At the first nce, I thought I was wrong, but after another look, oh my god, this is really my male god!


    3rd floor: I thank the male **** when Ie here! But who is that girl next to him!


    F4: I don¡¯t care, sisters and cousins ??are fine, absolutely not girlfriends, male gods are all of us...


    F5: One thing to say, the girl next to Xie Shen is really good-looking, as delicate as a doll and looks unreal, so this picture is really not P?


    F6: Ahhhh! My male **** in the picture is really gentle and beautiful when he smiles! Love love love.


    7th Floor: Is this really Xie Jingsheng? I can''t believe how he could possiblyugh! Is this his twin brother!


    ...


    F152: Wait, am I the only one who thinks the two of them really look good together? The people in this photo are all handsome.


    153rd Floor: Some girls in our school don¡¯t struggle. Almost all the girls from so many departments in the school have confessed their love to him, but do you see how heughed? In Xie Shen''s heart, this girl must be very special. He smiled really softly, and it was the kind of smile that radiated from the heart.


    F154: To be honest, I want to know who this little sister is.


    Floor 155: 153 is a beast. This little girl doesn''t look like an adult yet. She should be Xie Shen''s younger sister. Don''t make wild guesses, but the host shoulde out and say something, don''t let us make wild guesses here OK.


    Then the host Pei Ye really came out.


    Lost Owner: It¡¯s my younger sister, I¡¯m not, she¡¯s just a younger sister in a well-connected family, not rted by blood.


    F230: Fuck, this is my childhood sweetheart!


    Floor 231: Cultivation? I can!


    F233: Everyone, don''t talk nonsense, maybe my male **** just treats her as his own sister, woo woo woo...I don''t believe it!


    Floor 234: Come on, Xie Jingsheng doesn''t have a female creature around him, you really think he will fall in love at school, and the school beauty goddess of our school, I think it''s really not as beautiful as this little girl, and they The two are still childhood sweethearts, who canpare with these conditions? Do you really think that if you are the heroine of a novel, you canpare to other people''s Xiao Qingmei?


    F235: One thing to say, I would also like my little green plum, and thank God, little green plum is really good to see!


    Pei Ye looked at the discussions on the forum and felt guilty, "You said that if Lao Xie knew about this, would we be beaten?"


    other people"¡­¡­"


    No...don''t know.


    Xie Jingsheng had alreadye out of the kitchen with Nuan Nuan, looking at the few roommates who were whispering.


    "What are you doing?"


    That chilly voice sounded right, just now they all wondered if their brother had been taken away!


    Pei Ye and the othersughed, "Nothing, nothing."


    Then they talked in a low voice again, "I''m afraid of farts, Lao Xie''s old cadre style may not even take a look at the forum."


    "Let''s delete it, I''m afraid I''ll be beaten by him!"


    Pei Ye "Deleted, deleted."


    Then that forum quickly disappeared.


    Several people looked at the cakes, cookies and the like, licking their faces and wanting to eat them.


    Xie Jingsheng sneered, "You want to eat without doing anything?"


    Nuan Nuan hugged a piece of cookie, "Delicious!"


    Roommates "..."


    Thank you for being an individual, double standards can¡¯t be so tant!


    Finally, Nuan Nuan handed them some food, and they were immediately moved to tears.


    It¡¯s better to be a kid.


    Xie Jingsheng''s phone vibrated, it was a message from Hua Qingci.


    He clicked open casually, and then the more he looked, the more silent he became.


    After reading it, his dark eyes fixed on Pei Ye and the others who were stuffing something into his mouth.


    Pei Ye and the others "???"


    "Wh...what?"


    Suddenly, there was a very ominous premonition.


    Xie Jingsheng "What were you guys discussing just now?"


    The tone was obviously very calm, but it made Pei Ye and the others feel scalp tingling, which was very ominous.


    "It''s nothing, what can there be hahaha."


    Nuan Nuan "You guys look guilty like this."


    them"¡­¡­"


    "It''s just... just posted a forum."


    Well, judging by Xie Jingsheng''s performance, they knew that the guy had found out.


    "It''s your photo, it looks pretty good."


    Nuannuan nced at the photo, it''s really pretty!


    Xie Jingsheng nced at them and didn''t say anything, just continued to read the news sent by Hua Qingci.


    Pei Ye touched his nose embarrassingly, "Sorry, we were wrong."


    Xie Jingsheng waved his hand. He knew that he was a frequent visitor to the school forum, but he had never visited it.


    This time, probably because he and Nuan Nuan are in the same photo, Hua Qingci took a screenshot to tell him.


    but¡­


    Is this what you are?


    He looked at the photo and pursed his lips, let alone them, even he had never seen such a gentle self, it felt a little subtle.

 Chapter 592: effort

    "Nuan Nuan, don''t put too much pressure on yourself, go out and walk more when youe home from vacation."


    Mother Gu looked at the beautiful daughter standing in front of her, feeling both proud and relieved but also extremely worried.


    As if in the blink of an eye, the timid and well-behaved soft dumpling brought back at the beginning has grown up.


    Seeing that she is already in the third year of high school, the girl who is almost sixteen has grown a lot taller, her figure is well-proportioned and perfect, and her appearance is impable.


    Every time someone sees it, they have toment the entricity of Empress Nuwa, as if all the good things in the world have been added to her.


    What makes the family proudest is that she works harder in her studies.


    Rather, they were worried that her body would not be able to bear it, so they tried different ways to make food for her to supplement nutrition every day.


    Nuan Nuan took her schoolbag, and smiled with the corners of her mouth upturned.


    "Mom, I know, then I''ll go to school first."


    Just before she moved, a hand reached out and took her schoolbag in her hand.


    It was Gu Mingli.


    "Let''s go, brother will see you off."


    A young man who has be more mature and stable, with a kind of cool and handsome that is addictive.


    The fact is indeed the case, Gu Mingli is now a talented racing driver with countless fans and trophies.


    Many people are crazy about him.


    A handsome young man who is so cool and attractive outside, but when he returns home, he is also very gentle to his sister.


    Nuan Nuan looked up at him with a pretty face, and smiled crookedly.


    Gu Mingli pinched her nose as before.


    "My sister is so beautiful, is there anyone in your school who bullies you?"


    Nuan Nuan "No, I have little brothers who are protecting me."


    Gu Mingli snorted, "You yourself have to remember that you are not allowed to fall in love early. Boys nowadays are unreliable, especially high school students, a group of young people who have never entered the society. Do you know what liking is? Superficial!"


    I just like her sister''s appearance.


    Nuan Nuan nodded obediently beside her, "I know, I know."


    Not to mention that the little brother is watching closely, Nuan Nuan herself has no ns to fall in love.


    Isn''t it good for her to do more questions every day? Still falling in love will only affect her speed of solving questions!


    After sending Nuan Nuan and Gu An to school and watching them leave, Gu Mingli leaned on the car and lit a cigarette.


    I just looked at the school with some emotion.


    It''s been... so many years.


    Thinking about it now, the wanton youth in school seems to be still yesterday.


    At that time, my younger sister was so small that I could hug her at any time.


    But not now, his sister has grown up.


    My sister has grown up, even if she doesn''t fall in love now, what about after college?


    Now, whenever they think of the little cabbage they have worked so hard to pet, they will be beaten by some pig, and they will feel angry.


    With a dark face, Gu Mingli extinguished the cigarette **** and threw it into the trash can.


    Nuan Nuan doesn¡¯t know the mentality of her brothers, she reads her homework diligently every day, and doesn¡¯t even update herics for a long time.


    It is very tiring to be so busy, but it is also very fulfilling to absorb a lot of knowledge every day.


    And everyone is working hard, every time the exam rankings are chasing after each other, Nuan Nuan still sits firmly in the first ce.


    Of course, this first ce is not for nothing. If she doesn''t work hard, she will be overtaken.


    In such an enthusiastic learning atmosphere, they soon ushered in the first mock exam.


    After the exam, I quickly devoted myself to studying.


    But learning is important and the body is also very important. Every morning, Nuan Nuan will call her brother, Huo Changfeng and her roommates who are good at ying together to go to the yground for a run, and learn while running, reciting words, ancient poems or various forms.


    You may feel tired at the beginning, but after a long time, you will feel more energetic.


    After the same results, Nuan Nuan still sits firmly in the first ce.


    Gu An, Huo Changfeng and the others were also in the top ten.


    Gu An''snguage has been corrected by Nuan Nuan''s unremitting efforts, and finally no longer uses a lot of idioms.


    Butposition is still one of his downfalls.


    English has also been greatly improved under various indoctrination studies.


    When he was a sophomore in high school, he chose science, so he only needs to pay attention to Chinese and English, and his other grades are almost full marks.


    So it can also be ranked in the top ten of the grade.


    Huo Changfeng is even better. He was still a scumbag in the first year of high school, but after several years of continuous hard work, he is now in the top two and top three in his grade.


    This time when the test results came out, some people rxed and some sighed, but those who followed immediately would catch up.


    As for those in the front, if they want to continue to maintain their ranking, they have to work harder.


    Soon, the second model will alsoe...


    The closer the college entrance examination is, the greater the pressure on students.


    The third year of senior high school seems to be isted from the outside world, and students of other grades are basically not allowed to approach the teaching building where the third year of high school is located.


    Even the teacher spoke softly in the corridor.


    Nuan Nuan found that not only was she busy, but Xie Jingsheng was also busy.


    They have not been in touch for several days.


    At night, when she was about to go to bed, she sent an emoji of grievance.


    Xie Jingsheng responded to the message very quickly this time.


    ¡¾Haven''t slept yet? Remember to drink some milk before going to bed. ¡¿


    Nuan Nuan''s eyes lit up when he saw the news he replied.


    ¡¾I thought you couldn''t reply to my message in time. ¡¿


    Xie Jingsheng, who was in the Argeboratory, looked at the news on the mobile phone and raised the corners of his mouth, typing on the screen with his slender fingers.


    ¡¾I''m doing an experiment with a professor, I''ve been busy for a while, I''ll give you a surprise after a while. ¡¿


    Nuan Nuanughed [What surprise? ¡¿


    Xie Jingsheng¡¾Is it still a surprise? go to sleep now. ¡¿


    Nuan Nuan¡¾Okay, I got it, I''m getting more and more daddy. ¡¿


    Xie Jingsheng "..."


    Although he didn''t know what the joke was, it didn''t prevent him from understanding the meaning of the words.


    If someone was in front of him, he would definitely give her a good rap on the forehead.


    There are only three days before the college entrance examination.


    All the teachers changed their previous attitude of letting the students learn, and instead let them rx.


    "There are less than three days left. During this period of time, everyone''s hard work. As teachers, we can all see it. In thest few days, I hope you learn to rx yourself and don''t be so tense. It''s over, anyway, a lot of time has passed, I can''t learn much in just three days, don''t be nervous or get sick, and then you will suffer in the examination room.


    This college entrance examination is like a war. The right time, ce and people are indispensable, so you have to remember during thest period, you must definitely not get sick!


    After returning home, give me some anti-cold granules, do not drink cold water, and do not eat overnight meals, remember not to go out and go wild in the past few days, just in case, in case something bad happens to you ?


    Students, you have worked hard, and the final result is up to you. Come on! "

 Chapter 593: am i sick

    The day before the college entrance examination, Xie Jingsheng, who hadn''t seen him for a long time, came back.


    He looks a lot thinner than before.


    Nuan Nuan squeezed his arm and teased, "Jing Sheng, what did you do at school, why do you look so much thinner?"


    Xie Jingsheng rubbed her head, "You''ve lost weight too."


    Both of them looked at each other andughed.


    "Go, take you to a ce."


    Nuan Nuan agreed without even thinking about it.


    "Where are we going? Brother, do you want to go?"


    Xie Jingsheng "Rx before the exam, I asked your brother, he is going to hang out with his ssmates."


    The main reason is that Gu An trusts Xie Jingsheng very much. After all these years, he sees that this person treats Nuan Nuan no worse than his own sister.


    Xie Jingsheng drove to a very remote mountain vige with Nuannuan and snow-white big wolf Lele.


    Xie Jingsheng said, "This is my hometown. When I was very young, my father and others often took me back to apany my grandparents. There is ake in the valley over there. The water in it is very clear and clean, and there are fireflies at night. "


    Following the direction he pointed, Nuan Nuan couldn''t see the scenery he was talking about, but he could imagine it.


    "Let''s go, I''ll show you there. I discovered that ce by ident, and no one said anything about it afterwards."


    Nuan Nuan agreed, and the two of them walked side by side into the mountains together.


    The deep mountain is very clean, and it is not as hot as the big cities. A cool wind blows, carrying the fragrance of grass and trees.


    Feeling the natural breeze along the way, listening to the chirping of insects and birds, looking at the green mountains and colorful wild flowers, and the blue sky and white clouds in the shade of the trees, the nervousness before the exam, even if it is a holiday, I can¡¯t help it. All kinds of knowledge flowing in my mind seemed to be quiet at this moment.


    Especially when seeing theke he mentioned, Nuan Nuan couldn''t think of anything else.


    That is really ake that can be called Jasper, and he even saw rabbits, deer and some other small animals drinking water here.


    Xie Jingsheng "Although there are some wild animals in this mountain, there are norge beasts."


    The small mountain animals that originally belonged here also seemed to have discovered the intruders, looked up suddenly in shock, and saw them slipping away quickly.


    In the blink of an eye, only an afterimage was seen.


    Xie Jingsheng took her to find a ce to sit down, then tore off a leaf, put it near his mouth and blew it.


    A light and simple tune came out from among the leaves in his hand.


    Nuan Nuan, who was sitting next to her, stared wide-eyed.


    When he finished blowing, the warm little seal pped his hands.


    "It''s amazing! How did you do it, Jing Sheng?!"


    Xie Jingsheng raised his eyes and smiled, like thiske, with a shimmering light.


    "Want to learn?"


    The girl nodded with sparkling eyes, thinking, of course she did!


    "Okay, I''ll teach you."


    The two sat on the clean stone, temporarily forgetting everything in the world, and only enjoyed a moment of peace quietly.


    Leley beside her, watching the reflection in the water rippling in theke, as clear as a picture of another world.


    Xie Jingsheng said that the currentke is not the most beautiful. It will be the most beautiful at night when fireflies are flying over theke.


    Tired of ying, Nuan Nuan leaned on his shoulder and squinted for a while, and when she was woken up again, the scenery that caught her eyes surprised her.


    Theke in the night reflects the moonlight, as if sprinkled with gold powder.


    The stars in the sky are also clearly reflected on theke.


    And the fireflies also woke up in the night. Nuan Nuan had never seen so many fireflies. On the surrounding grass, among the flowers and trees, the fireflies that had settled down began to fly.


    The light is so small, but it gathers into countless light spots, especially when it flies above theke, the reflection and reality merge together, which is even more shocking, like a falling Milky Way.


    Now, she has a panoramic view of all this.


    Looking at such a beautiful scenery, Nuan Nuan stretched out her hand, and a firefly that was close at handnded on her white and green fingers.


    "so beautiful."


    She murmured softly, and turned her head to share the joy with the people around her, but unexpectedly bumped into his eyes.


    Nuannuan was stunned for a moment, then the corners of her eyes raised, and the smile was blurred in her clear eyes.


    "Thank you Jingsheng!"


    She thought that the staring at each other was just a tacit understanding, but she didn''t know that when she was looking at the scenery, she actually became a scenery in the eyes of others.


    Xie Jingsheng didn''t know why, looking at the girl surrounded by fireflies and stars in the night, he suddenly couldn''t bear to look away.


    It wasn''t until she turned her head that she was awakened. At that moment, her heart beat fast, and even panic and an unknown astringency emerged from the bottom of her heart, but he pretended to be calm.


    Waiting for Nuan Nuan to look away, fireflies flew past him in the night, illuminating his red ears and face.


    Xie Jingsheng felt sick.


    After returning home that day, I couldn''t sleep at night, and I didn''t know what was going on with my emotions at that moment. I tossed and turned on the bed and couldn''t sleep, so I simply described my situation and sent it to Hua Qingci.


    For some unknown reason, he didn''t tell Nuan Nuan.


    Finally, I asked seriously ¡¾Am I sick? ¡¿


    After reading Hua Qingci, heughed heartlessly.


    "Xie Jingsheng, Xie Jingsheng, I didn''t expect you to have today!"


    Hua Qingci¡¾Did you see someone like this? ¡¿


    Xie Jingsheng¡¾Yes. ¡¿


    Hua Qingci [Is that person a girl? ¡¿


    Xie Jingsheng¡¾Yes, what''s the problem? ¡¿


    In the next second, Hua Qingci directly sent a voice message, Xie Jingsheng clicked on it, and was caught off guard by a smile.


    Hua Qingci: "Hahaha... Xie Jingsheng really has you. He even said that he was sick, and the thousand-year-old iron tree bloomed. Brother, tell me who it is! Is it someone I know!"


    With a bang, Xie Jingsheng felt his mind was blown to a nk, and he didn''t know when the phone fell.


    "Are you excited...?"


    He covered his heart and whispered.


    "But how is it possible!"


    He clearly regards Nuan Nuan as his younger sister, there must be something wrong, definitely!


    This night he didn''t fall asleep until three o''clock in the morning, and when he woke up the next day, he had to send Nuan Nuan for the exam.


    But when he woke up in the morning and thought about what happenedst night, his expression was cold.


    Nuan Nuan "Jing Sheng, what''s wrong with you?"


    Xie Jingsheng subconsciously looked over when he heard the warm voice, and his eyes met the girl''s eyes and face. His ears were red, but his surface was calm and reserved.


    "It''s nothing, maybe I didn''t sleep well yesterday."


    Nuan Nuan spread her hands and touched his forehead, "You taught me to go to bed early, but I didn''t sleep well."


    While muttering, she noticed that Xie Jingsheng''s face suddenly turned red.


    Nuannuan "!!"


    "Jing Sheng, do you have a cold?!"


    Xie Jingsheng "...No."


    My face is a bit disappointing.


    I never noticed it before, but after the window paper was piercedst night, Xie Jingsheng felt that something was wrong with him, especially when he was facing Nuan Nuan.


    "Are you all right?"


    Xie Jingsheng "It''s just a little hot, it''s okay, you go to the exam, I''ll wait for you."


    Just like when he was taking the college entrance examination, she was waiting for him.


    But... the difference is that he is not the only one waiting for Nuan Nuan!

 Chapter 594: Exam finished

    Waiting for people in the hot summer is a very tormenting thing.


    But there are still many parents standing at the school gate with umbres waiting for their children.


    When the exam was almost over, all the parents stretched their necks to see if their children hade out.


    Finally... the first student after the exam came out.


    Xie Jingsheng and the Gu family''s eyes lit up instantly when they saw that figure.


    The girl was wearing her summer school uniform neatly, her hair was tied into a simple ball head, and her snow-white skin could directly reflect light in the sun.


    As soon as she appeared, almost everyone on the scene looked at her, including those reporters.


    Nuan Nuan, who was suddenly focused by his eyes, "..."


    Calm down, don''t panic!


    Why are there so many people watching what she does...


    Her little face was slightly flushed, and she ran out quickly.


    The reporter hurried up to ask.


    "Student, as the first student toe out of the examination room, do you have confidence in your grades?"


    "Yes."


    The girl''s voice was soft and cool, and the reporter felt that his ears were fine!


    "Then your usual grades should be very good."


    Nuan Nuan nodded.


    Being first in grade should be considered pretty good.


    When the reporter wanted to ask something, several people squeezed in and interrupted her.


    She looked at the handsome men who squeezed in, and was stunned.


    **¡­ so handsome!


    Then she heard the female ssmate she interviewed just now calling them with crooked eyebrows.


    "Father, mother, elder brother, second elder brother...Jing Sheng, I finished my exam today~"


    reporter"¡­¡­"


    Good guy, I call it good guy, the whole family is here!


    Nuannuan is surrounded by asking whether you are thirsty or not, whether you are hungry or not, and whether you are tired or not...


    She shook her head.


    It hasn¡¯t been long since the exam, and there is an air conditioner in the ssroom, so I really don¡¯t feel tired.


    Then a group of people left the school gate, ready to leave, Nuan Nuan suddenly remembered.


    "The little brother hasn''te out yet."


    Everyone"¡­¡­"


    Oops, I almost forgot that I have a son/brother under the excitement.


    After Gu An came out, seeing so many people waiting for him, he was immediately moved.


    He also yelled at everyone one by one, "I didn''t expect you to dislike me, but you all came to wait for me after the college entrance examination. Mom and Dad, you still love me!"


    Gu''s father, Gu''s mother, and his brothers all touched their noses in embarrassment, and no one mentioned the fact that he almost forgot to leave just now.


    Xie Jingsheng "..."


    Keep your eye on your nose, your nose, your heart, and pretend you don¡¯t know.


    He lowered his eyes, and his eyes fell on Nuan Nuan with a bright smile.


    Oops, my heart beats a little faster again.


    Ears were also red, Xie Jingsheng hurriedly retracted his wandering eyes.


    After thest exam of the college entrance examination, no matter whether I think I did well or not, Ipletely rxed at this moment.


    "Whooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo... finally liberated!"


    Ghost knows how they got here during the two years from the second year to the third year of high school. Every day, they wake up earlier than chickens and go to bedter than dogs. It''s not easy!


    The rest of the time is to rest assured and wait for the results toe out.


    But before that, students in each ss organized a dinner party.


    Nuan Nuan and Gu An''s ss was no exception. Gu An wanted to be with his sister, so after discussing with his sister, he simply went to a vi under his father''s name.


    There is a small waterfall over there. The water flows out of a cave. It is very cool and the environment is beautiful. It is the most suitable weather to go there.


    So the two of them sent messages in their respective ss groups, they treat guests, and the whole ss can go directly to the vi to y.


    Students from the two sses gathered together, and it happened that Huo Changfeng was also in Gu An''s ss.


    After the discussion, the two brothers and sisters began to make ns, and after finishing the n, they showed it to their father.


    Papa Gu admires his two children very much.


    "You can cruise over there, you have to take all safety measures..."


    After Papa Gu added a few loopholes, the two brothers and sisters sent thepleted n and the things that the students needed to bring to the group.


    Everything is done!


    Nuan Nuan excitedly told Xie Jingsheng that he was going to have dinner with his ssmates at night.


    "Jing Sheng, do you want to go y together?"


    Xie Jingsheng "I won''t go."


    Although I really want to, but...it''s a bit awkward to mix in with a college student by myself.


    At the end, he suddenly thought of something, "Nuan Nuan, there is one very important thing you must remember."


    Nuan Nuan immediately became serious, "Yeah, tell me."


    Xie Jingsheng''s ears turned red, but he still told Nuan Nuan seriously and calmly.


    "Usually at this time, there should be many male ssmates who will confess their love to you, and you must refuse."


    Nuan Nuan "..."


    She thought what Jing Sheng would say, but it turned out to be this.


    The little girl blushed, "Brother is here."


    She replied in a low voice, "And...and why can''t you agree?"


    Xie Jingsheng "You...you are still young."


    "But I have graduated from high school."


    Xie Jingsheng: "That''s still young, I haven''t even turned eighteen yet, before the age of eighteen is puppy love."


    Nuannuan said, rolled her eyes and suddenly asked, "Didn''t many girls confess to you when you graduated, Jingsheng?"


    Otherwise, how could he know so clearly.


    Xie Jingsheng replied vaguely, "I didn''t even agree."


    Nuan Nuan "Well, I won''t agree either, and there is my brother."


    Xie Jingsheng expressed his high appreciation for Gu An at this moment.


    That''s right, that''s how it should be, there are peach blossoms around Nuan Nuan and pinch one by one!


    The two chatted on the phone for a while, then hung up and went to sleep.


    Wake up early the next morning and go to the agreed ce to wait for the bus. The bus that Dad Gu arranged for them can fit both sses together.


    After arriving at the vi, a sense of coolness came over my face.


    "There is such a good ce, this is simply a natural summer resort!"


    The water flowing out of the waterfall from the cave is as cold as if it had been frozen in a refrigerator, and a cool breeze blows from the cave from time to time. Sitting by the waterfall pool on a hot day is not too pleasant.


    "Excellent!"


    After breakfast, everyone found their favorite project and started ying.


    Nuan Nuan, Gu An, Huo Changfeng and a few who had a good time all got on the same boat to prepare for the cruise.


    A koi swims up from the water from time to time, and Nuan Nuan can almost pick one up with his hand.


    Everyone else was stunned.


    "Why have we put our hands in the water for so long and there are no fish?!"


    Gu An looked stunned, "Can youpare with my sister?"


    Huo Changfeng looked at the excited girl with a wanton smile, and unconsciouslyughed too.


    "Be careful."


    Seeing that Nuan Nuan had almost half of her body lying outside the boat, Huo Changfeng silently pulled her back.


    "Yeah, I know."


    Nuannuan nodded, continued to y with the koi in the water, and even picked one up and handed it to Huo Changfeng.


    "I will transfer the koi to you, and you will have good luck in the future."


    Huo Changfeng stared at the fish in his hand.


    But heughed when he thought of something.


    Actually, for him, Nuan Nuan is the koi that can only be transferred. His bad life only got better after meeting her.

 Chapter 595: come to pick you up

    After ying in the vi for a day, after dinner, someone came to Nuan Nuan to confess his love.


    That person is in their ss, the school''s famous school grass.


    "Student Gu Nuannuan, I... I like you. I have liked you since I was a sophomore in high school. Now that I have graduated, can you, can you give me a chance?"


    People around were booing, Huo Changfeng suddenly clenched his hands, looked over there nervously, and stood up eagerly to stop it.


    But the person next to him caught him, "Brother, don''t join in the fun, forget it when you are in school, after all, puppy love dys your studies, but you have graduated, you can''t let you keep hindering the feelings of ssmate Gu Nuannuan, right?" What if she wants to fall in love herself? Gu An is her brother who is going to stop it, and it is justifiable, what about you? What identity do you use to stop it? Friends don''t want to get involved in this."


    Huo Changfeng paused, he couldn''t tell what it was like, he just felt a little suffocated.


    Then a wry smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    Yeah, what capacity do I use to stop it?


    It was only at this time that Huo Changfeng really realized that he was at most Gu Nuannuan''s friend, but was Huo Changfeng the only friend around her?


    Nuan Nuan, who was confessed here, waved her hands quickly.


    "No way."


    The boy''s eyes immediately dimmed when he heard this, and Huo Changfeng was suddenly relieved when he heard her rejection.


    The boy mustered up the courage to ask "Can you tell me why?"


    Others also feel a little regretful, these two look very suitable when they stand together.


    Nuan Nuan "I''m not yet sixteen years old. Before the age of eighteen, I have puppy love, and I can''t fall in love early."


    Everyone "..."


    What she said seemed to make sense. At this time, everyone realized that although Nuan Nuan is usually the first in the grade in the exam, she is much younger than them.


    me her for being too powerful. The most important thing is that she has graduated from high school, who cares about this.


    "Then I''ll wait for you for two years."


    That male ssmate almost blurted out.


    Nuannuan''s expression was serious, "That won''t work, if I have someone I like in the future, wouldn''t that dy you, and what if you meet someone you like more in the future? No one can say what will happen in the future, So it¡¯s best not to make such promises casually.¡±


    After that, those boys who were ready to move and wanted to take the opportunity to confess their love didn''t dare to say anything more when they saw this.


    Gu An was dismissed by the union, and when he came back, the matter was over.


    He was so angry when he found out, he almost went to beat up those people.


    Nuan Nuan hurriedly hugged his arm tofort him, "Brother, I even rejected it, I''m not in love."


    Gu An just hummed twice, "If they dare toe again..."


    "Student Gu An."


    Before Gu An''s cruel words fell, a sweet and shy voice sounded behind him.


    Gu Anfang''s ruthless posture suddenly froze.


    "Ah? What''s the matter?"


    The female student with short hair closed her eyes and threw a pink envelope in front of him.


    "Please, please ept, I... I have liked you for a long time."


    After speaking, she looked at him anxiously and expectantly.


    Gu An "..."


    As long as youe a littleter, I won''t be so embarrassed in front of my sister.


    Nuan Nuan stuck out her head and looked curiously.


    "Brother, so you also have a love letter."


    Gu Anughed dryly twice, and then said sternly, "Sorry, I have no ns to fall in love right now."


    The girl blushed and ran away with tears in her eyes.


    Gu An coughed twice, "See? I don''t fall in love, so don''t fall in love early either!"


    As an elder brother, of course he has to set an example for his younger sister, otherwise he will not be convincing.


    Nuan Nuan nodded obediently.


    Xiamen''s face changed as soon as he said it. Not long after they had finished eating, it began to rain densely, and it was still thundering.


    "I didn''t bring an umbre when I finished, how do I get out here?"


    The car is parked outside the vi, but you can''t get in.


    "Let''s talk about it when it rains less."


    So everyone went back to the private room, those who yed cards yed mahjong, those who yed mahjong, and those who really didn''t know how to y with their mobile phones.


    But not long after, a ck car drove up to the vi.


    "A car ising."


    Many people''s attention was attracted. After the car stopped, a **** umbre opened, and it was not clear what that person looked like in the rain.


    Nuan Nuan was also watching, and when the person under the umbre entered the vi, her eyes lit up, and she ran over with her mobile phone, and she almost jumped up and hung on him.


    "Jing Sheng Jing Sheng, why are you here?"


    That''s right, the person who came was Xie Jingsheng.


    The young man under the ck umbre is fresh and beautiful, as cold as the first snow, and his posture and temperament are so desirable.


    Xie Jingsheng raised his mouth and reached out to rub her hair.


    "Come to pick you up."


    Those who looked at them were surprised to find that one tall, one short, one cold and the other lively, all of them were of good looks, and they seemed toplement each other so well when they stood together!


    "It''s Xie Jingsheng, the No. 1 student in the XX college entrance examination!"


    Speaking of it, the reason why some people can remember it so clearly is mainly because he went to school to see Nuan Nuan many times. At that time, the poprity of the handsome No. 1 student in the college entrance examination had not subsided for a while, and someone recognized him.


    This record has been remembered until now.


    "Hi there."


    Xie Jingsheng greeted the others lightly, "Shall we go now? Or continue to wait here?"


    Gu An "How do I get here?"


    Xie Jingsheng, "I''ve asked someone to drive a few cars, and I can take you to the bus."


    The bus is a bit too big, and it is not easy to turn around when entering here.


    "Let''s go, it''s getting dark now, and I don''t know when the rain will stop."


    The others nodded too.


    After several trips, all the students were sent to the bus to go home.


    Nuan Nuan was thest to leave, and went back directly in Xie Jingsheng''s car.


    I was a little sleepy in the car, and I didn¡¯t know when I fell asleep next to the person next to me.


    Xie Jingsheng helped her adjust her position so that she could sleep more peacefully, and took a small nket to cover her stomach.

 Chapter 596: veterinary medicine

    Two days before the results came out, Nuan Nuan encountered the same situation as Xie Jingsheng.


    The admissions teachers from several universities came to recruit students in person.


    Coincidentally, the teacher from University A is an acquaintance.


    It was the teacher who went to Xie Jingsheng''s house to enroll students.


    The admissions teacher was very enthusiastic when he arrived at Gu Nuannuan, and the words he said were quite familiar, which were simr to the words he had recruited Xie Jingsheng before.


    It can be seen that he has used these words quite skillfully.


    After finishing speaking, he looked at Nuan Nuan wondering, "Did we meet Gu Nuan Nuan somewhere? I see you look familiar."


    The admissions teachers of other schools showed contempt for this, and you still want to y tricks on the admissions? !


    The admissions teacher of University A "..."


    No, what I said is true!


    Nuan Nuan was about to speak with a smile, when Xie Jingsheng appeared.


    She was with him three years ago, but now it''s changed.


    Although Nuan Nuan has many parents, he may just make up for it.


    The admissions teacher of University A "!!"


    He remembered!


    "I said, why do you look so familiar? You were there when I recruited you to thank you. You were there, right? Oh, this is so fateful! Three years ago, Xie was the number one student in the college entrance examination in province B. ssmate Hou Gu, you are also the number one student in the college entrance examination!"


    Where can I talk about this fate!


    Good guy, I really know him. The admissions teachers from other schools immediately became vignt and said hastily.


    "There is indeed a fate. Excellent people will attract each other. Although A University is very good, our Q University is also very good. Gu Nuannuan, don''t be emotional..."


    The teacher of University A kept giving Xie Jingsheng a look.


    Help, ssmate Xie, don¡¯t you want your sister toe to our school? !


    Xie Jingsheng pretended not to see it. Although he really wanted to, he respected Nuan Nuan''s choice more.


    "Gu An''s grades are also very good, our school..."


    Although the main student they recruit is Gu Nuannuan, Gu An''s science scores are outstanding, and his overall score has also reached the standard for entering a top-level school in China, so generally speaking, this is an excellent seedling.


    Even if his grades are not up to the standard, some schools will recruit him for his excellent grades in science.


    After seeing off these teachers, Nuan Nuan held a ss of lemonade and drank it.


    At this moment, the whole family and Xie Jingsheng gathered together to ask Nuan Nuan what major she wanted to choose.


    Gu An "I''ve thought about it a long time ago, majoring inputer science...so I''m going to Q University."


    Nuan Nuan struggled with her fingers.


    "If...if I say I want to study veterinary medicine..."


    Before Nuan Nuan said anything behind, Gu''s mother immediately patted her daughter on the shoulder, "It''s very good and suitable for our Nuan Nuan''s profession."


    The others nodded repeatedly.


    Papa Gu "Nuan Nuan, you have liked animals since you were a child, and they also like you. If you like them, no matter what, dads will support you."


    Gu Nan "Go to study. After graduation, my elder brother will send you to a hospital. You can just do what you like, and leave the rest to us."


    Gu Bei''s voice was gentle, "Come on, but don''t tire yourself too much."


    Everyone in the Gu family is supportive of this, which makes Nuan Nuan heave a sigh of relief and is also very moved.


    Her family is so nice, the best family in the world!


    After all, in such a family, the major of veterinary medicine is looked down upon by wealthy aristocrats. After all, there are better selection conditions, but in the end they chose a very unpopr major of veterinary medicine.


    Fortunately, her family never cared about these things, they only cared about whether they were happy.


    Nuan Nuan showed the prettiest smile, her eyes were sparkling, and she hugged her mother''s arm and acted like a baby.


    "It''s great that mom has you."


    Everyoneughed.


    Why not them, it¡¯s nice to have Nuan Nuan.


    In the end, Nuannuan chose A University, A University and Q University are opposite each other, so it is not too far away from my little brother, and I can meet whenever I want.


    After checking the results of the college entrance examination, I started to fill out the volunteer report soon.


    Nuan Nuan and Gu An filled out the school and major that they had discussed at home without any hesitation.


    Huo Changfeng also entered the famous art school in province A with a high score of 705.


    Because for him, the entertainment industry is the industry that makes the fastest money, and he is eager to create a world of his own. After careful consideration, he chose the entertainment industry.


    Knowing his choice, Nuan Nuan and Gu An both support him.


    Gu An even said, "With your face and voice, as long as you don''t let your acting down too much, you will definitely be popr, but the entertainment industry is a bit chaotic, remember my brother''s phone number, and call me if you need anything." he."


    Huo Changfeng "Okay, I see."


    Although he wrote down the number, if it is not necessary, he would rather rely on his own efforts to make some achievements. In that case, does he have the right to be one step closer to her.


    Huo Changfeng''s gaze fell on a young girl named Gu An who was separated by a gust of wind, her hair fluttered, and her smile was clean and beautiful.

 Chapter 597: report

    After a longer vacation, Nuan Nuan should go to school to report.


    Under the reluctant eyes of Grandpa Gu and Mother Gu, this school... is still apanied by her brothers.


    As soon as he arrived at the school, it caused a great sensation.


    College students are much bolder than high school students. Many girls almost stared at Nuan Nuan''s brothers with their eyes shining, and even chatted.


    "Ahhh!! So handsome!"


    "Are these peopleing to our school to report? It doesn''t look like it."


    "Nonsense, those handsome guys look like sessful people, okay?"


    "Fuck, shit, shit! That man, that handsome guy with long hair is Gu Mingyu, isn''t he!! I saw Gu Mingyu, he''s alive!"


    The girl''s voice was a little too loud, so Nuan Nuan and they all heard it.


    Gu Mingli smiled a little hesitantly, "Brother, when did you die?"


    Gu Mingyu "Get lost!"


    "Hello, is the veterinary major registered here?"


    Was immersed in the beauty of a few handsome guys and little beauties, a certain senior who was suddenly woken up looked at the handsome guy close at hand, and almost passed out with excitement!


    "Yes, yes, this is here, we are veterinarians!"


    Nuan Nuan "Hello senior sister, I''m here to sign up."


    Senior screamed again in her heart, ahhh! ! What kind of little fairy is this, how can there be such a cute and polite person with such a sweet voice.


    It¡¯s still the little beauty of their veterinary profession hehehe¡­


    "Here, fill out the form here."


    After filling out the form, I added a ss group, and then the senior sister handed her the key to the dormitory.


    "Sister, your dormitory is in Building 1, Room 307, do you want me to take you there?"


    Gu Bei smiled warmly, "No need, we know where it is."


    Which senior sister was immersed in the gentle smile of Shengshi Meiyan for a long time, but couldn''t regain her senses for a long time, and she looked at it bewilderedly even after people walked away.


    "The **** hase back to his senses."


    Senior: "Ahhh!! He smiled at me just now, ohhhhhh, this is too pretty, how can everyone be so good-looking."


    "They seem to be a family. I just heard the school girls call them brothers. Oh my god, isn''t it all brothers?!"


    "What kind of fairy group pet plot is this, so handsome brothers alle to send my sister to school, I love it."


    "If I also have a few such handsome brothers..."


    "Just think about it, what are you daydreaming about?"


    The same as when I was in high school, my brothers helped Nuan Nuan to get everything done. Although the roommates were also surprised, everyone was easy to get along with.


    Besides... the roommates who can study in University A are all top students.


    Before they left, Gu Nan and the others bought a house near the school and handed over the keys to Nuan Nuan.


    "When you are outside, you can live in the house that my brother bought for you. If you don''t want to live on campus, you can still go to school."


    These elder brothers are at the moment exhorting their daughter as earnestly as an old father sending his daughter away, for fear that she will suffer a disadvantage outside.


    Nuannuan nodded while listening, Xindao, fortunately, Dad didn''te with him because of the busy work.


    Even so, when she left, she saw that her father''s eyes were red, and she almost cried face to face.


    Nuan Nuan sighed in her heart, and listened patiently to the brothers.


    Then it was time for them to leave, so that it was a reluctance to look back at every step.


    "Brother, I will go back when I am on vacation."


    Gu An stood next to his sister andughed so hard that he deserved a beating.


    "Leave at ease, I will take good care of my sister!"


    Other brothers "..."


    This brat is definitely itchy.


    University also requires military training, and they still go to a certain military base for military training. All kinds of training are much stricter than those in high school.


    After daily training, Nuan Nuan felt that her body was going to be useless.


    After training this day, after eating, Nuan Nuan found an unexpected person.


    "Jing Sheng, how did you get here!"


    She remembered the closed training in the training room, and no one could enter.


    Xie Jingsheng was wearing a white short-sleeved shirt, took Nuan Nuan to an office, and handed her a piece of watermelon.


    In an instant, her eyes lit up.


    "My cousin is an instructor here, I have something to do with him."


    "Hmm... delicious, this is the watermelon from my farm, huh huh, I miss it so much."


    She ate until her mouth was full of red watermelon juice and watermelon seeds.


    "Jing Sheng, you are too kind."


    God knows how much she misses the days when she could eat watermelon unscrupulously after training here for a few days.


    "Is there really nothing wrong with you secretly bringing me a watermelon?"


    Nuan Nuan is still worried.


    Xie Jingsheng wiped her mouth.


    "It will be fine after eating, I gave each instructor a big watermelon."


    This kind of insignificant matter, just turn a blind eye and close one eye.


    Nuan Nuan smiled with crooked eyebrows.


    After eating, Xie Jingsheng urged her to take a nap, because training would be resumed soon.


    "Do you still want to eat?"


    Nuan Nuan nodded and shook her head again, "It''s impossible not to eat it, but don''t bring it here, it''s against the rules, I''ll finish training soon, and I''ll eat a whole big watermelon when I go back!"


    Xie Jingsheng had a smile in his eyes, he knew that Nuan Nuan was worried about himself.


    "Okay, then I''ll wait for you to finish training."


    After this brief reunion, goodbye is the day when the military training ends.


    On that day, the cafeteria served a lot of big watermelons, and every student had a big piece!


    The watermelon that Nuan Nuan got was bigger than everyone else, more than half of it!


    Other students "!!"


    why! !


    Instructor: "Oh, what are you talking about, these watermelons were sent to the base by my brother, and they were given to you for free. Is there a problem with her eating half of it?"


    Everyone "..."


    Great, no problem at all! With so many watermelons here, let alone eat half of them, it''s okay to eat the whole one!

 Chapter 598: Im already this big

    Finally, after the final exercise and military training, I returned to school, and the school gave two days off.


    It was only after packing up that day that Nuan Nuan went downstairs with her roommates to go to dinner, but she saw Xie Jingsheng downstairs.


    He stood under the tree, put one hand in his trouser pocket, and looked down at something with his mobile phone in his hand.


    All the girls who passed by him blushed and whispered.


    The slender and slender boy is so dazzling that people can see him at a nce even if he stands in an inconspicuous corner.


    "So handsome, so handsome!"


    "Hey, I know this senior. He is a senior in the Department of Biology. I heard that he was spotted by the professor when he was a sophomore and took him to theboratory to help. During the period, he published several papers and they were published by XX. It''s published."


    "He is really amazing. He is the **** of learning in our school. As long as you look for it on the forum, there will be a lot of discussions about him. There are many posts discussing him every year."


    "Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo"


    "But why did the **** of learninge here? This is the dormitory for freshmen, right?"


    Not only other people were discussing, Nuannuan''s roommate was also excited and screamed softly.


    "Aww... that senior is too handsome!"


    "Nuan Nuan and those brothers of yours are fighting for it, I''m too cool to be a senior!"


    "It felt like he was glowing."


    "Have you never seen the school forum? His name is Xie Jingsheng. He is very famous in our school forum. Many senior girls like him, but he seems to be around from freshman to senior year, let alone a girlfriend. There are no girls, it is simply the delusion of all girls in the world!"


    "Let me tell you, Senior Xie is very cold. Except for a few roommates, he has very few friends around him, and there are not even any girls. He basically spends all his time in theboratory."


    The three girls chattered excitedly for a while, and suddenly found that Nuan Nuan was exceptionally quiet.


    "Nuan Nuan, don''t you think he''s handsome?"


    Nuan Nuan nodded seriously, "You''re handsome."


    Then her roommates saw Nuan Nuan raising her arms and beckoning in Xie Jingsheng''s direction.


    "Jing Sheng Jing Sheng, this way!"


    Roommates "!!"


    Surrounding students "!!"


    Then something even more outrageous and frightening happened. The famous high-cold and alienated male **** in their school saw a smile in his eyes the moment he saw the girl, and a gentle and doting smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    That¡¯s a realugh!


    The male **** who is usually as indifferent as cold snow on a mountain, this smile is really too... so beautiful!


    It''s over, this is where the little fairy came down to earth.


    Nuan Nuan ran over to her with a bright smile, and the boy rubbed her hair affectionately.


    This natural and skilled movement must have been done a lot in normal times!


    Then the girl said something to him, and then both of them looked at Nuannuan''s three roommates.


    "Let''s go, let''s go, Jing Sheng invited us to dinner today!"


    Nuannuan''s three roommates "..."


    A little blushing, but there are not many opportunities to get in close contact with the school''s male god, and they are reluctant to give up!


    Finally, he went to eat with a dazed face.


    Three girls sat in the back seat, watching the two people in front excited and embarrassed.


    Who would have thought that the male **** who was discussingst second actually knew his roommate, and they seem to have a good rtionship.


    After arriving at the restaurant, Xie Jingsheng asked them to order and went to the waiter.


    The three of them finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Nuan Nuan, you actually know Xie Nanshen!"


    "Why didn''t you say it just now, it''s embarrassing for us to say so much."


    Nuan Nuan said indifferently, "What''s the matter, what you said is true, Jing Sheng is very powerful."


    There is a little bit of showing off in the tone.


    The other three "..."


    I was speechless for a moment, I didn''t expect you to be so warm!


    "But what is your rtionship with Xie God?"


    All three of them looked at her with gossipy eyes.


    Nuan Nuan supported her chin, "Our two families have a very good rtionship. We grew up together, almost like brothers and sisters."


    "Oh oh oh... childhood sweetheart."


    Nuan Nuan: It seems to be correct to say that, but it is better not to say that he is his nephew outside, it will damage his image a bit.


    Xie Jingsheng came back soon, and he brought a ss of milk.


    "I don''t know what you like to drink, please order the drink list for yourself."


    "Give."


    He handed the milk in his hand to Nuan Nuan.


    Nuan Nuan "... I am already this big, and you still give me milk."


    Although she was disgusted, she still took it and drank it.


    "How big is it?"


    Xie Jingsheng''s cold tone was filled with a smile, and hepared the position of his shoulders.


    "It''s still such a small one."


    Nuan Nuan "..."


    Not so much!


    I''m no longer a five-year-old kid, okay?


    The three roommates were drinking drinks while watching the way the two got along, screaming inwardly.


    Standing together, these two people simply look twice as good-looking, and they feel twice as happy watching them!


    After dinner, Xie Jingsheng sent them back. He waited until her roommates left before exining that he would take her out to y tomorrow.


    Nuan Nuan "Aren''t you very busy? You still have time to take me out to y."


    Xie Jingsheng didn''t change his face, "I''m done."


    Nuan Nuan "Really, thene to me tomorrow."


    Xie Jingsheng smiled and pinched her nose, "Okay."


    After the farewell, everything seemed to return to calm, but... at this moment, the campus forum of University A is not calm at all.

 Chapter 599: The forum is lively

    The cause was a photo of Xie Jingsheng and Nuan Nuan touching their heads and killing each other.


    I don¡¯t know whether it¡¯s because the people are too good-looking or the sunlight under the mottled shadows of the trees is just right. The two people in the photo are so beautiful that they don¡¯t look like real people.


    The high-cold academic **** in their usual impression, but in the photo, his eyes are downcast and smiling, his eyes are incredibly gentle, making people wonder if this is Xie Jingsheng''s twin brother.


    The famous cold male **** in their school, who politely thanked God while alienating everyone, how could he smile so gently? !


    Xie Jingsheng has been in University A for so many years, he has already had countless girls and admirers, but no one has seen him smile so tenderly and dote on him, and even rub a girl''s hair!


    F1: I don''t believe it, this photo must be P''s, my male **** can''t smile so gently at a girl!


    2nd Floor: Heavenly King Lao Tzu is here, this photo is also P, how can Xie God be so gentle to a girl, you must know that there has never been a creature like a female around him, this photo is impossible, absolutely impossible!


    3rd Floor: Hehe... How can I smile so softly in front of girls, it must be the angle of the photo!


    F4: That is, maybe some people who are jealous of Xie Shen purposely find someone who looks simr to Xie Shen to pose for a photo!


    F5: Thank God, didn¡¯t you give your time to theb? How can it be possible to fall in love, anyway, I don''t believe it, and I don''t believe it even to death!


    6th Floor: Ah... Is there a possibility that this school girl is Xie Shen''s rtive or sister or something.


    7th Floor: That¡¯s right. You see, they both look so good-looking, and they look very familiar. The little sister looks very young. Thank God, she shouldn¡¯t be...


    8th floor: By the way, do you still remember a photo, but that post was deleted by the hostter, and the thank God in the photo seems to be smiling so softly, right?


    F9: Fuck, I remembered, I still have that photo.


    After the photos came out, after someparison, it was found that the girls in the two photos were the same person.


    Now Xie Jingsheng''s admirers and fans are all fried.


    ...


    F54: So...does anyone know the news about the elementary school girl in the photo?


    Xie Jingsheng had too many fans at school. Even if there were photos, they would not believe that Xie Jingsheng wanted to fall in love. After all, there were so many people chasing him back then, but each one of them was so ruthless. Refused.


    They don''t believe that there will be a girl who is special in the life of thank God!


    And even imagined, if there is such a special person, why can''t it be me.


    So when they saw that special person appearing in the photo, they were not willing to admit it, nor did they want to admit it.


    55: Stop struggling. Obviously, Xie Shen is different from the schoolgirls in the photo. Those who love Xie Shen should be sober.


    F56: Ahhhh! You are all paying attention to Thank God, am I the only one who thinks the school girl in the photo is so beautiful and cute? Who can stand this, thank God even can''t stand it!


    F57: Does anyone know that the school girl in the photo is a freshman primary school girl? Such a beautiful school girl, if she is an old student, it is impossible not to be famous!


    Floor 58: I know, she is a freshman who signed up this year, and I saw with my own eyes that several of her brothers brought her to sign up. Let me say quietly, every one of her brothers has a better appearance than thank God, At that time, Shuai confused a senior receptionist from the Department of Veterinary Medicine.


    F59: Really? I don''t believe it unless there is proof.


    Then there is really evidence.


    When Nuan Nuan came to the school to report, many people saw it, and someone actually took a photo.


    As soon as the photo was released, those who knew Xie Jingsheng or those who did not know Xie Jingsheng were silent.


    To be honest, in this school, the reason why Xie Jingsheng is so famous is not only because of his knowledge, but also because of his good looks, which is simply at the ceiling level.


    So when I saw someone in the forum saying that the girl''s older brother was more beautiful than Xie Jingsheng, and that there were more than one brother, everyone scoffed at it, and let the evidence be released with the attitude of watching a show.


    However, when the evidence came out, they were pped in the face.


    This... It''s true that everyone''s appearance is at the ceiling level, and the masculinity in this photo is different. The young people have be more mature and stable after years of precipitation.


    All in all, she looks even better than Xie Jingsheng! !


    Because of these photos, the forum posts were eerily quiet for a moment, then started scrolling quickly again.


    It seems that in the blink of an eye, we have already reached the 300th floor.


    Floor 345: Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh, Myh, My husband! No one canpete with me!


    Building 346: Suddenly, I feel thankful that he is not good. Does the person in the photo really exist? Why do I think they are gods who came down to save our aesthetics? How can everyone have a ceiling of beauty, but everyone''s appearance and temperament are different!


    F347: No, two of them are twins! This is the most amazing thing, the two twins have the same face, but the temperament ispletely different, so it is easy to distinguish, woo woo woo... I like the twin gods so much.


    F 348: So... these are the brothers of that junior?


    F349: Little sister, do you think I can be your sister-inw?


    F 350: I don¡¯t pick my younger sister, any brother can be woo woo woo¡­


    Floor 351: Shocked my whole family. I checked the people in the photos just now. Of course, the information on the Inte is not illegal. It¡¯s just that some of the information is too old and no one knows. Guess what I found, absolutely shock! !


    F352: What about people? You have the ability to whet your appetite, you have the ability to speak!


    Floor 353: Fuck, my appetite has been whetted. 351 You have disappeared. What shocking news? What are their identities!


    F353: I also want to know, what about you in 351? It''s not just walking us to y!

 Chapter 600: This is a group of gods!

    Floor 390: I am Floor 351. What are you urging me for? Don¡¯t I want to sort out the information? Okay, now let''s talk about it in detail.


    The first is the pair of twins. The eldest brother is Gu Nan, that is, the man with a stern temperament. He is the eldest son of a wealthy family. As for which family he is from, I won¡¯t say here. For example, I still found some news in some famous financial magazines.


    Most of them were found from the 23rd issue of the well-known foreign financial magazine XX. Go and see for yourself. It was when he founded his ownpany when he was studying abroad. After starting his ownpany, he is worth tens of billions at a young age.


    Then let''s talk about the second child, Gu Bei, who is a very gentle and awesome academic god. I don''t need to go into details about his temperament. He graduated from Q University. Now go to the Q University forum to search for Gu Bei. As for the name, it is guaranteed that a lot of information can be found by searching, so I don''t need to say more at all.


    He is not only a **** of learning, but also has many supporters and fans like Xie Shen in our school now, and he also began to show his talent after entering the school, and entered theboratory with the famous professor XX at that time to start doing research.


    He was directly recruited by the state after graduation, but what he did after graduation was kept secret, and I waited for other people to check it out, this is really a boss! A national treasure-level talent protected by the state.


    Okay, let¡¯s not talk about him anymore, let¡¯s talk about Gu Mingyu, how many actor trophies he has won, and how many fans he has around the world, so I don¡¯t need to say more? If I casually yell on this forum now, I think it will blow up a lot of Gu Mingyu''s fans. This is the ceiling of pure desire in the entertainment industry, and what''s even more amazing is that his academic performance is still very good. into art school.


    Let¡¯s just say that he stopped acting and turned to be a behind-the-scenes director. He is also a genius, and the movies he makes are better than thest ones, which has saved the aesthetics and movie quality of the domestic film and television industry! And he also has an identity, the behind-the-scenes boss of Shengshi Annuan Entertainment!


    Another brother of Gu Mingyu, Gu Mingli, is a **** in the racing world. I believe that everyone who knows about racing cars knows him. This guy founded a racing club and cultivated a group of excellent racing drivers. His own racing skills are so good. It''s amazing. So far, he has participated in two internationalpetitions and won the championship twice.


    I won¡¯t say much about Gu Nuannuan¡¯s remaining brother. He is only a freshman now. Although he is not the number one student in Q University like his primary school girl, I heard that his science scores are almost at the Even though she got full marks, she was overwhelmed by her scores in Chinese and English.


    Let¡¯s talk about that man in white clothes with a cool demeanor, isn¡¯t he handsome? His name is Bai Moshu. Does his name sound like a professor or teacher? But he is a doctor, and he is also a top doctor in the world. Even though he is young, some old people in the medical field may have to ask him for advice.


    He is a bigwig in the medical field and has published many famous articles in the medical sector. You can still find them if you look for them now. Many students in the medical school call him a god. He has never failed a single operation. It is said that he can really **** people from the hands of Hades.


    Thest is Bai Moshu''s younger brother Bai Mohua. Don''t look at him, he looks more like a college student than us, but he is a talented painter. Every time there is any important art exhibitionpetition, as long as his works are entered in thepetition, it is absolutely It is in the top three.


    I remember that in XX another particrly powerful painting "White Tiger and the Fairy" was photographed at a high price of nearly 80 million, and that painting was spread on the Inte and became popr in several countries.


    Now you go to the Inte to find out who the elf in that painting looks like? There is a surprise, by the way, I forgot to mention that the two brothers of the Bai family are the cousins ??of the primary school girl, but they treat her no differently from her own brother.


    Well, I won¡¯t say much about other things. Finding these materials will waste my energy, but really... I can¡¯t express in words how awesome this family is. I can only say, this is all A group of fairies!


    Including our elementary school girl, her brothers are amazing, and she herself is also amazing, not to mention the provincial champion, she is also the champion of X times Guqinpetition, I would call it a genius! "


    Thisment is a bit too long, but no one in the forumined, and even after reading it, they only had one thought in their minds.


    This will not let other ordinary people live!


    What the girls think more is that they also want such a powerful and handsome brother!


    The envy of Nuan Nuan is beyond words, woo woo woo... What kind of fairy brothers are these.


    Because of Nuan Nuan¡¯s brothers¡¯ strong debut, the forum post originally discussing Xie Jingsheng is nowpletely crooked.


    As for some girls who had bad personalities and admired Xie Jingsheng, who originally wanted to trouble Gu Nuannuan, they also fell silent after reading the content of the post.


    One of them might not be too scared, but seven...


    For the sake of my own life and my family''s property, let''s forget it.


    Just a man...


    So, Nuan Nuan unknowingly, was solved some troubles by the brothers who made a strong debut.


    and Xie Jingsheng suddenly realized that their mobile phone had gone quiet.


    In the past, there were always some people who wanted to add him on WeChat, and Xie Jingsheng never cared about them, but now they suddenly calmed down.


    He is happy with this, and he will still spend most of his time in theboratory studying biology and various medicines with his teacher.


    But I will also go to Nuan Nuan after finishing my own work, and send her some food or y every day.


    Nuan Nuan will also bring some food to Xie Jingsheng and his teacher every time after ss.


    Those who do research, once they get addicted to it, they tend to forget to eat. Nuan Nuan knows that Jing Sheng and his teacher have been hungry for a whole day before realizing that they didn¡¯t eat!


    So she would send messages to remind them afterwards, and sometimes she would go to them with food and watch them eat.


    Xie Jingsheng''s teacher always blows his beard and stares and dislikes her for disturbing their work, but Xie Jingsheng nces over.


    '' "Nuan Nuan is also for our own good."


    Nuan Nuan quickly nodded, "That''s right, in case your body goes hungry and your life is shortened, and you still have so many experiments you want to do but don''t have time to do them, thank you."


    Xie Jingsheng "Well, what Nuan Nuan said makes sense."


    Mr. Xie Jingsheng "..."


    "Things with elbows out!"


    Nuan Nuan immediately became very unconvinced, "Teacher, you are wrong, Jing Sheng obviously turned inward, and I am closer to him, right Jing Sheng?"


    Although he seemed fierce and his tone was very severe, Nuan Nuan was never afraid of him, and even held Xie Jingsheng''s arm in front of him and asked.


    Xie Jingsheng nodded seriously, "Yes."


    Only the tip of the ear is a little red.


    The two didn''t notice, but his teacher was so angry that he jumped.

 Chapter 601: Coming-of-age ceremony

    After Nuan Nuan stayed in the university for a year, Xie Jingsheng has not left the school yet, and he will continue to take the postgraduate entrance examination.


    But after the research results of him and his teacher were published, it caused a great sensation.


    The research team of their group is in the biopharmaceutical industry, specializing in the study of drugs that inhibit cancer cells. At present, they have made major discoveries and published papers.


    As soon as it was released, it not only caused a great sensation in the medical field, but also attracted a lot of attention on the Inte.


    There are more and more strange diseases among people nowadays, among which various cancers are the most painful for the majority of people.


    Many people spend money to buy medicines because of various cancer chemotherapy and hospitalization, and almost lose their wealth.


    What Xie Jingsheng and the others have to do is not only to develop drugs that can inhibit the spread of cancer cells, but also to develop low-cost drugs.


    This is a long-term project, but everyone is working hard, and everyone is happy now that there is a major discovery.


    After the article was published, their experimental team went outside to celebrate together, and Xie Jingsheng brought Nuan Nuan with him.


    Because Nuan Nuan often delivers meals to him and the old professor, and asionally brings them some, now almost the entire experimental group knows her, so everyone has no objection to bringing her.


    "I said Xie Jingsheng, what kind of rtionship do you guys have?"


    Xie Jingsheng cast a sideways nce at the speaker, and washed his hands with disinfectant.


    "Sibling rtionship."


    The man chuckled, "Come on, let''s return to brothers and sisters. Nuan Nuan told us that you are her nephew!"


    The teacher and nephew spoke very loudly, Xie Jingsheng gave him a dull look and immediately shut up.


    "But Xie Jingsheng, do you like Nuannuan? Don''t deny it. You can''t be fooled by a person''s eyes. Your attitude towards Nuannuan and us is like heaven and earth. Sometimes I even see you blushing. That look in your eyes is tsk tsk. ¡­


    But... you just look at it and don''t say it? Let me tell you that Nuan Nuan is so beautiful, there are a lot of people chasing her in our school now, and she is younger than you, if someone really catches her up, it will be toote for you to regret it. "


    Xie Jingsheng slowly wiped his hands with a paper towel.


    "There''s no rush, we''ll talk about it on the day of hering-of-age ceremony."


    As for the people he mentioned who pursue Nuan Nuan, Xie Jingsheng sneered, and he would pinch any rotten peach blossoms he saw.


    "Look, look, what am I talking about, just looking at your eyes, I have unreasonable thoughts about Nuan Nuan, hum, don''t try to fool my eyes."


    Xie Jingsheng did n to confess his love when Nuan Nuan was eighteen, otherwise it would be a disaster for her brothers to know that he abducted Nuan Nuan before he was eighteen.


    Although...if I was with Nuan Nuan and was found out by the Gu family, it would definitely be miserable, but the degree of misery before and after adulthood is different.


    Nuan Nuan has been in college for more than a year, he has secretly poked and pinched countless peach blossoms around her, but there is one person he has to beware of.


    Huo Changfeng.


    He didn''t expect that Huo Changfeng had that kind of thought about Nuan Nuan, but ording to his observation, Huo Changfeng''s feelings for Nuan Nuan were inferior and cowardly, so he had to take advantage of Huo Changfeng''s absence. Get people before you express your feelings.


    Thinking of this, Xie Jingsheng''s eyes shed a deep light.


    Nuan Nuan''sing-of-age ceremony, it''s almost here...


    The four seasons change, and for those who are busy and enjoy themselves, a year seems to pass in the blink of an eye.


    Nuan Nuan turned eighteen this year, which is a big day for the Gu family, so the Gu family ns to make a big deal.


    Nuan Nuan''s whole family started to get busy the day they returned home from school.


    On the day of theing-of-age ceremony, the Gu family not only held a feast, but the brothers also came up with unique tricks to celebrate her birthday.


    Gu Nan celebrated his younger sister''s birthday in the holographic game and in various holographic worlds, so the whole world knew that today is the birthday of the baby sister of the boss of Xingrui Technology. Beautiful fireworks, even a hundred flowers blooming, in short, beautiful and wonderful.


    Netizens were excited, and they also celebrated the happy birthday of the boss sister of Xingrui Technology on the Inte.


    Before his younger sister¡¯s birthday, Gu Bei developed a hovering car, which can only appear in technology blockbusters or novels, and gave the first car to his younger sister.


    Gu Mingyu released an album on her sister¡¯s birthday, and almost every song in it is about Nuan Nuan.


    Gu Mingli took his team members and drove hundreds of racing cars, all of which were covered with beautiful flowers to celebrate Nuan Nuan''s birthday.


    Bai Moshu used his connections to buy the most brilliant and beautiful gems in the world, as well as a crown handed down from the royal family.


    White ink painting is still what I do best, and I drew the most delicate and exquisite oil painting, and it was a family portrait as a gift to Nuan Nuan.


    As for Gu An, he is still a student now, and he is not as generous as other brothers, but he also uses the money he earned from developing software in the past few years to buy a vi for Nuan Nuan.


    This feast made those with and without brothers silent, and deeply envious.


    Why don''t they have such an excellent and rich brother!


    The biggest winner of this wave is none other than Nuan Nuan. The others once again saw the Gu family''s frenzied pet sisters, but at the same time they also saw the powerful abilities of Nuan Nuan''s brothers.


    These... others really don''t have the ability to learn it if they want to.

 Chapter 602: roses

    The only girl in the Gu family, no matter it is her parents or a few capable brothers, she loves her so much, except for picking off the stars and the moon from the sky, she gave her everything she could.


    Perhaps it can be regarded as picking off the stars and the moon. It only takes Gu Nan a thought, and all kinds of stars in the holographic world can be sent to her.


    She has once again be the younger sister envied by the wholework, and they also want to have such an awesome brother!


    The day''s banquet was over, Nuan Nuan''s face was frozen withughter, he stretched out his hand to pat his face and rubbed it a few times, and bumped his head into someone''s arms.


    The nose moved, and without looking up, he pulled the hem of his clothes and yawned, his head stuck on him and did not move.


    "I''m so tired." Muttering unconsciously, she acted like a baby.


    There are too many people here today. As the birthday star, Nuan Nuan must go to socialize with Dad and the others. She smiled so decently and generously at the banquet, and now she wants to throw away the shoes with a little heel on her feet. , lying in bed resting and sleeping.


    Although the brothers have tried their best to protect her from being so tired, she can''t embarrass the Gu family, so she has persisted until now.


    Wrapped in a white suit like a prince, Xie Jingsheng, who has grown into a young man with ck hair and ck eyes, pinched the back of her neck like a kitten.


    At this moment, the rest of the Gu family are still sending off those guests, and the appearance of Nuan Nuan relying and trusting on him makes the young man very satisfied.


    "Are your feet?"


    In front of familiar people, Nuan Nuan kicked off her shiny high-heeled shoes in a very disrespectful manner, and directly stepped on the ground with her bare feet.


    But the next second, he was beaten and hugged.


    Nuannuan "!!"


    Because her body suddenly flew into the air, she quickly hugged Xie Jingsheng''s neck to find a sense of security, and then stared at him with wide eyes.


    "What are you doing?"


    Xie Jingsheng had a very serious expression, "Don''t step on the ground with bare feet, it''s dirty."


    Nuan Nuan murmured, "That can''t be helped, my feet are so tired."


    As she spoke, she also turned her feet up. On her feet, which were as shiny as white jade, the joints and sides of the toes were a little red.


    But it looks like plum blossoms dotted in the white snow, even so it is very beautiful.


    Xie Jingsheng nced at her feet, then carried her directly to the prepared room in the hotel.


    "You rest here first, are you hungry? I''ll get you something to eat."


    Nuannuan nodded, "Go ande back~"


    Xie Jingshengughed and left, and when he came back with some snacks, Nuan Nuan was lying on the bed ying with his mobile phone.


    In the end, I left with my family, and almost fell asleep after returning home.


    After theing-of-age ceremony, she rested at home for two days and soon returned to school, but after returning, she only had half a day of ss. Just after school, Nuan Nuan was called away by Xie Jingsheng, saying that she was taking her out to y.


    Nuan Nuan "Where are you going to y? I still have ss in the afternoon."


    Xie Jingsheng didn''t say anything, only said it was a secret.


    "I''ve asked for leave for you."


    Nuannuan¡¯s leave is also easy to ask for, just talk to the teacher.


    Because the course content she is studying now has exceeded the scope of the teacher''s teaching, and her grades in the exam are the same as those in high school, and they are the first in their major, so there is no need for the teacher to worry about it.


    So the teacher likes her very much, and the request for leave was passed very quickly.


    What''s more, Xie Jingsheng, the famous **** of learning in their school, came to help ask for leave.


    Thus, Nuan Nuan was taken to a familiar ce in a daze.


    Xie Jingsheng''s hometown!


    She has always remembered thatke and those beautiful fireflies, and she has been thinking about it all the time and wants to find time to see it. She never thought that he would bring herself here now.


    "I want toe here to have fun ande back after the holiday."


    Xie Jingsheng didn''t say much, just took her hand and walked into the forest.


    It was almost dusk, and the clouds in the sky were burnt red. It seemed as if the whole world was dyed with such a red glow.


    By the time they reached theke, the sun hadpletely set and the sky was getting dark.


    Nuan Nuan was a little surprised when she saw the tent by theke.


    "Camping here today?"


    Xie Jingsheng replied vaguely, "Close your eyes first, and I will show you something."


    Nuan Nuan nced at him suspiciously, "It''s mysterious."


    But she still closed her eyes obediently, and asked after a while, "Are you all right?"


    Xie Jingsheng "It''s done."


    She opened her eyes, but was attracted by the variousnterns hanging on the treetops in the dusk.


    The forest around theke is covered with beautifulnterns.


    There are various animal shapes, and various flower shapes.


    There are even beautiful lotusnterns in theke, which is so beautiful at a nce.


    Nuan Nuan "???"


    Nuannuan "!!"


    This... What are you doing? Such a big show!


    But it looks really good!


    Xie Jingsheng''s cold voice came, "Happying-of-age ceremony."


    Nuan Nuan na Na na authentically, "But...but didn''t you give me a gift?"


    Xie Jingsheng stood opposite her, looking into her beautiful and moist eyes.


    "Then do you like it?"


    I don''t know why, Nuan Nuan felt that Xie Jingsheng''s eyes seemed to have something very deep at this moment, so deep that she didn''t dare to look closely.


    "Well, I like it, but... But the candles are not lit here, are they?"


    Xie Jingsheng "...No."


    Nuan Nuan let out a dry cry.


    Then there was a huge bouquet of beautiful red roses in front of me. There were water drops on the roses, as if they had just been picked, and the petals were still very bright.


    Nuan Nuan was stunned for a moment, "Why did you send me flowers?"


    Still... still roses!


    Xie Jingsheng looked straight into her eyes, "Because I wanted to give it away, but also because of the meaning expressed by the rose."


    What can a rose mean?


    Isn¡¯t that a confession or expression of love to the person you like?


    Nuan Nuan''s ws went numb for a moment, and her jade-like face instantly turned red.


    She nced at Xie Jingsheng cautiously, and then she was cast down by his eyes.


    "You...really not mistaken?"


    She feels her heart beating fast now.


    Before, someone gave her roses and love letters, and even confessed her love face to face, but she has never been so disappointing!


    But she never thought that Xie Jingsheng would... have such thoughts.


    I treat you as my nephew but you want to sleep with me!


    Nuannuan red at him bulgingly, but he couldn''t ignore the shyness of the deer bumping in his heart.


    Xie Jingsheng''sughter came, and then Nuan Nuan heard him ask very sincerely, "Then this flower, would you take it?"


    Nuan Nuan hugged the rose to argue for herself, "I hold the flower because I don''t want you to hold your hand softly, but that doesn''t mean I agree."


    Xie Jingsheng hummed, and then asked very directly, "Then when will you agree?"


    Nuan Nuan "..."


    You ask this, how did I know it myself.

 Chapter 603: little girlfriend

    After Xie Jingsheng confessed, Nuan Nuan got into the tent, looked at the bright roses ced at the door of the tent and couldn''t fall asleep, the expression on his face changed so richly.


    Blushing for a while,ughing uncontrobly for a while, pursing your lips on purpose and trying to pretend to be unhappy, in short, it is very exciting.


    But she couldn''t fall asleep any longer, she didn''t roll over much, and even breathed a lot easier.


    Because Xie Jingsheng''s tent is next door!


    Really, she was brought here to confess her love so suddenly, she was not psychologically prepared at all.


    Coincidentally, Xie Jingsheng next door didn''t fall asleep, and could even clearly feel Nuan Nuan''s various entanglements now, and the corners of his mouth lifted up into a smile.


    In fact, before expressing his mind, he thought of many kinds of results, the worst is that Nuan Nuan will be frightened by himself, and they will gradually alienate from now on.


    But he is not a person who hesitates. If he likes it, he will take action. Even if he is rejected, he will find a way to make Nuannuan get used to his existence.


    Otherwise, it will be a real regret if it iste and cheaper to others.


    Although Nuan Nuan didn''t agree directly, it didn''t look like she waspletely bored with her.


    This is very good, take your timeter.


    ...


    It has been three days since Xie Jingsheng confessed his love. After that day, this man broke into her life with a particrly cheeky and forceful approach.


    Bring a bright rose for breakfast every morning, go to and from school with her, except when I am really busy, I basically go in and out of school together during the rest of the time.


    Nuan Nuan couldn''t help but give him a sideways nce, "You''re not even my boyfriend yet, you''re acting like a twenty-four filial boyfriend!"


    It''s too much, so scheming, is this because I want to make myself unable to leave him, and I want to turn myself into a little waste, and no one can stand it except him!


    This is how the few **** novels she read were written like this!


    Nuan Nuan pouted and hummed as she thought.


    Xie Jingshengughed when he saw that her angry face was simr to that of a puffer fish.


    "Aren''t I learning in advance how to be someone else''s boyfriend?"


    Nuannuan Baiyu''s face turned red again.


    Often when so many boys confess their love to her, she can refuse it very gracefully.


    But why did Xie Jingsheng blush when he said a few words!


    tui! Gu Nuannuan, you are too worthless!


    I despised myself for a while, and then naturally med it on Xie Jingsheng. Before he confessed, he was obviously not like this!


    Xie Jingsheng held up a parasol for her, listening to her murmur to himself all the way and didn''t know what she was talking about, and he could only hear a few words when he got closer.


    Strange...Jing Sheng...


    Xie Jingsheng "..."


    What are you talking about.


    Xie Jingsheng didn''t leave until he sent the person to the ssroom.


    On the forum of University A, the two became popr again.


    The main reason is that Xie Jingsheng spends too much time with Nuan Nuan these days, almost every time they go to and from school, they have be a beautiful scenery of the school.


    On the forum, they were wondering if the two were in a rtionship, and they were so gluey... tsk tsk...


    Nuan Nuan herself doesn¡¯t check the forums often, so she doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s happening on the school¡¯s forums.


    This day, Xie Jingsheng took breakfast to find Nuan Nuan next door as usual. Nuan Nuan moved out of school when she was a sophomore. The house she lives in now was bought by her brother when she came to report at the school.


    Xie Jingsheng was very scheming and bought a house next to her to be a neighbor. He didn''t bother Nuannuan when he was free, but he would bring her breakfast every day, go to school with her, and wait for her when school was over.


    No other excessive behavior, very polite and gentlemanly, but has a strong sense of presence.


    He knocked on the door with breakfast. Nuan Nuan ran out in pajamas, bare feet, and ubed hair. She didn''t even need to guess who was outside.


    After receiving the breakfast, when Xie Jingsheng was about to leave, she grabbed the hem of his clothes, blushing shyly and authentically.


    "Well, I''ve thought about it."


    Xie Jingsheng stood in front of her, looking down, he could only see the girl''s jet-ck hair, and the beautiful and slender neck of white jade like a swan''s neck was covered with a thinyer of red, which looked very beautiful.


    Xie Jingsheng stared down at her, and the protruding Adam''s apple on his equally slender neck slid, showing that his mood at this moment was far from being as calm as it seemed on the surface.


    "Then what''s your answer?"


    His voice is cold with a provocative bass.


    Nuan Nuan called Yingrun to scratch the floor with her toes.


    "Then... you''re going to turn me into a little waste, what else can I do besides agreeing..."


    After speaking, she blushed, as if she felt that she was a little ashamed and pretending to be fierce.


    Xie Jingsheng suddenlyughed out loud, almost getting scratched like a warm cat''s paw.


    So cute!


    He grabbed Nuan Nuan''s hand, and gently lifted her waist with the other hand, Nuan Nuan stood on the back of his feet, with a heavy chin on top of her head.


    Carrying breakfast, Nuan Nuan was hugged tightly by him.


    After the confession, he had always restrained himself from making any intimate moves, but now he couldn''t help it anymore. Xie Jingsheng just wanted to hold this little cutie tightly in his arms, and no one could take it away.


    Nuan Nuan poked his chin on his shoulder, blushing little by little.


    "Why, let me go down."


    "it is good."


    Xie Jingsheng said yes, but still hugged him for a long time before letting him go.


    "Let''s go to breakfast."


    Put it down and rub her hair.


    Seeing him turn around to leave, Nuan Nuan blurted out "You don''t want to eat together."


    After speaking, I was annoyed.


    Gu Nuannuan, you are too unreserved, you acted like I was chasing him.


    Before Xie Jingsheng could turn his head, she hurriedly closed the door.


    Xie Jingsheng "..."


    But he looked at the closed door andughed, how could his little girlfriend''s reaction be so cute.


    Little girlfriend.


    Xie Jingsheng twirled these words on the tip of his tongue again and again, only to feel that his heart was full, as sweet as honey.


    Starting today, Nuan Nuan is his, and this whole life belongs to him.

 Chapter 604: end of text

    The two had zero love experience before, so Nuan Nuan felt a little awkward after being together for a while, and gradually realized that apart from being closer than before, nothing seemed to have changed much.


    So after a period of adaptation, Nuan Nuanpletely let go.


    Then the students at the school found out, why did Xie Shen and Gu Nuannuan look so boring? It was clearly not like this before!


    It makes these single dogs feel like they are full.


    On the school forum...


    #Does anyone know what is going on with Xie Shen and my goddess Gu Nuannuan? #


    F1: Waiting to eat melons, I also feel that the two of them seem to have changed, but they don''t seem to have changed.


    F2: I also want to know, although I thought the rtionship between the two of them was pretty good before, but how can I say it, now I feel more... bored?


    3rd floor: Every time I walk to these two people, I feel inexplicably full. What''s the matter?


    F4: The two of them will not fall in love, right?


    5th Floor: Huh? Aren''t they already together? When did you stop dating?


    F6: I also thought that the two of them had been together for a long time, and their childhood sweetheart rtionship was so good. Have you ever seen Xie Shen being so close to any girl besides Gu Nuannuan?


    7th Floor: Although they were close before, how should I put it, before it gave people the feeling that there was a little distance, like a very close friend or rtive, but now... Good guy, I think thank God for looking at Gu Nuannuan''s eyes. It''s going to be drawn!


    ...


    F123: Big news, these two are really together! Didn''t my girlfriend and I date in the woods behind the school? And then saw them kissing!


    F124: Damn! So explosive! want to see!


    F125: Not to mention anything else, the looks of these two standing together are really eye-catching.


    F126: Ancient novels lied to me, didn¡¯t they say that good-looking people will always be with ugly people? I have been waiting for so long!


    F127: The upstairs is thinking about farting.


    F128: Although, but... the CPs I¡¯m drinking are together, so it¡¯s so good, isn¡¯t it! !


    F129: I hope the Lord will make an official announcement.


    F130: Farewell, hahaha... Xie Jingsheng came out to make an official announcement because he wanted to die, after all, Gu Nuannuan has so many brothers hehehe...


    F131: Good guy, I just remembered. Gu Nuannuan not only has many older brothers, but they are all sister-controllers. Think about the scene if they knew that their sister was abducted...


    F132: Not much to say, I want to watch the scene.


    F133: Why are you all so damaged? Hey, add me.


    ...


    In the school dormitory, when there are sses in the afternoon, Nuan Nuan will go back to the school dormitory to take a nap at noon, and today is no exception.


    The difference is that as soon as she walked in the door today, she met the unanimous gazes of her roommates, and there was a lot of gossip in those eyes.


    Nuan Nuan "...what are you guys doing?"


    The roommates pulled her into the dormitory with bright eyes, "Nuan Nuan, are you really with Xie Shen?"


    "When can things unfold?"


    "I saw someone on the forum said that you were in the grove. Is it true that you kissed?"


    Nuannuan "!!"


    "How do you know?"


    Then his face burst into red, "We...we are together."


    "Wow!!"


    There was a burst of cheers in their dormitory.


    The girls danced with excitement, "I knew it, I knew it, you guys who are so good and good-looking are still childhood sweethearts, it would be a waste of money if we weren''t together!"


    "Hey hey... I''m still eating your CP on the forum."


    "What does it feel like to be with Xie Shen?"


    Nuan Nuan was a little dumbfounded, "How can I feel it, it''s the same as before, it''s just... it''s just that he seems to be more shameless."


    When we were not together before, Xie Jingsheng acted like a gentleman. Although some gestures were intimate, such as rubbing her hair and pinching her face, these little habits were carried since childhood.


    Now... Humph, I have to kiss her face when I go to school in the morning, what is the sense of ceremony between boyfriend and girlfriend, holding hands when walking, and holding her in his arms when he is working, like holding a pet!


    It''s too clingy, and my skin has be thicker.


    Although Xie Jingsheng didn''t publicize that he and Nuan Nuan are together, he has a sense of presence in school and swears sovereignty with full possessiveness.


    Every time I went to pick up someone, I would hold Nuan Nuan''s hand. Gradually, the whole school knew that the two of them were together.


    Some people are really confused thinking...they have been together a long time ago?


    Of course, because Xie Jingsheng haspleted the postgraduate entrance examination and officially became a graduate student, and he is even more busy doing experiments with his teacher. Nuan Nuan often goes to wait for him outside theirboratory.


    Sometimes it iste at night before I have time to go home.


    It was the same today. After Nuan Nuan finished writing her thesis, shey down on the table sleepily and took a nap for a while.


    Xie Jingsheng came out after finishing his work, and seeing the little girlfriend who was guarding outside, his heart softened into a ball. His cold eyes were instantly filled with doting, and he walked over lightly, bent down, and kissed Nuan Nuan on the forehead.


    Nuan Nuan woke up in a daze.


    "Hmm...you''re done."


    Xie Jingsheng nodded, and hugged him into his arms.


    "Come on, we''re going home."


    Nuan Nuan responded softly, "Okay."


    "Do you want your boyfriend to carry you?" Xie Jingsheng said with a smile.


    Nuan Nuan nced at his back, then nodded decisively.


    Xie Jingsheng turned around, and Nuan Nuany on her stomach and was carried on her back.


    There are street lights all the way from the school to their apartment building. Although there are fewer people in the school at night, it is not empty.


    Nuan Nuany on his back quietly, "Boyfriend, what should I do when my little brother ising over tomorrow?"


    Xie Jingsheng paused slightly, "Then, if I was beaten up by your brother, would you feel bad?"


    Nuan Nuan leaned into his ear with a smile, "I will let my brother be gentle."


    Xie Jingsheng turned his head and gnawed lightly on her face, "As long as you love me, that''s fine."


    "Are you tired, do you want me toe down?"


    "Not tired, I won''t be tired after carrying you all my life."


    Nuan Nuan''s eyes sparkled, and the corners of his mouth raised and he hummed twice, "Xie Jingsheng, you have changed. You used to talk very little, but now you can talk about love."


    Xie Jingsheng "Then do you like it?"


    Nuan Nuan "You can only tell me."


    Xie Jingsheng raised his eyebrows, "What else?"


    Under the night, the streetmps elongated the shadows of the two and merged together. The road was obviously quiet, but because of each other''s existence, it felt like the world became lively and colorful.

 Chapter 605: Extra Story - Huo Changfeng

    Among the group of people around Nuan Nuan, the one who first discovered that she was in love with Xie Jingsheng was not her nervous little brother, but Huo Changfeng, who had been paying attention to Nuan Nuan and had a more delicate mind.


    In order to make himself better, Huo Changfeng chose the best art school in the same city as Nuannuan after the college entrance examination.


    After school started, he studied very hard, acting ss, music ss and even directing ss. He allocated his time to keep himself busy every day.


    Of course, he is indeed talented and even has that condition.


    Huo Changfeng has a good appearance, with a healthy and handsome temperament, which is different from most of the popr male stars in the entertainment circle who are a bit girlish. The block abs are the real deal, too.


    Because of the fact that he often fought with others when he was young, he had that A and fierce temperament on him. The most popr male god.


    All kinds of beauties from the art school flocked to confess to him, but Huo Changfeng hasn''t even remembered their names until now.


    Because he already has someone in his heart.


    After studying hard at school for a year and a half, his music and acting majors have been recognized by his teachers.


    Thus, under the introduction of a teacher, Huo Changfeng officially obtained the qualification to enter the entertainment industry, which made other students in the school envious.


    You must know that the entertainment industry is such a big circle, so many people want to squeeze in, but with so many resources, how many people can''t even reach the threshold.


    Huo Changfeng was introduced to a film crew by the teacher in such a short period of time. One reason is that he has a good appearance and he has worked hard to make himself better, which makes the teacher really like this outstanding student.


    Then Huo Changfeng made the audience remember him deeply by relying on the costume TV series with only a few episodes.


    And seized the opportunity to rmend the song Iposed to the director, and sang the song I wrote throughout the y.


    It can be said that although he yed only a small role, his sense of presence is really strong.


    Then... With this small role and the song he sang, Huo Chang became popr.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Huo Changfeng carefully selected a small-budget production with a good script but a not-so-good crew. Huo Changfeng also started working on his first album.


    His first TV series starring the second male lead was also a hit, even better than those big-budget TV series.


    And Huo Changfeng, because of his excellent acting skills and characters in the y, once again became popr all over the Inte. He took this opportunity to release his album. In this year, Huo Changfeng was considered to be in the entertainment industry. Stand firm.


    When he had time to rest, the first thing Huo Changfeng did was to buy Nuan Nuan''s favorite milk tea and go to their school to find her.


    Actually, although she is busy, Huo Changfeng has been in touch with her all the time, and Nuan Nuan also congratted him.


    But...he wanted to hear her congrattions to him.


    Huo Changfeng dressed up in disguise, and when he was looking for Nuan Nuan with milk tea, he identally saw Xie Jingsheng downstairs in their dormitory.


    Huo Changfeng paused for a moment. Although his rtionship with Xie Jingsheng was not as close as that of the brothers and sisters of the Gu family, they were considered good friends.


    But every time I see Nuan Nuan getting along with him intimately, I feel panting in my heart.


    Huo Changfeng hoped that he was thinking too much.


    Just about to go forward to say hello, but the next second, he saw the girl he had been thinking about day and night rushing straight at Xie Jingsheng. The two embraced each other, and there was something in their eyes that they never had before.


    He also saw Nuan Nuan kissing Xie Jingsheng''s face on tiptoe.


    At that moment, Huo Changfeng only felt that his heart was grabbed by a huge palm and squeezed hard. He was so painful that he could hardly breathe.


    The surrounding scenery was blurred in his eyes. After a few seconds, Huo Changfeng felt like a few years had passed.


    In the past few years, all I can see is the girl I love with someone else''s man.


    It really... hurts so much.


    Tears didn''t know when the tears flowed down, Huo Changfeng tightly grabbed the milk tea in his hand, his eyes were red, but when Nuan Nuan and Xie Jingsheng came here, he calmly and quickly hid behind the tree.


    He didn''t even dare to let Nuan Nuan see himself in such a mess.


    Huo Changfeng''s body trembled slightly, but his ears were particrly sensitive to the sound of their footsteps and conversation.


    "Little brother is so stupid, I found the slippers you left at my housest time when I came back, and even thought I prepared them for him hehe..."


    Xie Jingsheng pinched her nose angrily, "Why, do you really want to see me being beaten by your brother?"


    Nuannuan stuck out her tongue, "No, I will definitely help persuade my brothers to beat you. After all, I only have one boyfriend and I have seven brothers. You must not be able to beat me."


    After walking past the tree, there was some distance. I don''t know why Nuan Nuan stopped and turned to look back.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Nuannuan withdrew her gaze and shook her head, "I don''t know why, I feel a little depressed."


    "Let''s go, I''m going to ss soon."


    Xie Jingsheng hummed, took Nuan Nuan''s hand and sent her to the ssroom.


    Huo Changfeng didn''t know how long he stood there, and he didn''t even know how he went back in a daze.


    His milk tea was not sent out, and he may not be able to send it out again in the future.


    After being decadent for several days, when his manager was so anxious that his mouth was bubbling, Gu An heard the news and came to him.


    Then the two good brothers went to the bar to drink and indulge for a night.


    Huo Changfeng cried again while drinking, Gu An scratched his head, "I said what happened to you?"


    Huo Changfeng looked at Gu An, "You are Nuan Nuan''s elder brother."


    Gu An rolled his eyes, "Oh, you still remember that I am Nuan Nuan''s brother!"


    "I like Nuan Nuan."


    Huo Changfeng cried and told the secret hidden in his heart.


    Gu An "???"


    Gu An "!!"


    "Damn! Huo Changfeng, what you said just now, try to say it again! Good guy, the emotional thief is by my side, I treat you like a brother, and you miss my sister!"


    It''s hard, it''s hard! The fist is hard!


    Huo Changfeng was crying andughing while being grabbed by his cor.


    "I like Nuan Nuan, I really like her."


    Gu An "..."


    Damn crying again, I can''t beat you like this!


    However, Huo Changfeng''s next words shocked Gu An so much that his face was grim and distorted.


    "But... But she and Xie Jingsheng are together."


    Gu An gritted his teeth like a vicious dog, "What did you say?!"


    Huo Changfeng cried like a fool while holding the wine ss, "Wooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooive?


    Gu An couldn''t sit still anymore, he quickly called the manager of this big fool to pick him up, and then he took a wine bottle and went aggressively to settle ounts with him!


    Damn it, my sister was raped by a pig, and he didn''t even know it after looking for her so many times! He is a big fool!

 Chapter 606: Extra Story - Gu Ans Anger

    Gu An came to Nuan Nuan''s school apartment suddenly, because he was unprepared, so after Nuan Nuan opened the door, Xie Jingsheng, who was wearing home clothes at Nuan Nuan''s home, was caught.


    Gu An looked at Xie Jingsheng and then at the slightly flustered and innocent Nuan Nuan in his eyes, he was so mad.


    "You... you guys!"


    Nuan Nuan pretended to be stupid, "Brother, why are you here, why didn''t you tell me?"


    The matter between her and Jing Sheng was nned to be hidden for as long as possible, and if she was not found out before she graduated from university, she would tell her family after graduation.


    My boyfriend can be beaten aste as he can.


    But judging by the performance of the little brother now, he seems to know.


    Nuan Nuan bit her finger and gave Xie Jingsheng a self-seeking look.


    Xie Jingsheng "..."


    Gu An was so angry that his hair stood on end, "Say something to you? After you finish speaking, you can hide that **** Xie Jingsheng, right? Good guy, I treat you as my brother. You want to be my brother-inw. How old are you?" Want to be my brother-inw!"


    Nuan Nuan poked her finger and muttered beside her, "This...this is not calcted in this way."


    Gu An red at her, "Don''t talk."


    Thinking about it made me so angry that I foolishly handed over my own sister to him to take care of. It was he who personally sent her to the wolf den!


    Xie Jingsheng "If you want to fight, just fight, it is absolutely impossible to separate."


    It is impossible to kill.


    Gu An immediately exploded with anger, rushing forward to strike.


    "I really thought I wouldn''t dare to do so, good you Xie Jingsheng, that''s how I trusted you for so many years to treat me!"


    Nuannuan hugged Gu An''s raised arm, "Brother! Don''t do anything, just scold him, it doesn''t look good if you do it!"


    Although he usually said that Xie Jingsheng would definitely be beaten by his brother, but if he was really going to be beaten, Nuan Nuan found out that he still had to feel sorry for himself.


    Gu An turned around and hugged Nuan Nuan and cried, "Sister, why are you with this old man? Why can''t you think about it so much? You, now...now you still stop me for him, my heart hurts!"


    Nuan Nuan "..."


    Xie¡¤Old Man¡¤Jing Sheng "..."


    Nuan Nuan''s face was all tangled together, "Either, or you p twice, but, but be gentle, and don''t p your face, if he goes to school with a blue and purple face, others will still Thought I was violent."


    Gu An: "What kind of domestic violence! Divorce, divide immediately! I don''t agree with this matter!"


    Xie Jingsheng "That won''t work!"


    Nuannuan also smiled embarrassingly, "Brother, if you want to vent your anger on him, you should stop breaking up."


    Gu An "Why not, there are so many good men in this world, why do you want to find someone who is too old and has no good intentions!"


    Thest five words were almost squeezed out through the gap between the teeth.


    Good job, Xie Jingsheng, I didn''t expect you to be such a person with thick eyebrows and big eyes! How long has it been since he coveted his sister, this beast!


    Xie Jingsheng "It hurts people when you are old, and I grew up with you, knowing the basics, it is better than Nuan Nuan looking for someone outside, what if I am cheated?"


    Gu An: "You have the nerve to say it! I know the truth, why didn''t I know when you started coveting my sister? You were cheated, I think you cheated the worst!"


    Xie Jingsheng rubbed his nose, "Nuan Nuan is so nice, and I''m childhood sweetheart with her, it''s not normal if I don''t like her."


    Gu An "... also."


    Nuan Nuan "..."


    Gu An: "But that''s not the reason. Good guy, since junior high school, I''ve been wary of those boys outside, just like guarding against wolves. I didn''t let any of them get close. The emotional wolves are all by my side!"


    Pay it back and you will get two!


    Gu An feels that he has endured too much today that he shouldn''t have to bear.


    "Walk!"


    He held Nuan Nuan''s hand and walked out.


    But soon, Xie Jingsheng grabbed Nuan Nuan''s other hand, "Where are you going?"


    Nuan Nuan also nodded quickly, and looked at Gu An eagerly, "Yes, yes, brother, where are you taking me?"


    Gu An "Go home! Xie Jingsheng, you wait for me, I will let my other brothers take care of you!"


    Rao is Xie Jingsheng, the expressions of those brothers who think about Nuan Nuan are also a little cracked at the moment.


    Although I have been mentally prepared for a long time, when I am about to face it, I can''t cope with it just by being mentally prepared.


    Xie Jingsheng touched his face, wondering if Nuan Nuan liked it if he was swollen from the beating.


    No, he has to find rescuers.


    Nuan Nuan was finally taken away by Gu An, Xie Jingsheng couldn''t stop Gu An from taking her home.


    But... Xie Jingsheng also had the cheek to keep up, and asked for leave for himself and Nuan Nuan.


    Gu An barely controlled his temper, "Stay away from us, or don''t me me for beating people!"


    Xie Jingsheng and Nuan Nuan looked at each other helplessly across Gu An, as if Gu An was the gxy that separated them.


    Gu An saw that they were flirting with each other in front of him, his nose was so angry that he took off his coat and covered his sister''s head.


    "What are you looking at! You can die after being separated for a while, oh, you have to take a good look now, maybe you won''t have a chance when you go back!"


    Xie Jingsheng "..."


    Nuan Nuan "..."


    You cannot use your mobile phone on the ne, but after getting off the ne, Gu An immediately sent this matter to the family group.


    Gu Nan¡¾? ? ? ¡¿


    Gu Bei¡¾? ? ? ¡¿


    Gu Mingyu¡¾! ! ¡¿


    Others either had question marks or exmation marks, obviously they hadn''t digested the news yet.


    Then, the whole group was blown up.


    Gu Nan sent a voice, "You! Say! What! What!"


    Very good, just by listening to the voice, you can tell that this is word by word popping out between the teeth.


    Nuan Nuan shrank her neck after listening.


    Xie Jingsheng also swallowed his saliva: Wait a minute, I will also find rescuers.


    Although it is possible... I will still be beaten, but I can save a little bit, at least don''t make myself too miserable.


    So after getting off the ne, Xie Jingsheng watched Gu An and his little girlfriend leave, and hurriedly took a taxi home.


    Called his mother while in the car.


    "Mom, let me tell you something."


    His voice is very serious, but Su Qingran, who is doing nails on the opposite side, has a somewhat perfunctory tone, "What''s the matter?"


    Xie Jingsheng "I found a girlfriend."


    Su Qingran became serious in an instant and sat up straight with his eyes shining, "Son, hahaha... I thought you were going to be single for the rest of your life. Did you really lie to your mother when you found a girlfriend?"


    What she said, even the manicurist couldn''t help but look at her a few more times.


    Good guy, this is my real mother!


    Xie Jingsheng hummed, and before he could speak, he received a series of bombardments from his own mother.


    "How old are you and where are you from? How do you look? Do you have any photos? How is your temper? When will you bring it home and show me?"


    Xie Jingsheng "Actually...you know him too."


    Su Qingran Huh? With a groan, he quickly sift through the young girls he knew around him, and finally the Nuannuan face stayed in his mind for a few seconds before being quickly thrown away.


    Impossible, absolutely impossible, his son''s deadly virtue, this has to save the universe in his previous life to let Nuan Nuan be his girlfriend.

 Chapter 607: Extra Story - Gu Family Response

    When Su Qingran was denying her son in this way, she heard her son say it in the next second.


    "It''s Nuan Nuan."


    Su Qingran "???"


    Am I hearing it wrong or hallucinating?


    Su Qingran "!!"


    "Who did you just say?!"


    She stood up suddenly, and the manicurist just watched her work being destroyed.


    After Xie Jingsheng repeated it again, Su Qingran finally felt in a trance that she had heard correctly, but she thought she was having a sweet dream, so she pinched the flesh on her thigh fiercely.


    Hiss...the pain is real!


    "Really? It''s really Nuan Nuan, son, you didn''t lie to me, did you? Did I hear you right? Are you so promising?"


    Xie Jingsheng "...Mom, is that how bad I am in your eyes?"


    Su Qingran eximed, "That''s not true, but Nuan Nuan, then you are not an old cow... Bah, can her brothers and her father agree?"


    Xie Jingsheng thought nkly, he regretted calling his mother.


    "I don''t agree, that''s why I''m looking for you."


    Xie Jingsheng''s tone was calm, and he told about the fact that he dated Nuan Nuan and was discovered by Gu An today with a little indifference.


    Su Qingran: "Then you really deserve a beating. If it were me, I would have to give you a beating. You haven''t told me about it for such a long time, and you''ve been hiding such a big thing! But ..."


    Su Qingran''s voice changed, "Don''t worry, this matter is covered by the mother. Such a good daughter-inw, even if she pulls her son out to use her as a shield, she will still have to abduct her home, hehehe..."


    Xie Jingsheng "..."


    I don''t know why, but I regret it very much at this moment, and I always feel that I will be even more miserable.


    "Son,e back quickly and get ready. Mom will take you to Gu''s house to be beaten up. Ah no, make amends. At least one of Nuan Nuan''s brothers can fight. Son, I remember you also learned Sanda, right? You should be able to bear it Right? Anyway, Mom will definitely fix Nuan Nuan for you!"


    After finishing speaking, he hung up the phone happily, and then he was so excited that he called his husband again as if it was Chinese New Year.


    "Husband, let me tell you that our son is promising..."


    The Xie family rejoiced, while the Gu family...


    Nuan Nuan sat on the stool, surrounded by the low pressure of the whole family, looking petite, pitiful and innocent.


    Papa Gu was so angry that he was jumping up and down, impotent and furious, and was circling in circles.


    "That brat Xie Jingsheng, unfortunately I still think he is a good-looking talent, bah! This brat is just pretending! He is a wolf in sheep''s clothing and let us pretend to be kind. My daughter, such a big girl, was abducted by him Already!"


    Knowing that his daughter and Xie Jingsheng are dating, Papa Gu couldn''t bear it anymore, hepletely lost the restraint of a sessful person, a big businessman and a boss, and began to curse.


    Nuan Nuan shrank her neck, and looked pitifully at her rtives.


    Gu Nan touched Nuannuan''s hair, but his expression looked colder and more terrifying than before.


    Gu Mingyu had a gloomy expression, "What''s wrong with Nuan Nuan? The fault is only the person who tricked our family Nuan Nuan."


    Gu Mingli squeezed his fists and made a crackling sound on his knuckles.


    "Where is Xie Jingsheng?"


    Because Xie Jingsheng couldn''t be found at this moment, the big guy was angry and had no target to vent.


    Vent on Nuan Nuan?


    That''s never going to be possible, so...


    Gu Nan looked at Gu An with cold eyes like knives, "You have been there for so long and you haven''t noticed anything abnormal?"


    Gu Bei''s voice is warm but also poisonous, "Bai Chang is such a big man, has his IQ cleared?"


    Gu Mingyu "Hehe, not only didn''t I find out, but I also called Xie Jingsheng brothers and sisters every day."


    Gu Mingli: "I remember that every time I called to ask you about Nuannuan, you told us to rest assured that Xie Jingsheng is taking care of us, rest assured?"


    White ink writing "Hehe."


    Bai Mohua is full of anger, "It''s not as good as me!"


    Gu An who was hit hard "..."


    I feel like I have been stabbed all over by a knife.


    Nuan Nuan gave the little brother a sympathetic and pitiful look.


    I silently thought that the little brother had really worked hard and endured too much, so she should treat the little brother better after the turmoil of this incident passed.


    Mother Gu couldn''t help rolling her eyes when she saw the big men in the room looking serious like they were fighting in a meeting.


    "I said you guys, Nuan Nuan has grown up, she is no longer a girl who was a few years old before, she is already a college student, isn''t it normal for college students to fall in love?"


    Nuan Nuan nodded like a chick pecking at rice after listening to her mother''s words, and then she was red at by her father and brothers, and then sat down obediently and obediently.


    Papa Gu: "No, I can''t swallow this breath in my heart, as long as I think that Xie Jingsheng has been staying by Nuan Nuan''s side just to abduct my daughter, I want to beat him up!"


    Gu''s mother peeled an orange for Nuan Nuan, "I think Jing Sheng''s child is very good. We also know what the Xie family is like. There is nothing messy in their family. Jing Sheng''s mother is Nuan Nuan''s senior sister. The two of them get along well. At that time, the rtionship was as good as that of a mother and daughter, and we watched Jing Sheng grow up, so there is nothing to say about his character and knowledge.


    No matter how much you love Nuan Nuan, you still have to let Nuan Nuan get married after falling in love, right? Then think about it for yourself, if it''s not Jing Sheng, or someone else we don''t know, who doesn''t know the family situation, can you rest assured that Nuan Nuan is together? "


    That must be worrying.


    Nuan Nuan¡¯s identity is there, and their family didn¡¯t deliberately cover it up. Even at school, some people have already revealed the identities of Nuan Nuan¡¯s elder brothers. There must be someone who has ulterior motives to contact Nuan Nuan for money and power.


    Nuan Nuan is a little girl who hasn''t graduated from college. If someone really tries to trick her into coaxing her, it''s really not easy to tell.


    And marriage is not just a matter of two people, but two families. If it is someone else, who knows what is going on in the other party''s family?


    So inparison, Xie Jingsheng is indeed a good choice.


    but!


    Dad and brothers are not happy!


    The baby they spoiled and grew up was abducted by Xie Jingsheng just like that, they felt unbnced!


    Papa Gu scratched his neck, "That can''t be Nuan Nuan just abducted as soon as he became an adult, this kid has a lot of bad things in his heart!"


    Gu Mingli "I don''t care, I want to fight him!"


    He must vent his anger!


    Gu An actively raised his hand, "I''ming too. I wanted to beat him before but my sister stopped me from beating him. This time I must beat someone!"


    Nuan Nuan "...Brother, you all have to beat him."


    Gu An''s face was full of pain and sorrow, "Look, look, the little heartless elbow has turned outward!"


    Nuan Nuan looked at his brothers anxiously, "Nor...not at all, it''s just that you should act softly, lightly, if anything happens, then I will be responsible in the future."


    Brothers "..."

 Chapter 608: Extra episode - the ghost in the haunted house is too fierce

    Knowing that Nuan Nuan is in a rtionship, everyone in the Gu family, except for the old man and mother Gu, is breathing cold air.


    Even the animals in the house can sense the low air pressure that exists in this home.


    Nuan Nuan nced at her brothers and silently prayed for her boyfriend.


    I hope it''s not too miserable.


    Then¡­


    Xie''s family will be here.


    When the housekeeper came to announce the news, it was visible to the naked eye that the men in the family became more hostile.


    Papa Guughed a couple of times, but theughter and expression looked weird no matter what.


    "How courageous, you dare toe."


    Nuan Nuan hurriedly asked, "Have my senior sister and Uncle Xiee?"


    After seeing the butler nodding, Nuan Nuan breathed a sigh of relief.


    It¡¯s okay, okay, brother and the others shouldn¡¯t go too far in front of adults.


    The moment Xie Jingsheng walked in with his parents, the screeching eyes pierced his body.


    Evidently it was not winter yet, but he felt the biting chill.


    The cold young man swallowed, trying to maintain hisposure.


    Su Qingran''s eyes were too bright when he saw Nuan Nuan.


    "Nuan Nuan, I miss you so much."


    As he spoke, he ran over and hugged him.


    She was already very rare about Nuan Nuan, but seeing that she was about to be her own home, of course she was even rarer.


    At this moment, she just wanted to give her son a thumbs up.


    Well done Brat!


    "Hello, uncle and aunt."


    Papa Gu gritted his teeth, staring at him with fiery eyes, "It''s very good!"


    Mother Gu twitched the corners of her mouth, and twisted her husband, at least pay attention to her image!


    Papa Gu wanted to cry in his heart, his precious daughter, such a small one was lost and only found back when she was five years old, she finally grew up pampered by her side, now she is about to be someone else home.


    How can this make him not sad, woo woo woo...


    Of course, despite all the drama in his heart, he was still angry on his face.


    Fortunately, Xie Jingsheng brought his parents here because of his strong desire to survive, otherwise he should be surrounded and beaten now.


    Xie Jingsheng sat on the sofa honestly, still a little away from Nuan Nuan.


    At this moment, neither of them dared to look at each other.


    Su Qingran pulled Gu''s mother to talk, and almost praised her son to the sky. Of course, there is only one purpose for such boasting, and it is not a loss for their family to be warm!


    Nuannuan brothers "..."


    Xie Jingsheng "..."


    Although he is his own son, he is not used to his mother praising him like this, and it sounds really embarrassing to sit here.


    Gu Nan "Since there is nothing wrong, let''s go for a walk."


    Gu Mingli stabbed Xie Jingsheng with a sharp eye, "Okay, I think big brother''s proposal is good, where to go?"


    Gu Bei smiled and put down the teacup in his hand, "I heard that XX Paradise opened a haunted house, which is quite fun."


    Xie Jingsheng''s parents "..."


    They gave Xie Jingsheng a self-seeking look.


    Nuan Nuan raised her hand, "I''m going too."


    Gu Mingyu plucked out a handful of warm hair, "Just stay at home with the guests."


    Gu An smiled entrically and walked to Xie Jingsheng''s side, then wrapped his arms around his neck and took him outside.


    "Let''s go, let''s do our honor asndlords today."


    Then Xie Jingsheng was ''enthusiastically'' taken away by Nuan Nuan''s brothers.


    Nuan Nuan also failed to go, only waved goodbye to them and looked at them eagerly, "Brother, you should be gentle."


    Gu An grinned, "Don''t worry, it won''t be disabled."


    Nuan Nuan: ... I am very worried about you.


    Gu Nan and the others did indeed take Xie Jingsheng to the haunted house, and the entire haunted house was booked out by them. In short, they don''t know what hellish deal they made with the staff of the haunted house.


    Ever since he entered, Xie Jingsheng found that he had turned into monk meat.


    All the ghosts frightened him alone, and then in the invisible darkness, the seven people around him all attacked him secretly.


    Less than a minute after entering the haunted house, Xie Jingsheng was beaten several times.


    Then there was an insincere apology from some people.


    "Ah... I''m so sorry, that ghost was too scary just now, I identally stepped on you, Xie Jingsheng, you won''t mind, right?"


    Xie Jingsheng had no expression on his face, "No! Mind! Sorry!"


    Otherwise, what else could he do? He has no chance of winning against seven people alone!


    Not only can''t fight, but also can''t fight, because these are future brothers-inw!


    The haunted house was pitch ck, and he couldn''t see clearly who had beaten him, but what was certain was that after leaving the haunted house, Xie Jingsheng felt pain all over his body.


    The corners of his eyes and mouth were beaten, and his face was bruised.


    His skin is fairer among boys, so he looks particrly conspicuous.


    The yers outside the haunted house widened their eyes and were terrified when they saw him like this.


    "Are the ghosts in this haunted house so fierce?!"


    Haunted House: ¡­


    The wind review was killed!


    Gu Nan and the others came out slowly, and the eyes of those yers were straightened.


    "There are so many handsome guys who went in this time!"


    Seeing Xie Jingsheng''s miserable state under the sun, Gu An and the others finally felt a little relieved.


    Gu Bei was surprised, "Jing Sheng, why did you y the haunted house like this? It seems that the ghosts inside are indeed a bit fierce."


    Xie Jingsheng''s eyelids twitched. The Nuan Nuan''s second brother doesn''t usually have much sense of presence, because he spends most of his time in theboratory.


    But I didn''t expect it to be so dark!


    Gu Mingyuughed indistinctly, "Oh, you look pretty with ''colorful faces'' on your face. You look very blessed."


    Xie Jingsheng: ...Do you want this blessing for you?


    Gu Nan nced at him, "Let''s go, we''ve had enough fun, it''s time to go home."


    Xie Jingsheng heaved a sigh of relief, he could finally go back.


    Back to Gu''s house, everyone looked at Xie Jingsheng''s miserable appearance and behaved differently.


    Papa Guughed, and it was super loud.


    Mother Gu covered her eyes, angry and funny.


    Su Qingran gave her son a thumbs up and a sympathetic look.


    Son, you have worked hard.


    Xie''s father twitched the corner of his mouth. To be honest, it was the first time he saw his son in such a mess.


    Looking at Xie Jingsheng''s face, Nuan Nuan seemed to gasp in pain, and then walked to him with distressed eyes.


    Gu Nan looked stern and exined solemnly, "The ghost in the haunted house is fierce."


    Gu Bei nodded with a smile, "No, and I can''t see anything inside, and I don''t know how Jing Sheng became like this. It''s really pitiful."


    The others nodded vigorously.


    That''s right, that''s how it is, Xie Jingsheng''s injuries have nothing to do with them, it''s all because of the ghosts in the haunted house!


    other people"¡­¡­"


    That''s really a coincidence, isn''t it, it''s all about him alone!


    Afterwards, the adults continued to talk deeply, and Xie Jingsheng was taken to treat the wound.


    Bai Moshu came out with a medicine kit, "I''ll help him treat his wound."


    Xie Jingsheng twitched the corners of his mouth when he saw him looking as if he was going to kill him.


    "That''s so troublesome, I can handle it myself."


    White ink book "I am a professional, are you questioning my professionalism?"


    Xie Jingsheng "...No."


    White ink book "Thene here."


    After a few minutes¡­


    "Well!"


    Xie Jingsheng broke out in a cold sweat, and Nuan Nuan walked around in a hurry.


    "Brother, be gentle, be gentle."


    Bai Moshu''s hands became a little heavier, and Xie Jingsheng''s body stiffened and trembled.


    "These bruises must be rubbed away, otherwise the body will hurt even more tomorrow."


    Although what he said was factual and his technique was very professional, Xie Jingsheng dared to swear that there was definitely an element of public revenge in it!


    It hurts him to death! !

 Chapter 609: Extra Story - Engagement

    Although Xie Jingsheng did suffer a bit this time, the result was good.


    Even if the men of the Gu family dislike him no matter how much they don''t like him, they won''t let Nuan Nuan break up with him.


    This is enough.


    Xie Jingsheng, who was covering his wound, raised the corners of his mouth.


    Su Qingran was also very happy, and kept hugging Nuan Nuan and boasting in various ways, which made her feel embarrassed.


    Really exaggerated.


    But for herpliments, Gu''s father and brother are very useful.


    After all, in their eyes, Nuan Nuan is so good.


    Xie''s father showed a rare smile on his face with few expressions.


    In the evening, I ate dinner at Gu''s house. Mother Gu and Su Qingran had a good rtionship before, but now that they are about to be inws in the future, they are more rxed when they talk to each other.


    Then while talking, they talked about the engagement of the two children.


    The men in the family suddenly looked downcast, and the knife swished towards Xie Jingsheng.


    Xie Jingsheng pretended not to see it, and felt bitter in his heart. My little girlfriend has so many brothers who protect the short-term sisters. It''s a good thing that I grew up under their noses, otherwise it would be even worse.


    ...


    Regarding the matter of getting engaged, Gu''s father and his brothers are very insistent, don''t even think about getting engaged before Nuan Nuan graduates!


    When Nuan Nuan just became an adult, they abducted their baby, and now I think there is no chance of getting engaged so early!


    Thank you family "..."


    All right, let the two children fall in love first.


    Papa Gu smiled like a fox.


    "Don''t worry about getting engaged. After all, it''s not certain whether the two children will be able to get together in the end, isn''t it?"


    Nuan Nuan''s elder brothers nodded together, that''s right.


    These days, college students fall in love, and there are really not many who get together in the end.


    Thank you family "..."


    Xie Jingsheng answered them silently in his heart, breaking up is impossible, not possible in this life!


    After the rtionship between the two was revealed to the public, Xie Jingsheng no longer had any scruples. He sent flowers and food to Nuan Nuan every day, even in front of her brothers.


    Hehe, I want the two of them to break up and go to the next life!


    Xie Jingsheng has graduated from school to do academic research, mainly in biology.


    And Nuan Nuan also became an excellent veterinarian after sessfully taking the postgraduate entrance examination.


    During her university studies, she not only had to learn all kinds of relevant knowledge, but more importantly, practical experience.


    So when she was in her junior year, she often went to various ces to treat some animals.


    Sometimes they are all kinds of poultry and livestock, and sometimes they are even ferocious beasts in the deep mountains.


    Then Nuan Nuan unconsciously left legends in the school.


    Because when she treats those beasts, she never anesthetizes them to make them unconscious first, but treats them after pacification. Those who are injured are given local anesthesia, and those who are not injured or sick are checked and given injections.


    Those ferocious lions and tigers behave like kittens in front of her, and the people watching are all terrified, but she herself is fine and calm.


    The most outrageous thing is that during a month when a wild animal protection base treated a lion, the lion recovered from its illness. The door of the protection base was knocked on the next day, and it was still knocked by several lions. loud.


    At that time, everyone had only one feeling that the world they lived in was a bit mysterious!


    These deeds, if there were no videos and photos to testify, who the **** would believe it!


    When Nuan Nuan was in junior and senior years, Xie Jingsheng was also busy, and the two were often separated by two ces.


    But every time they get together, the rtionship is still very good, so that the brothers who secretly poked and wanted to wait for the two of them to break up were disappointed.


    Just waited and waited until Nuan Nuan graduated from school and did not wait for the two to break up. Instead, they actually got engaged.


    Papa Gu and brothers "..."


    Whooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo... Their family''s precious daughter/sister has just be someone else''s family, they are not reconciled!


    So at the engagement banquet, the Xie family was really happy, and the Gu family...


    Except for Nuan Nuan, Mama Gu and Grandpa Gu, everyone else is smiling!


    Then there are guests discussing in private.


    "Is it my illusion? Why do I think those members of the Gu family look so fierce today and look in a bad mood."


    "So you think the same way, so I''m not the only one who feels wrong. I also think that although they are smiling, the smile is a bit forced no matter how you look at it."


    "Eh... Isn''t this a happy event?"


    The Xie family and the Gu family are married, both of them are top wealthy families, and the two children are equally outstanding.


    If this happened to them, they would wake up from their dreams withughter.


    "Haha... you don''t know that, the girl who got engaged today is the jewel in the palm of the Gu family. Whoever really loves his daughter and sister hopes that someone will marry his baby away."


    For this kind of words, there are only a very few people in this wealthy circle who feel the same way. More people put their interests first, and some of them have a lot of troublesome things like having illegitimate daughters at home, which ispletely iprehensible.


    After greeting some guests, Gu An withdrew to look for his brother who was wronged.


    Huo Changfeng was drinking, and his whole body was full of sadness and absent-mindedness.


    Gu An walked over and patted him on the shoulder sympathetically. Although he was very angry when he first found out that this guy liked his sister, but now there is only sympathy left.


    Huo Changfeng looked at Nuan Nuan and Xie Jingsheng not far away, and still felt a little pain in his heart.


    "It''s fine, I don''t deserve her."


    Gu An "...you better stopughing, this smile makes me miserable."


    He also took a ss of wine and began to drink, "My sister is about to be someone else''s family. Don''t you see that our brothers are also unhappy, and you don''t have to belittle yourself so much. Aren''t you a sessful person now?"


    Huo Changfeng lowered his eyes, "But all I did was to make myself worthy of her."


    But it''s still toote.


    Gu An patted him on the shoulder, "Emotions can''t be forced, brother, you should be careful, and everything you have now has changed you before, and also changed your grandma, no matter what, it''s not a loss, right?"


    Huo Changfeng nodded, "I can be where I am today, thanks to you."


    Gu Anughed, "This is an exaggeration, isn''t it, it should be thanks to your own efforts."


    The two clink sses with each other.


    Only Gu An knows that Huo Changfeng likes Nuan Nuan, and maybe Xie Jingsheng can feel it too, but he won''t be so stupid as to tell Nuan Nuan about this kind of thing.


    Huo Changfeng won''t say anything anymore, he will always hide this secret deep in his heart, and will never make Nuan Nuan embarrassed.


    That sentence of liking, I can¡¯t say it anymore when it¡¯s toote.

 Chapter 610: Wedding (End of the full text)

    Nuan Nuan and Xie Jingsheng''s wedding was held at sea in the summer when she was 22 years old.


    A few months before the wedding, she brought Xie Jingsheng and Lele to Otis to tell him the news.


    I don¡¯t know if Otis understands. The girl who has been watched by him since she was a child will soon have another person to guard her, and she will be with her all her life.


    The next day, Nuan Nuan woke up early in the morning and didn''t see Otis. Both of them thought that Otis had gone hunting, but when it came back, Nuan Nuan found that it brought back arge bouquet of beautiful flowers. up.


    She wove the basket of flowers and ced it here with vines. At the moment, the basket is full of all kinds of beautiful flowers.


    The perianth is arranged in no order, but it reveals a messy beauty.


    Behind Otis, a group of monkeys and some various birds followed. Two white cranesnded on top of her head with a wreath in their mouths.


    Nuannuan "!!"


    Xie Jingsheng obviously didn''t expect this scene, both of them were stunned at the moment.


    Nuan Nuan knows all the animals here, some of them were rescued by Nuan Nuan very early on.


    After bing a veterinarian, every time Nuan Nuan came to Otis, she deliberately searched to see if there were any animals in the mountains that needed her help. After a few years, she also saved many animals.


    Unexpectedly, now, the day after she told Otis that she was going to get married, her animal friends all came, and they each brought gifts.


    Nuan Nuan watched Otis put the flower basket in front of her, her eyes were red.


    She opened her arms and hugged Otis, her voice choked with excitement.


    "Thank you, Otis."


    Although it is an animal, Nuan Nuan feels that it is like a great father. I met it when I was so young, and it will guard her every year since then.


    Baihu leaned forward slightly, Nuan Nuan was almost enveloped by it in the furry body.


    It made a purring sound from its throat and also bumped the girl a few times.


    Then Nuan Nuan stood up and left suddenly, pulled away the big fat Xiong Da who was following behind, and pulled out two dazed and staring little tiger cubs from behind.


    One is the same white as it, and the other is golden yellow, but there is a pinch of white hair on its forehead. The chubby tiger cub looks very cute.


    Nuan Nuan''s eyes widened instantly, what''s going on, where did the little tiger cube from and was brought over by Otis.


    Otis put the white tiger cub in front of her, and then went to put the yellow one down in his mouth.


    Nuan Nuan "Who...whose?"


    Otis looks at her, tail wagging slightly.


    "Your!"


    The big white tiger nodded, and looked at the two little guys on the ground with a little disgust.


    It¡¯s easy to bring it when you don¡¯t have a warmer at all.


    "What about their mother?"


    Nuan Nuan squatted down in surprise, and patted the heads of the two little guys one by one in a very rare way.


    Two tiger-headed little tigers arched their noses in Nuan Nuan''s hands, stared at her with dark eyes for less than two seconds, and then resolutely burrowed into its arms.


    So soft andfortable!


    Nuan Nuan smiled even brighter.


    Two tiger cubs have no mother because their mother died.


    It took Nuan Nuan a while to ask Otis to understand.


    The two tiger cubs were born less than two months ago. Their mother went out to hunt and had a conflict with a litter of wild boars. It killed the mother wild boar and two half-grown wild boars, and was finally hit by the father of the wild boar to the cliff because of injuries. His neck was broken and he died on the spot.


    Two tiger cubs were left howling with hunger. Otis discovered it when he went to inspect the territory. These two tiger cubs had their own aura. He caught a doe with cubs and solved the two cubs The problem of hunger, and then I searched for the smell to find the dead tigress.


    In the end, Otis was a male tiger and could only bring his two cubs with him.


    But the two cubs are very energetic and noisy every day. After taking such a quiet and well-behaved human child as Nuannuan, Otis is a little annoying to them.


    Take them for a stroll when you are interested, and hand them over to the younger brother next door when you are bored.


    That''s right, this big grievance is our Xiong Da. If you don''t like it, it''s okay, because if you don''t like it, you will be beaten.


    Yesterday when Nuan Nuan and Xie Jingsheng arrived, the cub was at Xiong Da''s side. Today Otis suddenly remembered that Nuan Nuan likes furry animals, so he brought them here for her to y with.


    Nuan Nuan and Xie Jingsheng who pieced together the information "..."


    It''s really unreliable for this father to bring a baby.


    But it¡¯s true, in the animal world, male tigers are not responsible for raising babies, not only tigers, but most animals are like this.


    Moreover, even a tigress may still be very motherly and conscientious when her cubs are young, but as long as the cubs grow up, they will be ruthlessly expelled to make a living by themselves. Whether they live or die has nothing to do with them.


    Nuan Nuan hugged the two tiger cubs, sympathized with them for a few seconds and then put them aside.


    After all, although Otis would be impatient, he never gave up these two.


    If you were another tiger, you might not bother with your own cubs.


    But Nuan Nuan is happy during this period of time. Every day, wherever she goes, there will be two little cubs behind her.


    Xie Jingsheng also asked someone to send some milk powder and feeding bottles, so that the mother deer who was caught trembling every time feeding the two tiger cubs was liberated.


    But after getting along for a long time, there will be feelings. The two cubs are very dependent on Nuan Nuan. When she leaves, the two cubs scream and run after her. Sometimes because they run too fast, they fall to the ground and roll around very quickly. stood up again.


    Now Nuan Nuan is also reluctant.


    In the end, I had to take the two cubs away first, and wait until they were fed with milk until they were able to eat meat, and then brought them back for Otis to teach them hunting skills.


    After watching all the animal friends, there is only one month left until their wedding.


    Afterwards, Nuan Nuan and Xie Jingsheng didn''t go anywhere, they were both at home preparing for the wedding.


    When the wedding photo was taken, not only the two of them took it, but also the animals in the house.


    The wedding arrived as scheduled, and the luxurious cruise ship was full of excitement. The two little tigers were walking on both sides of the warm wedding dress with handsome bow ties, like two little flower girls, following at the end of the long swing of the wedding dress Several particrly beautiful peacocks, as they entered the arena, they slowly unfolded their beautiful tail feathers amid the exmation of the guests, and they shone under the lights, making them look a little dreamy.


    "Wow!!"


    All the guests cried out in surprise. They didn''t expect to see such an amazing scene just because they came to attend a wedding.


    This wedding is really worth it!


    The children were even more rejoicing. They couldn''t see the little tiger for a while, and the peacock for a while.


    "Wow! Mom is so beautiful!"


    "Tiger, the peacock has opened its tail!"


    "Whooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo... This wedding is so beautiful and special, I want a wedding like this in the future!"


    This is the envious voice of a little girl who is not yet married. Who wouldn''t want such a unique wedding?


    Nuan Nuan took the animals at home and walked to Xie Jingsheng with a bouquet.


    Both of them seem to have walked out of the painting. They met happily andughed happily.


    When the rings were being exchanged, everyone was shocked to find that the person holding the ring was not a human, but a snow-white snow wolf!


    The moment the tall snow wolf appeared at the end of the red carpet, everyone gasped.


    Fortunately, Lele followed Gu An, which made everyone feel at ease.


    Then everyone watched Snow Wolf walking in front of the two neers with the ring in his hands.


    At the moment when Nuan Nuan and Xie Jingsheng exchanged rings, the unique and distant cry of whales came from the ocean. Dolphins and killer whales crossed each other and jumped out of the water to follow the boat. Shouting, as if performing a symphony on the sea.


    Nuan Nuan stood at the bow of the boat and shouted "Thank you!"


    "àÓàÓ¡«"


    "Woo~"


    As she threw the bouquet in her hand into the sea, killer whales and dolphins in the ocean also began topete.


    In the end, the domineering killer whale won. The bouquet was held by a killer whale. With the help of the family members, half of the body was exposed to the water, and it screamed happily in the warm direction.


    Nuan Nuan held the hem of the skirt in one hand, and waved to the animal friends in the ocean with the other, with a bright and gentle smile in the sun.


    The guests on the ship cried out in shock.


    "The Gu family is marrying their daughter. This is the daughter of Hai."


    Someone whispered.


    This wedding is really incredible, no one can reproduce it, it is the most unique in the world.


    After the video of the wedding was broadcast on the Inte the next day, it caused even more shock.


    Netizens were envious and expressed their desire for such a wedding, which is even bigger than marrying a princess!


    But this kind of wedding is destined to be impossible even if you have money.


    As the protagonists of this wedding, Nuan Nuan and Xie Jingsheng are already preparing for their honeymoon.


    When leaving, Nuan Nuan hugged her brothers one by one and made a serious wish.


    "I hope to see my sister-inw when Ie back."


    Brothers "..."


    Very good, now it''s my sister''s turn to urge the marriage, isn''t it?


    Before boarding the ne, Nuan Nuan took Xie Jingsheng''s hand and looked back, looking at the men who loved her growing up, with a clean and bright smile on her lips. She is probably the happiest person in the world.


    Thank you for being willing to grow up with me and giving me the most perfect life.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!